《Evil Prince, Come Play With Me》 Chapter 1 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Where the heck am I?!¡± An exclamation burst out in the dark woods. Gu Bailu was sitting on a pile of dry leaves, her head dizzy and her body as hot as if it were on fire. She looked at her clothes. Dear God. Wasn¡¯t this ancient attire? What era was she in? Also, what was with this burning feeling that made her want to take off her clothes? She hurriedly examined herself, only to discover that she had been drugged. And she could only get the drug out of her system through sex. There wasn¡¯t even a ghost in these pitch black woods ¨C where on earth was she going to find someone to help get rid of the drug? There was the howling of wolves in the distance. Gu Bailu frowned. Did she have to look for a beast? Dear heavens, she couldn¡¯t waste her first time on an animal! While she was thinking this, her body got even hotter and her eyes glistened. The thought that had popped into her head made her want to kill herself. She struggled forward, hoping to find some herbs to suppress her desires for now. This was an uninhabited forest that looked murky in the scant moonlight. Gu Bailu walked for a while before she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She fell to the ground. The feeling inside her body was both strange and uncomfortable. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Somebody suddenly moaned. Gu Bailu was shocked. Dear god! Somebody was under her! The firm chest suggested that it was a man! Touching the man¡¯s chest, Gu Bailu felt herself get wet. The strange feeling made her extremely uncomfortable. It was too dark for her to see the man¡¯s face clearly. She could only see he had perfect contours, which suggested that he couldn¡¯t be too ugly. His clothes were rather rough, and he seemed to be carrying a hatchet. Was he a local woodcutter? ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of an emergency. Can I sleep with you?¡± asked Gu Bailu politely. The man under her didn¡¯t reply. Gu Bailu also felt that his skin was hot. ¡°Dude, just consider it a colorful dream¡­¡± Gu Bailu took off his pants. In the cold breeze, the man moaned and opened his sharp eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± His voice was as cold as ice. Gu Bailu was quite stunned. Weren¡¯t you dreaming? Why did you wake up? This was getting awkward. How should she respond? I¡¯m drugged, and you look like the antidote? We ran into each other on such a late night in this forest. It¡¯s destiny. Why don¡¯t we do it? It¡¯s too cold and we should warm each other up? Forget it! ¡°I need to borrow a certain thing of yours.¡± ¡°A certain thing?¡± The man¡¯s voice was so cold that Gu Bailu felt refreshed by it. ¡°Yes. One¡¯s enough. It¡¯s not like you have a lot of them¡­ Where is it? Why can¡¯t I feel it? Is this it? Why is it so soft? Hey, are you a man or not? Are you impotent?¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± The man growled in fury, a destructive air spreading out from his body. Gu Bailu, on the other hand, felt none of it. She was so itchy that she had to cure herself, or she would die in the woods. ¡°Damn woman, take your filthy hand away.¡± The man struggled to sit up, only to be pushed back by a tiny hand. Gu Bailu kissed him. ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s your privilege that I¡¯m using you for my treatment. When you go to the brothel for this, you have to pay, and whoever you do it with has done it too many times. I, on the other hand, am completely fresh. You wouldn¡¯t get to enjoy this if I wasn¡¯t trying to save myself.¡± Chapter 2 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Shameless¡­¡± The man was immediately lost for words. Losing control, Gu Bailu plastered herself to him. ¡°Are you a man or not? There¡¯s no reaction after such a long time.¡± Gu Bailu was breathing hard. She bit her finger until it bled, and she stuffed it into the man¡¯s mouth. The man finally had a reaction. ¡°You¡¯ll die without a grave.¡± The strange feeling made the man feel ashamed, but he had run out of spiritual power and couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that later. Chances are you¡¯ll even miss me. However, don¡¯t do that, because I¡¯m just a dream¡­¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s voice trailed off as the drug¡¯s effects were fully stimulated by the sex. Her consciousness gradually faded as her rationality was replaced by the joy her body was experiencing. Appalled fury flashed in the man¡¯s eyes. Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and passed out. The night grew even darker and hazier. Nothing but the sound of provocative gasps could be heard in the woods. When Gu Bailu woke up again, it was already dawn. She got up immediately after she remembered what she had done. Dear heavens. She had raped a man. The man wasn¡¯t up yet, but Gu Bailu didn¡¯t dare look at his face. She cleaned herself up and put the man¡¯s pants on for him. ¡°There are too many women in this world. Don¡¯t consider this a big deal. See you never.¡± Gu Bailu lifted the hem of her dress and ran like crazy, not daring to look back. After living for twenty years, she had eventually lost her virginity to a woodcutter in the mountains. How shameful! She had to take a few months to reevaluate her life. Soon, the man on the ground opened eyes that were full of coldness. Wretched woman, I¡¯m going to kill you ¨C let¡¯s see if you can still be so bold when you¡¯re dead. In the meantime, troops frantically stormed the woods. An hour later, the man was rescued, but his charming face was now gloomy. His subordinates knelt before the carriage and waited for instructions, not daring to even breathe aloud. A moment later, a cold voice rang out. ¡°Block all the city exits. Capture all the women in Fengdu City aged between 13 and 18 for me to check.¡± His frightened subordinates were now shocked. Their lord asked for women? And he was going to check them in person¡­ The sun was going to rise from the west tomorrow. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know which direction the sun rose from the next day, because she unfortunately fell into a pit soon after she ran off and passed out. Three months later¡­ ¡°My lord, all the women in Fengdu City have been examined. None of them left the city in the past three months.¡± Sitting down, the handsome man narrowed his cold eyes, as dangerous as an animal. He asked, ¡°Are you sure that all of them have been checked?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that all the women registered in Fengdu City have been checked.¡± ¡°Cancel the blockade in Fengdu City.¡± The man clenched his fists. The fish was too good at hiding. He had to loosen the net first. ¡°Yes, my lord. The second prince¡¯s wedding will be held next month. His Majesty wants you to escort him. How should I respond?¡± ¡°Who is he going to marry?¡± ¡°The general¡¯s third daughter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s decree. I will certainly obey it.¡± Chapter 3 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations August 10 was believed to be an auspicious day. Pale Emperor City, capital of the Southern Glory Empire, was caught up in a festive atmosphere. Lu¡¯an Alley, which was usually quiet, was crammed with people today. Today was the wedding of Feng Xuanchen, the second prince, and Gu Wanqin, the general¡¯s third daughter. All the powerful and wealthy folk had turned up for the wedding. The common folk crowded into the alley, hoping to get a closer look at the bigwigs. ¡°My lady, is this your house? It¡¯s so splendid¡­¡± An inconspicuous carriage stopped outside the general¡¯s house. The maid on it was amazed at the gate. ¡°Stop looking. Here comes the bridal party. Give me the clothes.¡± Gu Bailu, who had been pursued for a couple of months, appeared before the general¡¯s house. It had taken her a few months to figure out that, while she had been hunting her nemesis, she had transmigrated into a different world and into the body of Miss Gu, the general¡¯s first daughter. The girl even had the same name. Her mother was dead and her father disliked her. In the end, her sister pushed her off a cliff. Today was her sister¡¯s wedding with Gu Bailu¡¯s former fianc¨¦. She would be too ashamed to live if she didn¡¯t do anything! Ah Luo hurried to take out a red wedding outfit and put it on Gu Bailu. ¡°So? Am I gorgeous in this?¡± Gu Bailu struck an enticing pose. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re as beautiful as an angel ¨C but why do you want such a red dress?¡± Gu Bailu smiled and lifted the hem of the dress. ¡°It¡¯s eye-catching and most appropriate for stealing husbands!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Ah Luo was stupefied. Gu Bailu pointed at the gold-embedded sedan chair for the bride not far away. ¡°Do you see that? I want to sit in it. Do you know what to do?¡± Ah Luo nodded. ¡°If you want to get on it, I¡¯ll clear a path for you.¡± ¡°Alright. If you do a good job, I¡¯ll give you extra meat for dinner.¡± Her eyes glowing, Ah Luo cried, ¡°Meat!¡± She immediately leapt off the carriage and charged at the team that had come to pick up the bride. Gu Bailu dropped her forehead into her hand. Her maid had always been crazy about meat, and even now was doing her job for it. She hurried to rush forward and shout, ¡°Dear Chen, you¡¯re finally here. I was worried that you might have gotten lost on your way.¡± The team was stunned when the bride came at them as passionately as fire. Was the bride so frivolous? The common folk whispered to each other. ¡°Who is this? The third lady isn¡¯t such a frivolous person.¡± ¡°A saboteur, of course. This is getting interesting.¡± ¡°Are they trying to get killed? This is the second prince¡¯s wedding!¡± The guards realized that it wasn¡¯t the bride, but a random person in a wedding outfit. ¡°Who¡¯s horsing around? Back off now!¡± Ah Luo punched the guard in the face. ¡°Don¡¯t yell at my lady.¡± Her fist was fast and precise, and the guard was knocked out after one punch. ¡°Go now. Capture the rogue.¡± The guards flooded forward, but Ah Luo wasn¡¯t scared at all and fought them one by one. She was small and slippery as a loach. Knocking them down one by one, she made everybody in the team scream in pain. Gu Bailu took the opportunity to sneak into the bride¡¯s sedan chair. It was unbelievably spacious. Before she could sit down, somebody approached her and suddenly pulled her out. Who¡¯s ruining my fun? She looked back in fury, only to be dazzled. What a handsome man¡­ So handsome that he couldn¡¯t be described in words. Chapter 4 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The man had a chiseled face. When he raised his eyes, he had the charm of an enthralling woman. However, his eyebrows were long and his deep eyes were filled with the virility of men. His body was also strong ¨C one could easily tell that there were plenty of muscles underneath the cover of his robe. He was attractive in both a feminine and masculine way, which seemed completely at odds with nature. Had she finally been given the first benefit of her transmigration? She blurted out, ¡°Hey, handsome, you look like my next boyfriend.¡± But she immediately regretted it. The pickup lines from thousands of years later probably wouldn¡¯t work in ancient times. As she expected, unconcealed disgust flashed in the man¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°Qin Shou, throw both her and the sedan chair away.¡± Gu Bailu was still regretting her pickup line when a guard threw her into the sedan chair. She shouted, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s just talk nicely. What are you doing¡­ ah!¡± Before she could finish, both her and the sedan chair were sent flying. Damn it. What a barbaric, violent world. The sedan chair was thrown in the direction of the general¡¯s front gate. As it so happened, somebody was carrying the bride out. Because of the wind, the bride¡¯s red veil was blown off. Somebody cried out. It was ominous for the red veil to drop. Gu Bailu clutched the sedan chair and observed everything. Was the handsome man great help that God had sent her? A red shadow flashed forward and caught the flying veil, before it approached the bride. ¡°Qin, are you alright?¡± The bride shook her head gently. ¡°Chen, I¡¯m fine.¡± She pursed her lips, as if she was holding back her feelings, which made her even more pitiful. Gu Bailu sneered. It was precisely this gentle and tender woman who had pushed the original owner of her body off a cliff, just so that she could have Gu Bailu¡¯s fianc¨¦. ¡°Drag that goddamn rogue out of the sedan chair!¡± the second prince roared furiously after seeing Gu Wanqin¡¯s sadness. The guards surged forward, but Ah Luo announced next to the sedan chair, ¡°This is my lady¡¯s sedan chair!¡± She had been so unstoppable the whole time that the guards hesitated. The second prince was even more infuriated. He looked at the sedan chair in disgust, only to be stunned. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Chen.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. She was pretty in the first place, and when she smiled, it was as captivating as a blooming flower. ¡°You¡¯re not dead?¡± Feng Xuanchen narrowed his eyes ruthlessly. ¡°A useless person like me will be a burden on everyone for a thousand years. How can I die?¡± ¡°Get off. Even though you¡¯re not dead, I¡¯m going to marry Wanqin. If Wanqin hadn¡¯t kindly persuaded me, I would¡¯ve withdrawn my proposal.¡± Gu Wanqin clutched his arm and looked at him in tears. ¡°Please don¡¯t talk like that. My sister is better than me¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s just garbage. How can she compare with you? I¡¯ll never make you feel wronged.¡± ¡°Chen, I¡¯m not wronged. I¡¯m the younger sister, after all¡­¡± ¡°Only you can be my wife. Do you not love me? Why are you asking me to marry another woman?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Chen, she¡¯s not another woman. She¡¯s my¡­ big sister.¡± The second prince roared in fury, ¡°Gu Bailu, you¡¯re such a shameless woman. You forced Wanqin to back off again and again. Let me tell you. Whatever you do, I won¡¯t marry you.¡± Chapter 5 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Bailu was enjoying the drama, when she was pulled into it. She sniffed unhappily. ¡°Who said anything about marrying you?¡± ¡°If not, why are you sitting in the bride¡¯s sedan chair?¡± ¡°I came back from far away for my third sister¡¯s wedding, and I¡¯m practically exhausted from traveling through the night. Can¡¯t I rest here? You¡¯re too mean.¡± Gu Bailu stood up and walked to Feng Xuanchen gracefully. The red wedding outfit further highlighted her fairness, making her look like a red rose. ¡°Then who was the one who kept pestering me?¡± Feng Xuanchen found it hard to believe that Gu Bailu was denying her feelings for him. Gu Bailu stopped and eyed him up and down. ¡°I thought that you were a decent man, but now¡­¡± She pointed at the handsome man she just saw. ¡°You¡¯re just a dog compared with him. I can only blame myself for being attracted to you.¡± ¡°How impudent!¡± Feng Xuanchen clenched his fists in fury. Gu Bailu said in disdain, ¡°As members of the royal family, Prince Zi was killing enemies on the battlefield when he was 10, but you¡¯ve defeated no one but your servants. You really think you¡¯re incredible? You have nothing other than your identity as the second prince. ¡°You were having an affair with my sister when you were betrothed to me. I¡¯m embarrassed for you now that this is out in the open.¡± The common folk were stunned. The second prince didn¡¯t seem worthy of respect anymore after what she said¡­ ¡°Gu Bailu, you¡¯re asking to be killed.¡± Feng Xuanchen couldn¡¯t take it anymore and threw a punch at her. Gu Bailu frowned. Another brawl now that talking didn¡¯t work out? It was indeed a barbaric world. ¡°My lady, watch out.¡± Before Gu Bailu could react, her lovely maid kicked her away at the critical moment. Damn it. Can you choose a better way to save me? Whose side are you on? Huh, why am I not hurt? She raised her head, only to discover a firm chest and the most handsome face¡­ ¡°Hey, you really look like my next husband¡­ ahhh¡­¡± She slid off the man¡¯s chest before she could finish the sentence. Clutching at random things, she finally steadied herself. That was close! Too many people gasped, and all noise disappeared. Even the air seemed to freeze. What happened? Gu Bailu got back to her feet. When she looked, she realized that she was clinging to the man¡¯s sleeve with one hand and somewhere under the man¡¯s belly button with the other. Most shocking of all, the thing was changing in her hands. Dear god, let lightning strike me now! ¡°Isn¡¯t that the general¡¯s first daughter? Why is she still alive?¡± ¡°She¡¯s really going to die this time. Nobody touches Prince Zi and lives.¡± The whispers grew louder, and the handsome man became even colder, freezing the autumn into winter. Gu Bailu managed a smile. ¡°Thank you for your tool.¡± The man gazed at her. He raised his hand, and everybody held their breaths. The woman was about to be blown thousands of kilometers away. However¡­ The man merely lifted Gu Bailu¡¯s chin with his long fingers and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not scared of death?¡± Chapter 6 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°It was truly an accident. If you think you¡¯ve suffered a loss, why don¡¯t you touch me back?¡± Gu Bailu suggested sincerely. Feng Qingtian turned even colder. ¡°You¡¯re the first one to not die after touching me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really my honor. Can you let me go? You¡¯re going to twist my face out of shape,¡± Gu Bailu said with a fake smile. Feng Qingtian stared at her. The atmosphere turned even colder. Nobody dared to speak. Would the lady¡¯s chin be crushed? ¡°Prince Zi, just give the order if you need anything. If my worthless daughter has infuriated you, I¡¯ll break her legs. You must be exhausted after the long trip. Why don¡¯t you rest inside?¡± Somebody ran out and broke the frozen atmosphere. General Gu had been busy inside the house when the servants reported the matter to him, and he had hurriedly run out. Feng Qingtian glanced at Gu Bailu, let go of her, and strolled into the house. After he left, General Gu yelled at Gu Bailu, ¡°How dare you piss off Prince Zi? Go in and apologize to him now! I¡¯ll kill you if he blames me.¡± After yelling, General Gu went after Feng Qingtian with an obsequious smile. Gu Bailu picked her ear. Her idle dad was also useless. However¡­ wait a moment. Who did he say the handsome man was? Prince Zi? THE Prince Zi who enjoyed the reverence of countless people in the Southern Glory Empire? Gu Bailu dropped her forehead in her hand. She had gotten herself tangled up in disaster. It was said that Prince Zi had never lost a battle. The man was coldblooded and ruthless, particularly toward women. However¡­ Not only had she come on to him, she had even grabbed his penis. With helplessness all over her face, Gu Bailu also walked into the house. ¡°Sister.¡± A tiny hand grabbed her sleeve, and Gu Bailu turned around and patted it. ¡°Third Sister, why are you still here? The auspicious hour will pass soon.¡± Gu Wanqin¡¯s face changed. ¡°Sister, about Chen¡­¡± ¡°Third Sister, it¡¯s alright. Just marry him. I have no interest in the second prince. Take him if you want.¡± ¡°Sister¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I need to thank you. If you hadn¡¯t seduced him, I wouldn¡¯t have escaped the misery.¡± Gu Bailu waved her hands and strode off. Gu Wanqin felt like somebody had stuffed s*it into her mouth. Gu Bailu had declared Feng Xuanchen to be nothing. How could she marry him? Should she be proud to marry a man that even someone as useless as Gu Bailu didn¡¯t want? What a bitch! Why didn¡¯t she die? The plan was supposed to be flawless. Even if she survived the fall, the drug should¡¯ve killed her. Did someone cure her? Gu Wanqin¡¯s face was savage. ¡°Wanqin, ignore her. She won¡¯t survive Prince Zi. Let¡¯s hurry up in case the auspicious hour passes.¡± Feng Xuanchen grabbed Gu Wanqin¡¯s hand. Gu Wanqin suddenly cried out, ¡°No, you were betrothed to my big sister before. I only agreed to marry you because I thought my sister was gone¡­¡± She rushed into the house in tears, leaving Feng Xuanchen full of fury. Damn Gu Bailu. He was going to kill her. Feng Xuanchen chased after her. Immediately, the alley was peaceful once more. The common folk were stunned. Was there still going to be a wedding or not? Chapter 7 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Bailu went to the backyard after she entered the house. Thanks to the memories of her former self, she was quite familiar with the place. ¡°My lady, where are we going?¡± ¡°We run!¡± Gu Bailu quickly climbed out of the house. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, my lady. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Ah Luo followed and comforted her. Gu Bailu patted her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can protect me from this. The man is too strong. We better hide.¡± ¡°Okay, my lady. It¡¯s fun to sabotage weddings. Let¡¯s play that more often.¡± Gu Bailu took off her wedding outfit and threw it away. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll steal the bridegrooms and make them your husbands.¡± Ah Luo raised her hands and exclaimed, ¡°Awesome! You¡¯re the best, my lady!¡± Gu Bailu smiled. She truly envied Ah Luo¡¯s innocent and carefree nature. Actually, she didn¡¯t know Ah Luo¡¯s real identity. She fell into a pit after raping a man on the night she transmigrated, and when she woke up, Ah Luo had been in the pit with her. Ah Luo had lost her memory and she behaved like a child. Since Ah Luo had immense spiritual power, Gu Bailu decided to bring her along. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ll get to enjoy meat.¡± Prince Zi was definitely too furious to listen to any sort of explanation right now. Besides, she did take advantage of him¡­ So, she might as well have dinner first while she considered possible solutions. ¡­ ¡°G- General, the first lady is gone,¡± the guards reported fearfully. ¡°What? She was just here! How did you let her escape? Find her, or kill yourselves!¡± Gu Zongxiong burst into a fury. He looked back at the magnificent man worriedly. ¡°Prince Zi, rest assured. I¡¯ll certainly make things right.¡± Feng Qingtian put down the cup. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± He walked to the gate. Gu Zongxiong was so scared that he pulled at Feng Qingtian¡¯s sleeve and knelt before him. ¡°Prince Zi, it¡¯s all because of my poor tutelage. Please punish me.¡± The silence that followed was even more dreadful. That useless crap had caused trouble as soon as she returned. She should¡¯ve died outside! ¡°You do have a great daughter.¡± Feng Qingtian dropped Gu Zongxiong and walked out. Gu Zongxiong collapsed, sweating profusely. Despite being a Grandmaster, he had been pushed over easily. Prince Zi was indeed too strong. He shouted in fear, ¡°Hurry and find my worthless daughter! If she doesn¡¯t listen, bring her corpse back.¡± ¡­ After he was back in the carriage, Feng Qingtian coldly gave an order. ¡°Capture her.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Qin Shou accepted the mission but was puzzled. Capture her. Did that mean that Feng Qingtian wanted her alive? Why? Gu Bailu was as confused as Qin Shou. ¡°You¡¯re saying that every single woman who has ever approached Prince Zi died?¡± Then, why was she still alive? She didn¡¯t think that she was particularly lucky. It was possible that Prince Zi would kill her as soon as he saw her. After pocketing a tip, the waiter replied solemnly, ¡°They really were all killed on the spot. So, no woman in Pale Emperor City dares to approach Prince Zi.¡± ¡°They were all innocent people!¡± Gu Bailu sipped her wine angrily. She wasn¡¯t exactly scared of Prince Zi, but she didn¡¯t want to make an enemy so quickly. After all, she had business in this world. ¡°Please mind what you say. I¡¯ll leave for now.¡± The waiter ran off in a panic. Gu Bailu sniffed. So, Prince Zi didn¡¯t like women. That was easy. She had a solution for that. Chapter 8 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Bailu sniffed. So, Prince Zi didn¡¯t like women. That was easy. She had a solution for that. ¡ãAh Luo, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Bailu walked out of the restaurant. Biting a chicken leg, Ah Luo followed her and asked, ¡°Where are we going, my lady?¡± Gu Bailu stopped and said to Ah Luo solemnly, ¡°Call me¡­ sir, in the future.¡± Holding the chicken leg, Ah Luo was stunned. When Gu Bailu walked out of the clothes store, she saw the intimidating black-armored guards at the entrance. ¡°Prince Zi¡¯s nose is sharper than that of a dog. He found me so quickly.¡± ¡°Miss Gu, you better come with us obediently.¡± Gu Bailu snapped, ¡°No, Miss Gu Bailu is dead. Standing before you now is Mr. Gu. Call me Mr. Gu in the future!¡± Qin Shou: ¡°¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t until Gu Bailu arrived at Prince Zi¡¯s house that she understood what true extravagance meant. Nothing in the house was valuable. All the decorations were low-key. But it was this rare, unassuming profile that was even more invaluable. This sort of unostentatious extravagance was always more shocking than the showoffs. Gu Bailu realized that the random plants in the house might be priceless. The floor was made entirely of the best jade. The father of Feng Qingtian, or Prince Zi, was the current emperor¡¯s blood brother. He was strong, smart and ambitious. If he hadn¡¯t died so young, the Southern Glory Empire would¡¯ve had a different sovereign. It was a pity that he had such a twisted son. Did Feng Qingtian hate women so much because they had tortured him in his last life? ¡°The lord is over there. You can go over yourself, Miss Gu.¡± Qin Shou led Gu Bailu to a pavilion and left. Gu Bailu looked in the direction he had pointed, only to discover a misty hot spring. Next to the pool was a tree with leaves that were a fascinating yellow. Because of the mist, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t quite see if there was anybody in the spring. When she drew closer, her blood almost exploded. A half-naked man was in the pool, asleep on one side. The whole world seemed to belong to him. Even though he was asleep, his dominance was evident. His powerful arms glittered under the sunlight, reflecting his toughness. The sexy cheekbones, the enticing muscles, and the sun-tanned skin ¨C Gu Bailu restrained herself from pouncing on him. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Prince Zi,¡± Gu Bailu shouted out loud. The man in the pool didn¡¯t move and remained asleep. His perfect chin seemed sculpted. Gu Bailu sniffed and took out a knife before approaching him along the edge of the pool. She had barely drawn the knife when the man opened his eyes and stared at her coldly without saying anything. Gu Bailu sensed that there was more in his eyes than coldness. ¡°Prince Zi is scared of death, after all.¡± Gu Bailu shrugged and put the knife back. A man as vigilant as he was would be easily awakened by any threat. Feng Qingtian observed her. She was wearing a long robe and her hair was tied back, which added to her lively appearance. Her hands were fairer than jade. Perhaps to match her new style, she had even taken off her earrings, leaving only the holes in her earlobes. Chapter 9 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°How about it? Do you like my new clothes?¡± Gu Bailu broke the silence. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to be a man. Although I was born a woman, a man has always lived in my heart.¡± Feng Qingtian stood up and asked uninterestedly, ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, please treat me as a man, my lord!¡± Feng Qingtian glanced at her expressionlessly. When he stood up from the spring, he revealed his sexy abs, which glistened with water under the sun. Gu Bailu swallowed. She didn¡¯t want to be a man at all at that moment. ¡°A man would never look at me that way,¡± Feng Qingtian mocked her. Gu Bailu coughed and whistled. ¡°Tsk. Brother, nice body!¡± Feng Qingtian raised his legs and stepped out. Gu Bailu thought that she could see something between them¡­ But soon, Feng Qingtian put on a robe. Gu Bailu felt her palm burn when she thought about how she had once held that thing. ¡°Hey, what do you want? Can you say something?¡± Gu Bailu grew agitated. It was truly upsetting to look at something so delicious without getting to enjoy it. Feng Qingtian walked over to her, his height like an oppressive weight that bore down on her. ¡°I¡¯m wondering why you¡¯re still alive.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her coldly. ¡°Possibly because you keenly sensed what¡¯s inside me and don¡¯t regard me as a woman, Prince Zi,¡± Gu Bailu replied. ¡°I¡¯ll know if you¡¯re a woman or not after I test you.¡± ¡°What? Ah¡­¡± Before Gu Bailu could finish speaking, Feng Qingtian had already pulled her into his arms. Gu Bailu was befuddled when she smelled the intense scent of a man. Before she realized what was going on, Feng Qingtian had grabbed her hand and stuffed something warm and half-hard into it. Her face turned pale when she looked at it. ¡°Prince Zi, what are you doing in broad daylight?¡± Didn¡¯t the man hate women? Even if she was in male clothes, she was still a woman. Did he really have a different sexual orientation, and regarded her as a man? ¡°A test.¡± Feng Qingtian lowered his head and seized her lips. Gu Bailu was stunned again. He was kissing her! Damn it! He was gay after all! Gu Bailu stomped on his foot, but Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t let go of her. She became even more panicked when he thrust his tongue inside. Her palm grew hotter and hotter. Feng Qingtian grunted and suddenly grasped her chin. ¡°It seems that you truly don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± ¡°One cannot live without dignity.¡± Gu Bailu smiled innocently, but her eyes glittered with ruthlessness. She didn¡¯t want to make an enemy, but she wasn¡¯t scared to do so if she had to Chapter 10 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You think you¡¯re faster than me?¡± Feng Qingtian mocked her foolishness. ¡°Hehe¡­ You won¡¯t realize that I¡¯m both beautiful and strong until I beat you up.¡± Gu Bailu loosened her grip and kicked what she had been holding. Feng Qingtian seemed to be prepared for that and dodged easily. He looked at Gu Bailu, but she simply smiled and held a cold knife to his Heavenly Spirit Point. ¡°Are you still going to do it, Prince Zi? How many people will come after you when your spiritual root is destroyed?¡± Gu Bailu smiled charmingly. The Heavenly Spirit Point was where the spiritual root was located for the cultivators on this continent. When it was hit, the victim might not die, but the spirit root would definitely be broken. The original owner of her body had been deemed worthless precisely because her spirit root was broken. This world was governed by brutality and violence. Feng Qingtian had been so domineering for so many years. If his spirit root was broken, everybody would want to skin him alive. Feng Qingtian stared at her, as expressionless as ever. ¡°I want to find out, too.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°I¡¯m impressed by your courage, Prince Zi. Are you betting that I don¡¯t have the guts to do it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t bet,¡± Feng Qingtian said decisively, and he pulled Gu Bailu into his arms again, holding her so tightly that Gu Bailu¡¯s back was almost crushed. Gu Bailu bit his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have the guts ¨C I just feel that it isn¡¯t worth it for me to die with you.¡± She had enemies that she hadn¡¯t finished off yet, so she should probably hold back for now. ¡°In that case, behave.¡± Feng Qingtian held her tightly and kissed her again. Gu Bailu struggled but couldn¡¯t break free at all. She was somewhat flustered. What did Feng Qingtian want? To use her as a woman? That was impossible. Everybody in the Southern Glory Empire knew that he hated women, including even the emperor¡¯s wife. So, he had to be treating her as a man. His desires must¡¯ve been stirred up by her masculine attire. Then, was her anus in danger? Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand had already reached her pants inside the robe. Gu Bailu was so nervous that her heart pounded. Was she going to be raped by a gay? Should she wake him up with a woman¡¯s pride? Although a man lived in her heart, her body was definitely a woman¡¯s. While she hesitated, Feng Qingtian swiftly tore off her robe. However, what was revealed was just a chest that was wrapped in cloth. Gu Bailu wanted to kill herself. Feng Qingtian¡¯s hands stopped briefly before her breasts, before he bit her lips and kissed her again. Gu Bailu felt that her brain couldn¡¯t function anymore and her body lost all its strength. Feng Qingtian lifted one of her legs and pressed her against him. Gu Bailu suddenly came back to herself and shouted, ¡°Prince Zi, wake up! I¡¯m a woman! A genuine woman! Just tear off the clothes! I have boobs! Just kill me! Don¡¯t you hate women the most?!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Feng Qingtian roared and brought Gu Bailu into the hot spring, not to be refused. He leaned against the side of the pool and eyed Gu Bailu like he was a monarch. ¡°Sit on me.¡± Chapter 11 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Bailu wiped the water from her face. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m a woman! A woman!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡± Feng Qingtian stared at her flat chest. He didn¡¯t think of her as a woman because she didn¡¯t have boobs? ¡°You¡¯re f*cking blind. Let me show you.¡± She unwrapped the bandages, but before she could finish, Feng Qingtian had already pulled her over. She smashed into his firm chest. She was about to get up, when Feng Qingtian¡¯s cold voice came from above. ¡°Do you know why I haven¡¯t killed you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gu Bailu said angrily. She tried to stand up, only to be pulled back against him, so she simply sat on top of him. ¡°What do you want? Be quick about it if you¡¯re a man.¡± She could finally tell that Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t want to kill her. Feng Qingtian gripped her chin. ¡°Listen carefully. You¡¯re the first woman who has been able to come on to me. I want to know why.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°You must pleasure me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t keep up with his line of thinking at all. Because a woman could come on to him, he had to sleep with her. What crap was that? ¡°Well¡­ This is bad timing. It¡¯s my time of the month. Maybe I should come again some other day.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Lying in front of me won¡¯t do you any good.¡± ¡°You can check for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Gu Bailu was betting on the possibility that Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t dare. Menstrual blood could result in horrible things for a cultivator. She didn¡¯t believe that he knew for sure that she was lying. Feng Qingtian looked at her pants, as if considering whether to take them off and check for blood. But there was disgust in his eyes. Noticing his hesitation, Gu Bailu hurried to say, ¡°Actually, have you considered the possibility that you might not hate women anymore? Maybe something happened to you recently which changed your perspective.¡± Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Gu Bailu was delighted. Her guess was correct. He must¡¯ve been through something that was related to a woman. ¡°Perhaps other women can touch you now. You should look for more women and give it a go.¡± Feng Qingtian stared at her coldly as he gripped her chin. ¡°You¡¯ll die a miserable death if you¡¯re lying to me.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Gu Bailu said without even blushing. Feng Qingtian stood up and put on the bathrobe quickly and gracefully. He turned back and looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°Until I figure out the reason, stay like this.¡± Gu Bailu, who was about to stand up, was stunned. What was that supposed to mean? Stay like this? She was only wearing cotton bandages and thin pants, and didn¡¯t even have a robe. ¡°How can I go out in this? Also, it¡¯ll be winter soon. You want me to freeze.¡± Feng Qingtian turned around and left, throwing out an order. ¡°Tie up your breasts and hair.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. Was he really into men? And girly ones, no less. She could be a man. That wasn¡¯t a challenge for her. Feng Qingtian¡¯s voice came from far away. ¡°Go get some women. I need all types.¡± Even his voice sounded tyrannical. Gu Bailu felt that it would be best to keep her distance from such a man and never piss him off. Any intimate contact with him in her current body would be a really bad idea. She had lost her virginity in the dark woods. Feng Qingtian hated women in the first place. If he learned that she was incomplete, he would chop her into pieces and feed her to the dogs. Chapter 12 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Gu Bailu left the house, Ah Luo, who was having tanghulu at the gate, stood up and said in delight, ¡°My lady, this is delicious. You can have this one.¡± Gu Bailu touched her head. ¡°You can have it if you like. I¡¯m not into sweets.¡± Ah Luo grinned. She could eat another one now. ¡°My lady, you¡¯ve changed your clothes. This one seems expensive.¡± Gu Bailu patted her clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll pawn it off and get you meat, Ah Luo.¡± The robe she had bought was ruined. Prince Zi¡¯s butler had been considerate enough to offer her a spare one. ¡°Who gave you the tanghulu?¡± ¡°A handsome guy.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to eat things random people offer you? The world can be vicious.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t offer it to me; I asked him for it.¡± Was there any difference? ¡°Did he ask anything about me, by the way?¡± Ah Luo widened her eyes. ¡°How did you know, my lady?¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. Even her toe could have guessed. But it was impossible to explain that to such a glutton. ¡°How did you reply?¡± ¡°He asked me where you had been in the last couple of months, and I said you were in a cave.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°He asked which cave it was, and I said I didn¡¯t know.¡± Gu Bailu looked back at the signboard above Prince Zi¡¯s house. He indeed wasn¡¯t a simple man. Keep your distance from Prince Zi if you cherish your life. Those women should start praying now. Gu Wanqin didn¡¯t dare return to the general¡¯s house. She had just sabotaged Gu Wanqin¡¯s wedding and infuriated Prince Zi. Her father definitely wanted to skin her alive. Besides, Feng Qingtian would probably come looking for trouble. It wasn¡¯t the time to go home. Thinking that, she brought Ah Luo out of the city and checked in at a remote inn. After Ah Luo fell asleep, Gu Bailu jumped out of the window. Her spirit root was broken in this world. It was impossible for her to cultivate. She could only do what she used to do for a living. The rude called her a ghost-kicker, the knowledgeable called her a soul ferryman, and some called her an exorcist. As for her, she called herself a soul captivator. In fact, she was just someone who hunted ghosts. The wind in the wilderness was rather cold. Gu Bailu tightened her robe and suddenly felt that something was wrong. She saw something flash by. ¡°Wow. You¡¯re not hiding when you see me?¡± Gu Bailu went after it. The thing trembled and fell to the ground. The thing that looked like a cotton cluster sprawled on the ground and turned into the shape of a pale woman. ¡°Let me go,¡± she said as she trembled. ¡°As a ghost, you shouldn¡¯t haunt the human world.¡± Gu Bailu crouched down. ¡°And if you do, you shouldn¡¯t let me catch you.¡± The ghost was rather beautiful except for her abnormally pale face. ¡°I have unfinished business.¡± ¡°No business is ever finished. Let me send you off to where you belong.¡± ¡°Please let me go. I¡¯ll leave on my own after I¡¯m done with the bitch.¡± Gu Bailu said scornfully, ¡°I¡¯ve heard too many such declarations. What can you do except float around as a soul without a body? Other than scaring them once in a while, you can only watch them be happy. Remember: out of sight, out of mind.¡± Chapter 13 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The ghost shook her head in determination. ¡°I won¡¯t let things go her way even if I¡¯m gone for good.¡± ¡°You hate her so much?¡± Gu Bailu smiled with interest. ¡°You have no idea. It doesn¡¯t matter that I¡¯m dead, but I can¡¯t let her ruin my family¡­¡± The ghost looked at Gu Bailu and said, ¡°Your spirit root is broken.¡± Gu Bailu nodded her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need a spirit root to capture you.¡± The ghost was excited. ¡°I can help fix your spirit root as long as you help me.¡± Gu Bailu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Okay¡­ So you want to make a deal with me.¡± ¡°The spirit fruit that can fix your spirit root belongs to the Murong family, but that traitor claimed it for herself. However, she can¡¯t open the box, because I¡¯m the only one who knows how to.¡± A fruit that could fix a spirit root? Although Gu Bailu didn¡¯t care much about spiritual power, it certainly was a valuable thing that everybody wanted. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a fair deal. What do you want?¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time she had made a deal with a ghost. Ghosts actually couldn¡¯t do much although everybody was scared of them. They couldn¡¯t kill their enemies, and could only seize good opportunities to scare them. Thus, in order to persuade ghosts to leave and reincarnate, soul captivators would help them address their issues. It was a win-win situation for everybody. The ghost whispered something to her, and Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Alright, you may come in.¡± Her bracelet flew out and changed into a silver bag. Gu Bailu calmed her thoughts before casting a spell. Then, the bag absorbed the ghost like a dust collector. Gu Bailu grabbed the bag and rubbed it, turning it into a bracelet again. This was the Soul Collecting Bracelet that had come to this world with her. Having obtained something so quickly, Gu Bailu smiled in satisfaction and disappeared into the dark night. The next day, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t get up until the sun was high in the sky. She led Ah Luo downstairs for food. At that moment, the lobby was full of people. A young man was speaking, and everybody else listened carefully. ¡°Many more women have died. After they were carried from Prince Zi¡¯s house to the mortuary, Old Li counted them. There were a dozen bodies.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Prince Zi looked for women. Why is this happening?¡± ¡°When the second prince got married yesterday, a woman touched Prince Zi and didn¡¯t die. Prince Zi thought that his misogyny had been cured, and looked for another batch of women. However, his condition hasn¡¯t improved, after all, and those women came to a tragic end.¡± ¡°Prince Zi is so pitiful. He¡¯s so cute and yet he can¡¯t touch a woman. Is he going to be like this for the rest of his life?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s heart became heavy. So many people died, and all they cared about was Feng Qingtian¡¯s happiness. She sat at a neighboring table. ¡°Why do you pity Prince Zi? He hates women and destroys so many lives. He doesn¡¯t deserve happiness.¡± Everybody looked at her angrily. ¡°How can you blame Prince Zi? The imperial doctor said that it¡¯s a disease, and he has never hidden it. Those women wouldn¡¯t have died if they hadn¡¯t tried to approach him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They knew they would die when they approached Prince Zi, but they all wanted to be the exception. Whose fault is that?¡± ¡°Hehe. Some women get themselves killed voluntarily every time.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. Human lives were worth so little in this barbaric world. However, she was rather relieved. Since they had gone to Prince Zi voluntarily, it had nothing to do with her. ¡°However, fewer women have been doing that in recent years. If that woman hadn¡¯t survived Prince Zi yesterday, they wouldn¡¯t have been so stupid.¡± Why was it still related to her? It was dangerous to challenge the world boss! Don¡¯t try it at home! Chapter 14 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I¡¯m told that it was the general¡¯s first daughter, whose spirit root has been broken since birth.¡± ¡°Yesterday, she even sabotaged the wedding of the second prince and her sister.¡± ¡°Do tell me about it. I wasn¡¯t in town yesterday.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gu Bailu felt that she was going to be famous, not for messing up the wedding, but because she was the first woman to have survived Prince Zi. Somebody suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s in trouble.¡± Barely had he made the remark when a bunch of people in black clothes broke into the inn. Am I really in trouble? Gu Bailu looked at the young man. Then, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Chen, my sister made an honest mistake. Lord Han, please spare my sister. She doesn¡¯t have spiritual power¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s so useless, yet caused the deaths of so many people. I think she better disappear. Someone, capture her.¡± ¡°Lord Han¡­¡± Gu Wanqin begged, before she said to Gu Bailu, ¡°Sister, apologize to Lord Han now.¡± Gu Bailu was stunned. What was the woman playing at this time? Why should she apologize when she hadn¡¯t done anything? ¡°Sister, what¡¯s happening? It seems that they want to catch me. Help me block them. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­ Also, don¡¯t call me sister, call me Mr. Gu. Ahh. Help me, Sister! They want to catch me!¡± Gu Bailu shouted in fear and moved back. Ah Luo stopped in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, my lady. I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± Then, she knocked the soldiers down one by one. The first few went rather easily, but it got more and more difficult, until Ah Luo lost her balance and fell into Gu Bailu¡¯s arms. ¡°Ah Luo!¡± Gu Bailu hurried to check her, only to discover that she had been poisoned. The food that Ah Luo had just eaten must¡¯ve been poisoned. Gu Bailu glared at Gu Wanqin and Feng Xuanchen. They were too useless and poisoned Ah Luo when Gu Bailu was so outnumbered. Feng Xuanchen shouted, ¡°Go now! Let¡¯s see how she can resist without her maid. I want her dead today.¡± Gu Bailu took out a pill and fed it to Ah Luo. Then, she raised her head and looked at Feng Xuanchen. ¡°Second prince, do it yourself. Don¡¯t be a useless coward who asks other people to kill for you.¡± Feng Xuanchen was even more infuriated. Where was the obedient Gu Bailu who never raised her voice at him? Was this woman really Gu Bailu? ¡°Sister, just apologize. Why bother to go to all this trouble?¡± Gu Wanqin persuaded sincerely. Everybody praised the general¡¯s third daughter as kind, gentle and considerate. ¡°Why should I apologize? The second prince is just useless. Didn¡¯t you call off the wedding yesterday because you thought the same?¡± Gu Wanqin¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I know, I know. Even I despise him, to say nothing of you. He doesn¡¯t even dare fight me himself¡­ ah¡­¡± While Gu Bailu was speaking, an infuriated Feng Xuanchen had already swung at her with his fist. Gu Bailu backed off and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re ambushing me? Right, you¡¯re not a real man at all. I forgot.¡± ¡°Gu Bailu, you¡¯re asking to be killed.¡± Feng Xuanchen drew his sword and slashed at her. Gu Bailu hurried to evade. The sword aura chopped the table into two. ¡°You can¡¯t even hit someone as trash as me. You better get your eyes checked, your eyesight is so bad.¡± Chapter 15 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Bailu grimaced at him. Feng Xuanchen was so infuriated that he launched the sword aura again. It was green, which implied that he was a Grandmaster. Although Gu Bailu had described the second prince as useless, she knew very well that the second prince wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. Gu Bailu narrowed her eyes and agilely avoided another attack. The onlookers in the inn stayed far away, fearing that they would get hurt. Most of the tables and chairs were wrecked. Gu Bailu simply dodged around with Ah Luo, and Feng Xuanchen couldn¡¯t hit her at all. Gu Wanqin secretly clenched her fists. Why was her fianc¨¦ incapable of capturing a piece of trash? She looked at Lord Han. ¡°My lord, make them stop. They¡¯ll both get hurt.¡± Lord Han waved his hands. ¡°Go now.¡± The guards of the Han family were about to rush forth, when Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Second prince, you¡¯re going to be famous after this fight for getting other people to help you capture someone as useless as me.¡± Unable to bear the humiliation, Feng Xuanchen roared, ¡°Nobody move. I¡¯ll take care of the garbage myself.¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Feng Xuanchen glared at her. ¡°Why are you dodging like a dog?¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to hit me. Why shouldn¡¯t I dodge? Am I so stupid that I would just let you beat me up? Everybody knows that I¡¯m useless.¡± Feng Xuanchen finally realized that he would earn no respect by winning this fight or capturing Gu Bailu. If he failed, he would be laughed at forever, but he wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. ¡°Come back with me, and you won¡¯t be killed.¡± As if I believe you! Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. It turned out that Feng Xuanchen wasn¡¯t a moron who couldn¡¯t see through her trick. ¡°How about this? Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m dodging like a dog? So, the second prince certainly wouldn¡¯t dodge. If you can take three attacks from me without dodging, I¡¯ll go back with you. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Xuanchen accepted without thinking. How could such a loser cause any damage? She couldn¡¯t even touch him. Gu Bailu smiled at Feng Xuanchen, her black eyes turning purple. Inwardly, she recited a soul-collecting spell. Feng Xuanchen was utterly astounded. He tried to wield spiritual power, but couldn¡¯t use any. Gu Bailu charged at him quickly and knocked into him. Feng Xuanchen was blown away ten meters into the street outside. Everybody was shocked. A loser had knocked away a Grandmaster! Feng Xuanchen struggled on the ground, but passed out after spitting out a mouthful of blood. ¡°The second prince went easy on me for old times¡¯ sake,¡± Gu Bailu sat in a chair and explained to everyone with a smile. Who are you fooling? He wouldn¡¯t have risked his life just to go easy on you. However, how had she managed to do that? Gu Wanqin clenched her fists again and felt that she had made the right decision not to marry Feng Xuanchen. If it were her, she would¡¯ve been turned into a dead body. She began to regret playing the role of a good sister. ¡°Sister, how could you hurt Xuanchen so badly? How will I explain it to the queen?¡± Gu Wanqin¡¯s eyes were full of undisguised hate. Gu Bailu touched her nose. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that he¡¯s so weak. I only nudged him, and he flew away.¡± The second prince, who had just woken up, spat out another mouthful of blood and passed out again when he heard what she said. Chapter 16 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°All of you, go now.¡± Lord Han roared, and the guards and soldiers marched toward Gu Bailu. ¡°Hey, are you really attacking together? Do you look down on the second prince that much?¡± It was a duel between her and the second prince. Asking for help instead of admitting defeat was laughable in this world. ¡°We are now arresting a criminal.¡± Lord Han sniffed. ¡°A criminal? I didn¡¯t steal anything or seduce your wife. What did I do?¡± Gu Bailu glanced at Gu Wanqin. What nonexistent crimes was she being blamed for? ¡°So many people died yesterday because of you!¡± Damn it. Was the guy right? That was her problem? ¡°They went to Prince Zi of their own accord, and Prince Zi killed them. You should go after Prince Zi. It¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°Your very existence is a mistake. Losers shouldn¡¯t exist in this world.¡± Instead of talking, Lord Han waved his hands, and all the soldiers attacked Gu Bailu. Holding Ah Luo, Gu Bailu avoided the attacks, but her strength was running out. She wasn¡¯t scared of duels, which was why she had conned the second prince into one. However, she didn¡¯t expect them to be so shameless as to attack together. After all, her skills were best suited for one-on-one tussles. A sword struck her arm. The sleeve was torn, revealing her fair skin. Gu Bailu kicked the soldier away and rushed out with Ah Luo, but she immediately sensed something wrong. The soldiers didn¡¯t chase after her. The place fell quiet, too. Gu Bailu raised her head, only to discover another two rows of soldiers on the street. Their black armor was blood-curdling. A tall man walked out from among the soldiers, the air around him smothering everyone like a black fog. One inevitably felt that the world was nothing but black after they saw him. He was wearing a black robe, a black cape and a pair of black boots. He walked unhurriedly, not making any sound in the silent atmosphere. However, everybody was shocked and didn¡¯t move. Gu Bailu grinned at him. ¡°Good morning, Prince Zi. Are you here for breakfast? The food here is delicious, although they like to add more ingredients than they should.¡± The inn¡¯s boss was about to cry ¨C he had been forced to put in the drug! Someone was probably going to die! Lord Han was going to say something, only to shut up at Feng Qingtian¡¯s cold eyes. Feng Qingtian walked over to Gu Bailu and said, ¡°Do you want to live?¡± He casually asked the question as he stared at Gu Bailu. ¡°Of course I do.¡± ¡°A dozen women died yesterday.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°They died because of you.¡± Gu Bailu gnashed her teeth. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because of you?¡± ¡°Some people are justified in their killing of others.¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°Me and my people.¡± Feng Qingtian raised his hand. Ah Luo was thrown into Qin Shou¡¯s arms, and Gu Bailu was snatched into his. Feng Qingtian looked at her casually. ¡°You only have one choice.¡± Gu Bailu glared back at him. It was undeniable that the man was unbelievably handsome. His face was absolutely impeccable. He was quite an enjoyable man. However¡­ What the man seemed to want was her anus. She was a woman. How could she sell her anus? ¡°Your people? What people? Your men or your women?¡± Chapter 17 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Feng Qingtian untied his cape to cover her before leaving with her. Gu Bailu pretended to struggle a bit. Fine. If she left with Feng Qingtian, she could escape the imminent danger for now. Lord Han hurried to stop him. ¡°Prince Zi, His Majesty ordered me¡­¡± Feng Qingtian glared at him. ¡°She¡¯s with me.¡± ¡°Prince Zi, I¡¯m just carrying out orders. You¡¯re making things difficult for me.¡± Lord Han knew that he couldn¡¯t afford Prince Zi¡¯s fury, but he had to obey the emperor¡¯s command. Besides, his daughter had gone to Prince Zi¡¯s house yesterday. That loser killed her daughter! ¡°You just mind your own business.¡± Feng Qingtian pushed Lord Han away and led Gu Bailu to a carriage not far away. Lord Han meant to pursue the matter further, only to be stopped by Qin Shou. They immediately broke into a fight. Gu Wanqin couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. That bitch could actually approach Prince Zi. But it was fine. By the time Prince Zi discovered that she was damaged goods, she would only die faster. So, let her live for now. Gu Wanqin smiled viciously. Gu Bailu was brought to the carriage, which seemed drab but was extremely spacious. ¡°Does the old man have a crush on you? His eyes were full of jealousy.¡± Gu Bailu sat on the soft cushion. Feng Qingtian took off his robe and lay on the bed inside the carriage, before he glanced at her casually. ¡°Come here.¡± Were they really in such a hurry? ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again.¡± Feng Qingtian narrowed his long, dangerous eyes. He didn¡¯t give her any time to consider. Gu Bailu crawled over. Feng Qingtian extended his arms and pulled her to his chest. ¡°As the only woman I can touch, you deserve everyone¡¯s jealousy.¡± Gu Bailu batted his hands away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± Feng Qingtian rolled over and looked at her coldly from above. ¡°You need to know what you¡¯re worth.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for not warning you. You¡¯ll regret it if you touch me.¡± Feng Qingtian would probably go mad if he lost his virginity to a woman who had been sullied. Feng Qingtian narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I eloped with someone half a year ago. My heart belongs to him.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes became gloomy. ¡°So what? It¡¯s not your heart that I want.¡± ¡°I gave him my body, too.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s hands suddenly tightened on her shoulders. ¡°What did you say?¡± Gu Bailu felt as if her shoulders were going to be crushed. She even heard her bones cracking. She gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not a virgin anymore.¡± ¡°So, you observe fidelity?¡± Feng Qingtian loosened his grip, his eyes radiating a terrible coldness. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Bailu stared at him. She wasn¡¯t going to sell her anus in any case. Feng Qingtian sneered. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just an ugly and poor man who chops wood every day. He¡¯s far beneath you, but he saved my life, and I¡¯m devoted to him.¡± ¡°He chops wood every day? Is he a woodcutter?¡± Feng Qingtian reached around her back and untied the bandages that covered her breasts. Gu Bailu was slightly stunned. ¡°How do you know he¡¯s a woodcutter?¡± Chapter 18 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Feng Qingtian pressed down and whispered in her ear, ¡°A few months ago, I fell off a cliff when I was chopping wood in the mountains, and a woman asked for a certain something of mine in the middle of the night¡­¡± Gu Bailu was stunned, her eyes wide open. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°I lent her such a precious thing. Don¡¯t you think she should return the favor?¡± Gu Bailu felt like she had been struck by lightning. Feng Qingtian was the woodcutter? How was that possible? The renowned Prince Zi, cutting wood in the mountains? But if it wasn¡¯t him, how could he know the details so well? Ah¡­ dear god, what should she do? Resist or accept it? Should she try to become familiar with him? The questions in her head made it impossible for her to think, but Feng Qingtian¡¯s hands were already moving downward. Gu Bailu suddenly sat up and pushed him away. ¡°Wait. That was a misunderstanding!¡± Feng Qingtian sat on top of her and raised her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be an innocent lamb. You were rather passionate that night.¡± Gu Bailu secretly cried. She had actually raped such a powerful person. It was only reasonable that he wanted to kill her. ¡°Well, I can explain. I was drugged and couldn¡¯t think clearly, and you happened to be there¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± She owed him an apology. After all, it had been indecent of her to have slept with him. ¡°Just an apology? Nothing more?¡± Feng Qingtian looked down at her. There was no telling how he was feeling. ¡°What more can I do? Right, I can¡¯t give your virginity back to you in this life, but in the next life, I¡¯ll definitely¡­¡± ¡°Woman, you know exactly what I want. Show me your sincerity and stop tricking me.¡± Gu Bailu gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright. It was wrong of me to have slept with you. I¡¯ll be responsible for your happiness for the rest of your life!¡± Her crime was punishable by death. Although it was because she had been drugged, the guy had definitely been traumatized. Besides, Feng Qingtian had been a virgin until then. She was already prepared to bear the consequences of her actions. ¡°You are?¡± Feng Qingtian gazed at her. ¡°How are you going to ensure that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cure you of your misogyny.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Feng Qingtian¡¯s condition, he probably would have had a dozen children, instead of being raped as a virgin in his twenties. Putting herself in his shoes, Gu Bailu felt that she was truly an incomparable scoundrel. ¡°You?¡± Feng Qingtian was obviously unconvinced. ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt me. Even if I can¡¯t cure you, I can always give myself to you.¡± ¡°Why bother? I can just use you.¡± Gu Bailu sat up and covered her breasts with her robe. ¡°Prince Zi, there are so many beautiful girls in this world. As such a strong and powerful man, don¡¯t you want a taste of every one of them?¡± Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only saying that because you hate women right now. After I cure you, you¡¯ll be scattering your seed all over the world like a butterfly in spring.¡± Chapter 19 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Are you stalling again?¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t believe that Gu Bailu was capable of curing what countless famous doctors couldn¡¯t. Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t know how good I am until I give you a demonstration.¡± She pointed at Feng Qingtian¡¯s forehead and closed her eyes. The pictures she saw in her head made her open her eyes in surprise. ¡°No wonder you dislike women.¡± Everyone hated something for a reason. ¡°What are you making up this time?¡± Feng Qingtian thought that she was playing another trick. She had gotten away from him before. That wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do. She had also taken Feng Xuanchen down without spiritual power yesterday. Although he hadn¡¯t been giving it his best, the girl¡¯s agility certainly wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. ¡°You encountered the first obstacle in your life at 15. You¡¯ve hated women since then.¡± Gu Bailu stared at him. Feng Qingtian would never trust her if she didn¡¯t say it. No soul captivator would dare fight ghosts if they didn¡¯t have any extraordinary skills. They might not know everything, but measuring fate was a basic of their trade. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Feng Qingtian grew cold like an unsheathed blade in winter. Gu Bailu grinned. ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about. I don¡¯t mean to pry into your privacy, but I want to assure you that I can cure you.¡± Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t speak, and simply stared at her. Gu Bailu felt as if a snake would bite off her neck at any moment. Gu Bailu sat upright and looked back at him. How could she be scared of a person when she wasn¡¯t scared of ghosts? ¡°How are you going to cure me?¡± A long time later, Feng Qingtian opened his mouth. He did hate women, and he wasn¡¯t interested in marriage. However, his training had reached a critical point that had to be overcome through sex. Without dual cultivation, his spiritual power would be stuck at a particular level forever. ¡°Your problem is rather complicated. It¡¯s not just about yourself. Given your trauma, somebody must¡¯ve done something to you. A further examination is required.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll try to make you better in one month.¡± ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the substitute here. Where can I possibly run off to in one month?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes were hooded. ¡°In that case, should I ask for a deposit first?¡± ¡°What deposit?¡± ¡°That night, I ran out of spiritual power and didn¡¯t feel anything¡­¡± Gu Bailu kicked him. ¡°Just drop it. It was an accident. If you hadn¡¯t shown up, I might have looked for a beast.¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her ankle and looked at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re devoted to me after I saved your life?¡± ¡°That was just a joke. Let go of me!¡± ¡°Nothing is a joke for me.¡± Feng Qingtian suddenly grew cold and pulled Gu Bailu into his arms, pressing her down. ¡°Feng Qingtian, if you dare touch me, I guarantee that you¡¯ll suffer misogyny forever. Someone else will soon surpass you in spiritual power if you can¡¯t dual cultivate. Don¡¯t ruin the rest of your life just for momentary pleasure.¡± Chapter 20 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes radiated danger, as if he would crush Gu Bailu if she said ¡°yes.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°Am I threatening you, or are you insulting me?¡± She had admitted her mistake and offered compensation. Technically speaking, a woman wasn¡¯t legally responsible for raping a man. Who could¡¯ve raped him if he didn¡¯t get hard? Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t use her to vent his desires just because of that. ¡°It¡¯s an insult that I¡¯m willing to touch you?¡± It was as if Feng Qingtian had heard the most unbelievable thing. There was anger in his cold voice. ¡°We aren¡¯t in a relationship at all. Why should we sleep together? Do you intend to marry me?¡± Feng Qingtian glanced at her. ¡°Dream on.¡± ¡°Alright. Then, what makes you qualified to sleep with me?¡± ¡°Nobody has ever asked for a qualification before.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled, as if he found it interesting. ¡°You¡¯re the first.¡± It remained to be seen whether she was fearless or ignorant. ¡°Do you think you can coerce me just because you know some of my past?¡± ¡°No. I just feel that someone as smart as you should know what¡¯s in your best interest.¡± After she cured him, he would be able to sleep with a woman who had dense spiritual power. That would be a much better choice than her. Feng Qingtian touched her cheek. ¡°I hate threats more than anything.¡± Gu Bailu scoffed and stared back at him. ¡°I hate being forced, too!¡± If he was unwilling to take her up on her offer, they could just hurt each other! Feng Qingtian let go of her. ¡°I don¡¯t like forcing people, either. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± ¡°Great. Just wait for me.¡± For, like, ten thousand years! Although Feng Qingtian did have a pretty face, she was a woman of integrity, so she would never sleep with him so easily. The carriage stopped, and Gu Bailu hurried to jump off. ¡°I should¡¯ve looked for a beast if I knew things would become this troublesome. Things would¡¯ve been much easier.¡± Gu Bailu murmured and tapped her head regretfully, thinking that Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t hear her. Little did she know that Prince Zi¡¯s face was so cold that it made Qin Shou shudder. How had Miss Gu pissed off the lord again? ¡­ Gu Bailu was greeted by Gu Zongxiong¡¯s fury when she entered the house. ¡°You had the guts to escape right under Prince Zi¡¯s nose. Look at what you¡¯ve done. I don¡¯t have a daughter like you. Get lost now.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. This is my house.¡± I¡¯m tired. Don¡¯t mess with me! ¡°Your house? I¡¯m going to strike your name from the family book.¡± Gu Zongxiong burst out in a fury. Didn¡¯t she use to be docile and never fight back? Something wasn¡¯t right after she came back. She pissed off Prince Zi, sabotaged her sister¡¯s wedding, and hurt the second prince. Why was she so bold? What had she done outside? She was going to destroy the entire household. She couldn¡¯t stay in the house anymore. ¡°General Gu, you better consider carefully. Don¡¯t forget how you rose to the top to begin with, and whose name was on the plaque of this house before.¡± Gu Bailu mocked him and led Ah Luo to the backyard. ¡°You¡­ How dare you speak to your father like that?¡± Chapter 21 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Zongxiong roared behind her. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. Such a useless father meant nothing to her. Gu Zongxiong was just a descendant of a small family. He was rather talented and became a Master at 18. The spiritual power in this world had to be cultivated level by level. A Master was level 20, a Grandmaster was level 40, and then it was Great Swordsman, Sword Elder, Sword Deity and Sword Heavenly God. Normal people advanced at a rate of one level each year. It would take them twenty years to become a Master. Most of them started training after they turned three. So, while Gu Zongxiong wasn¡¯t necessarily an unparalleled genius because he became a Master at 18, he was better than most people. He happened to save Gu Bailu¡¯s grandfather, who believed that he had potential, and married his only daughter to Gu Zongxiong. Thus, Gu Zongxiong was actually living in his father-in-law¡¯s house. When his father-in-law was alive, Gu Zongxiong cherished his wife, but after his father-in-law passed away, Gu Zongxiong began to have all kinds of affairs. He even hooked up with his wife¡¯s maid. At that time, Gu Bailu had just been born, and her mother hadn¡¯t recovered from the birth. She became sick after finding out that her maid slept with her husband. By the time Gu Bailu was 2, her mother died from her fury. Soon after Gu Bailu¡¯s mother passed away, the ungrateful Gu Zongxiong turned the maid into his new wife and started his new life. The previous owner of her body, fooled by Gu Wanqin and her mother, was very close to them. Little did she know that if the woman really were a good person, she wouldn¡¯t have slept with her lady¡¯s husband. Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t going to give in. This was her mother¡¯s house. The rest of them should get lost. When she passed the garden, she saw Gu Wanqin with a few maids. The woman was wearing a white dress and walking gracefully. Her maid mother had taught her well. ¡°Sister!¡± She hurried over and asked in concern, ¡°Are you alright, Sister? Did Prince Zi hurt you?¡± ¡°If Prince Zi hurt me, would I be standing here?¡± Gu Bailu was amused. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re truly lucky. Even Prince Zi himself doesn¡¯t dislike you. No one in Pale Emperor City will laugh at you anymore.¡± Gu Wanqin seemed rather happy. Gu Bailu patted her shoulder. ¡°Are you not tired after pretending for so many years, Third Sister?¡± Gu Wanqin¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Third Sister, I won¡¯t lie, but my brain isn¡¯t stuffed with grass. You still want to be my good sister after pushing me off a cliff?¡± Gu Wanqin had thought everything was finished after she pushed Gu Bailu off the cliff herself. ¡°Sister, how can you say that? When did I ever do that? I was only going to marry Xuanchen because you had your accident¡­¡± Gu Bailu patted her head again. ¡°It must be difficult playing innocent for so many years. Everybody in Pale Emperor City thinks you¡¯re kind and gentle. You better keep it up, but don¡¯t be depressed now that I¡¯m not cooperating with you anymore.¡± Gu Bailu burst into laughter. Gu Wanqin clenched her fists hard. ¡°If I can kill you once, I can kill you countless times more.¡± Chapter 22 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Look. Isn¡¯t it great to unleash the beast inside you? However, I need to tell you: after you failed to kill me once, you won¡¯t have another chance ever.¡± She touched her face. ¡°Third Sister, please don¡¯t die of anger. The game has only just begun.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be cocky just because Prince Zi is watching your back. You¡¯re just a loser without spiritual power, after all.¡± ¡°Then, come and try me.¡± Gu Bailu shrugged and looked at Gu Wanqin in disdain. Gu Wanqin¡¯s and the second prince¡¯s combat abilities were as bad as their personalities. If she couldn¡¯t deal with them, it would be a waste of her time coming to this world. Gu Bailu touched her bracelet gravely. Dad, master, wherever they are, I¡¯ll find them and offer their hideous souls to the deceased members of the Gu family. ¡°My lady, that woman is so annoying. Let me kill her.¡± Gu Bailu patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. Just let her hop about for a few days.¡± Gu Wanqin had never been a problem. Feng Qingtian was the tricky one. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I look for a beast?¡± Gu Bailu sighed for a long time at the table. She was in such an awful mood that she didn¡¯t eat. She had to cure Feng Qingtian quickly, or he might really come after her if he couldn¡¯t touch other women. However, his problem was really complicated. His psychological issues made him hate women. However, given his self-control, he shouldn¡¯t have killed all of them. Somebody was clearly taking advantage of his psychological issues. Whoever it was had been doing it for years without being found out. It had to be a very tough person. She needed to upgrade her skills. An art as evil as that couldn¡¯t escape the Heavenly Eye. She tapped the bracelet, and it emitted silver light. ¡°I need to do good deeds to upgrade my skills. Tell me. Under what circumstances will you disappear now?¡± Gu Bailu asked the bracelet. ¡°As long as the traitor doesn¡¯t destroy the Murong family.¡± ¡°Is the Murong family very big?¡± If the family wasn¡¯t a big one, the traitor certainly wouldn¡¯t be working so hard to claim leadership of the family. ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of the Murong family?¡± ¡°Why should I have heard of the Murong family?¡± When Gu Bailu stood before the splendid gate of the Murong family, she realized how stupid her former self was to have fallen in love with the second prince. Even the steps of the Murong family¡¯s place were made of gold. It was the greatest family in the Southern Glory Empire. The family genes were also excellent. There were a couple of rare geniuses in every generation. Take the deceased Miss Murong, for example. She had been regarded as the future hope of the Southern Glory Empire and a genius as famous as Feng Qingtian. It was a pity that she fell in love with someone in her clan and eloped with him. Gu Bailu had paid someone for all this information. ¡°If you¡¯re so smart, why did you fall in love with a random descendant of your clan?¡± Gu Bailu asked. ¡°Who¡¯s interested in him? That was just the bitch¡¯s trick. We have to go to my brother to expose her.¡± ¡°Alright. The sooner it¡¯s resolved, the sooner you can rest in peace, and the sooner I can solve my problem.¡± Gu Bailu walked up the steps and said to the gatekeeper, ¡°Please tell Mr. Murong that someone would like to meet him.¡± The gatekeeper didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°Mr. Murong isn¡¯t inside.¡± ¡°Where did he go, if I may ask?¡± ¡°How would servants like us know his whereabouts?¡± ¡°Farewell then.¡± Gu Bailu turned around and left. Now that she couldn¡¯t get in through the gate, she had to look for a side door. ¡°I don¡¯t think he was lying. My brother will be in Ronghua Tower if he¡¯s not at home.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Ronghua Tower?¡± Chapter 23 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ronghua Tower was a perverse place. To be more exact, it was a perverse casino. All kinds of games were played in this place. For example, some people might bet on whether or not you dared to eat s*it. Gu Bailu assumed that they gambled to stimulate themselves because the cultivation of spiritual power was too boring. Although it was a perverse place, the decor was rather refreshing. On a square table in the center lay some jewelry and marvelous pills. When Gu Bailu walked in, they were betting on how many women a white-robed guy had slept with the night before. Gu Bailu felt rather awkward. The white-robed guy, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all, but looked rather proud. ¡°Found your brother?¡± she asked the ghost. ¡°He¡¯s the guy being bet on.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°No wonder you couldn¡¯t rest after you died.¡± ¡°My brother is just playful. He¡¯s actually a good guy.¡± ¡°Good at sex, probably.¡± As Gu Bailu and the ghost chatted, the result came out: The ghost¡¯s brother had asked for eight women last night, but didn¡¯t sleep with any of them. The losers cursed his impotence and regretted betting on him, claiming that he wasn¡¯t a man at all. Murong Huangtang chuckled. ¡°Prince Zi never touches women. Why don¡¯t you curse him for not being a man?¡± Everybody finally stopped. However unmanly Prince Zi was, nobody dared say that he wasn¡¯t a man, unless they wanted to get themselves killed. Gu Bailu squeezed through the crowd and said to Murong Huangtang, ¡°Follow me if you want to know what happened to your sister.¡± Murong Huangtang stopped collecting his prize and smiled. ¡°You want to trick me because I won money?¡± ¡°Your sister eloped with someone. Don¡¯t you want to know where she is?¡± Murong Huangtang turned grave. ¡°If you want money, just say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± ¡°To be honest, your sister didn¡¯t elope with anyone; she was murdered. I¡¯ll lead you to her body.¡± Murong Huangtang looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Gu Bailu.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Get out of here. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old?¡± Murong Huangtang waved his hands, driving her off. ¡°Brother Murong, she¡¯s the most famous loser in Pale Emperor City who doesn¡¯t have the slightest bit of spiritual power,¡± a fatty leaned over and said. Murong Huangtang scoffed. ¡°Even such a loser wants to swindle me. Teach her the rules of Ronghua Tower.¡± Gu Bailu secretly cried. The ghost¡¯s brother was just a scoundrel. ¡°You say that he¡¯s a good guy? He¡¯s a jerk! You set me up!¡± The ghost said rather awkwardly, ¡°Like I said, he¡¯s just playful.¡± ¡°Hey, when you come to Ronghua Tower, you have to follow its rules. Everybody here plays the game,¡± the fatty said maliciously. The men who were gambling heatedly approached and stared at Gu Bailu as if she were meat on a chopping block. ¡°I¡¯m told that she went missing with someone for a couple of months. Let¡¯s bet on whether or not she¡¯s still a virgin, shall we?¡± somebody proposed. ¡°That¡¯s great. I bet ten thousand that she isn¡¯t a virgin!¡± somebody rich shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll also bet ten thousand.¡± ¡°Five thousand here.¡± Chapter 24 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations None of them bet that she was still a virgin. Although it was a fact, it was still too hurtful! Nobody asked her if she was okay with that! Fine. If you want to gamble, I¡¯ll make you gamble your money away. Gu Bailu took money out from her pocket. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s gamble. However, you need to specify the terms of the bet.¡± ¡°Do we need to specify the terms? Just take off your pants for an inspection.¡± ¡°Of course we do. I¡¯m a woman, after all. How can I just take off my pants? How long will the bet be in effect for?¡± Everybody whispered among themselves, thinking that it wasn¡¯t that big a deal. The manager hurriedly came over. ¡°We have midwives here. The midwives of Ronghua Tower are absolutely fair.¡± ¡°What if they can¡¯t obtain a result?¡± asked Gu Bailu. ¡°You must be kidding.¡± The manager turned gloomy. ¡°Who knows? There must be a time limit. If there isn¡¯t a result in two hours, the bet is over.¡± The manager said in disdain, ¡°Two hours is too long. The result will be out before half an hour is up. Someone!¡± Gu Bailu smiled and tossed the money on the counter. ¡°Alright. I bet that you won¡¯t know the answer to the bet.¡± Everybody laughed as if they had heard the greatest joke. Laugh now, because you¡¯ll be crying later. Gu Bailu was brought to a room. Soon, two midwives came in together. Gu Bailu cast a spell and set the ghost free from the bracelet. ¡°Wait for my instructions.¡± ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t make things difficult for us. Lie down so that we can examine you,¡± one of them said impolitely. Gu Bailu stared at them. Their spiritual powers weren¡¯t high, but they had both done many bad things. One of them had even killed several babies whose spiritual powers weren¡¯t good enough. Gu Bailu sneered. ¡°Come if you dare.¡± She waved her hand. The temperature of the room immediately dropped. ¡°Go now. It¡¯s time to do what you do. Freak them out.¡± The midwives shuddered for no good reason, feeling that something was wrong. They had barely reached the bed when a head fell from the ceiling and floated before them. Their eyes almost popped out. The ghost opened its mouth and tried to bite them. They retreated in horror. The ghost blinked and stopped before them. ¡°Give me back my life.¡± They collapsed on their knees. ¡°Don¡¯t come near me, don¡¯t come near me. It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± ¡°If you do anything evil, ghosts will be drawn to you.¡± Gu Bailu waved her hand and got the ghost to sit next to her. She touched the ghost¡¯s head. ¡°A job well done. If they don¡¯t obey, go play with them every night.¡± The midwives trembled on the ground, unable to say a word. She was raising a ghost! A ghost! Gu Bailu put the ghost back into her bracelet and asked lazily, ¡°Are you going to examine me or not?¡± The midwives got back on their feet and rushed out. Gu Bailu calculated the time. It wasn¡¯t even a quarter of an hour yet. Soon, another two midwives came in. They hadn¡¯t killed anyone, but had still done plenty of mean things. When they walked in, Gu Bailu patted their foreheads and cast a spell, before she said slowly, ¡°Dance now.¡± The two of them began to writhe obediently. Gu Bailu lay on the bed with her legs crossed. ¡°Get out once you¡¯re tired of dancing.¡± They were truly eyesores when they danced. Chapter 25 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The manager roared at the two midwives, who seemed lost. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you?¡± The first two midwives could barely talk. ¡°I¡¯m so tired, boss.¡± The other two midwives collapsed before the boss. The manager hurriedly got someone to check them, but they were only sleeping! ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been half an hour.¡± Gu Bailu walked over with Ah Luo. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve won.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The manager seemed embarrassed. ¡°What did you do?¡± He was rather amused by his own question. What could a loser like her have done? ¡°Time¡¯s up, and you still don¡¯t know the answer, so I¡¯ve won. Ah Luo, pack them up.¡± Gu Bailu and Ah Luo went to the table and looted the bills and medicines that were on it. The aristocrats were immediately enraged. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The manager explained awkwardly, ¡°The midwives of Ronghua Tower are useless.¡± His eyes were gloomy. She couldn¡¯t walk out of Ronghua Tower just like that, or they wouldn¡¯t have any business in the future. ¡°Did we lose to a loser?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t accept it. Never!¡± ¡°Get them back, now!¡± Protecting Gu Bailu, Ah Luo kicked one of the guards. ¡°Get lost! My lady won this! It can buy us a lot of meat.¡± Meat was life for her. Ah Luo led the charge as she carried a bag of coins which didn¡¯t hinder her movements at all. However, there were too many people with too many guards in Ronghua Tower. Gu Bailu knew better than to fight them. Hiding behind Ah Luo, she shouted, ¡°Are you all sore losers? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The manager waved his hand, and people kept surging forward. Nobody bothered to reason with her. Gu Bailu pulled on Ah Luo¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t fight. Let¡¯s run.¡± The two of them retreated as they fought. Gu Bailu noticed an empty room upstairs. ¡°Ah Luo, go up there.¡± Holding her, Ah Luo leapt onto the second floor. Gu Bailu rushed into the room and shut the door. She opened the window, only to discover blooming flowers outside. It was a shame to destroy them, but she didn¡¯t have any other choice in order to save her life. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°My lady, Ah Luo is here for you. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Gu Bailu was about to jump, when Ah Luo pulled her down. They rolled on the flowers when they landed. ¡°Ah Luo, can you be a little more graceful? Also, jumping from that height isn¡¯t a problem for me. What a shame that the flowers are ruined!¡± ¡°My lady, the flowers are so fragrant.¡± Ah Luo was so happy that she didn¡¯t hear what Gu Bailu said. Fine. Asking her to be graceful was the same as asking her to be a vegetarian. Gu Bailu looked at the window, only to discover that the manager had stopped at the window with his people. She was baffled. Why had they abandoned the pursuit? Also, the flowers were really fragrant. She took a breath, but her face changed. Crap! The flowers were poisonous. ¡°Ah Luo, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t smell them anymore. The flowers are fatal.¡± Gu Bailu dragged Ah Luo away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my lady?¡± Ah Luo asked as they ran. ¡°I¡¯ve been poisoned. Keep them away from me.¡± Ah Luo immediately picked Gu Bailu up and leapt, and very soon, they disappeared. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not chasing them?¡± Someone was unwilling to give up. The manager smiled. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. The result of the bet is clear. You can ask General Gu later for whatever she took away.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Those flowers are an ingredient for Semi-Soul Fragrance.¡± Chapter 26 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Semi-Soul Fragrance was a unique and powerful love potion of Ronghua Tower. As an ingredient for Semi-Soul Fragrance, the flowers had an even more direct effect. Even an expert would barely be able to resist it, to say nothing of a loser. As they ran, Gu Bailu felt her body grow hotter and hotter, and she started seeing illusions. Images of men and women doing it popped into her head. The porn that she had secretly watched before played in her mind. Damn it. The flowers were a love potion. Could it get any more dangerous? ¡°Ah Luo, are you alright?¡± It wasn¡¯t a big deal if she was the one who was suffering. She only hoped that Ah Luo was fine. Ah Luo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, my lady. Why are you so hot?¡± Gu Bailu was relieved. ¡°Ah Luo, how long will it take for you to bring us to Mr. Xiao?¡± Mr. Xiao was the man who had saved them in the cave. If they hadn¡¯t met him, they wouldn¡¯t have survived the poisonous gas inside the cave. As a skilled doctor, he could certainly neutralize the poison. ¡°My lady, the cave is far away. It¡¯ll take at least a day.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll be dead in a day.¡± She couldn¡¯t hold on for that long. This poison was even more powerful than when she had been drugged the first time. She wouldn¡¯t last the night. ¡°My lady, I¡¯ll bring you to a doctor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. No one will help me.¡± The people of Ronghua Tower had to be aware of her condition, and wouldn¡¯t allow any doctor to treat her. She knew a thing or two about medicine, but she could barely stand on her feet now, much less prepare the herbs. Ah Luo was almost in tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die, my lady. I¡¯ll kill them if they don¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°You¡­ you silly thing, I won¡¯t die. I just need a man.¡± God must have felt sorry for her, for having never touched a man in her previous life. That was why she had been given such a privilege in this life. ¡°A man? I¡¯ll steal one for you. Just wait, my lady.¡± ¡°Ah Luo, I don¡¯t like ugly, fat or old men. Choose a good-looking one with a great body¡­¡± ¡°Alright, my lady, I¡¯ll bring you to him.¡± Ah Luo embraced her and flew north. Gu Bailu gripped her head in pain. Speaking of good-looking men, she couldn¡¯t see anything but Feng Qingtian¡¯s face. Following the face were the muscles and that attractive body. No! No! Gu Bailu abruptly dismissed the notion. She couldn¡¯t go to Feng Qingtian. He was waiting on her right now. She couldn¡¯t slap her own face. It would be more troublesome if they slept together again. She didn¡¯t plan on becoming his slave. She couldn¡¯t go to him! Her body got even hotter, and all she wanted to do was push the man down. Hold on. Gu Bailu, you have to hold on. That man doesn¡¯t have a heart. Even a random beggar would be better than him. Despite the warning from her sense of reason, her head was at war with her body. The face that appeared before her was so impeccable, and the furrowed eyebrows were so fascinating. It was still Feng Qingtian. The poison was too powerful. Even an illusion felt so real! ¡°What are you doing?¡± Feng Qingtian was enjoying wine on the couch when the door was kicked open. The relaxed atmosphere disappeared. Looking at the handsome man, Ah Luo said, ¡°My lady says that she needs a handsome man.¡± A good-looking man with a great body. Well, she had found one. Chapter 27 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Roused, Gu Bailu felt like cursing. Damn you, Ah Luo, he¡¯s not the only good-looking guy in the world! Is it really appropriate for you to trap your lady like this? What a stupid teammate. Feng Qingtian put down the cup and looked at Gu Bailu coldly. Her cheeks were already red. Even her earlobes were filled with blood. ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Bailu gritted her teeth. Now that she had come here, she already had nothing to fear. ¡°I need to borrow a certain thing of yours.¡± Feng Qingtian sniffed. ¡°Again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but again, I have no choice, so I came back.¡± Feng Qingtian sat on the couch in a loose robe, his tight muscles evident under his clothes. Gu Bailu had never denied that the man was truly handsome. She lunged forward without any hesitation. Feng Qingtian raised his hand and pushed her away, before he said coldly, ¡°I thought that you would rather look for a beast.¡± ¡°That was just bullshit. I don¡¯t care so much now.¡± Gu Bailu pressed forward. Feng Qingtian stared at her coldly. ¡°In case you regret not looking for a beast later¡­ Qin Shou, release Xuan Yan.¡± Gu Bailu shuddered hard. What was he doing? Sensing the danger, Gu Bailu intended to get back to her feet, only to be grabbed by Feng Qingtian. Raising her chin, Feng Qingtian stared at her. ¡°I won¡¯t give you a chance to regret it.¡± Then, he picked Gu Bailu up and carried her out of the room. Gu Bailu was itchy and uncomfortable, and could only struggle in Feng Qingtian¡¯s arms. During her occasional moments of lucidity, she would look at Feng Qingtian, only to find that his face was as handsome but condescending as before. Gradually corrupted by the poison, Gu Bailu had no time to think of another solution. She only wanted the man to drop the coldness and neutralize the poison for her. ¡°Feng Qingtian, saving me is also saving yourself. Let¡¯s not hurt each other.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll save you.¡± Feng Qingtian led Gu Bailu to a spacious arena where green mystical plants rose into the sky like a forest. Under the blue sky, a lion was roaring in the jungle. Gu Bailu woke up slightly, but she rather that she had passed out instead. A male lion in heat would do it with any female. She once read about a male lion banging a female dog into unconsciousness. Also, it was said that the genitals of male cats were thorny and could be quite painful. She grabbed Feng Qingtian¡¯s clothes with whatever remaining consciousness she had and said, ¡°Feng Qingtian, if you throw me to a lion, I guarantee that you¡¯ll sleep with dogs for the rest of your life.¡± Feng Qingtian looked at her in disdain. ¡°You said you would rather look for a beast. I¡¯m just granting you your wish.¡± Gu Bailu gritted her teeth. ¡°You can¡¯t believe everything one says when they¡¯re angry!¡± ¡°One has to take responsibility for their words.¡± ¡°Save me. I¡¯ll do anything.¡± Gu Bailu knew that she was at the end of her rope. The heat was beyond what a human could bear. Her blood would explode if the problem wasn¡¯t resolved. Chapter 28 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Dignity was nothing in front of preserving one¡¯s life. Gu Bailu believed that she had lost all dignity after the Gu family was massacred. To live and seek revenge on those people, she was willing to do anything. She was fearless! ¡°Not a beast, and not any other man?¡± ¡°No, just you.¡± The coldness in Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes was gone, replaced with vivid color. ¡°Remember what you said.¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her. The roaring lion hid in the jungle, as if it had never appeared. ¡­ Just as Prince Zi¡¯s chef began to complain about Ah Luo, Gu Bailu finally woke up. She found herself in a big bed with a jade pillow under her head. Energy seemed to flow out of the pillow into her head. She felt exhausted, but her brain was exceptionally clear. ¡°My lady, you¡¯re awake!¡± Ah Luo shouted in delight, food in her mouth. Gu Bailu sat up. She felt exhausted, but she wasn¡¯t sore at all. The poison was too potent to be neutralized in just one or two rounds. Why didn¡¯t she feel sore at all? ¡°Ah Luo, how long was I asleep?¡± ¡°My lady, three days! I was so scared that you would abandon me,¡± Ah Luo hugged her and said pitifully. Three days without any food. No wonder she didn¡¯t have any strength. Had her body recovered after three days? She didn¡¯t remember anything about the detoxification process this time. ¡°With you by my side, the God of Death won¡¯t dare take me unless he wants to be killed.¡± Gu Bailu patted Ah Luo. ¡°Bring me some food.¡± Now that she was back on her feet, she needed to keep working. Worse came to worse, she would just become a bed-warmer. Sleeping with just one man wasn¡¯t that unacceptable. After she had food, Gu Bailu went to look for Feng Qingtian, only to be refused by the servant. ¡°My lord said that you should leave once you¡¯re awake. This isn¡¯t your house.¡± Sitting in the courtyard, Gu Bailu felt that the sun was dazzling. What did Feng Qingtian mean? He didn¡¯t need her to warm his bed anymore? ¡°Ask your lord if this is the end of what happened between us this time.¡± Very soon, the servant came back solemnly. ¡°The lord said that it isn¡¯t a pity to give you up at all.¡± Gu Bailu was stunned. Did he think that she wasn¡¯t good enough? Damn! That was certainly worth celebrating. ¡°Ah Luo, tip everybody in this house.¡± She had won a lot of money after all. Gu Bailu gave away money as she left. After she left the house, she felt that the air was unprecedentedly fresh. ¡°My lord, Miss Gu is gone,¡± Qin Shou reported. On the couch, Feng Qingtian casually said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°She tipped all the servants in the house. She seemed happy.¡± Feng Qingtian sneered. ¡°What an ungrateful woman.¡± She didn¡¯t thank her lifesaver. ¡°My lord, she¡¯s the only woman you can touch. Why don¡¯t you marry her so that people from the royal palace won¡¯t complain anymore?¡± Feng Qingtian gazed at Qin Shou. ¡°I¡¯m not marrying her. You won¡¯t be let off if you say anything like that again.¡± Qin Shou hurried to kneel. ¡°Understood. I was wrong.¡± Chapter 29 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°She¡¯s out! After spending three days in Prince Zi¡¯s house, she came out alive!¡± ¡°She¡¯s really out? Who neutralized the Semi-Soul Fragrance for her?¡± ¡°Who else? Prince Zi, of course.¡± ¡°But Prince Zi never touches women.¡± ¡°I¡¯m told that she¡¯s an exception. She approached Prince Zi in men¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°Then, is Prince Zi into women or men?¡± ¡°Men, of course. She was bold enough to steal money from Ronghua Tower.¡± Just as Gu Bailu felt that her life had taken a turn for the better, she heard nothing but rumors about her on the street. Along the way, she was observed like a monkey. They all stared at her, trying to figure out if she had slept with anyone. She felt as if she was surrounded by flies. The people of Ronghua Tower were rather vicious. They were completely ruining her reputation. Since coming to this world, everybody had been stepping on her. It was because she was the most useless person in the world. She didn¡¯t have a spirit root. That was right. Her spirit root wasn¡¯t broken ¨C she didn¡¯t have one at all. When a spirit root was broken, it could be reattached with a spirit fruit. But she was completely hopeless, which made her the greatest loser ever. Therefore, even if Feng Qingtian slept with her, she couldn¡¯t help him improve his cultivation. Nobody had treated her fairly. She finally understood why the former owner of her body was easily fooled by Gu Wanqin and her mother¡¯s fake kindness. That was because warmth was too rare in her world. However, nobody came into the world just to be discriminated against. Alright. Since it was a barbaric world, she would teach them what it meant to be a barbarian. ¡°Ah Luo, to the jewelry store.¡± Gu Bailu went to the jewelry store and picked out a chest of jewels, spending a huge fortune. She didn¡¯t regret it at all, however, since it would all be put to good use. ¡°My lady, why did you buy so many jewels? There¡¯s enough for a lot of meat.¡± ¡°For something to vent my rage.¡± Gu Bailu led Ah Luo to Ronghua Tower but didn¡¯t approach it. She circled the Ronghua Tower and stabbed the jewels into the ground. ¡°My lady, somebody will take them away!¡± Ah Luo couldn¡¯t feel any more regretful. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be over soon. Bring me to the roof over there.¡± Ah Luo flew with her and stared at where the jewels had been placed, afraid that they would be stolen. In fact, they were all placed in corners that few people would notice easily. Like Ah Luo said, somebody might take them away. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t dare waste any time. When she reached the roof, Gu Bailu took off the bracelet and tossed it up in the air. ¡°In tranquility, I hereby pray to the stars and establish the array with the soul¡­¡± The bracelet emanated golden light that settled on the jewels around Ronghua Tower, connecting them in a giant spider web. Ah Luo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°My lady, the huge web has covered Ronghua Tower.¡± She knew that her lady was good! ¡°Strike!¡± Gu Bailu commanded coldly. The bright web enveloped Ronghua Tower and illuminated the street. Passers-by looked up, only to see a lightning bolt strike Ronghua Tower and raze the building to the ground. Chapter 30 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Dust and debris scattered everywhere. The passers-by ran off in fear, though none of them were injured. Even the houses next to Ronghua Tower weren¡¯t affected at all. Ronghua Tower, on the other hand, was reduced to rubble in the blink of an eye. Screams and cries burst out. People escaped from the remains, covered in dust and not half as haughty as they usually were. ¡°My lady, this is fun!¡± Ah Luo clapped her hands in delight. Gu Bailu, on the other hand, didn¡¯t find it interesting. She truly wondered why people liked to bully those weaker than them. It wasn¡¯t nearly as interesting as challenging a big boss like Feng Qingtian. Finally, everyone noticed the two people on the roof. The manager of Ronghua Tower ran out and growled, ¡°Who attacked Ronghua Tower?¡± Standing on the roof, Gu Bailu coldly said, ¡°As a place of scoundrels, it was high time Ronghua Tower was torn down.¡± ¡°Watch your mouth! Do you know who¡¯s behind Ronghua Tower?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, because it¡¯s gone now.¡± The bracelet was still emitting a golden brightness, which covered the two of them in a halo, as if they were angels. Were they serving justice? Ronghua Tower had done too many bad things. Many people hated it, but hating it was all they could do. ¡°Speak your name!¡± The manager of Ronghua Tower had never met such a guy, who would blow up a building without any warning. Gu Bailu put the bracelet away and smiled. ¡°How do you like my gift? If that wasn¡¯t enough, I can give you more.¡± Although Ronghua Tower had been leveled, the people inside were barely injured. The building was made of wood. Also, they were all cultivators with spiritual power. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The manager of Ronghua Tower saw her face but couldn¡¯t believe it. She had the same masculine appearance as when she had come to Ronghua Tower three days ago. Everybody exclaimed. How was it possible? A loser like that had razed Ronghua Tower to the ground! Even Prince Zi wasn¡¯t that bold and blatant. How had she done it?! ¡°The second prince has yet to recover from his last fight with her. The queen ordered her capture.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard that, too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that her maid has immense spiritual power?¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s her maid. Why is she working as her maid with such formidable spiritual power?¡± ¡°Who knows? This loser is rather evil. Even now, the midwives of Ronghua Tower aren¡¯t back to themselves yet.¡± Gu Bailu ignored their comments, because she knew that winning was all that mattered in this world. ¡°Ronghua Tower, instead of admitting your failure, you tried to kill me. You think you can take advantage of my weakness, do you?¡± She sniffed and continued, ¡°Today, I¡¯m showing you that even the weakest person is capable. Whoever is bullied because they¡¯re weak can come to me. I¡¯ll teach you how to fight back.¡± Chapter 31 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hilarious. You¡¯re one arrogant loser, with your petty tricks. Capture her.¡± The manager waved his hand, and a bunch of people in black clothes lunged out. Their spiritual power dazzled the common folk. Even Gu Bailu stepped back. If it wasn¡¯t for Ah Luo, she might have fallen over. Spiritual power was indeed useful. Ronghua Tower certainly wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. But she didn¡¯t regret it. She had to let more people know that it wasn¡¯t easy to step all over her, and that there might be dire consequences if they tried. ¡°Are you alright, my lady?¡± Ah Luo asked in concern. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She cast several spells and grabbed the bracelet, looking at the newcomers. ¡°So many experts deployed to deal with a loser ¨C Ronghua Tower is absolutely useless.¡± The common folk were stunned. She was probably the only person bold enough to say that. The manager¡¯s face turned dark. It indeed wasn¡¯t a pretty picture. However, Ronghua Tower had been destroyed. He had to capture her. ¡°Go!¡± the manager said gravely. He always knew what to do. If they couldn¡¯t catch a loser like this, it would be impossible for Ronghua Tower to stand tall in Southern Glory Empire. The soldiers attacked together without any mercy, launching overwhelming spiritual power with their swords. The tiles on the roof were blown away. Gu Bailu and Ah Luo were covered in darkness. Ah Luo kept Gu Bailu behind her. Her eyes turned intimidating as she fought a dozen enemies. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know how much spiritual power Ah Luo had, but she knew that nobody could fight so many experts on their own. Gu Bailu¡¯s own skills worked best on individual targets. She was only able to blow up Ronghua Tower after making preparations in advance. She couldn¡¯t use this move to deal with those experts, but she had to try and do something with the bracelet. Got it! In front of her, Ah Luo was singlehandedly holding back a dozen enemies. She wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for very much longer. ¡°My lady, go now.¡± It was easy to escape, but if they escaped, what they did today would be for nothing. ¡°Ah Luo, just hold on.¡± Gu Bailu cast a spell, and the bracelet quickly flew to Ah Luo¡¯s wrist. ¡°In tranquility, I hereby pray to the stars and enhance thee with the soul¡­¡± Ah Luo felt power pour into her body. Her spiritual power grew, and the pressure from the enemy decreased. Ah Luo shouted, ¡°You¡¯re all going to die!¡± When she shouted, her spiritual power burst forth and attacked the enemy. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± The soldiers cried out as they were blown to the ground. Nothing could be heard at the scene except pained moans. All the passers-by were stunned. She had knocked out so many experts of Ronghua Tower on her own without being hurt at all. That was so terrifying. How much spiritual power did she have? Gu Bailu was stunned herself. She never knew that her enhancement spell could be used in such a way. Had they done it? Chapter 32 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°My lady, I¡¯ve kicked all of them away.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t come back to herself until Ah Luo shouted. The other party had truly been defeated! Was it because Ah Luo¡¯s spiritual power was too amazing, or because of how effective Gu Bailu¡¯s spell was? Perhaps it was a combination of both. ¡°Ah Luo, great. Let¡¯s go. Ronghua Tower will send more people.¡± They had achieved what they had set out to do ¨C to send a warning. Ah Luo grabbed her and leapt away in excitement. Very soon, they disappeared. The manager was more than infuriated. ¡°You¡¯re too useless! Go after her! Tell Qiong Lingying to hunt her down.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The soldiers got back to their feet in pain. Murong Huangtang observed from a corner for a long time. He had been following Gu Bailu since she left Prince Zi¡¯s house. He knew everything she had done. She didn¡¯t have any spiritual power, and the things she did were weird, but the result was rather unexpected. Then, was what she said about Lanyi trustworthy? ¡°Investigate Lanyi¡¯s elopement again,¡± Murong Huangtang said to his servant. His servant found it odd. ¡°Didn¡¯t the miss say goodbye to you in person before she left?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a feeling that the woman wasn¡¯t lying. Just keep an eye on her.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Murong Huangtang went to the manager of Ronghua Tower. ¡°Boss, this place is ruined. Where are we going to gamble?¡± ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Murong, the tower will be repaired soon. As for her¡­¡± The manager cursed. ¡°She¡¯ll regret it.¡± Murong Huangtang shook his head. ¡°She spent three days in Prince Zi¡¯s house. You don¡¯t need me to remind you what kind of person Prince Zi is, right?¡± ¡°Even Prince Zi cannot destroy Ronghua Tower without reason. Besides, Prince Zi may not necessarily protect her.¡± ¡°Prince Zi has always been temperamental. He protected her when she hurt the second prince. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to go against him.¡± The manager of Ronghua Tower hesitated. ¡°I suggest you figure out Prince Zi¡¯s attitude first.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Murong. I¡¯ll let Prince Zi know.¡± Murong Huangtang patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you need money for the renovations, come to me. I¡¯ll have fun elsewhere for now.¡± The manager saw him off and pulled a long face. The black sheep of the Murong family was speaking up for the loser, too? It wouldn¡¯t end well for whoever was behind her now that they had pissed off Qiongling Enterprise. ¡­ After a great time out, Murong Huangtang was stopped on the way back home. ¡°Follow me.¡± He looked at the girl before him. Her masculine attire made her look even more lively. ¡°You¡¯re trying to trick me again.¡± Murong Huangtang gave her a charming smile. He had always been handsome and flirty. Women blushed easily before him. However, Gu Bailu had seen better. She wasn¡¯t captivated by his charm at all. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t waste time talking; she grabbed him and held a knife to his temple. ¡°Are you coming with me or not?¡± Surprise flashed in Murong Huangtang¡¯s eyes. He then smiled. ¡°Ronghua Tower is after you. If I were you, I would be hiding in Prince Zi¡¯s house.¡± Chapter 33 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I¡¯ll beat you up if you keep talking. Let¡¯s see how charming you can be then.¡± Gu Bailu increased her strength. Murong Huangtang shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then. If you aren¡¯t scared of being hunted, why would I be?¡± ¡°To the Woods of God¡¯s Tears. Lead the way.¡± Gu Bailu pushed him into a carriage and got on with Ah Luo. Murong Huangtang had never been threatened by a woman before, much less one everyone despised. She had even messed up his hair. He laughed in anger. ¡°Who exactly are you relying on?¡± General Gu had never considered his daughter important. A loser who was born without a spirit root was certainly a great humiliation to the household. If he hadn¡¯t had another daughter who was talented in spiritual power, he would¡¯ve been the butt of ridicule. Prince Zi? That was a temperamental, nonchalant jerk. Why would he protect her? Even though she was the only woman who could get near him, so what? She didn¡¯t have a spirit root to help him in his cultivation. ¡°Do I need to rely on anyone? You need to reflect on yourself more. Are you even a brother when you don¡¯t care about your sister¡¯s life?¡± Murong Huangtang¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I never planned to be a good brother.¡± ¡°I can see that.¡± Gu Bailu sneered. ¡°What about the heir of the Murong family? You don¡¯t want to be that, either?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Murong Huangtang raised his eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that, but other people might.¡± ¡°Who would be so bold?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± After an hour, the carriage reached the Woods of God¡¯s Tears. The trees in the Woods of God¡¯s Tears rose high into the sky. Sunlight trickled in through the branches. The air carried the stench of blood. There were plenty of materials here that cultivators needed, and they often fought over them. The most ferocious animals were inside the Woods of God¡¯s Tears. Their cores were the best supplements for training. However, not everybody dared to go so deep into the woods. ¡°You dare to come here?¡± Murong Huangtang was surprised. The loser actually had the courage to enter the Woods of God¡¯s Tears. Did she think that her tricks still worked here? Too many cultivators had entered the Woods of God¡¯s Tears, never to return. ¡°Why not? Even the animals will be awed by my beauty.¡± Gu Bailu led the way. What bizarre confidence! Murong Huangtang followed her. ¡°For the record, I won¡¯t help you if we run into danger.¡± Ah Luo protested, ¡°I¡¯m here for my lady. I¡¯ll kill whoever wants to harm her.¡± ¡°Good girl, Ah Luo. I¡¯ll pick your favorite bubble fruit for you later.¡± ¡°Great. I like bubble fruits the best.¡± Ah Luo¡¯s eyes glittered. Murong Huangtang glanced at Ah Luo. Did the stupid girl have any brains? They were truly a pitiful team. One was useless, and the other was stupid. However, the two of them didn¡¯t feel that was the case at all. ¡°Where are you leading me? Even if Lanyi was truly killed in the Woods of God¡¯s Tears, it¡¯s impossible to find the body now.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not looking for the body. I¡¯m leading you to her.¡± ¡°You said she¡¯s dead, and you¡¯re now leading me to her?¡± ¡°Who says you can¡¯t meet a person after they¡¯ve died?¡± Gu Bailu looked at him matter-of-factly. Fine. Whatever you say. Chapter 34 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Lead the way, Ah Luo.¡± Following Ah Luo, they went deeper and deeper into the Woods of God¡¯s Tears. The thorns grew thicker. The piles of bones they encountered further added to the horror of the Woods of God¡¯s Tears. ¡°Alright, here we are.¡± Ah Luo stopped in a place packed densely with trees; the sunlight above couldn¡¯t penetrate the cover at all. It was so cold that one couldn¡¯t help but grip their arms for warmth. ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Murong Huangtang in alarm. ¡°Letting you meet your sister.¡± Gu Bailu hit a squirrel not far away with a pebble. Ah Luo picked it up. It squeaked pitifully. It had just been passing by. Gu Bailu took the bracelet off and put it on the squirrel, and the squirrel immediately perked up. ¡°Brother! Brother!¡± Murong Huangtang was stunned at the squirrel, which pulled at his neck. A squirrel was calling him brother? There were indeed creatures that could talk in this world, but they all had to cultivate for years to do so. What was this squirrel about? ¡°Brother, I¡¯m Lanyi.¡± The squirrel stared at him, making Murong Huangtang numb. ¡°Is this my sister that you¡¯re letting me meet?¡± Murong Huangtang was rather angry. ¡°Her soul can only be attached to something else. You can see her here because the spiritual energy here is rich.¡± Otherwise, Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t have needed to lead them into the dangerous Woods of God¡¯s Tears. She knew that she was on the losing end of this deal. However, what mattered most in her trade was credit; she couldn¡¯t go back on a promise with a ghost. ¡°This is just an evil trick. Why should I believe you?¡± She made a squirrel call him brother, to convince him that it was his sister. That was hilarious. ¡°Brother, I know why you forbade me from entering your room when you were 12.¡± Murong Huangtang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°Because when I went to your room in the morning, I saw you playing with your penis.¡± This time, even Gu Bailu wanted to cover her ears. Murong Huangtang was shameless enough to live after his sister saw that. Masturbating at 12 was truly premature. Murong Huangtang glared at Gu Bailu, blushing. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°To prove that I¡¯m your sister.¡± The squirrel sounded quite natural. Gu Bailu praised her inwardly. She also intended to ask for more of Murong Huangtang¡¯s dark history later. Lost for words, Murong Huangtang blushed but couldn¡¯t yell in retort. ¡°Are you really Lanyi?¡± He didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m really Lanyi. You must protect the Murong family from the traitor.¡± ¡°Who are you referring to?¡± ¡°Nan Ningxin. She killed me and destroyed my body.¡± Murong Huangtang frowned deeply. ¡°How could it be her? Is there a misunderstanding, Lanyi?¡± ¡°Brother, you must trust me.¡± Murong Huangtang felt a headache coming on. ¡°Tell me everything.¡± He wouldn¡¯t be convinced so easily. Moreover, Gu Bailu was a freak who had spent three days in Prince Zi¡¯s house safe and sound. Who could tell if she was the one behind this? Chapter 35 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In Prince Zi¡¯s house¡­ ¡°My lord, people of Ronghua Tower are asking about the miss. How should I respond?¡± Qin Shou glanced at Feng Qingtian. He had no idea what was on the lord¡¯s mind. If he wasn¡¯t interested in Miss Gu at all, he wouldn¡¯t have let her go again and again. But if he was really interested, why would he let her go? ¡°They can do whatever they want.¡± Qin Shou left. It meant that Feng Qingtian wouldn¡¯t intervene. Ronghua Tower was too powerful a place. It certainly hadn¡¯t been a smart decision to challenge them. The only woman that the lord could touch seemed rather unreliable. Qin Shou was upset. Should he watch the lady be killed by Ronghua Tower? ¡°My lord, the miss said that she could cure your misogyny.¡± Qin Shou still felt it was a pity after he replied to the people of Ronghua Tower. The miss shouldn¡¯t die, at least not until the lord was cured. Looking at a map, Feng Qingtian said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her.¡± ¡°The miss showed some abilities when she dealt with Ronghua Tower.¡± Qin Shou didn¡¯t give up. He knew that the lord wasn¡¯t interested in women, but the dual cultivation couldn¡¯t be put off. Feng Qingtian threw the map away and looked at him. ¡°If Gu Bailu cannot get away from Ronghua Tower, why do you think I should believe in her?¡± Qin Shou was confused. ¡°I thought that you trusted her, my lord.¡± ¡°I have no interest in protecting a weakling. She has to be strong.¡± Without a spirit root, she couldn¡¯t even train. However, Qin Shou didn¡¯t dare say anything. Feng Qingtian stood up and asked casually, ¡°Where is Gu Bailu now?¡± ¡°In the Woods of God¡¯s Tears.¡± ¡°Alone?¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°With Mr. Murong.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face was covered in ice. ¡°Murong Huangtang, the firstborn of the Murong family.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled coldly. ¡°Why is Murong Huangtang with her?¡± ¡°She kidnapped him.¡± Qin Shou was rather speechless after he received the report. Murong Huangtang was very talented. However, it seemed that he had devoted too much time to playing around in recent years. ¡°She¡¯s unruly.¡± Qin Shou thought that there were few things she didn¡¯t dare do since she had the courage to negotiate with the lord. ¡°Have Ye Hua meet me after he gets back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Qin Shou felt hurt. Ye Hua had been sent out today. Qin Shou had thought it was an important task. Little did he know that his colleague had been sent to the miss! My lord, is this really leaving her alone? You even kept it a secret from me! Qin Shou¡¯s feelings were terribly hurt. Ye Hua returned two hours later. He reported everything that Murong Huangtang and Gu Bailu had done. ¡°Murong Huangtang believed her?¡± Feng Qingtian said expressionlessly but less coldly. ¡°In my opinion, not entirely.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Then, Mr. Murong left. The miss and her maid picked fruits for a good hour and returned happily.¡± Qin Shou thought that the lady truly regarded the Woods of God¡¯s Tears as her garden. Gu Bailu, who was returning in a carriage, wasn¡¯t happy at all. ¡°Your brother didn¡¯t seem to believe you.¡± She thought that Nan Ningxin would be exposed after Murong Huangtang heard the facts, but Nan Ningxin appeared trustworthy. ¡°Nan Ningxin arranged everything perfectly. If I hadn¡¯t lingered because of my regrets, I wouldn¡¯t have uncovered her scheme at all.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°So¡­ You don¡¯t know her weakness at all?¡± Chapter 36 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°There¡¯s no convincing proof right now. Nan Ningxin grew up in the Murong family. She¡¯s lovely and talented. Nobody would believe that she wants to destroy the Murong family.¡± ¡°You haunted her for a long time. You didn¡¯t find any proof?¡± ¡°Yes, but she destroyed them very quickly.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have made a deal with you at all!¡± She was actually interested in meeting Nan Ningxin. Such a cunning person was much more interesting than Gu Wanqin. ¡°My lady, we¡¯re blocked.¡± Ah Luo, who was eating the bubble fruits, suddenly turned around, her lips red. Gu Bailu raised the curtain, only to discover a row of people dressed in black in their way. They were rather intimidating in a row. Gu Bailu waved her hands at them. ¡°Hey, you have the same uniform and hairstyle. Very impressive.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Naturally, the enemy didn¡¯t respond to her remark. ¡°Don¡¯t. I can¡¯t take on so many people at once. I know I¡¯m pretty, but don¡¯t be so horny.¡± Gu Bailu screamed and jumped out of the carriage, avoiding the first wave of attack. The carriage was shattered. ¡°How ruthless. There goes my BMW.¡± Gu Bailu remarked. Ah Luo dragged her into a run. ¡°My lady, they¡¯re stronger than the people last time.¡± Gu Bailu naturally sensed it, too. If the two of them had been hit just now, they would¡¯ve been obliterated. ¡°Ah Luo, let¡¯s play a game.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled and took out a runic note. When the swords lunged at them, she tossed it up. A mist appeared. She hurried to jump inside with Ah Luo. In the blink of an eye, they were already behind the people in black. ¡°My lady, why are we here? It¡¯s so much fun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a teleportation rune. Let¡¯s go!¡± She knew such trinkets the best. She didn¡¯t like her family background one bit, because it wasn¡¯t awe-inspiring at all. Thus, she had refused to learn the family skills. Her parents had no choice but to give her to her master. To pique her interest, her teacher had taught her a lot of interesting runes. She often tricked her classmates with them in school. How innocent and carefree her life was back then. Gu Bailu felt awful when she thought that. The entire world had changed. Ah Lu brought Gu Bailu to a mountaintop. Ah Luo had run out of spiritual power, so she meditated. Gu Bailu sat underneath a pine tree. She missed her master and her parents. Having died such worthless deaths, their souls had to be wandering about with regrets. She was useless. She didn¡¯t know where her nemeses were after she came to this world. She wasn¡¯t strong enough. If she had listened to her parents, the situation wouldn¡¯t be so bad. However, she knew that regrets were useless. She couldn¡¯t long for the carefree days when she had been protected. Everybody had to grow up. ¡°My lady, I¡¯m good now. Where are we going to sleep tonight?¡± Ah Luo jumped over and asked her the question. ¡°At my place.¡± Chapter 37 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Your home isn¡¯t safe, my lady.¡± Ah Luo shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s my home. Who can stop me from going back to my own place?¡± Gu Bailu said firmly. She had lost her home in her previous life, and she would take it back in her new life, no matter what it took. They returned to the street where the general¡¯s house was located. ¡°My lady, many experts are around here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s to be expected. This is my nest. They must be watching it.¡± Gu Bailu took out the teleportation rune. Hehe. Who could possibly stop her? She reached the back door. By her calculations, she would teleport right into her bedroom. She threw out the rune and stepped through with Ah Luo. Then, she was stunned. ¡°Where the heck am I?¡± She found herself in a pavilion that was in the middle of a lake. Ivory gauze curtains fluttered in the breeze. ¡°My lady, I don¡¯t think this is the general¡¯s house.¡± Gu Bailu was embarrassed. ¡°It has to be an anomaly.¡± Teleportation could be used as a means of escape, but not so much for an exact location. ¡°Who¡¯s disturbing Shao Di¡¯s rest?¡± A girl in a pink dress appeared with a sword that emitted orange light. Orange light suggested that she was at least a Master. What was this place? ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m just passing by. I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Passing by? You¡¯re passing by the Imperial Residence? Where are you from?¡± the girl yelled. ¡°Well, long story short, somebody was after us, and we escaped to this place. We really didn¡¯t mean to trespass. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± It just wasn¡¯t her day today. The owner of this place would undoubtedly also be a tricky one. Gu Bailu was about to leave with Ah Luo, when more girls showed up and surrounded them. ¡°Check if they¡¯ve stolen anything. Also, since they saw Shao Di, dig their eyeballs out.¡± ¡°Wait, who saw your Shao Di?¡± Was there anybody here besides the girls in pink? ¡°My lady, there¡¯s a guy over there.¡± Well¡­ Gu Bailu turned her head, only to discover a man in a pink robe sitting on a cushion eight meters away. She didn¡¯t recognize the fabric, but it did add to his extraordinariness. His black, glittering hair fell around him. Half of his shoulder was revealed by the loose robe, and his skin was as fair as snow. He was playing chess with his head lowered. The half of his face that wasn¡¯t covered by his hair was flawless. The fingers that were holding the chess piece were long and smooth. He was playing chess with himself, utterly unaffected by the intruder. How embarrassing was that? There really was somebody. ¡°Well, I do see a guy over there, but he¡¯s far away and his head is lowered. I can¡¯t see his face.¡± As Gu Bailu spoke, she took out a rune, planning to run first. Her instincts told her that the man was definitely tricky, and probably even more petty than Feng Qingtian. Hardly had Gu Bailu taken out the rune when the girls attacked them. Ah Luo intended to fight back, only to discover that she couldn¡¯t use her spiritual power. ¡°My lady, I¡¯m out of spiritual power!¡± Am I destined to die today? Chapter 38 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Bailu covered her forehead. ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t mean to intrude. I don¡¯t know how I ended up here.¡± She could only blame herself for her poor skills. Considering the environment, this place wasn¡¯t Pale Emperor City at all. ¡°Nobody leaves in one piece after seeing Shao Di.¡± Without Ah Luo to block the women, they suppressed Gu Bailu before she could take out her runes. Immediately, she and Ah Luo were tied them up with glittering rope. What kind of strange place was this? They contained Ah Luo¡¯s spiritual power and tied people up with weird stuff. When it came down to it, she hadn¡¯t seen much. ¡°I said I didn¡¯t catch his appearance at all. Besides, looking never hurt anyone.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. This guy was even more petty than Feng Qingtian. They weren¡¯t even allowed to look at him when they were just ten meters away. ¡°If she says that she didn¡¯t see me, bring her over.¡± The person who was playing chess spoke casually. It was impossible to tell the gender from the voice! ¡°You should let me go since I didn¡¯t see you! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Do I have to see you when you say so? ¡°Watch your mouth! If you refuse to see Shao Di, we can dig out your eyes.¡± The women poked Gu Bailu with their swords in fury. ¡°Alright, alright. My eyes will be dug out anyway. I should get a look at him first then.¡± Gu Bailu admitted her fate. Now that she was in their hands, she had better do what they asked. Gu Bailu was brought over. Shao Di was still playing chess with himself, his head half-lowered. Gu Bailu was grasped by a strange feeling, as if something sharp was sliding over her heart to pierce her body and soul. She asked subconsciously, ¡°Do we know each other?¡± She herself felt that her question was strange. Shao Di was still playing chess. His robe fell when he moved his hand, revealing his shoulders and his muscles. He raised his head and looked at Gu Bailu with soul-stirring eyes. ¡°No.¡± Yes, that was impossible. She would never forget such an astoundingly beautiful man. However, she felt somewhat unhappy when she saw the purple eyes. She wasn¡¯t stirred up at all, the way she was when she saw Feng Qingtian. She had always been fond of pretty men. It was strange. ¡°Do you see me?¡± Shao Di asked without the slightest emotion. Restraining her feelings, Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°I do. You¡¯re so beautiful. No wonder you don¡¯t want other people to see you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Shao Di continued his game. Gu Bailu could even clearly see his eyelashes, and something slid over her heart, causing her excruciating pain. Covering her chest, she collapsed. Ah Luo shouted, ¡°My lady, what happened to you? You bas*ards, let go of my lady!¡± Crouching, Gu Bailu felt that she was suffocating. Is that what he meant by alright? To kill her? He hadn¡¯t even moved his hand. Chapter 39 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You can kill me, but you should at least let me know why.¡± She didn¡¯t believe that it was only because she had trespassed. This sort of place couldn¡¯t be broken into easily, either. It had to be Shao Di behind it. ¡°You should¡¯ve minded your own business.¡± Shao Di put a chess piece down and won the game. He stood up, and his long arm slid before Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes in an elegant curve. Gu Bailu passed out in agony. ¡°My lady!¡± Ah Luo suddenly unleashed her spiritual power and jumped over, holding Gu Bailu in her arms. ¡°Nobody touches my lady!¡± Shao Di looked back at them and said casually, ¡°Bring them to Yunjian.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Shao Di left gracefully, his long robe utterly free of stains on the jade steps. Ah Luo fought the girls in pink for a quarter of an hour before she lost her spiritual power again. ¡°My lady, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ah Luo was stunned. Alas, Gu Bailu had passed out and couldn¡¯t answer her at all. Even if she were awake, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to answer Ah Luo. The girls escorted Gu Bailu and Ah Luo to the so-called Yunjian. It was a cold and dark dungeon, with barely any clean space to stand on. Ah Luo took off her robe and sat on it with Gu Bailu. The door of the dungeon slammed shut. Ah Luo realized that her spiritual power was back, so she hurriedly transferred some to Gu Bailu. However, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have a spirit root and couldn¡¯t sense Ah Luo¡¯s spiritual power at all. With no other choice, Ah Luo could only keep Gu Bailu¡¯s body temperature up with her spiritual power. Gu Bailu felt so hot it was as if she was being roasted over a fire. Many people were preparing something before her. ¡°The ritual is about to begin. This venomous witch will finally be burned.¡± ¡°The Master has finally realized who she is. She thought that the Master could protect her forever.¡± ¡°The Fire of Hell will burn her soul and obliterate her.¡± The Fire of Hell? Gu Bailu looked down, only to discover glimmering fire below her, sucking her in like a black hole. She discovered that her legs had been burnt up, but she didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of pain from them. Instead, the pain was coming from her chest, as if someone was smashing it with a mace. Her heart was broken and black as muddy blood flowed out. Why was her heart black? Hadn¡¯t she been doing good deeds all this time? She barely used any harmful runes. Who was burning her? What crimes had she committed? No! She didn¡¯t want to be burned like this. She hadn¡¯t gotten her revenge yet. She wanted to continue living. Once her soul was gone, she would truly disappear from this world. Gu Bailu watched the fire reach her waist and block her vision, when a purple sword stabbed into her heart as quickly as lightning. She screamed in pain, only to notice a tall person weeping on the other side of the river. ¡°No!¡± Gu Bailu sat up in hysterics, tears in her eyes. ¡°My lady, you¡¯re up! Don¡¯t be scared! Ah Luo is here.¡± Chapter 40 Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t feel any worse. ¡°Ah Luo, somebody burned me alive! My legs were reduced to ash!¡± Ah Luo patted her back. ¡°My lady, you¡¯re still alive. Your legs are fine, too. Did you have a bad dream?¡± Gu Bailu looked at her, then checked her legs. They were indeed intact. Relieved, she patted her chest. ¡°It really was a dream. What a horrible one.¡± Although it was a dream, Gu Bailu was still uneasy. She knew that every dream happened for a reason. Some dreams were omens, too. Was that going to be her fate? No! No! No! It couldn¡¯t be. The man who had launched the purple sword at her obviously brought her pain. She had never been in love, but she knew that she had met a terrible man in her dream. How could she meet a terrible man? She never intended to fall in love with anyone. ¡°My lady, dreams are fun.¡± Ah Luo wiped her tears for her. ¡°I had dragon meat in my dream. It was delicious.¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s so good about dragon meat? It¡¯s too old and rough.¡± ¡°My lady, you¡¯ve had dragon meat before?¡± Ah Luo asked excitedly. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°No, but I¡¯m sure that it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± Dragons all lived for more than a thousand years. Their meat was too old. ¡°The dragon meat in my dream was delicious, and I had it with jam made from Snow Goddess Fruit.¡± Ah Luo was drooling as she spoke. ¡°What¡¯s Snow Goddess Fruit?¡± ¡°The fruit from Heavenly Palace Cliff, of course. You gave me plenty of Snow Goddess Fruits, my lady.¡± Gu Bailu laughed and touched her head. ¡°What a silly girl. You need me to give you things even in your dream.¡± ¡°Of course I need you to give them to me, my lady.¡± ¡°Fine, whatever you want. I¡¯ll give them to you if I have them.¡± Ah Luo asked in delight, ¡°Really? Will you give me everything I want, my lady?¡± ¡°Yes, whatever it is.¡± She would give her life away if Ah Luo asked for it. Ah Luo suddenly hugged her. ¡°I know you¡¯re the best, my lady.¡± The door opened at that moment. A girl in pink walked in and laid two bowls of rice on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t starve.¡± ¡°How long are you going to keep us locked in here?¡± Gu Bailu hurried to ask. The girl stopped and glanced at her. ¡°Depending on when you want to die. If you want to die sooner, I can satisfy your wish right now.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. Why did the woman hate her? She had done nothing more than see Shao Di¡¯s face. Did they have to be so hostile? ¡°Go away already. I haven¡¯t lived enough yet.¡± The girl didn¡¯t say anything and simply left after shutting the door. ¡°My lady! It¡¯s Snow Goddess Fruit!¡± Ah Luo exclaimed, holding the tray. There were two bowls of rice on the tray as well as two white fruits. They were the size of plums and had a pleasant fragrance. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what Snow Goddess Fruit looked like in my dream.¡± Ah Luo took a bite of the fruit. ¡°It tastes just as delicious, too.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. She had seen such fruit on the table in the pavilion where Shao Di had been playing chess before. Chapter 41 Ah Luo must¡¯ve remembered it after seeing that. That was why she ate the Snow Goddess Fruit in her dream. All her talk about Heavenly Palace Cliff was nonsense. ¡°Have one yourself, my lady.¡± Ah Luo handed it over, but Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°You can have it.¡± Blinking, Ah Luo looked between the fruit and Gu Bailu, but still gave it to her. ¡°No, you have it.¡± ¡°Are you refusing what I¡¯m offering you?¡± Gu Bailu was amused. ¡°Have it, my lady. It can help you grow a spirit root.¡± Gu Bailu was dazed. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The Snow Goddess Fruit in my dream can turn someone into a great deity!¡± Ah Luo drew a circle with her hands. ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t have to worry about being burned by anyone.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled, and she felt warm. Ah Luo was truly a good maid. She thought about her even in her dream. Seeing that the maid would rather not have it, Gu Bailu had the Snow Goddess Fruit. It was indeed delicious, both crisp and sweet. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it taste good, my lady?¡± Ah Luo asked. ¡°It does. Let¡¯s steal some later.¡± ¡°Alright, my lady. Let¡¯s make jam with it later. It tastes better with meat.¡± ¡°Ah Luo, how long have we been locked up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. You slept for such a long time that I think I can eat a cow.¡± Is that so? You can eat a cow anytime and anywhere. Gu Bailu looked around. The place was dark and cold. There was no light except for the torches on the wall. The dark swamp outside looked like the blood in her dream. The gate was made of thick stone, and impossible to break. Gu Bailu took out her runes, hoping to blink pass it. Then, she realized that all her runes had disappeared. What strange place was this? She seemed to have broken into an incredible place. She woke up the ghost in her bracelet. ¡°Do you know that man?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. However, the Shao Di they referring to is the master of the Imperial Residence. Nobody has really seen him before. So, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Imperial Residence?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Gu Bailu asked, ¡°Should I?¡± For cultivators in this world, the Imperial Residence was their holy land. People might not know Southern Glory Empire, but they certainly knew the Imperial Residence. Cloud Mirror Academy, which they established, was a school that all cultivators wanted to go to. The best geniuses on this continent were all students of Cloud Mirror Academy, which turned them into even greater geniuses. The emperors of the other seven countries in this world were also all from Cloud Mirror Academy. ¡°So, it¡¯s a factory for manufacturing experts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the master of the Imperial Residence is more than 150 years old, but Shao Di appears too young, so I¡¯m not certain.¡± Gu Bailu scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s 150, and he¡¯s still Shao Di 1?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s still a Di Zhu 1 in the Imperial Residence. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s almost 300 years old and has become a deity.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s dead?¡± The ghost felt that she couldn¡¯t continue the conversation anymore. All cultivators longed to become deities, but for this woman, it only meant being dead. You shouldn¡¯t deride other people like that just because you can¡¯t cultivate. Chapter 42 Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Why did Shao Di attack someone as useless as me?¡± ¡°Who knows? The stronger someone is, the more abnormal they tend to be.¡± Gu Bailu sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. When one is lonely, they¡¯re likely to be twisted.¡± ¡°Shao Di hit a bottleneck in his cultivation. It¡¯s said that he needs someone to dual cultivate with.¡± Gu Bailu gripped her arms. ¡°Are you kidding me? I don¡¯t have any spiritual power.¡± She certainly wasn¡¯t going to do it with someone who was 150-years-old. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Of course you¡¯re not an option.¡± Gu Bailu was relieved. ¡°Things would be much more troublesome if I were a genius. I certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the temptation if handsome men everywhere wanted to dual cultivate¡­¡± ¡°For someone at Shao Di¡¯s level, gender isn¡¯t really a problem.¡± ¡°Are you saying that he can dual cultivate with men, too?¡± ¡°It has to be a tough man with immense talent in spiritual power.¡± ¡°So, his target is¡­¡± A name popped into her head. Could it be him? She was thinking too much! How could she be used as bait to lure that man in? ¡­ Outside the Imperial Residence, Qin Shou looked at the intimidating sign above the gate. It had been many years since he was last here. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t bother to look at it and simply walked in. The gate appeared open, but there were actually a lot of barriers to stop intruders. A girl rushed into Shao Di¡¯s room. ¡°My lord, Prince Zi is here.¡± Shao Di was still wearing the loose robe that revealed his shoulders and his chest. The girl lowered her head, not daring to look at her master. ¡°He was faster than I expected.¡± Shao Di put down the sword. The purple light vanished after he let go, making it the same as any common sword. He raised his head and put on a charming smile when Feng Qingtian arrived at the door, wearing an intimidating cape. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Shao Di waved at him. ¡°Have a taste of Snow Goddess Wine; it¡¯s just been brewed.¡± Feng Qingtian walked over and stared at him coldly. ¡°Release her.¡± ¡°Release who?¡± Shao Di gave him the cup. ¡°What are your terms?¡± Feng Qingtian drank the wine, ignoring Shao Di¡¯s pretense. ¡°What do you think?¡± Shao Di looked at him coyly. Feng Qingtian put his hand on the table, and the sword on it immediately unsheathed itself and flew at Shao Di. Instead of dodging, Shao Di simply lunged at Feng Qingtian. Caught unprepared, Feng Qingtian was tackled. His eyes shone with fierce ruthlessness, but his sword stopped when it reached Shao Di¡¯s back. Shao Di smiled. ¡°You cannot bear to kill me after all.¡± ¡°Try it.¡± Feng Qingtian flipped their positions and pressed him down, grabbing his neck with one hand. ¡°This is as much as I will tolerate.¡± Shao Di frowned. ¡°We¡¯re the best match in this world. The most beautiful people belong together.¡± ¡°If you dare do anything, I¡¯ll ruin your years of training.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a piece of trash. Why are you so anxious? Can she dual cultivate with you?¡± Chapter 43 Feng Qingtian smiled in disdain. ¡°Do I need to dual cultivate?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t, but I do. I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve forgotten our deal, though it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s neck tensed. ¡°I remember what I said. Don¡¯t play any tricks. Don¡¯t force me to attack you.¡± ¡°So you really are anxious about her?¡± Shao Di¡¯s face tightened and his eyes became indecipherable. ¡°I do not allow other people to bully my people.¡± Shao Di sneered. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t let her go. Let¡¯s see how ruthless you can be.¡± Feng Qingtian glanced at him. ¡°You mean this is the end of our deal?¡± Shao Di suddenly grabbed his waist and jerked. ¡°Tell me who she is.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. I¡¯ll fulfill my part of the deal, but stay out of my business.¡± Shao Di smiled. ¡°I know that you¡¯re not a heartless man. After all these years¡­¡± ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you hurry up? You better start doing instead of talking.¡± Shao Di was interrupted by a new voice. He tilted his head, only to discover a muddy Gu Bailu sitting at the door threshold in excitement. Her eyes were clear and lively, as if she was enjoying the most interesting drama. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She had been watching for a long time, but they were still talking. Why did men talk so much? They should simply do it. She was looking forward to what might happen next. Shao Di was stunned. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nobody would dare release her without his command. Yunjian was the most impenetrable prison. How did she get out? ¡°Because I knew that there would be a good performance here. Just hurry up,¡± Gu Bailu urged. Shao Di sniffed. ¡°You came out of nowhere. How can we continue?¡± Feng Qingtian stared at Gu Bailu, trying to catch something in her eyes, but he saw nothing but curiosity. Gu Bailu was filled with regrets. ¡°Well¡­ You were too slow. Excuse me. I should¡¯ve watched in silence.¡± The performance of the year was gone. Feng Qingtian let go of Shao Di and stood up. ¡°Is that all you care about?¡± Gu Bailu jumped up and rushed over, holding his arm. ¡°Qingqing, you¡¯re here to save me, right? I always knew that you¡¯re a good person.¡± Feng Qingtian dropped her. ¡°It seems that I shouldn¡¯t have come at all.¡± ¡°Why? I sensed you from the dungeon and ran over.¡± Gu Bailu herself found that incredible. She had sensed Feng Qingtian upon his arrival, and she teleported to the door after drawing a rune in the prison. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Feng Qingtian pulled her hand and walked out. Gu Bailu looked back at Shao Di. He slowly combed out his messy hair and followed them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave after dinner? You can¡¯t get the food here from anywhere else.¡± Chapter 44 Gu Bailu was stunned. This didn¡¯t look right. You¡¯re one of the most powerful people on the whole continent, but why do you look like a wife seeing her husband go off with the concubine? Why do you look so sorrowful? Just bring out your strength and fight! Feng Qingtian probably wouldn¡¯t win. After all, Shao Di had lived for more than a hundred years. ¡°No,¡± Feng Qingtian said without looking back. How ruthless! Gu Bailu felt sorry for Shao Di. Such a gorgeous beauty had been rejected. She truly wondered what Feng Qingtian¡¯s heart was made of. Shao Di, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t devastated at all. He reached Feng Qingtian and said, ¡°Let me warn you: If you want her alive, you better watch her closely. She was lucky she encountered me this time.¡± Gu Bailu looked at him, and the uncomfortable feeling in her heart crept back. ¡°Who is it?¡± Feng Qingtian stopped and looked at him sharply. ¡°Nan Ningxin.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you know her.¡± Shao Di smiled. ¡°She¡¯s an old acquaintance. If you¡¯re in trouble, I¡¯ll certainly give you a hand.¡± His face was unparalleled in the first place, and when he smiled, it eclipsed everything around him. Gu Bailu was dazzled by how handsome he was. Nan Ningxin knew Shao Di, and Shao Di had helped her. The woman definitely wasn¡¯t simple. Gu Bailu had just gotten in touch with Murong Huangtang, and the woman had already asked such a powerful ally to kill her. This deal was definitely a huge loss for her. Feng Qingtian looked at Gu Bailu, only to discover that her face was pale. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her away. Shao Di didn¡¯t continue to chase them. His face darkened as he looked at them. A woman in glamorous clothes suddenly appeared. ¡°Are you letting her go just like that?¡± ¡°What else can I do? Even Yunjian cannot imprison her. I don¡¯t want to fall out with Prince Zi just yet.¡± The woman sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve been dedicated to your cultivation for so many years that I thought you had forgotten her.¡± Gu Yunjing chuckled. ¡°Have you heard of a sunk cost before? You pay such a great price to love someone. If you give up, all of it will have been for nothing, so you have to carry on.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a stupid idea.¡± ¡°Experts are all lonely. If you aren¡¯t a little bit stupid, you won¡¯t have any friends.¡± ¡°In that case, you should stop her from meeting Prince Zi, preferably forever.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ You think I didn¡¯t try? But I couldn¡¯t stop them. However, I still have ways to prevent them from recognizing each other.¡± ¡­ Gu Bailu washed her face and took a deep breath in delight. ¡°This is a beautiful world after all. Somebody came to save me.¡± She drew close to Feng Qingtian. ¡°Qingqing, why are you so nice to me? I¡¯m falling in love with you.¡± Feng Qingtian suddenly grabbed her neck. Smothered, Gu Bailu felt that death was right next to her. ¡°I can indulge you, but you better understand who you are. No fantasies.¡± Gu Bailu was angry. What was this madness about? ¡°I like to have fantasies, so what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± A terrible coldness flashed in Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes. Chapter 45 Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t know how Gu Bailu did it, but she somehow waved his hand off as she shouted, ¡°It was just a joke. Why are you so serious? I won¡¯t stand between you and Shao Di.¡± Feng Qingtian laughed in utmost fury. ¡°I don¡¯t know what goes on in your head.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll repay you for your help.¡± ¡°How are you going to repay three lives?¡± Gu Bailu was confused. ¡°What three lives?¡± ¡°Think about it yourself.¡± Feng Qingtian ignored her and closed his eyes on the bed. Gu Bailu thought for a moment. She had borrowed his penis twice, and he had offered it to Shao Di this time. It was indeed three lives. She wondered why Feng Qingtian had to save her with his penis every time when he had so many other abilities. It was indeed a puzzle. Gu Bailu was too busy thinking to notice that Feng Qingtian¡¯s fists were clenched inside his sleeves. After the trash had gone missing for a few days, everybody in Pale Emperor City thought that Ronghua Tower had killed her. When Gu Bailu jumped out of the carriage, the passers-by were all dumbfounded. They hurried to spread the word that the trash had returned safe and sound despite Ronghua Tower¡¯s pursuit. That was great news. Gu Zongxiong and his wife looked at Gu Bailu, their eyes almost popping out. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. Give us our money!¡± Gu Bailu was perplexed. ¡°What money?¡± The general¡¯s wife said helplessly, ¡°Lulu, we used the house to pay back what you took from Ronghua Tower.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°How useless are you? How can you let anybody take money from you? If anybody takes what¡¯s mine, I¡¯ll kill them.¡± Gu Zongxiong looked at her as if she was crazy. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± His daughter had practically turned into a different person. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. After my third sister killed me, I switched souls. Don¡¯t use your old tricks on me anymore.¡± Gu Bailu went around them and returned to her yard. ¡°Is she serious?¡± Ye Yunshu, the general¡¯s wife, frowned and asked. ¡°How would I know? I think she¡¯s just here to ruin my house.¡± Gu Zongxiong never thought that this past garbage could grow so arrogant one day. She didn¡¯t respect her father at all. ¡°In that case, she can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± ¡°I know. You should take care of that.¡± ¡°Are you finally willing to do it, my lord?¡± Ye Yunshu smiled as she gloated. For years, she had been urging her husband to kill the little trash, but he had never made up his mind to do so. Now that the trash was biting back, it would be a miracle if he could hold back. ¡°She¡¯s asking to be killed. Don¡¯t blame me.¡± Gu Zongxiong made up his mind. ¡°I will certainly ensure that it¡¯s done neatly.¡± Ye Yunshu put her arms around Gu Zongxiong¡¯s neck and leaned into him. ¡°My lord¡­¡± Gu Zongxiong patted her bottom. ¡°Flirting in the middle of a day? Just see how I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± ¡­ Hardly had Gu Bailu returned when she received an invitation to a birthday celebration in the Murong family. The Murong family was the greatest noble family in Southern Glory Empire. The current leader of the family was the ghost¡¯s grandmother. Her age was indicative enough of the level of her spiritual power. Chapter 46 ¡°The Murong family sent an invitation to someone as useless as me. How interesting.¡± Would such a great family invite such petty trash? The answer was definitely not. It had to be a trap. However, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t decline. If she infuriated the Murong family, it would be difficult to resolve the ghost¡¯s issues. Also, she didn¡¯t want to make another enemy, although they would probably despise her no matter what she did. The next day, everybody in the house got up early to get dressed. Considering that it was inappropriate to wear masculine attire today, Gu Bailu asked the ghost what her grandmother¡¯s favorites were, and prepared the clothes. After she dressed up, she blew her reflection in the water basin a kiss. She began to believe that narcissism really was possible. She had always looked good, but nobody had ever paid any attention to her since she was useless. Gu Bailu left with her pretty face. When the carriage stopped outside the house, Gu Bailu got on. She lifted the curtain and saw General Gu, Lady Gu and Miss Gu, all in fancy clothes, inside. Gu Bailu sat next to Gu Wanqin and made room for Ah Luo. ¡°Sister, we¡¯re bound for the Murong family,¡± Gu Wanqin informed her gently. ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m going there, too.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Zongxiong was stern. What was she planning today? Gu Bailu threw the invitation at him. ¡°They specifically gave me an invitation.¡± Gu Zongxiong looked at the invitation and could only say, ¡°You better not make a fool of yourself.¡± Gu Bailu smiled and didn¡¯t bother to reply. Gu Wanqin, on the other hand, almost couldn¡¯t refrain from clawing Gu Bailu¡¯s face. The carriage soon reached the Murong family¡¯s house. Very soon, they were brought to a crowded hall. People with and without history sat together; there would be no fighting today. Gu Bailu saw the manager of Ronghua Tower when she walked in. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been a long time. Aren¡¯t you tired of chasing after me?¡± Gu Bailu sat next to him and asked cheerfully. The manager stared at her for a long time. Who was this gorgeous lady? Why did she look so familiar? ¡°It¡¯s you! Garbage!¡± ¡°Tsk. How can you work as a manager when it takes you so long to recognize an enemy?¡± Gu Bailu sneered. Everybody around them was dumbfounded at her cold laugh. So, that was what the garbage of the Gu family looked like. They never realized how beautiful she was. ¡°You!¡± The manager was about to attack. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Please do forgive the Murong family for our lack of hospitality.¡± A beautiful voice rang out. Then, a woman in a red dress walked in, brightening the hall. The girl had a pink face and fair skin. Her dress outlined her curves, and the luxurious cape she was wearing added to her gracefulness. The manager immediately drew back his hand. ¡°It¡¯s between us. Don¡¯t worry about it, Miss Murong.¡± ¡°Today is my grandmother¡¯s birthday. We are all friends here. Please try to get along peacefully with each other.¡± Chapter 47 The woman was neither deprecating nor arrogant in her manner. ¡°I certainly have enough respect for Lady Murong. I just didn¡¯t know that Lady Murong would invite such a useless person.¡± The change in the manager¡¯s attitude was obvious. As a businessman, he certainly wouldn¡¯t infuriate the powerful. Nan Ningxin smiled. ¡°Only experts were invited in past years, but we decided to entertain more people this year.¡± She smiled in the most comforting way. People in the hall had been feeling moody about Gu Bailu, but they were relieved after Nan Ningxin¡¯s explanation. She was certainly great at persuasion. Gu Bailu looked at her with a casual smile, as if she didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Wasn¡¯t the woman saying that she had been invited to make everyone else feel better about themselves? Gu Bailu never wanted to come at all! Suddenly, her bracelet glittered and shivered. Gu Bailu yelled, ¡°Calm down. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°How can I calm down when I see that bi*ch Nan Ningxin living such a good life?¡± The ghost wasn¡¯t as calm as before and almost charged out in agitation. They were certainly enemies. Gu Bailu raised her head and saw Nan Ningxin standing before her. She was tall, and the bottom of her dress flowed splendidly along the ground. The high heels on her feet didn¡¯t seem to belong to this world. Gu Bailu frowned. Why was the woman dressed like this? However, even she had to admit that the outfit highlighted her elegance and beauty. It was unforgettable. No wonder Murong Huangtang was unwilling to believe that she was guilty. Even Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t tell that the woman was a bad person from her looks. Generally speaking, people with such an appearance truly had an innocent heart. ¡°It must be your first time at the Murong family, Miss Gu. I can show you around.¡± Nan Ningxin looked at her in concern. Gu Bailu had encountered a lot of such kindness before, but the accompanying acting skills had been much worse. If Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t met Murong Lanyi before this, she might have believed the beauty in front of her. This white lotus 1 was an upgraded version¡­ White lotus PLUS! ¡°That¡¯ll be great.¡± Gu Bailu accepted the offer and stood up in delight. ¡°Please lead the way, Miss Nan.¡± Nan Ningxin smiled. ¡°You can call me Miss Murong. I grew up with my grandparents after I lost my parents. People prefer to call me that, too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± This white lotus plus had abandoned her own family name to please the Murongs. It was obvious that everybody treated her as a lady of the Murong family in return; they didn¡¯t show her any disrespect even though she was technically an outsider. Now that Murong Lanyi had eloped with someone, the Murongs regarded this granddaughter as their treasure. With the Murong family¡¯s status and Nan Ningxin¡¯s own abilities, her future was nothing but promising. ¡°They truly revere you. How I envy you.¡± A lot of people stopped to greet Miss Murong before stepping aside to clear the way for her as they left the hall. ¡°That¡¯s right. Only after you¡¯re strong enough can you live like a decent human being.¡± Footnotes: Ch 47 Footnote 1 White lotus is an euphemism for people who pretend to be innocent. Chapter 48 She turned around and smiled at Gu Bailu. ¡°Everybody wants to step on people like Miss Gu. That¡¯s just human.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°Such a life is more challenging. One day, I¡¯ll drag all of them into the abyss.¡± Nan Ningxin looked at her casually. ¡°You¡¯re quite confident, Miss Gu.¡± ¡°Even a rabbit will bite when it¡¯s infuriated,¡± Gu Bailu chuckled and replied. ¡°You¡¯re ambitious, Miss Gu, but Prince Zi can¡¯t save you every time.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ are you disappointed that I survived Shao Di?¡± Nan Ningxin was surprised. Had the garbage sensed anything? ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m happy for you, but it¡¯s better to count on yourself instead of other people.¡± ¡°Prince Zi saved me because I was worth it. I doubt whether or not you have such value, Miss Nan.¡± Nan Ningxin suddenly pulled a long face. ¡°Prince Zi can save you once, but he can¡¯t save you forever.¡± ¡°I never wanted him to save me. Nan Ningxin, I¡¯ll make you pay for what you did twice over!¡± Nan Ningxin looked confused. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°You think I can¡¯t recognize you after you escaped to this world?¡± Gu Bailu held back her overwhelming fury. Nan Ningxin was precisely her nemesis. Although she had changed her appearance and identity, Gu Bailu had no problem seeing her original appearance. She would even be able to recognize her ashes. More than twenty people of the Gu family, including her parents, had been killed by Nan Ningxin! Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t expect to be recognized. She was planning to take care of the target secretly. ¡°Hehe¡­ what can a fool like you do?¡± Nan Ningxin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Idiotic and useless, and you¡¯re talking about revenge. Everybody in your family were idiots.¡± Knowing that Nan Ningxin was provoking her, Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t hold back her fury and slapped her. Does she think that I dare not attack her in her territory? Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t dodge, only to fly a few meters away at that slap. Somebody flew over and grabbed her before she hit the ground. Murong Huangtang roared, ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t invite you here to horse around.¡± Gu Bailu gnashed her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re treating a thief as a good person. You¡¯ll regret it someday.¡± At the beginning, she treated Nan Ningxin as a pitiful girl and brought her back to the Gu family, which eventually led to disaster. Gu Bailu had led a carefree life and didn¡¯t understand the treachery that human beings were capable of when she was little. Nan Ningxin helped her once in school, so Gu Bailu became good friends with her and brought her to the Gu family. The Gu family was neither powerful nor rich, but had a long history of ghost-related arts. They certainly weren¡¯t common in a modern metropolis. Chapter 49 After she brought Nan Ningxin home, Gu Bailu never concealed the secrets from her. Her parents told her that Nan Ningxin was complicated. Even they couldn¡¯t tell what was on Nan Ningxin¡¯s mind. However, Gu Bailu thought that Nan Ningxin was too innocent. That was also why her parents saw nothing. Her parents had simply loved her. Also, it was the first time she brought a friend back. None of her previous friends were as close to her. Gu Bailu had parents and a master who loved her, but few friends she could talk to. So, she cherished Nan Ningxin, and Nan Ningxin never disappointed her. Tender and kind, she was like a real sister to her. Gradually, even her parents and her master dropped their guard. Nan Ningxin was an orphan. Gu Bailu¡¯s parents adopted her and cared for her. Her parents realized that Nan Ningxin was gifted in cultivation. Since Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t interested in it, they devoted more attention to Nan Ningxin. Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t disappoint them. She grew fast. However, it was the beginning of tragedy. Nan Ningxin tried to steal the Sky Splitting Mirror, the Gu family treasure, only to be discovered by her master. To protect herself, she claimed that her master harassed her. Although the rest of them found it hard to believe, they never doubted what she said. Gu Bailu¡¯s master left the Gu family in a fury, never to return. After the failed attempt, Nan Ningxin simply attacked the Gu family with the people behind her. The Gu family died protecting the Sky Splitting Mirror. Gu Bailu would never forget the moment she returned to the Gu family to find her family lying in blood. The Sky Splitting Mirror had been stolen. She couldn¡¯t sense her parents¡¯ souls. It wasn¡¯t until then that she realized what a stupid thing she had done. She had introduced a wolf into her family and gotten them killed. The past flashed through Gu Bailu¡¯s head. It was all because of her idiocy! The hideous soul before her returned kindness with brutality and killed more than twenty people of the Gu family! ¡°Gu Bailu, don¡¯t presume that Ningxin can¡¯t defeat you. She¡¯s just going easy on you.¡± Murong Huangtang felt that the bleeding girl couldn¡¯t be any more pitiful. Nan Ningxin shook her head. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine. She doesn¡¯t have any spiritual power. However, she indeed is too violent. I wonder where she learned to be like that.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to do this. Ningxin, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have let her come.¡± ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯re just too kind. However, just because she¡¯s useless doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s a good person.¡± Nan Ningxin¡¯s pretty face was swollen after the slap, but it didn¡¯t mar her beauty at all. Gu Bailu had seen that face countless times. She looked exactly the same as when she had framed their master. She made everybody feel that she was the one being bullied. Gu Bailu looked at her coldly. Are you pretending to be pitiful? I¡¯ll make you even more so. Now that she had already started, she might as well go all the way. Gu Bailu leapt forward and hurled the bracelet ruthlessly at Nan Ningxin. Chapter 50 Murong Huangtang didn¡¯t expect her to attack so quickly. He stepped in front of Nan Ningxin, only to be lifted up by the bracelet and tossed a dozen meters away. Gu Bailu smiled and gripped Nan Ningxin by the neck. ¡°Are you done pretending?¡± Her fingernails stabbed into Nan Ningxin¡¯s neck. Nan Ningxin frowned at the excruciating pain. However, she simply chuckled. ¡°What can you get out of killing me? You can¡¯t find your parents¡¯ souls or learn who the real enemy of the Gu family is.¡± Gu Bailu clenched even harder, the veins popping on her hand. She wanted to cut her nemesis into pieces. However, she also knew that killing Nan Ningxin was of little use. She was only a chess piece. It was whoever was behind the curtain that had to die. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of death. As long as my soul remains, I can always get what I want.¡± Gu Bailu completely calmed down. It was Nan Ningxin¡¯s soul, instead of her body, that should be destroyed. Gu Bailu let go of her. Nan Ningxin had to be kept alive. The people in the house charged out and surrounded her. They wouldn¡¯t allow her to use teleportation runes. The best experts had come to the birthday celebration. Nan Ningxin had done this so that they would kill Gu Bailu. However, was Gu Bailu really scared? After her parents died, she had been cultivating hard precisely for this day. ¡°How dare you cause trouble in the Murong house? You think you can do anything just because you¡¯re under Prince Zi¡¯s protection?¡± somebody roared and slashed at her. Gu Bailu dodged the attack, which hit the tree behind her and instantly burned it to ashes. These people were indeed much stronger than any she had met before. For those above the Grandmaster level, claiming a life was a piece of cake. She wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to explain. Besides, there was nothing to explain. She couldn¡¯t say that Nan Ningxin was her nemesis from her former life, or that she had come to bring disaster upon the Murong family, right? Nobody would believe her. She could only rely on her abilities to escape now. Ah Luo stayed next to her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, my lady. I¡¯ll kill them.¡± Gu Bailu touched her head and said to the people surrounding her, ¡°Come on, then. I never expected you to treat me nicely.¡± Chivalry or protecting the weak didn¡¯t exist in this world. Like she expected, everybody began to attack. Swords, auras and lightning came at her. There was no way to evade them all. Gu Bailu pulled Ah Luo along with her and flew into the sky. She was only avoiding the attacks subconsciously, and didn¡¯t expect to soar so high. Also, she didn¡¯t know any speed skills. Had she leveled up at some point? She tried drawing a rune in the sky, and it fell over the people below like an encompassing net. Had she done it? Chapter 51 ¡°My lady, kill them!¡± Looking at the people below who were as small as ants, Ah Luo was more than happy. She knew that her lady was the most awesome and not to be taken advantage of. The rune fell upon them like a gigantic rock. Everybody backed off quickly. However, a child was still standing there looking at the light curiously. ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡± A woman rushed to protect the child, but there was no time. They were about to be smashed to pieces. Gu Bailu¡¯s heart tightened. The child obviously hadn¡¯t started cultivating yet, and his mother didn¡¯t have enough spiritual power to bring him away. Under such a heavy blow, the child would die for sure. ¡°Lulu, I know what you¡¯re like. Whatever the future holds for you, remember: never turn into someone you hate.¡± Her mother once summoned her and spoke to her solemnly. After that, her parents asked her to search for her master. They believed that the accusation was unfounded. So, she left. By the time she returned, her parents were both dead. It was the last time her mother spoke to her. She had given her daughter a solemn reminder, as if she knew what was coming. Seeing that the rune was going to fall on the mother and child, Gu Bailu drew it back and threw it into a lake not far away. If she vented her fury on the weak, would she be any different from those heartless people? She despised them. Why would she turn into one of them? The change in direction cost Gu Bailu all her strength. She collapsed into Ah Luo¡¯s arms and fell. ¡°My lady!¡± Ah Luo exclaimed, at a loss in the sky. ¡°Ah Luo, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m not familiar with my new skills yet. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ah Luo landed with her. ¡°My lady, your body isn¡¯t used to such a powerful attack yet. Don¡¯t use it again.¡± ¡°I know. I was just too furious to care about anything else.¡± ¡°Then why did you pull it back? You could have hurt yourself.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t, the child would¡¯ve died.¡± ¡°Why bother? They were mean to you first.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t the child who was mean to me. If I vent my anger on a child, I¡¯d be too ashamed to face my parents.¡± ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡± Ah Luo was confused. The woman held her child and stayed away from them, as if Gu Bailu were a monster. ¡°The trash must have learned something evil. She has to be eliminated,¡± somebody shouted. The whole house shook with spiritual power. Suffering the recoil, Gu Bailu vomited a mouthful of blood. Ah Luo nimbly dodged a saber slash, only to be met with a sword. Ah Luo couldn¡¯t avoid so many attacks, no matter how awesome she was. A halo surrounded them and suddenly exploded, separating Gu Bailu and Ah Luo. Dizzy, Gu Bailu flew high before she fell. Was she going to fall to her death? That was such a humiliating way to die. Her parents would certainly mock her. Gu Bailu threw out the bracelet. ¡°Let me in.¡± The bracelet immediately turned into a golden bag and sucked her in. Chapter 52 Lying in Murong Huangtang¡¯s arms, Nan Ningxin was rather gloomy. She hadn¡¯t expected the bracelet to be brought over as well. Nobody could capture Gu Bailu when she hid in that space. Nan Ningxin looked at Ah Luo. ¡°Brother, catch her maid, and she¡¯ll come out soon.¡± To please her, the people around her had already flown over to Ah Luo when Nan Ningxin spoke. Frowning, Ah Luo stood up. The bracelet glittered in midair, and she wondered what to do next. ¡°Run, Ah Luo!¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s voice echoed next to her ears. Ah Luo leapt and dashed off, only to be surrounded by a bunch of people. She launched a halo with all her spiritual power to cage them in before she ran off quickly. She always listened to instructions. ¡°Catch her. Don¡¯t let her run off. Activate the barrier of the Murong family,¡± a white-haired old man said in a steady voice. Immense spiritual power could be sensed around him, which made him fearsome. He was Murong Cangjian, the patriarch of the Murong family. The high wall of the family¡¯s estate immediately glittered, and the barrier took effect. Ah Luo rushed forth, only to be knocked back to the ground. ¡°My lady, I can¡¯t get out.¡± Ah Luo grew anxious. Several people ran over and tied Ah Luo up with rope, throwing her into the center of the yard. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she had a space artifact to hide in.¡± The manager of Ronghua Tower was most happy to see this. It would be best for her to be killed at the hands of the Murong family. Murong Cangjian stared at the bracelet glowing in midair. ¡°Miss Gu, if you don¡¯t come out, it¡¯ll be your maid who¡¯ll get hurt.¡± Gu Bailu opened the bag and landed. ¡°Threatening me with my maid when you cannot capture me, you are truly shameless. That¡¯s how you managed to live to such an old age, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°My lady, I was too useless.¡± Ah Luo was angry that she had burdened her lady. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Ah Luo, why are you useless? You forced the Murong family to deploy such a powerful defense mechanism. You should feel proud.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t blame us for being brutal after you hurt my granddaughter.¡± Murong Cangjian raised a fireball and threw it at Gu Bailu. Although Gu Bailu was hurt, she didn¡¯t intend to wait to be killed. She hurried to draw a rune. A barrier appeared and blocked Murong Cangjian¡¯s fireball. However, the rune was soon broken, and the fire was about to overwhelm her. The image of the hellish fire in her dreams popped up again before Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes. She shivered. Both then and now, she wanted someone to come to her rescue, so that she would know that there was still justice and kindness in this world. Having exhausted herself after using the rune, she could only fall backward. She was blocked by a wall. There was no place to retreat to. The fire dashed over, and Gu Bailu stubbornly closed her eyes. Perhaps, the dream was indeed an omen. She was to die in fire. However, the pain that she expected didn¡¯t come, and the wall behind her spoke. ¡°How can you attack such a beautiful lady? Does your conscience not hurt?¡± Chapter 53 ¡°Who are you? This is none of your business!¡± the manager of Ronghua Tower shouted. Was it a human wall? Gu Bailu turned her head, only to discover that the man behind her was wearing a silver mask that had delicate facial features. His charming eyes were also casual and playful. It went without saying that the face behind the mast had to be splendid. While this world was cold and ruthless, it was certainly a world with a lot of pretty men. Wouldn¡¯t they all turn gay when they were so handsome? Wait¡­ what was she thinking? She should be focused on whose side the man was on. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is whom you must not be mean to.¡± The man¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t intimidating, but it sounded unapproachable and unquestionable. ¡°She¡¯s just a piece of trash. Why do you have to go against the Murong family for her?¡± The manager was unwilling to piss off a guy who obviously had a formidable identity. Gu Bailu sneered in her heart. This truly was a world where the strong was respected and the weak despised. ¡°You¡¯re scared of the Murong family, but I¡¯m not. Ronghua Tower is just a place for shameless people, after all.¡± The man¡¯s voice was soft, but it was terribly ruthless. The manager¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°I despise your Ronghua Tower. Do you have to make me say it out loud?¡± The man looked at Gu Bailu and touched her face. ¡°Tsk, tsk. Such a pretty face is now so pale. How pitiful.¡± Murong Cangjian¡¯s attack was dissolved like it was nothing. He finally regained his senses. He frowned. ¡°Are you Shao Zun?¡± Shao Zun? Who was Shao Zun? Gu Bailu was full of questions. The ghost replied, ¡°This continent is divided into the Nether Land, the Imperial Residence, the Earthly Residence, Southern Glory Empire, Heavenly Wind Empire and Rising Clouds Empire. Shao Di and Shao Zun are the leaders of the Imperial Residence and the Earthly Residence.¡± ¡°Does this wall that came out of nowhere belong to the Earthly Residence?¡± ¡°I have no idea. Shao Zun is a mysterious person, too. Few people have ever seen him.¡± ¡°What does the Earthly Residence do?¡± ¡°Things that pay well.¡± Shao Zun chuckled. ¡°Murong, your eyes are keen. It¡¯s your wife¡¯s birthday today. There¡¯s no need to make things ugly.¡± Murong Cangjian said in dissatisfaction, ¡°She hurt my precious granddaughter. I can¡¯t let her go just like that. Are you going to turn against the Murong family for her, Shao Zun?¡± ¡°Of course not. They¡¯re both beauties. I can¡¯t bear to see either of them hurt.¡± ¡°Then, please give her back to the Murong family.¡± Shao Zun winked at Gu Bailu. ¡°Little beauty, how about I give you to them?¡± Gu Bailu suddenly clutched him. ¡°Please help me! You¡¯re so handsome! You must be a good guy!¡± Her eyes glittered with hope as if she had seen a great hero. Shao Zun looked at Murong Cangjian and said hesitantly, ¡°See? The beauty is so pitiful. I cannot give her to you.¡± ¡°Then, what do you want?¡± Murong Cangjian was very angry. If she was released after causing such a mess in the Murong family, would anybody respect them in the future? The question remained: How had she hooked Shao Zun? Chapter 54 ¡°Uncle!¡± Right then, a kid rushed out and grabbed Shao Zun¡¯s arm, drawing his attention. He was followed by a woman who hadn¡¯t entirely calmed down yet. The boy was only around four and could barely reach Shao Zun¡¯s arm. He was plump and cute. Was it the kid that Gu Bailu had almost killed just now? Gu Bailu was glad that she had stopped just now. It would¡¯ve been a shame if such a kid died. Gu Bailu looked at the boy and then at Shao Zun. Were they related? Shao Zun was lost for words. Now, Gu Bailu and the boy were holding an arm each, making him appear much more down-to-earth. His image was greatly affected. ¡°Uncle, this sister is awesome. The thing she randomly drew was very powerful. Let her come to the Earthly Residence,¡± the boy begged. For him, cultivation was very, very hard. He didn¡¯t want to train at all. It would be best if he could be as awesome as this sister at drawing. He wanted to learn from the sister, so he had to have his uncle take her in first. The faces of Murong Cangjian and the rest all changed. Nobody had expected Shao Zun to appear. The Earthly Residence recruiting a piece of trash? It was absolutely impossible! Places like the Earthly Residence were reserved for experts. Why could she enter? For her boldness? ¡°Alright. The Earthly Residence likes beauties most of all.¡± However, Shao Zun accepted it for a simple reason. Murong Cangjian¡¯s face changed. ¡°Shao Zun, that¡¯s not possible! She¡¯s the Murong family¡¯s captive.¡± Shao Zun sneered at him. ¡°Murong, in case you accuse me of being unreasonable, you can have this beauty if you send your precious granddaughter to the Earthly Residence, since beauties are needed here.¡± ¡°Shao Zun, are you really going against the Murong family for her?¡± If the precious daughter of the Murong family went to the Earthly Residence, it would be the biggest humiliation for the Murong family. Shao Zun chuckled. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking that? Murong, are you really going against the Earthly Residence for her?¡± Murong Cangjian was infuriated. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Because I want to.¡± ¡°Shao Zun, you¡¯ll stop protecting her as long as I¡¯m willing to join the Earthly Residence?¡± A soft voice echoed with stubbornness. Gu Bailu realized this wasn¡¯t good. Nan Ningxin was a person who would use whatever means possible to achieve her purpose. Bi*ches like these were definitely invincible. ¡°Beauty, you don¡¯t need to question my word. For your prettiness, you¡¯ll be given a high rank after you come, and your sole mission will be to keep me company every day.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. She thought a great hero had come, but it was just a butterfly that would land on every flower. How unfortunate. Nan Ningxin struggled before she gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m willing to join the Earthly Residence.¡± ¡°Xin¡¯er!¡± Murong Cangjian didn¡¯t expect his granddaughter to accept such a humiliating request. Nan Ningxin ran into his arms pitifully. ¡°Grandfather, you saw for yourself ¨C she practices certain evil arts and defeated so many experts. If she goes free this time, she¡¯ll definitely become the bane of the world. I would rather sacrifice myself than let her run loose.¡± Chapter 55 What a critical strike! With just a few words, Gu Bailu turned from rarely seen trash into a demon that was even rarer. Her identity was now much more superior. Why was she excited? ¡°You do have high hopes of me, Miss Nan.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. As she spoke, she felt power bubble up inside her body nonstop, reinvigorating her. She didn¡¯t understand why. It seemed that her skills had leveled up, and she had power that didn¡¯t belong to her. Was Ah Luo¡¯s dream real, and the Snow Goddess Fruit really helped with the growth of a spirit root? Forget it. She was supposed to level up in the first place, even though it was sooner than she expected. Murong Cangjian said painfully, ¡°Alright, if you¡¯ve made up your mind, just do it. I¡¯ll support you.¡± The other people around them agreed. ¡°Miss Murong sacrifices herself for the greater good.¡± They all believed that Nan Ningxin would become Shao Zun¡¯s wife after she went to the Earthly Residence. And that was exactly what she wanted. They were all impressed by how she had obtained this. Naturally, they fawned over her in case she considered them enemies. Gu Bailu noticed Shao Zun¡¯s thoughtful eyes. He seemed rather delighted. She thought that she was probably going to be sold. In such a world where spiritual power mattered, a pretty girl like her didn¡¯t enjoy many privileges. She suddenly missed her previous world, where beauty was truly appreciated. Nan Ningxin nodded and walked over to Shao Zun, faint stubbornness on her face. ¡°Shao Zun, you may give her to my grandfather now.¡± Shao Zun pinched her cheek. ¡°Yes, of course, but do you know the rules of the Earthly Residence?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Nan Ningxin knew very well that the more unyielding she was, the more lofty the man¡¯s sense of conquest. ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t want a treacherous subordinate under me.¡± Shao Zun looked at Gu Bailu, only to discover her looking back at him with a smile instead of asking for help in a panic. How unlovely. Shouldn¡¯t she be begging him not to give her up right now? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± he raised an eyebrow and asked Gu Bailu. ¡°Will it change your mind?¡± Gu Bailu asked back. Shao Zun looked at her and then at Nan Ningxin. ¡°Both of you are beautiful, but she¡¯s more useful than you in every aspect, so it probably won¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If speaking helped, I could say ten thousand words to please you, but since it won¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to waste my time.¡± Gu Bailu cast a spell and stepped back. Suddenly, she leapt and threw the runes that were in her hands. The runes turned into sharp swords that scattered in all directions. ¡°Ah Luo, get to work!¡± Receiving her instruction, Ah Luo got up and kicked the soldier who had tied her up before punching another. The soldiers around her immediately fell into a mess. ¡°Garbage, you can¡¯t get out of here,¡± somebody said furiously as he dodged Gu Bailu¡¯s attack. Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°Do you want to bet? If I get out of here, you¡¯ll have to call me mama in the future.¡± Chapter 56 ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing,¡± somebody roared and lunged at Gu Bailu, only for her to dodge him easily. The sharp edge of another sword brushed past her head. ¡°Battles have rules. You¡¯ll all become jokes if you fight me all at once.¡± However strong she was, she couldn¡¯t defeat so many experts simultaneously. Even Shao Di, Shao Zun or Feng Qingtian was unlikely to win. Why were so many people trying to kill her? It was only because she was garbage and easy to bully. ¡°Alright, my first disciple will fight you.¡± Murong Cangjian waved his hand, and a handsome man stepped out. He was Ye Xishang, the first disciple of the Murong family. Murong Cangjian sent him because he knew that the disciple had special feelings for Ningxin and wouldn¡¯t go easy on the trash. Gu Bailu landed and looked at Ye Xishang in delight. ¡°How do you want to play this? A friendly contest, or one without restrictions?¡± ¡°No restrictions, of course,¡± Ye Xishang said arrogantly. He wanted to cut Gu Bailu into pieces to avenge his love. Ningxin was forced to join the horrible Earthly Residence because of her. ¡°It¡¯s a pity for a handsome man like you to die, but you can¡¯t stop anyone from killing themselves.¡± Gu Bailu drew a star-shaped rune and tossed it over. She then took out a rune that she had written earlier and stuck it to the glowing star. Then, she chanted, ¡°Tranquility of mind!¡± The star¡¯s glow was so dazzling that everybody had to cover their eyes. Holding it off, Ye Xishang launched a sword aura that crashed into the star. Even the ground trembled at the collision. Everybody looked at Gu Bailu in disbelief. The trash obviously didn¡¯t have any spiritual power. Where did her strength come from? ¡°She must practice evil arts.¡± ¡°She has to be stopped ¨C the continent was almost destroyed five hundred years ago by the people who practiced evil arts.¡± ¡°Miss Murong is right. She cannot be allowed to walk out of here alive.¡± ¡°Not good. The Murong family¡¯s first disciple can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡± Gu Bailu felt that she was getting so powerful that she couldn¡¯t control herself anymore. The glittering star broke through the aura and lunged at Ye Xishang. Immediately, Ye Xishang was flung back and blown into pieces in midair. Gu Bailu looked at her tiny hands, at a loss. She hadn¡¯t meant to be so brutal, but the power was beyond her control. Where was the power from? She was horrified herself. ¡°Witch, do you have to be so brutal? The Murong family won¡¯t let you go.¡± Murong Cangjian was more than infuriated at witnessing the death of his disciple. Nan Ningxin observed everything next to Shao Zun and sneered. You fool. I manipulated you like a dog in the last life. You¡¯re asking to be killed by chasing after me in this one. ¡°You¡¯re very happy?¡± Shao Zun glanced at her. ¡°She hurt me and my senior brother; why would I be happy? However, she cannot be allowed to live. Such evil power will bring about disaster,¡± Nan Ningxin replied calmly. Chapter 57 ¡°Since she hurt you and killed your senior brother, I¡¯ll give you a chance at revenge. Go capture her.¡± Nan Ningxin was slightly dazed. ¡°Are you asking me to capture her, my lord?¡± Shao Zun gripped her chin. ¡°Let me tell you the rule of the Earthly Residence: All orders must be carried out at once without question. Go.¡± After he let her go, Nan Ningxin felt her chin throb with pain. She pursed her lips. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± She could accidentally kill Gu Bailu while trying to capture her. She was garbage, after all, and nearly hurt Shao Zun¡¯s nephew just now. Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t think that Shao Zun would punish her for killing the trash. Besides, she had the Murong family behind her. ¡°Grandfather, leave her to me.¡± Nan Ningxin knew that the skills of the Gu family couldn¡¯t be used in this world. It was because they were eccentric and didn¡¯t fit into the cultivation rules of this world. If somebody boasted enormous strength when they didn¡¯t have any spiritual power, they would just be destroyed by jealous people, unless they were strong enough to change everyone¡¯s opinion. Nan Ningxin knew this very well, so she had never used the skills she learned from the Gu family. However, she knew that Gu Bailu had to use them in order to chase after her. It couldn¡¯t be any easier to manipulate her. The only thing Nan Ningxin hadn¡¯t counted on was Prince Zi rescuing Gu Bailu from Shao Di. Prince Zi was the man she desired the most yet couldn¡¯t get close to. How could she allow this fool to grab that advantage for herself and live in this world? Gu Bailu had to be eliminated. Nan Ningxin never considered the possibility that Gu Bailu was too strong for her. That was because they practiced the same skills. Even though Nan Ningxin wouldn¡¯t use them, she still knew how they were performed. She dashed at Gu Bailu and was about to grab her wrist. Drawing runes by hand was the foundation of the skills. With her hands restrained, Gu Bailu wouldn¡¯t be able to cast any spells. However, Nan Ningxin forgot how much Gu Bailu hated her. The latter knew her personality too well, and wouldn¡¯t be caught so easily. She had merely been innocent in her previous life, not stupid. Now that Nan Ningxin had darted in close, Gu Bailu aimed a kick at her forehead. Nan Ningxin dodged it nimbly. Taking advantage of the moment, Gu Bailu took out a rune which locked the other girl¡¯s movements. ¡°Nan Ningxin, I can¡¯t kill you now, but I can ruin your face.¡± She scratched Nan Ningxin¡¯s face without any hesitation. Nan Ningxin struggled hard, but was frozen by the rune. Damn it. She didn¡¯t expect the trash to have learned how to use the freeze rune. When did she learn it? Three bleeding wounds were scratched fiercely into Nan Ningxin¡¯s face. ¡°To catch you and for my vengeance, I memorized all my family¡¯s books. I dared come to this dinner because I¡¯m confident I can retreat in one piece. I¡¯m not the Gu Bailu you once knew. Remember that well.¡± Gu Bailu kicked her away. Nan Ningxin fell from the air and was caught by someone who had rushed over. Chapter 58 Gu Bailu quickly returned to Ah Luo and drew a barrier on the ground. The disciples of the Murong family came at them, only to be blocked by an invisible wall. Gu Bailu chuckled at them. She had already seized the moment to catch her breath, and she wouldn¡¯t be caught again. She could have escaped in one piece even without the level-up. Now that she had reached a new level, more skills were available to her, and power surged out of her body nonstop, allowing her to use many tricks that she couldn¡¯t use before. ¡°Xin¡¯er, are you alright?¡± somebody gasped. Gu Bailu saw Murong Huangtang take Nan Ningxin from another man. The man was tall and wore a loose pink robe. She knew the man. Nobody wore such eccentric clothes except Shao Di, who had set her up. Why was he here? The grandmother of the Murong family was indeed influential. Both Shao Zun and Shao Di had come for her birthday celebration. Shao Di turned around and looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°You¡¯re here for revenge so quickly.¡± He sounded so certain, as if he knew Gu Bailu¡¯s personality very well. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everybody could still hear it as it entered their ears like a gentle breeze. Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Are you here to help her again?¡± She wasn¡¯t scared of him. Even if Shao Zun and Shao Di both attacked her, she wasn¡¯t afraid. She could simply evade instead of fighting them. Hehe¡­ Bring it on. If she had no other choice, she could always hide somewhere to practice her skills until she was good enough. Everybody looked at Shao Di. Their eyes immediately glittered. The man was almost as handsome as Prince Zi, and even had an extra sense of unearthly divinity around him. Shao Zun sighed and hesitated. ¡°She¡¯s an old friend. You¡¯re being mean to her after I just let you go. That¡¯s unreasonable.¡± ¡°Shao Di, has your sight declined after a hundred and fifty years? You saw me being mean to her?¡± Gu Bailu was about to spit on him. So many experts were attacking her, and she was being mean? Don¡¯t presume that you can say whatever you want just because you¡¯re handsome! ¡°Ningxin is badly hurt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why else would I attack her? At least, I take care of my enemies in person and never ask anyone else to do my job for me.¡± Murong Cangjian sniffed. ¡°Is there anyone for you to ask? Nanliu, drop the barrier. I¡¯m going to cut her into pieces today.¡± ¡°Murong, don¡¯t make bold announcements, or you may be humiliated later. You¡¯ve already lost Nan Ningxin in order to catch me.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have any good feelings for Murong Cangjian anymore. She knew that he was being fooled, but she still hated him. He reminded her of how she had so stupidly protected a wolf in the past, and gotten all her family killed for it. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how her master must¡¯ve hated her when her family, and especially Gu Bailu herself, protected Nan Ningxin. That must be why her master never spoke to her again. Thinking that, Gu Bailu felt such strong hate that she couldn¡¯t control herself. The people of the Murong family were about to drop the barrier, when Shao Di stopped them. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. She¡¯s with me.¡± Chapter 59 The crowd burst into whispers again. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why has Shao Di come out of nowhere?¡± Had Shao Di deliberately come to deal with Shao Zun? The Imperial Residence and the Earthly Residence had always been at loggerheads. The Earthly Residence recruited people from the Imperial Residence all the time. Some of the experts of Cloud Mirror Academy also went to the Earthly Residence. Given its bountiful revenue, the Earthly Residence offered abundant pills and heavenly materials. So, after graduating from Cloud Mirror Academy, many experts chose the Earthly Residence. Some stayed in the Imperial Residence, and some returned to their families. It was no exaggeration to say that the two groups had a feud. While they had never really fought, they were always at loggerheads. ¡°This trash is really lucky. She gets to live a little longer now that they¡¯ve come.¡± ¡°Have you noticed? The trash hasn¡¯t been hurt at all so far. We were the ones injured.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just luck.¡± Was it? Was it really luck? Some people believed otherwise. They believed that the trash had power that was different from theirs and would bring disaster upon this continent. It would be detrimental to cultivators, too. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes again. Damn it, are you going to help Nan Ningxin again? If you capture me again, I¡¯ll change my last name to yours! Shao Zun chuckled. ¡°Shao Di, this is a criminal of the Earthly Residence.¡± ¡°Criminal? You want to steal her away and sleep with her, don¡¯t you? Your filthy place is not suitable for her,¡± Shao Di mocked. ¡°Too many of your people have been stolen away. She won¡¯t be an exception.¡± Shao Di smiled, enjoying himself immensely. Gu Bailu had no time to listen to their jibber-jabber. ¡°Ah Luo, let¡¯s go.¡± The barrier was still active. None of the experts dared to come close after Shao Zun and Shao Di arrived. It was the best moment for escape. She took out a teleportation rune and tossed it into the air. A purple vortex immediately appeared. After she leveled up, even the teleportation rune glittered purple. ¡°Experts and b*tches, take your time in your fight. I¡¯ll be on my way. Remember to call me mama next time you see me.¡± Gu Bailu jumped into the vortex, followed by Ah Luo. In the blink of an eye, Gu Bailu and Ah Luo landed. She thought they were in the wilderness. However, after she opened her eyes, she realized she was still in the same yard, and a bunch of experts were yelling at the barrier. ¡°She escaped! How did she escape without spiritual power?¡± ¡°Even Grandmasters cannot escape from the Murong family¡¯s defense circle.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. They were right this time. She was still in this place, except that she was behind them now. ¡°Ah Luo, it was just a mistake. Let me do it again.¡± Gu Bailu took out another rune. Ah Luo pulled her sleeve. ¡°My lady, somebody is staring at you.¡± ¡°Who is it? Oh.¡± Gu Bailu turned around, only to step back in fear and hit a corridor pillar. ¡°Why are you going around scaring people?¡± A tall man was right behind her, almost up against her back. He was in complete darkness and staring at her like a wolf, as if he were a ferocious beast that could devour her at any moment. His black clothes were truly scary. Chapter 60 ¡°I¡¯ve been watching the show here the whole time.¡± Prince Zi robbed her of her rune and crushed it to ash. ¡°Then just enjoy the show. Why did you steal my rune?¡± She thought that they were at least on the same side, but was he going to stand against her, too? Judging from Shao Di¡¯s tone last time, he and Nan Ningxin knew each other, too. ¡°Don¡¯t use your poor runes again. They never work.¡± Gu Bailu smiled awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m not familiar with them yet. Wait, we slept together, after all. Are you going to watch the woman who brought you happiness be bullied by other people?¡± Feng Qingtian glanced at her quickly. ¡°Tell me who was mean to you.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°Qingqing, you are truly a warm fire in this heartless world. Are you really going to help me?¡± Feng Qingtian gazed at her. ¡°Since you¡¯re too simpleminded, I¡¯ll remember them for you in case you forget.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯ll remember them for me instead of beat them up for me? I¡¯m the woman who brought you happiness!¡± Gu Bailu felt the urge to choke him. He was indeed watching the drama! He didn¡¯t care about their bond at all. ¡°Tell me. Who are they?¡± Feng Qingtian asked again coldly. Was he really going to remember them for her? Why would he waste his time on that? Because he had a good brain? ¡°Haven¡¯t you been watching the show? If you don¡¯t know what their names are, can I count on you to remember them? Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Bailu took out another rune, only to be grabbed by a giant hand. ¡°Did you not hear what I just said?¡± Gu Bailu waved him off. ¡°How else am I going to get out of here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re helping Gu Yunjing capture you by using that.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Who¡¯s Gu Yunjing?¡± Gu Bailu asked in confusion. Feng Qingtian dragged her to the yard. ¡°Have you forgotten how you wound up in the Imperial Residence last time?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Gu Bailu knew that Shao Di could probably change the trajectory of her rune. However, now that she had leveled up, she needed to carry out more tests to be certain. ¡°Don¡¯t use the rune again, unless your level is higher than Gu Yunjing¡¯s.¡± Gu Bailu finally understood that Gu Yunjing was Shao Di. ¡°How can it be higher than his? He¡¯s a 150-year-old monster.¡± ¡°You need to deal with him if you want to kill Nan Ningxin.¡± ¡°What¡¯s their relationship? Isn¡¯t he your partner? How can you let him protect another woman?¡± Gu Bailu was depressed. How had Nan Ningxin attracted Shao Di? It wasn¡¯t easy to deal with a 150-year-old monster. Feng Qingtian stopped and glanced at her coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve touched no other man or woman except you.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you help me get out of here? Where are you taking me?¡± Is this really happening? Even Feng Qingtian has caught me and is taking me back to the Murong family? Feng Qingtian dragged her into the crowd of experts without speaking. He stood there majestically, the air around him cold. ¡°Prince Zi¡­¡± Everybody bowed to him. It was normal that they wouldn¡¯t recognize Shao Di and Shao Zun. However, they saw Prince Zi in Southern Glory Empire every day. The man had always been ruthless and strong, so they didn¡¯t dare be rude. What confused them was the fact that the garbage was with Prince Zi. Shao Di and Shao Zun had history, but why was Prince Zi here? Chapter 61 - 3D Movie Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Murong Cangjian looked awful. Today was his wife¡¯s birthday. It was supposed to be a cheerful occasion, but it had turned out like this. He hated Gu Bailu even more. In the midst of people with tremendous spiritual power, Gu Bailu felt as if her ears were buzzing. Without looking at anyone, Feng Qingtian stopped in the center of the crowd and said, ¡°She¡¯s here. Kill her if you want.¡± Gu Bailu felt like somebody had stabbed a knife into her chest. They had slept together, after all. How could he be so heartless? Forget it. She never thought to count on anyone, after all. Before she came here, she had considered all the possibilities. If you want to come, just do it. Let¡¯s see if you can catch me. Gu Bailu untied the bracelet subconsciously. It glittered a dazzling purple, further highlighting the fairness of her hand. Everybody finally realized that Prince Zi was doing the Murong family a favor. That made sense. The Murong family was too great a family to be ignored by anyone, even Prince Zi. Finally, somebody normal had come. Even Prince Zi was doing the Murong family a favor. The rest of them certainly shouldn¡¯t hesitate. After they finished off the trash, the Murong family would thank them. ¡°Trash, you will die today.¡± Everybody attacked without worry. Gu Bailu watched the colorful, lethal auras change at her and blinked behind Ah Luo. ¡°Ah Luo, attack.¡± She was going to see how much stronger Ah Luo could be when enhanced with her runes. It was a good opportunity. ¡°Alright, my lady, I¡¯ll kill them to avenge you.¡± Ah Luo was more than angry about how they were treating her favorite lady. She had never made her lady unhappy. How could they? Ah Luo waved her hands, and a fireball appeared between her palms. Gu Bailu felt that she was being deafened, although her opponents¡¯ moves made no sound at all. However, the air currents could cause an ordinary person to lose their balance. Gu Bailu tried to steady herself, and was ready to enhance Ah Luo with the runes. However, at that moment, an overwhelming power blew past them and charged at the dazzling auras. The whole world shook at the collision. Flowers and grass were immediately blown away and trees collapsed. Tiles fell and buildings trembled. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t be any more shocked at this unbelievable 3D movie. It was truly awesome! The power was invisible, but even though it couldn¡¯t be seen, it couldn¡¯t be ignored, because it blocked all the powers from the opposite side! The colorful auras from the opposite side stopped, like a rising tide that couldn¡¯t fall. Gu Bailu slowly turned around and looked at Feng Qingtian. He was terribly cold and ruthless, and looked like a devil from hell. Well, he was more handsome than a devil. Even though he was on a rampage, it didn¡¯t affect his beauty at all. Chapter 62 - You’ll Regret It Forever If You Marry Her Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When she looked at him, she felt that his face was even more flawless than usual under this dominance of his. Blinking, Gu Bailu asked, ¡°What are you doing, Qingqing?¡± She almost slapped herself after that. Why did she ask such a stupid question? What if he got angry and left her alone? ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to help you?¡± Feng Qingtian said matter-of-factly. He was almost indicating that he would do everything she said. Gu Bailu picked her ears. She must have definitely been deafened just now and was hearing something in his words that wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Yes, of course, I asked you to do that. You are truly invincible, Qingqing!¡± Only a fool would reject such a strong helper. Qingqing was truly the exception in this cruel world. ¡°Prince Zi, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Everyone¡¯s chests were heaving. They knew that Prince Zi had a high cultivation, but nobody could tell how high it was. So, nobody dared to fight him. The more unfathomable one¡¯s level was, the more mysterious and tough they tended to be, like Shao Di, Shao Zun and the kings of the Nether Land. Prince Zi brought her here, claiming that they could kill her, but he then took action. Why did he trick them? ¡°I said that whoever wanted to kill her could try. Did I not make myself clear?¡± Feng Qingtian sounded as cold as ever. The attackers almost vomited blood in fury. Prince Zi, that¡¯s highly inappropriate. You didn¡¯t say that you would attack us if we attacked her! Gu Bailu almost vomited blood, too; not from fury, but from her shock at Feng Qingtian¡¯s strength. One versus a dozen, and the battle was a piece of cake for him! How powerful! The wind in the yard didn¡¯t stop blowing until everyone had to retreat two steps back. The yard was an utter mess. There wasn¡¯t any living flower or grass anymore. Murong Cangjian almost vomited blood. His house had been ruined by this fight. ¡°Prince Zi, exactly what do you want? Are you protecting this piece of trash?¡± Murong Cangjian felt that his whole family had been humiliated. Feng Qingtian stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m just protecting my woman. Do I need to explain anything to you?¡± ¡°Your woman?¡± Murong Cangjian looked even more awful. That could mean a lot of things. If Prince Zi was interested in the garbage, she could become Prince Zi¡¯s wife. Nan Ningxin opened her eyes wide and left Murong Huangtang¡¯s arms. She looked at Feng Qingtian and clutched her chest. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re going to marry her?¡± She was full of confusion. Even though the garbage could get close to him, she was still garbage. She couldn¡¯t dual cultivate with him and help him reach his peak. Wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if he married her? ¡°If you want to see it, I can marry her,¡± Feng Qingtian stared at Nan Ningxin and said thoughtfully. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. You can¡¯t marry her. I won¡¯t allow it,¡± Nan Ningxin said resolutely. Feng Qingtian said calmly, ¡°In that case, stop looking for trouble with her. I don¡¯t want to come to her rescue every time.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°Hey, can I be involved in this discussion about my own marriage?¡± Chapter 63 - The Old Monster Is Truly Smart Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°Hey, can I be involved in this discussion about my own marriage?¡± Feng Qingtian hadn¡¯t asked her to marry him. Nor did Nan Ningxin ask for her opinion! Although Gu Bailu knew that Nan Ningxin would be infuriated if she married Feng Qingtian, she didn¡¯t intend to do that. Did they have anything to do with her? Were they in charge of her life? Also, what was Feng Qingtian talking about? If Nan Ningxin wanted him to marry her, he would, and if she didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t? What was their relationship? No, their relationship was none of her business. She wouldn¡¯t be part of that in any case. ¡°She¡¯ll come to me if I don¡¯t go to her. You should persuade her instead of me. Also, why do you care about her life, and why did you save her?¡± Nan Ningxin said. It seemed that she didn¡¯t need to pretend to be innocent in front of Feng Qingtian. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know why.¡± Feng Qingtian still sounded majestic, but his tone was much more soothing. ¡°What about me? She hurt me!¡± Nan Ningxin covered her chest, starting to play innocent again. Feng Qingtian seemed helpless. ¡°You can¡¯t even beat her? What can I say?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s that she can¡¯t beat the little trash. She just wants you to feel sorry for her.¡± Shao Di appeared next to Feng Qingtian at some point and put his hand on his waist. The yard was immediately caught up in an intense gay atmosphere. Gu Bailu had been angry at first, but things got interesting again after Shao Di became involved. Was this a love triangle? I love her, she loves him, and he loves him too¡­ However, Shao Di seemed to be very nice to Nan Ningxin, too. White Lotus Plus was indeed very strong. Even her love rival would help her. ¡°Stay away.¡± Feng Qingtian shook Shao Di¡¯s hand off. Shao Di blinked and moved behind Gu Bailu¡¯s back. Gu Bailu subconsciously moved away from him. Nobody noticed the sadness which flashed across Shao Di¡¯s face. Shao Di¡¯s robe fluttered, and Gu Bailu was brought to him immediately. He spoke to her as if she were a little kid, ¡°Little trash, that¡¯s the miserable life of the weak. Even your marriage isn¡¯t under your control. Why don¡¯t you come to Cloud Mirror Academy? I guarantee that nobody will ever bully you again.¡± Gu Bailu felt that he was like a child kidnapper, except that he was much too handsome for such a profession. Feeling that he had offered enough sincerity, Shao Di brought a tanghulu over from the servant. ¡°After you come to Cloud Mirror Academy, you can have as many tanghulus and Snow Goddess Fruits as you want.¡± Gu Bailu could barely keep up. What exactly did he want? ¡°My lady, tanghulu and Snow Goddess Fruit are delicious. Let¡¯s go there.¡± Ah Luo was excited. Gu Bailu covered her forehead. It was obvious that Shao Di was kidnapping not her, but Ah Luo. The 150-year-old monster was truly smart. ¡°Ah Luo, tanghulu and Snow Goddess Fruit are not as delicious as meat.¡± ¡°There¡¯s plenty of meat in my place. You can have human meat if you want,¡± Shao Di interjected. Gu Bailu glared at him. ¡°I want Nan Ningxin¡¯s meat. Can you offer that?¡± ¡°How arrogant. You¡¯re just a piece of trash. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing at all!¡± At this moment, a glowering old lady roared and walked out. She was holding a glittering staff. Chapter 64 - I Dont Know How to Respond to That ¡°My lady¡­¡± Everybody cleared the way and bowed to her. This was none other than Lady Murong. She had been watching a play inside the house. Little did she know that a better play was going on in the yard. Gu Bailu glanced back at her. ¡°Granny, I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt your birthday celebration, but if you think you can do whatever you want to me just because I¡¯m useless, don¡¯t blame me for being bold.¡± ¡°Who gave you such courage?¡± Lady Murong hadn¡¯t been convinced of the servants¡¯ report until now. She didn¡¯t expect the intruder to challenge her outright. How many years had it been since anybody talked to her like that? She was born with a great identity. After she married into the Murong family, more and more people respected her. Although some of the respect was fake, nobody ever challenged her openly. ¡°My parents, of course. What a meaningless question¡­¡± Gu Bailu replied matter-of-factly. Lady Murong was stunned for a moment, before she burst into laughter. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard such an answer before.¡± Gu Bailu looked at her, dazed. Are you not here for trouble? ¡°So, are you going to let me go for giving a marvelous answer?¡± ¡°Give me a reason to let you go,¡± Lady Murong said solemnly, her smile gone. ¡°It was my parents who gave me the courage. You should look for trouble with them instead.¡± Gu Bailu continued with her line of reasoning. Lady Murong was stunned again. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to argue with that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided, then. You can look for trouble with them, and I¡¯ll get out of here now.¡± Gu Bailu went around Shao Di and Feng Qingtian and walked past the crowd with Ah Luo. ¡°Grandmother, why did you let her go?¡± Nan Ningxin came back to herself after recovering from the shock. Why had her grandmother let the woman go so easily? She knew how brutal her grandmother could be. Her grandmother had always defended the Murong family and never allowed anyone to harm it. Even Shao Di and Shao Zun didn¡¯t dare cause much trouble. ¡°I think she¡¯s quite right. She¡¯s just a useless person. Her parents are to blame for her personality. Go and fetch General Gu and his wife. I would like to have a word with them.¡± ¡°But her evil arts may bring disaster if she isn¡¯t stopped.¡± ¡°What can she possibly do? She¡¯s so weak she couldn¡¯t even escape this house earlier, could she?¡± Lady Murong wasn¡¯t bothered. She simply felt that the girl¡¯s answer carried a certain innocence that she hadn¡¯t seen in years. ¡°Grandmother, she¡¯s not familiar with it yet¡­¡± ¡°Alright, enough of this. Today is my birthday. I don¡¯t want anything unpleasant.¡± Lady Murong looked at Feng Qingtian. ¡°Tell me, what are you going to do now that this house is ruined?¡± Feng Qingtian crossed his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll cover the repair costs.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll do.¡± Lady Murong looked at Shao Di and Shao Zun. ¡°Are you horsing around in my house again?¡± Shao Di and Shao Zun immediately bowed in respect. ¡°It¡¯s not horseplay.¡± They actually responded simultaneously. ¡°Then, what is it? You think you can take advantage of the Murong family because we¡¯re smaller than your place?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°I dare not think so.¡± Chapter 65 - Shes a Reasonable Woman Lady Murong sneered. ¡°Then, what are you doing here? Don¡¯t tell me that after living for such a long time, you¡¯re still little kids.¡± Shao Di smiled. ¡°You know that a new semester is starting at Cloud Mirror Academy soon; I¡¯ve found a few talents this year.¡± ¡°I mean to attract people to the Earthly Residence directly this year. It¡¯s cheaper than attracting people from Cloud Mirror Academy.¡± Shao Di¡¯s face changed and he looked at Shao Zun. ¡°You¡¯re becoming more and more shameless.¡± Not only was the guy stealing his people, he was also talking about it disdainfully. Did he want a fight? ¡°You¡¯re kidding. The garbage is a talent in your eyes? Are you blind?¡± Lady Murong certainly didn¡¯t believe their bulls*it. Neither Cloud Mirror Academy nor the Earthly Residence were short of applicants. Too many people desired to join them. They were simply taking her for a fool. ¡°With such power, the garbage is definitely a one-of-a-kind genius.¡± ¡°I think that such garbage will only become more useless in Cloud Mirror Academy, so it¡¯s better for her to come to the Earthly Residence.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Lady Murong shouted. ¡°Whatever your reasons are, you mustn¡¯t cause trouble in the Murong family. Should I ask your fathers to discipline you?¡± Shao Di stopped and looked at Shao Zun. Just keep fooling around if you dare. Shao Zun smiled wickedly. ¡°My lady, I¡¯m not happy that you use my father to intimidate me every time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidnapping my precious granddaughter, and I can¡¯t do anything about it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just lucky.¡± Shao Zun didn¡¯t find himself shameless. Permission to enter the Earthly Residence was the utmost glory. He had realized that Nan Ningxin seemed to be connected to both Shao Di and Prince Zi. If she got into the Earthly Residence, he would have a lot of fun. ¡°She¡¯s from the Murong family, and she¡¯s lucky to be stolen by the Earthly Residence?¡± Lady Murong scoffed. It was a pity that he was her brother¡¯s son, which prevented her from beating him up. ¡°Aunt, we¡¯re all family. The Earthly Residence is greater than the Murong family. She won¡¯t suffer any losses.¡± ¡°Since Ningxin has accepted, I won¡¯t let her go back on her word. However, Ningxin has to stay in the Murong family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. We¡¯re family.¡± Gu Bailu heard them talking when she was far away. She found Shao Di and Shao Zun unbelievably obedient. She asked the ghost in confusion, ¡°Why are they so scared of your grandmother?¡± They had been high and mighty when facing Murong Cangjian just now. ¡°My grandmother has a special identity. The master of the Earthly Residence is her brother, and the master of the Imperial Residence is her teacher. So¡­¡± ¡°So, Shao Di and Shao Zun are scared of the strong, too!¡± ¡°They only respect grandmother for raising the Murong family up to what it is today.¡± Lady Murong sounded truly incredible. No wonder Nan Ningxin tried to win her favor. ¡°Grandmother seems to like you,¡± the ghost said. Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Yes. I think she¡¯s a reasonable woman.¡± It was the first time she had seen anyone solve a problem by talking in this world. Chapter 66 - White Lotus Plus Is His Love? Gu Bailu left the house without meeting any obstacles. She turned back and remembered the marvelous and dangerous scenes. However, she wasn¡¯t scared at all. If it were in the past, she would probably be in tears. She opened her hand to check the source of her power. She had been unable to use many runes in the past because of her low level. Now, she could use whatever runes she wanted. Well¡­ except the teleportation rune, which was slightly wonky. ¡°My lady, let¡¯s go to Cloud Mirror Academy. It has tanghulu and Snow Goddess Fruit. Shao Di also mentioned meat.¡± Ah Luo pulled Gu Bailu¡¯s sleeve greedily. She was almost drooling as she spoke. Gu Bailu covered her forehead. She certainly remembered everything he said. How easy was it to abduct her? It was truly impossible to understand a glutton. ¡°Shao Di is obviously malicious. My life will be miserable if I go to his place.¡± Gu Bailu honestly didn¡¯t think that Shao Di was a good person. Why else would her heart ache when she saw him? ¡°I¡¯ll protect you, my lady.¡± Ah Luo, however, wasn¡¯t willing to give up. Delicious food was too tempting. ¡°You really like that food?¡± Ah Luo nodded quickly. ¡°The Snow Goddess Fruit can increase your power. You¡¯ll be very strong after you eat it. Then, nobody will dare be mean to you.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. Was it really the Snow Goddess Fruit that gave her the power? Her skills had somehow leveled up. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll think about it. I wonder if you¡¯ll sell me off for food someday.¡± Gu Bailu returned to the general¡¯s house. She carefully considered who it was that was behind Nan Ningxin. It seemed that Prince Zi and Shao Di were connected to her. Were they the culprits? No. Shao Di was very strong. There was no need to attack the Gu family. Feng Qingtian had no reason to attack the Gu family either. He had immense strength. The Gu family¡¯s Sky Splitting Mirror was already in the hands of whoever was behind Nan Ningxin. They would use it someday. Until then, Gu Bailu needed to become more familiar with her skills. Although she could recite the tricks and uses well, she wasn¡¯t good at performing them. She needed practice and opponents, and she needed a better understanding of the moves in this world, so Cloud Mirror Academy might be a good option. She had nothing to fear. At least, as a student of Cloud Mirror Academy, nobody would step on her for no good reason. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t seem reliable at all. ¡°I can¡¯t kill Nan Ningxin right now. Since your grandmother seems reasonable, tell me what she likes. I¡¯ll work with that angle.¡± She decided to drop Murong Huangtang. That fool was so protective of Nan Ningxin, even after his sister told him everything. ¡°My grandmother loves talented geniuses the most. She likes Nan Ningxin partly because Nan Ningxin is good at currying favor and partly because Nan Ningxin is more talented than I am.¡± In the grandmother¡¯s eyes, Nan Ningxin was a better match for Prince Zi than the ghost was. Also, Prince Zi always seemed tolerant of Nan Ningxin and was never enraged by her. ¡°What¡¯s the relationship between Feng Qingtian, Nan Ningxin and Shao Di? You don¡¯t know at all?¡± Judging from Feng Qingtian¡¯s attitude toward Nan Ningxin and other women, Nan Ningxin was certainly special to him. Shao Di implied that, too. Feng Qingtian warned her again and again about falling in love with him. Was it because he loved White Lotus Plus? That would be tricky, then. Chapter 67 - You Can Flirt Back Although Gu Bailu was shocked by the fact, her sleep wasn¡¯t affected. By the time she woke up, it was already midnight. The general¡¯s house was unusually peaceful. Gu Bailu asked a guard. As it turned out, Gu Zongxiong and Ye Yunshu hadn¡¯t returned yet. This was fun. She wondered how the old lady would deal with them. Like before, Gu Bailu wandered out. Night was always great. There wasn¡¯t anyone who wanted to step on her the moment they saw her. Under the night sky, there was nothing but silence and serenity. She didn¡¯t encounter any powerful ghosts. After sending the souls of a few animals away, she returned at dawn. She intended to take a nap after breakfast, when a guest came. Gu Bailu looked at Ah Luo, who was still sound asleep, and opened the door. ¡°Is the guest here for me?¡± The sun had just risen on the horizon. Was it a good time to visit anyone? ¡°Y- yes, my lady. The guest is here to see you.¡± The maid stepped back as if she were horrified. Gu Bailu was satisfied with her reaction. She should be scared of her. She was a future monster in Nan Ningxin¡¯s eyes. How could the maid not be scared? Gu Bailu smiled and whistled a tune on her way to meet the morning guest. She had barely entered the room when she saw the man in a pink robe from a distance. She sensed the uncanny air from more than ten meters away. His face was as beautiful as a painting, and his eyes were fascinating. It was hard to believe that he had lived for 150 years. Yes, he was human. Gu Bailu stopped before him and observed the skin on his face. It was tender and smooth, without any pores or wrinkles. The skin had a vivid sheen, implying that it wasn¡¯t a mask. No wonder so many people were interested in cultivation. How fascinating would it be to be so pretty for 150 years? ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Yunjing asked hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m checking to see if your face is fake. You¡¯re so fresh after 150 years. How I envy you.¡± Gu Bailu was about to back off, when she sensed something warm and wet on her lips. She saw the beautiful face that was stuck to her own and her eyes bulged. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Blushing, Gu Bailu stepped back. Gu Yunjing brushed his rosy lips and said, not entirely satisfied, ¡°I¡¯m flirting, of course.¡± ¡°Damn you!¡± Gu Bailu wiped her lips hard and kicked him. Gu Yunjing barely moved, but Gu Bailu felt something enormous pull her into Gu Yunjing¡¯s arms. What was the gay trying to do so early in the morning? Gu Bailu was caged in Gu Yunjing¡¯s arms. He leaned close and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, you can flirt back.¡± Gu Bailu snorted. ¡°As you wish!¡± She opened her mouth and bit Gu Yunjing¡¯s unimaginably beautiful face hard. Gu Yunjing turned entirely rigid. Chapter 68 - Bite, My Ass The pain of the bite was no greater than that from a mosquito, but the feeling spread throughout his body and numbed him. Gu Bailu let go of him and looked at the teeth marks on his face in satisfaction. She hurriedly pulled free of his arms. After being bitten like that, it was possible that the gay would go mad and bite back. ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Yunjing looked at her and became gloomy. ¡°I flirted back, exactly like you instructed.¡± Gu Bailu was holding a rune in her hand, and would flee if he got mad. Gu Yunjing sounded even gloomier. ¡°That wasn¡¯t enough for you to vent your anger. Do you want to bite this side, too?¡± ¡°Bite, my ass.¡± Gu Bailu felt that she had run into a psycho. ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t mind at all. You can bite anywhere you want.¡± Gu Yunjing got out of the chair and took off his robe. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s see who laughs last.¡± You think I didn¡¯t see you trying to rape Feng Qingtian? Gu Yunjing did take off his robe and revealed the muscles on his upper torso. His abs were attractive and tight. ¡°Exhibitionist, this is the general¡¯s house!¡± Gu Bailu admitted her failure. She wouldn¡¯t win this contest of shamelessness. ¡°Come on. If you aren¡¯t satisfied, I can take off my belt.¡± He was about to do it. Gu Bailu backed off in fear. ¡°Hey, you better keep your pants on. I¡¯m not interested in old meat.¡± But why did it look so vigorous for a 150-year-old? ¡°No, I must compensate you for my misbehavior.¡± Gu Yunjing acted as if he wasn¡¯t planning to take advantage of her. Gu Bailu waved her hand. ¡°No¡­ That wasn¡¯t misbehavior at all.¡± If this continued, the affair between her and Shao Di would spread throughout the continent tomorrow. Although she had a thick face, she didn¡¯t want to be involved with too many men. She hadn¡¯t had a choice when she did it with Feng Qingtian. She couldn¡¯t fall to this monster again. Gu Yunjing asked her sincerely, ¡°Do you really not blame me?¡± ¡°No, not at all. You better cover your old meat with your fancy clothes first.¡± Damn it. If she looked at him any longer, she might really bite him. He had to be doing it on purpose. Gu Yunjing quickly put on his clothes. ¡°In that case, this is for you. Come and register tomorrow.¡± Before Gu Bailu realized it, she had a red invitation in her hands. She opened it. All the letters on it glittered magnificently. It was an invitation to Cloud Mirror Academy. She was being asked to register at Cloud Mirror Academy. ¡°You¡¯re really going to let me attend Cloud Mirror Academy?¡± Since Shao Di always appeared unreliable, she hadn¡¯t taken his words seriously. A moment ago, he had been on the opposite side, and the next moment, he was inviting her into his territory. Who could trust him? ¡°Are you trying to imprison me so that you can take advantage of me?¡± Gu Yunjing touched her head. ¡°Why can¡¯t you sense my kindness at all? How ungrateful.¡± ¡°I only know that you almost killed me.¡± Chapter 69 - Children Remember Enemies Best ¡°As a child, you can¡¯t understand certain things. Just focus on your studies,¡± Gu Yunjing said solemnly. Gu Bailu was stunned. Looking at his pretty face and remembering that he was 150-years-old, she failed to come up with any argument. She was indeed a kid before him. ¡°Children remember their enemies best.¡± Gu Bailu sat on a chair. ¡°Tell me your purpose.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no purpose. Cloud Mirror Academy accepts the most talented individuals every year. This year, we would like to groom people with the least aptitude.¡± Gu Bailu stared at him in confusion. ¡°Is there still hope for them?¡± If so, then wasn¡¯t there hope for all the ordinary people on the street? Shao Di shook his head. ¡°Not necessarily. That¡¯s why we¡¯re trying it out. It¡¯s a challenge.¡± If it succeeded, Cloud Mirror Academy would take another step forward, and if it failed, there wouldn¡¯t be any losses. ¡°So, I¡¯m not the only loser that¡¯s going to Cloud Mirror Academy?¡± Gu Bailu was interested. If she could defeat those geniuses as a useless person, it was possible that she could change the world. At least, they wouldn¡¯t take advantage of her just because she didn¡¯t have spiritual power. She had announced in Ronghua Tower that she would teach the bullied to fight back. Although it had only been on the spur of the moment, she did dislike the lack of kindness in this world. ¡°Of course you aren¡¯t the only one. People from Rising Clouds Empire and Heavenly Wind Empire will be coming, too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider it, but you have to remember that I¡¯ll avenge myself if you make me stronger.¡± She wasn¡¯t going against Shao Di right now, because she wasn¡¯t capable of it yet. Once she grew strong, she wouldn¡¯t let go of anyone who bullied her. She believed that the day wasn¡¯t far away. She could grow strong on her own without going to Cloud Mirror Academy. Since she wasn¡¯t a vicious scoundrel, she decided to state it in advance. Shao Di wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy. You¡¯ll understand that one day.¡± ¡°I hope not. Have you had breakfast? No, you don¡¯t need breakfast, do you?¡± Did a 150-year-old man eat breakfast or elixirs? Or maybe he fed on air? It was recorded that certain people only fed on air to absorb natural essence for their cultivation. Holding his chin, Shao Di said charmingly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to have breakfast, but I would love to have you.¡± ¡°Go away.¡± Gu Bailu turned around and left the hall. She was too lazy to talk to him anymore. Since she had to register at Cloud Mirror Academy tomorrow, she needed to pack up first. She needed the tools for self-defense, in case she was killed by those geniuses before she learned her abilities. If that happened, she would be too ashamed to see her parents and her master. After Ah Luo woke up, she joyfully had one more bucket of food after learning that they were going to Cloud Mirror Academy the next day. Gu Bailu had no idea how huge her stomach was. General Gu and his wife didn¡¯t return until nightfall. They looked so dirty, as if they had just crawled out of a pit. ¡°Did you do some digging?¡± Gu Bailu looked at them in amusement at the dinner table. ¡°This is all your doing! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Gu Zongxiong was about to attack. Gu Bailu picked up a piece of meat and said unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m going to register at Cloud Mirror Academy tomorrow. You better think about it carefully.¡± Chapter 70 - I Can Make You Disappear Any Time Gu Zongxiong prudently stopped. If he killed somebody from Cloud Mirror Academy, nobody from his family would be accepted there again. He had a couple of sons who intended to go there. ¡°Has Cloud Mirror Academy really accepted you, Sister?¡± A soft voice rang out. Gu Bailu replied, ¡°Shao Di invited me in person. Do you think it¡¯s a lie?¡± Gu Wanqin clenched her fists in regret. Why was the loser so lucky that she could survive the fall, approach Prince Zi without any spiritual power, and be accepted into Cloud Mirror Academy? She was better than Gu Bailu in every regard, but Shao Di never bothered to look at her. She wanted to go to Cloud Mirror Academy, too. Gu Wanqin was sitting opposite Gu Bailu, and she smiled. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m really happy for you. I¡¯m told that every student can bring two servants with them to Cloud Mirror Academy. Can you bring me with you?¡± Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my sister. I¡¯ll definitely take care of you.¡± Ah Luo sniffed, not happy at all. She disliked the woman. Gu Bailu patted her head, hinting for her to rein in her anger. Ah Luo turned her head away, in case she beat Gu Wanqin up in a fury. The woman was too brazen. She asked to be brought to Cloud Mirror Academy after doing such shameless things. ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± Gu Wanqin was truly delighted this time. She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Bailu would agree to bring her. ¡°Well, as it happens, Ah Luo is better at eating than serving. Thank you for your trouble in advance, Sister.¡± Gu Bailu extended her hand to Gu Wanqin. ¡°Bring me my handkerchief.¡± Gu Wanqin was stunned. Was she being used as a maid? ¡°Isn¡¯t there a maid?¡± Gu Bailu pulled a long face. ¡°There are no maids in Cloud Mirror Academy. You¡¯re coming as a servant. How can I bring you if you don¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it¡­¡± Gu Wanqin stayed where she was. ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re too used to being a lady. I better hire someone who can serve other people.¡± Gu Bailu was about to leave. A clean handkerchief was delivered to her. ¡°Lulu, your sister wasn¡¯t herself just now. How could she be unwilling?¡± Ye Yunshu hurriedly hinted for Gu Wanqin to catch on. Her daughter had always been smart. Why was she being silly now? Gu Wanqin came unwillingly and gave the handkerchief to Gu Wanqin. ¡°Sister, this is for you.¡± Gu Bailu took the handkerchief. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re going to be doing a lot of that in the future. If you dissatisfy me, I can kick you away at any moment.¡± She threw the handkerchief in Gu Wanqin¡¯s face and left with Ah Luo. Her face pale, Gu Wanqin jumped into Gu Zongxiong¡¯s arms. ¡°Dad, why is Sister doing this to me? I really didn¡¯t mean to steal the second prince. I don¡¯t even talk to him now.¡± Of course she wouldn¡¯t bother the second prince now. That idiot was still on his sickbed after Gu Bailu pushed him. ¡°Just bear with it for now. After you go to Cloud Mirror Academy, plenty of people will take care of her.¡± Gu Zongxiong patted her back affectionately. Gu Wanqin secretly smiled. Yes, she had plenty of ways to kill Gu Bailu in Cloud Mirror Academy. There would be many people who hated her. ¡°My lady, why did you bring that woman? She¡¯s so annoying,¡± Ah Luo said gloomily. ¡°You silly girl, it¡¯s more fun to bring her.¡± How could Gu Bailu not know what was on Gu Wanqin¡¯s mind? She was only bringing her to teach her a lesson about true viciousness. Chapter 71 - The Overpriced Tea Stand Since they were going to Cloud Mirror Academy tomorrow, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t work that night. In the morning on the next day, she brought Ah Luo to Cloud Mirror Academy¡¯s office in Pale Emperor City. Cloud Mirror Academy was too far away from Pale Emperor City. Horses weren¡¯t an option. Thankfully, it was possible to be teleported from their offices to Cloud Mirror Academy. It wasn¡¯t until Gu Bailu saw their portal that she realized that her teleportation runes had been in effect here for hundreds of years. No wonder Shao Di had been able to change her trajectory so easily. It seemed that there was still plenty to learn. Gu Bailu was even more certain of her decision to go to Cloud Mirror Academy. After she gave the receptionist the invitation card, the person didn¡¯t ask anything, and merely drew a green circle. Gu Bailu was about to walk into it, when somebody shouted from behind her, ¡°Sister, wait for me!¡± The gentle daughter of the Gu family was out of breath. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t coming. Let¡¯s go.¡± Not caring whether or not Gu Wanqin was exhausted, Gu Bailu dragged her into the portal. Ah Luo followed them. In the blink of an eye, they found themselves in front of a monument made of jade. There was a mountain covered in mist in the distance. The words ¡°Cloud Mirror Academy¡± glittered on the surface of the monument, and emanated immense power. In front of the monument was a stand, where an old man was selling tea. A few disciples in white clothes were chatting casually. The old man hurried to greet them when he saw them. ¡°New disciples, please wait for your masters here.¡± Gu Bailu looked at the wooden sign next to the stand. All kinds of teas were offered here. However, she almost peed her pants when she saw the prices. Five hundred bucks for a cup of green tea? Why not just go out and rob someone? Even the most extravagant tea she had ever drank hadn¡¯t been more than fifty bucks a cup. As for the desserts, they were even more expensive. Gu Bailu was quite angry at the few disciples who were enjoying themselves. She forgot that food and accommodation at Cloud Mirror Academy weren¡¯t free. Most of the money she won in Ronghua Tower had been spent on artifacts. Now, she only had several thousand bucks left. Several thousand bucks was enough to last ordinary people a lifetime. However, she didn¡¯t know that Cloud Mirror Academy would be so overpriced! Had she known, she would have solicited more money from the general¡¯s house. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s take a break inside.¡± Gu Wanqin was still catching her breath. The sun was high, and there were bushes all around. There wasn¡¯t any other place to rest at all. ¡°Of course. As the servant, remember to pay the bill.¡± Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t brought her out of kindness. She wouldn¡¯t spend any money on Gu Wanqin. She walked in and asked for three cups of green tea. ¡°I would like a cup of Longjing,¡± Gu Wanqin hurried to say. She certainly wouldn¡¯t have the cheap green tea. She had much more money than the loser. ¡°Then, Longjing it is.¡± Gu Bailu followed along. Gu Wanqin¡¯s money was from her family. Why would she and Ah Luo have more inferior tea? After all, she was certain that Gu Wanqin¡¯s mother had given her enough money before she left. Gu Wanqin was more than furious, but she had to pretend to be generous. I¡¯ll just let things go your way for now. Chapter 72 - Free Fruit After the old man served them tea, he offered them two trays of dessert and a pile of fruits that looked like the Snow Goddess Fruit, except smaller. Ah Luo grabbed a handful in excitement. ¡°Divine Peas. They¡¯re the best!¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. Is there anything that isn¡¯t delicious to you? She took a few of them, too. The taste wasn¡¯t bad. Soft and sticky, they were like candy, but with more flavor. After she had them, she felt abnormally high. Were there stimulants in them? ¡°Do you know how much this costs?¡± Gu Wanqin glared at them, as if she was about to take the peas out of their mouths. Gu Bailu glanced at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t order them?¡± ¡°Why would I? Every pea costs three thousand bucks!¡± Gu Wanqin raised her voice, her feigned gentleness gone. She had indeed brought a lot of money, but she couldn¡¯t afford such extravagance. Besides, why would she waste her money on them? Three thousand bucks for each pea? Gu Bailu looked at the black plate, only to discover that it said ¡°3000 for one Divine Pea, and 500,000 for a plate.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. Boss, are you serious? You gave us something we didn¡¯t order? ¡°Grandpa, we didn¡¯t order this. Why did you bring this over?¡± Although it was Gu Wanqin¡¯s money, she couldn¡¯t be taken advantage of like that. ¡°It¡¯s free.¡± The old man smiled and continued with his business. Gu Bailu saw him add a certain powder to the tea. There was no telling what it was. Was it some sort of dodgy drug? Why was he offering them the food for free? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been doing business for fifty years. I only earn money; I don¡¯t kill anyone.¡± The old man knew exactly what Gu Bailu was thinking. Hehe. I know that you don¡¯t kill anyone, but you¡¯re a fraud! ¡°Why did you offer them to us for free?¡± ¡°Because that guy over there already paid for you.¡± The old man jerked his chin at a man in black in a corner. The man was completely in black and wore an intimidating mask. Gu Bailu was certain that she didn¡¯t know him, since she sensed nothing familiar about him. Then why had he bought her something? ¡°Who is he?¡± asked Gu Bailu curiously. The old man shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t ask for his name. Those who know his name are all gone.¡± Gu Bailu walked over, but before she reached him, the man already flashed ten meters away. ¡°What the heck? A good samaritan?¡± Gu Bailu returned to her table. Ah Luo was enjoying the Divine Peas. Gu Wanqin stared at the man in black until he disappeared. She clenched her fists tightly. Why was Gu Bailu so lucky? She was hopeless, but somebody had bought her Divine Peas. Divine Peas could help the growth of spiritual power. The loser didn¡¯t have any spiritual power. It was simply a waste. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t care that much. Since it was paid for, she decided to enjoy it. They truly tasted delicious. Gu Wanqin saw Ah Luo secretly hide a lot of the peas and was rather angry, but she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Just as Gu Bailu smiled, somebody cried out miserably not far away. She hurried to stand up. Then, the expression on her face changed greatly. Chapter 73 - Traps Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Master? The screaming man was just a bag of bones. The wounds all over his body were bleeding. A couple of people whipped him hard from where they sat astride their horses. Gu Bailu was disturbed. Had her master come to this world, too? It had been a long time since she met her master. How could they be so mean to him? She exclaimed, ¡°Master! Let go of my master!¡± She chased after them, but the world turned black. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself alone in a snowy world. Gu Bailu felt as if her hands and feet were frozen. Below her feet was eternal ice, and it was snowing heavily. She looked like a grain of dust. She immediately realized that somebody had used her master to draw her to this place. It had to be Nan Ningxin. Only she and the people behind her knew of her master. Was she going to freeze here? No! Gu Bailu hurried to take off the bracelet and hid inside it. The ghost asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was thrown into a snowy world. I¡¯ll freeze if I don¡¯t hide in here.¡± ¡°A snowy world? Where is it?¡± ¡°In Cloud Mirror Academy. Do you know what this place is? Is there any way to get out?¡± She didn¡¯t dare use teleportation runes again. Feng Qingtian¡¯s warning was pretty valid. ¡°As far as I know, the only snowy place in Cloud Mirror Academy is Ice Mist Peak, which is a forbidden area. It¡¯s said that the old master of the Imperial Residence has been cultivating here for a hundred years.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°I fell into a trap.¡± However, she felt that it was worth it. At least, she knew her master¡¯s whereabouts now. It seemed that Nan Ningxin hadn¡¯t let her master go. He had been exiled to this world, too. Perhaps, she was one step closer to her parents¡¯ souls. ¡°You may become the second disciple to be expelled by Cloud Mirror Academy upon arrival,¡± the ghost remarked. ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s not so easy to kill me.¡± Gu Bailu chanted silently, and the bracelet floated into the air. She waved her hands before her eyes, which allowed her to see what was going on outside. It was snowing even more heavily, and there wasn¡¯t another living creature around. The bracelet floated in the air for more than an hour, yet it still didn¡¯t see the end of the glacier. What was this place? It was impossible to even fly out. She seemed to be lost, or maybe there was a barrier. She couldn¡¯t escape. Gu Bailu searched the spells in her head for a way to escape. As she was thinking, there was the sound of an enormous explosion. She hurried to summon the image of her surroundings, only to see a polar bear crashing into the bracelet. Gu Bailu was dazed, and even the ghost was blown away. A living creature had appeared. Gu Bailu hurriedly had the bracelet fly higher in case the bear crashed into it again. ¡°Lovely bear, why are you here? Bring me out of this place.¡± Gu Bailu finally saw hope. She left the bracelet and landed on the ground with a soul-stabilizing rune. When the polar bear charged at her, Gu Bailu leapt and stuck the rune to its forehead. Chapter 74 - Strange Ugly Man Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The polar bear immediately stopped and looked at her in confusion. ¡°Be a good boy and take me to where there are humans.¡± Gu Bailu leapt onto its back and patted its head. The polar bear ran with her on its back. Gu Bailu¡¯s face hurt from the frigid wind, so she buried her head in the fur on the bear¡¯s neck. She couldn¡¯t hear anything but the wind. When she raised her head occasionally, she was still in the frozen land. How huge was this place? The polar bear didn¡¯t stop, but Gu Bailu was gradually overcome by drowsiness. She fell asleep at some point. When she woke up again, she found herself in an ice coffin. She felt like she was going to suffocate. It was a cave that was full of clear ice. The polar bear that had carried her here was playing with a snowball. Sensing that she had woken up, it looked at her and snarled. Soon, a skinny person came in. He was wearing thin, ragged clothes, and his hair was as messy as dried grass. ¡°She¡¯s awake? She didn¡¯t die?¡± He seemed to be talking to the polar bear. He was so hoarse that he sounded like a worn-out clock. Gu Bailu felt like she was suffocating, but it didn¡¯t feel like she was going to die just yet. It was as if somebody was clutching her by the neck. Who was he? What was this place? What did he want? The person approached the coffin. Gu Bailu finally saw his face, which was full of scars that looked like centipedes. His chest was flat, and his clothes were ragged. It was impossible to tell his gender. ¡°You¡¯re the best to break into Ice Mist Peak in the past hundred years.¡± He smiled, and the scars on his face cracked in the most painful way. Gu Bailu opened her mouth. ¡°What do you want? I didn¡¯t mean to intrude.¡± She heard her own voice, but she doubted anyone outside could hear it. ¡°You ask me what I want? You think you can get out of here? When Chen Mu is hungry, I¡¯ll feed you to him. It¡¯s been a long, long time since he had any fresh meat.¡± He raised one arm. ¡°I don¡¯t have any meat for him right now.¡± Gu Bailu nearly threw up when she saw the arm. There were absolutely no muscles on it, as if somebody had cut them off cleanly with a knife. Had he cut all his flesh off to feed the polar bear? Gu Bailu felt her limbs turn numb. That was so twisted. If he could cut off his own flesh to feed the polar bear, he certainly wouldn¡¯t go easy on her. She was going to be fed to a polar bear. That was such an unbelievable way to die. The coffin was opened, and fresh air poured in. Gu Bailu gasped for breath, but an immense force hauled her out and onto the ground. A sword slashed at her. Gu Bailu rolled and avoided the attack without thinking. However, her arm was still hurt by the sword aura, and it bled. Detecting the familiar smell, Chen Mu stood up and lunged at Gu Bailu. Chapter 75 - Yin Neng Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Bailu didn¡¯t have time to worry about her injury. She rose to her feet and tried to escape, only to be blocked by a wall of light. Gu Bailu¡¯s first feeling was that the man was too strong. Her second reaction was to cast a spell on Chen Mu, who was lunging at her. Chen Mu stopped, his eyes turning dull. The man said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Chen Mu, go.¡± Refreshed, Chen Mu charged at Gu Bailu again. Gu Bailu was anxious. Even the soul-stabilizing rune was useless now. What could she do? She wanted to take out her teleportation rune, but there was no time. Chen Mu fell upon her and ripped her wound. A huge chunk of her flesh was torn away. Gu Bailu¡¯s face turned pale with pain. She was too weak. She might be strong enough in the modern world, but in this place where everybody had spiritual power, she wasn¡¯t worth mentioning at all. Now, even a bear could defeat her! ¡°Eat now, little bear. I¡¯ve been eating poison for food. Let¡¯s see if you can survive that.¡± Gu Bailu bluffed as she held in her pain. She could only try to win with wits now. The weirdo had lived here for a hundred years. Whatever wisdom he had must be outdated by now. Fascinated by the meat, Chen Mu wasn¡¯t bothered by what she said at all, and put it into his mouth. A streak of light knocked the meat out. ¡°Chen Mu, you can¡¯t eat poisonous things.¡± Chen Mu roared in complaint. The meat was blown away. It hadn¡¯t enjoyed any meat for decades. Calming down, Gu Bailu stuck a rune to Chen Mu¡¯s forehead, and Chen Mu collapsed. ¡°I¡¯m going to cut you into pieces for hurting Chen Mu.¡± Light came at her, and Gu Bailu narrowly escaped it. She planned to hide in her bracelet, only to discover that it was gone. She immediately panicked. That was the last thing that her parents had left her. Without the bracelet, what was the point of living? If she couldn¡¯t protect the bracelet, how could she avenge her parents and her master? The loss of blood made Gu Bailu weak, and she could barely stand. Also, her determination disappeared with the loss of the bracelet. She almost wanted to give up. However, her parents and the entire Gu family had rather be killed than give up the treasure. How could she give up so easily? Gu Bailu clenched her fists and jumped. As she drew runes, transparent threads immediately appeared. Gu Bailu continued to draw, and the threads wove themselves into a web that trapped her. It was better to be ensnared than to be killed. The weirdo saw her imprison herself and tried to break the transparent threads, to no avail. He couldn¡¯t move them at all, either. ¡°What a strange move. Won¡¯t you suffocate?¡± The weirdo chuckled and left. Gu Bailu caught her breath. It was time to run. ¡°Soul Attractor, here!¡± Gu Bailu summoned her bracelet, but there was no response. Forget it. She better make sure she lived first. She loosened the threads and took out a teleportation rune, hoping to reach somewhere safe this time. Gu Bailu threw out the rune and rushed in. Just as the teleportation rune was about to disappear, the weirdo showed up out of nowhere and ran into it, too. Chapter 76 - Trial Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Gu Bailu opened her eyes again, she was already in a forest of thorns. Finally, she breathed fresh air! If she had stayed any longer in the snowing hell, she would have frozen into an ice stick. She looked at her elbow. It was bad. Just now, the wound had frozen over quickly although it was bleeding, so she had the strength to escape. Now that the temperature had gone back to normal, the wound quickly started to rot. She had to find medicine for her wound, or she would still be dead for sure. ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I breathed the air in the human world.¡± The hoarse voice behind her gave Gu Bailu a shock. She turned around. Dear god. Why is this monster here, too? ¡°Hooo¡­¡± A white bear roared excitedly behind him, as if it had smelled the scents here. Even the polar bear was here. Would it lose all its fur? No, what was she thinking? She had to run immediately. Gu Bailu turned around and fled. She took out a teleportation rune, but she put it back after having second thoughts. Wherever she went, the weirdo would probably take advantage of it and follow her. ¡°Don¡¯t run. It¡¯s been a long time since I was here. Show me around.¡± The man and his bear chased her. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. A moment ago, you were going to feed me to your pet; now, you want me to show you around? ¡°Hurry up! Capture her! It¡¯s the new disciple who released Yin Neng from the forbidden area.¡± Gu Bailu was surrounded by a bunch of men in white clothes. One of them shouted out loud. Gu Bailu frowned. What was that about? Before she realized what was going on, she was tied up with something that looked like a vine. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Bailu asked in confusion. ¡°Report to the chief that Yin Neng has been released. Activate all barriers in case he escapes.¡± They ignored her as they discussed something over her head. Some left, riding on swords, and some of them sprayed powder on Gu Bailu. Before Gu Bailu could hold her breath, she had already passed out. Who the heck was Yin Neng? When Gu Bailu woke up again, she found herself tied to a stone pillar about ten meters from the ground. She was in the middle of a huge square that was surrounded by many golden seats. The pillar that Gu Bailu was tied to was watched by four life-like jade dragons, which seemed ready to devour her. Gu Bailu felt pain all over her body, especially her wounded arm, which felt wasted. The disciples in white observed her. ¡°It was her?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem that capable.¡± ¡°Why was she bold enough to go to Ice Mist Peak?¡± ¡°Did she really release Yin Neng?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Yin Neng was with her when she was caught.¡± ¡°She¡¯s asking to be killed. Great disasters might arise once Yin Neng is out.¡± ¡°Elder Qian will definitely use her soul as a sacrificial offering.¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with her head? Why did she do it?¡± They talked loudly, utterly ignoring how Gu Bailu might feel, so she heard them very clearly. She had run into such a tough opponent the moment she reached Cloud Mirror Academy? Either she was imprisoned in Ice Mist Peak and killed by Yin Neng, or if she escaped, she would face an even more cruel punishment. Chapter 77 - No Chance of Survival Qingqing, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have used the teleportation rune again. My mistake pushed me into the abyss. Gu Bailu now realized how important Feng Qingtian¡¯s warning was. So, cultivation was a double-edged sword. If one didn¡¯t grasp it well, one might get oneself killed. At that moment, she hated how she had rejected her skills at the beginning. If she had studied since childhood, she wouldn¡¯t have made such a fatal mistake. However, regrets were useless. Gu Bailu felt that she was going to die. She was out of breath, and the rope tightened her body. For some reason, she remembered the dream she had in Yunjian. She was also tied up and talked about like this back then. At that moment, the dream had felt so real. Her consciousness blurred. She knew that strange things had been implanted in her to prevent her from using her runes. She would die if nobody came to her rescue. She wanted to stay strong. There were still many unfinished things she had to do. She couldn¡¯t die just like that. But her body refused to obey. ¡°Elder Qian is here¡­¡± The disciples cheered, and Gu Bailu struggled to look at Elder Qian, who had just arrived. He was tall, slender and in a white robe. He stared at her sharply. The man appeared mean and more unreasonable than anyone she had ever met. ¡°Is it her?¡± Elder Qian sounded full of disdain. A disciple gave him a list. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s a piece of garbage whom Shao Di took in this time from Southern Glory Empire. She somehow got into Ice Mist Peak and brought Yin Neng out.¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s garbage and committed such a huge mistake, just execute her. Execute her and offer her soul to the Temple of Peace.¡± Elder Qian checked the list and spoke without thinking too much. Shao Di never concerned himself with the operations of Cloud Mirror Academy. It was strange that he had admitted a loser who didn¡¯t have any spiritual power. She caused trouble the moment she arrived. How could Elder Qian tolerate such a disciple in Cloud Mirror Academy? ¡°Understood, Elder. However, she¡¯s carrying Shao Di¡¯s handwritten invitation. Should we ask for Shao Di¡¯s opinion?¡± The disciple asked the question cautiously. Elder Qian¡¯s eyes were gloomy. ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. Even Shao Di cannot defend someone who set Yin Neng free. Where is Yin Neng now?¡± ¡°He escaped. The chief is looking for him.¡± ¡°Take care of the garbage now.¡± Elder Qian nodded. He flew off in the same way that he came. He stopped on a mountain peak in Cloud Mirror Academy. Somebody asked from a cottage, ¡°How did it go?¡± There was a woman there, in a crimson robe that highlighted her curves. Her voice was as pleasant as her face. ¡°I asked them to finish her off immediately. However, you were the one who gave me the instruction, and I won¡¯t shoulder the blame when Shao Di finds out.¡± ¡°If he blames you, just say that it was on my order.¡± ¡°You truly aren¡¯t scared of Shao Di.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of?¡± The woman smiled. As long as Gu Bailu died, there would be nothing to be scared of. She had been lucky enough to escape last time, but this time, there absolutely wasn¡¯t any chance for her to survive. Chapter 78 - The Savior Man In Black Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°As long as I¡¯m not involved, it¡¯s fine.¡± Elder Qian walked in. Nan Ningxin followed him and chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s just garbage. Why would Shao Di blame us for disposing of garbage?¡± Elder Qian nodded. ¡°That does make sense, but¡­¡± He paused and stared at Nan Ningxin. ¡°If she¡¯s just garbage, why are you wasting so much of your time on her?¡± If he hadn¡¯t owed her a favor, he wouldn¡¯t have done it at all. It was humiliating for an elder of Cloud Mirror Academy to deal with garbage. ¡°Hehe. Although she¡¯s garbage, she¡¯s the only woman who can get close to Prince Zi. Only I can approach my man.¡± Nan Ningxin smiled gently, but her words were most intimidating. Elder Qian scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your history. Just don¡¯t get me involved.¡± ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯re even now. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Nan Ningxin stood up and walked out gracefully, smiling at the clouds in the sky. ¡­ Gu Bailu could barely keep her eyes open. Her head dropped to her chest, feeling as heavy as a sponge full of water. Even so, she continued trying all kinds of spells. She was just exhausted; she just needed power. The disciples of Cloud Mirror Academy were already fearless after receiving Elder Qian¡¯s order. Eight disciples slashed at Gu Bailu from eight different directions. Gu Bailu shouted, ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± It worked! The rope she was tied up with loosened. She hurried to steady herself and avoid the attacks. Then, she ran desperately. None of the disciples understood what was going on. How had she broken free? It was impossible! The bronze rope was made from fossils found a thousand years ago. Even Yin Neng had been tied up with it in the past. How had she broken free? ¡°Never mind that, chase her.¡± Somebody shouted, waking everyone up. If the trash escaped, none of them would live. Everybody followed and attacked Gu Bailu from behind. Gu Bailu dodged swiftly, but she was already exhausted. She collapsed after she used up all her strength. A fireball flew at her, but she had no strength to evade it at all. At that critical moment, a shadow emerged out of nowhere and carried her to a stone pillar. Gu Bailu tried to open her eyes, only to discover that the man was all in black. It seemed it was the one who had paid for her pills at the tea stand. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Bailu asked curiously, not expecting a stranger to save her. Even though he was in black, he was still the most beautiful angel in her eyes. The man stuffed a pill into her mouth, and Gu Bailu felt full of life once more. ¡°I¡¯m your protector. There¡¯re too many of them. I¡¯ll block them. Try to escape in the meantime.¡± The man put her down and lunged forward, holding off the fierce pursuers on his own. Gu Bailu stood up. She knew that she couldn¡¯t accumulate strength right now, and she had to run first. If she stayed, she would only be a liability. Chapter 79 - Life Obliteration She fled to a mountain next to the square. The buildings there all belonged to Cloud Mirror Academy, and she would only be trapped by their barriers. She didn¡¯t dare use the teleportation rune again, either. Running was truly exhausting. Gu Bailu heard the clash and looked back, only to discover that the man had been flung against the dragon head in the square, smashing it into pieces. Gu Bailu stopped and gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t abandon her savior just like that. Besides, it was impossible for her to escape now. Looking at the disciples of Cloud Mirror Academy charging at her, Gu Bailu closed her eyes and cast the spell that her teacher had taught, for use at the most critical moment: ¡°In tranquility, I hereby pray to the stars and exchange the soul for items¡­¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± A hoarse voice rang out and interrupted Gu Bailu¡¯s chanting. She opened her eyes, only to see Yin Neng¡¯s hideous face. The disciples were only a few steps behind him. A flash came at her, and Gu Bailu jumped to avoid it. ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m going to die, but I¡¯ll make sure you die with me.¡± Gu Bailu gathered her energy and drew an orange star in midair, before she pushed it at Yin Neng. The star penetrated him like a piece of paper. Yin Neng stiffened, and his eyes lost focus. ¡°Listen to my order. Eliminate them with all you have. The enhancement rune will give you power.¡± When Gu Bailu pushed forward, Yin Neng seemed to go crazy. His limbs grew thicker and longer all of a sudden. He flew into the sky. The coldness radiating from his bones caused the temperature to plunge, freezing everyone. Ice soon appeared on the ground and among the branches. ¡°Life¡­ Life Obliteration¡­¡± The disciples of Cloud Mirror Academy stepped back, stunned. They had never seen Life Obliteration before, but they had heard a lot about it. A super weirdo was imprisoned on Ice Mist Peak, who once killed everybody in a city with Life Obliteration. Nobody knew how old or strong he was, or what his name was. He was given the name Yin Neng[1] for his cold-bloodedness. Hundreds of years ago, the Imperial Residence, the Earthly Residence and the Nether Land worked together to capture and seal Yin Neng on Ice Mist Peak. They didn¡¯t even dare offer his soul to the ancestors, because he harbored immense hate in his soul. The barriers and ice on Ice Mist Peak could suppress Yin Neng¡¯s power. Nobody expected Gu Bailu to set Yin Neng free. Gu Bailu was dumbfounded herself. How did he turn into such a terrifying monster? Damn it. She was almost frozen. Gu Bailu¡¯s hands trembled, but she knew she could defeat these people without needing to lift a finger herself; she would rather die with them than be killed by them. Sharp ice spikes that looked like arrows grew out of Yin Neng¡¯s thickened arms. They all shot out in a barrage of thousands at the disciples of Cloud Mirror Academy. The disciples tried to melt the ice with fire spiritual power, only to discover that it was utterly useless. ¡°Stop!¡± A hallowed voice rang out, followed by a gentle purple light. The cold, white field was immediately covered in red, and the ice began to thaw and break apart. [1] Negative energy Chapter 80 - Battle of Ice and Fire Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Bailu realized that things weren¡¯t looking good. A real expert had come. Yin Neng chuckled. ¡°Ye Jinchen, you¡¯re here. I was looking for a chance of revenge.¡± The chief was peaceful and looked only around thirty. ¡°Have you lost your mind after being imprisoned for a hundred years?¡± Without further ado, he furrowed his brow, and scorching steam rose up from the square. The stones on the ground flowed like mud. Gu Bailu sweated profusely from the heat. One of them was fire and the other was ice. That was the most fatal suppression. ¡°What are you waiting for? Give me power if you don¡¯t want to die,¡± Yin Neng growled. Gu Bailu came back to her senses. It was indeed not the time to be absentminded or jealous. She had enhanced Yin Neng¡¯s abilities. The two of them would win or lose together. Gu Bailu focused her attention. ¡°In tranquility, I hereby pray to the stars and enhance you with power¡­¡± Air surged out of Gu Bailu¡¯s body and gathered in Yin Neng¡¯s. Yin Neng continued growing larger. His bones glittered as if with a transparent skin. The chief glanced at Gu Bailu. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Will you let go of me if you know who I am?¡± ¡°Releasing Yin Neng isn¡¯t a pardonable offense.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t tell you, so that you wouldn¡¯t come to me as a ghost later.¡± ¡°How arrogant!¡± Ye Jinchen had never seen such an arrogant youngster before. She seemed only around twenty, but was more arrogant than Shao Di. ¡°Try me, then.¡± She had nothing to fear. If she didn¡¯t try, she would die. One¡¯s potential was often most activated when they were near death. Yin Neng was strong in the first place. With the enhancement rune, Gu Bailu felt that the situation wasn¡¯t entirely hopeless. Even if they couldn¡¯t win, she refused to be at anyone else¡¯s mercy. She felt lucky that Yin Neng didn¡¯t resist her enhancement since they had a common foe. ¡°Yin Neng, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Either ice extinguished fire, or fire burned up ice¡­ All that mattered was absolute strength. Ye Jinchen eyed the disciples around them. ¡°Establish the Spirit Confinement Array.¡± Gu Bailu had no idea what the Spirit Confinement Array was, but Yin Neng¡¯s face changed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯d become so shameless after so many years.¡± After hearing that, Gu Bailu realized that it wasn¡¯t anything good. ¡°Manners aren¡¯t necessary in dealing with someone like you.¡± ¡°You use shamelessness to make up for your lack of strength?¡± Gu Bailu was amused. Yin Neng was obviously too strong for the man, so the latter came up with a shameless method and then justified his doing with an excuse. Ye Jinchen seemed angry. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The truth.¡± Yin Neng, however, wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk anymore. ¡°Break their Spirit Confinement Array.¡± He attacked the disciples of Cloud Mirror Academy with all his strength. When the overwhelming coldness swept out, Gu Bailu felt like she was watching the film ¡°Frozen.¡± What was more amazing was that a furious fire blocked the advance of the cold like a forest. The sky changed under the collision, showing signs of an oncoming storm. Dark clouds gathered. Chapter 81 - Shamelessness Is Strength Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The disciples of Cloud Mirror Academy had already started establishing the array. Gu Bailu was dazzled by their movements. She knew that it was not the moment for shock. She had to try and break the array. However, she was busy enhancing Yin Neng. If she got distracted, she might be grievously wounded. But she would also be dead for sure if the array wasn¡¯t broken. The Spirit Confinement Array was probably inhibiting Yin Neng¡¯s power. But she would take the risk of being injured while enhancing Yin Neng. After all, she herself was incapable of fighting. This way, she could at least keep her soul intact. Gu Bailu took out another rune. She had never killed anyone with a rune before, but she was determined to do so this time. Gu Bailu chanted in silence, coldness all over her face. Then, she threw the rune at the disciples. Gu Bailu felt something surge in her chest, filling her mouth with blood. As expected, her body couldn¡¯t handle two spells at the same time. However, the power of the rune had been unleashed. The disciples looked at the paper smashing down on them in disbelief. How could it be so powerful? They fled in a hurry, only to be wounded before they collapsed. Gu Bailu took a relieved breath, and only then fell to the ground. She didn¡¯t forget to prod Yin Neng. ¡°Yin Neng, it¡¯s your turn now. If you can¡¯t take care of him, you might as well kill yourself.¡± Thinking for a moment, she cast another enhancement spell and gave the last of the power to Yin Neng. ¡°Hehe¡­ Years ago, four of them worked together to lock me up on Ice Mist Peak. I will have my revenge today.¡± He roared, and the power of ice pressed against the glowing fire. ¡°Break!¡± At Yin Neng¡¯s hoarse cry, snowflakes drifted in the cold sky. Ye Jinchen fell off the dais. An ice spike had pierced through his hand, turning it into a bloody mess. Gu Bailu laughed. They won! Yin Neng laughed crazily. ¡°Ye Jinchen, after trapping me for years, you¡¯re still no match for me.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. Is this the time to celebrate? Get me out of here. Yin Neng, however, was still roaring. ¡°Where are the rest of them? Where are they hiding?¡± Gu Bailu almost vomited blood in fury. ¡°What are you saying? Get me out of here!¡± This was Cloud Mirror Academy¡¯s territory. People of the Imperial Residence might arrive at any moment. If Shao Di or the elders of Cloud Mirror Academy showed up, there would be no chance of escape. ¡°You want me to run?¡± ¡°Do you want to die here?¡± ¡°They can¡¯t kill me, but you¡¯re probably going to die.¡± Yin Neng laughed out loud and jumped on the pillar in the center of the square, as if he were king of the world. She was truly an idiot to regard him as a comrade. ¡°I said that I would make sure you die with me. My enhancement spell is still inside your body.¡± Yin Neng sniffed. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a threat but a fact.¡± Of course she didn¡¯t want to fight him. She wanted to live. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Yin Neng walked toward her. He slashed at Gu Bailu with a handful of ice. Damn it. He¡¯s really trying to kill me. Gu Bailu drew a star-shaped rune and chanted, ¡°Destroy the enhancement spirit!¡± Chapter 82 - Who Allowed You To Hurt Her? Another feature of the enhancement rune was that it could attack the enhanced when they intended to harm the enhancer. So, the enhancement rune was also known as Cutter of the Ungrateful. When she read her master¡¯s books, Gu Bailu had felt that this rune was most useful, and had learned it the best. Yin Neng¡¯s ice pierced her body, but Yin Neng suddenly stiffened. Cracks spread throughout his bones, like a land in drought. ¡°What did you do?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s face was pale. It was too painful for her to speak now. She was gradually losing consciousness, too. She had truly tried her best. If only she were a little bit stronger. ¡°Gu Bailu!¡± At that moment, a pink shadow reached her in a swirl of wind and lifted her from the ground. ¡°Hang in there.¡± Gu Yunjing¡¯s face was full of coldness. His charming eyes were gloomier than ever. He took out a Snow Goddess Fruit and gave it to Gu Bailu. When he saw the wounds on her body, his expression turned unsightly. ¡°Who allowed you to hurt her?¡± Gu Yunjing stood up, holding Gu Bailu in his arms, and walked toward the disciples behind them. The elders behind him didn¡¯t dare say anything and could only stand in respect. The disciples on the ground were already trembling in fear. Shao Di was angry. ¡°Answer me, who allowed you to hurt her?¡± Gu Yunjing asked again with palpable killing intent. ¡°It was¡­ It was Elder Qian¡­¡± The less bold ones hurried to confess. They certainly couldn¡¯t afford to shoulder the blame right now. ¡°Did no one tell you that I was the one who personally invited her?¡± Gu Yunjing asked. Everybody knelt down. ¡°Please punish us.¡± They all knew that Shao Di had personally invited a loser to their academy, but none of them were happy about that. They were all geniuses from renowned backgrounds. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to come to Cloud Mirror Academy. Now, they were going to study together with a piece of trash? All they wanted was to get rid of the garbage. They didn¡¯t expect Shao Di to defend Gu Bailu. ¡°Do you remember the first rule of the academy?¡± The disciples¡¯ faces changed color. The first rule of the academy was that they mustn¡¯t harm their classmates, or they would be banished. Did Shao Di intend to kick all of them out? ¡°Please forgive us, sir. We only did it because Elder Qian stated that she was a criminal.¡± The disciples begged for mercy. It wasn¡¯t a lie. If Elder Qian hadn¡¯t given the order, they would never have attacked Gu Bailu openly, at least not in the square where fighting was forbidden. If they wanted to do anything, they would¡¯ve killed her in secret. ¡°Bai Ling, find out who Qian Wangsheng met today.¡± Gu Yunjing knew that many people in Cloud Mirror Academy were displeased with the exception he was making, and that Gu Bailu would face much hostility. However, he didn¡¯t expect them to be so bold as to attack her without a care. Had his authority declined in Cloud Mirror Academy because of his lack of management all these years? Gu Yunjing lowered his head, only to discover Gu Bailu staring at him. Her previously healthy face was completely pale. Chapter 83 - How Do You Want To Deal With Them? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations He didn¡¯t like her current appearance. She should be blooming splendidly like the Snow Goddess Flower on Heavenly Palace Cliff, never to wither in storms or winter. He had protected her in secret before, but somebody else had plucked her in the end. He wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be better soon.¡± Gu Yunjing touched her forehead, intense affection in his eyes. However, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t see it because his hand was blocking her. ¡°You¡¯re here to save me?¡± Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t expected Shao Di to come to her rescue. So, somebody would come to her rescue, after all. ¡°I invited you here.¡± Gu Bailu coughed. ¡°I released Yin Neng.¡± Although she hadn¡¯t gone to Ice Mist Peak willingly, it was undeniable that Yin Neng had escaped along with her. Also, the man was indeed a huge problem. Gu Yunjing smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you have him under control? There are plenty of ways to lock him up again.¡± ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to be locked up again!¡± Yin Neng shouted in agitation. The cracks in his bones were still spreading out, making him look even creepier. Gu Bailu ignored him. Such an arrogant and foolhardy man didn¡¯t deserve her sympathy. However, there was someone she couldn¡¯t leave alone. After a brief hesitation, she pulled on Gu Yunjing¡¯s sleeve and begged, ¡°Can you help me save the man in black?¡± Gu Yunjing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No.¡± ¡°He saved me just now. If it wasn¡¯t for him, your guest would have been killed by your subordinates, which would¡¯ve been a slap in your face¡­ Cough¡­¡± Gu Bailu coughed in her anxiety. ¡°Bai Ling, save him.¡± Gu Yunjing covered her mouth before she finished. Gu Bailu smiled feebly at him. ¡°You¡¯re a good guy, Shao Di.¡± Gu Yunjing scoffed. ¡°You didn¡¯t thank me for saving you, but you¡¯re praising me for saving an outsider?¡± Bai Ling went over to the man in black and gave him a pill, before grabbing him. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man in black realized that he was restrained after he opened his eyes, but he didn¡¯t panic. ¡°Release me.¡± Bai Ling was about to take off his mask, when the man in black gripped his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t want to find out who I am.¡± ¡°Bai Ling, let him go.¡± Bai Ling returned to Gu Yunjing unwillingly. Holding Gu Bailu in his arms, Gu Yunjing sat in a chair. ¡°Whoever was involved, step out.¡± Despite their fear, nobody dared to disobey him. The disciples all stepped forward. Gu Yunjing looked at Gu Bailu. ¡°Take a look. Are they all here?¡± Gu Bailu furrowed her brow. ¡°How are you going to deal with them?¡± ¡°How do you want to deal with them?¡± Gu Yunjing asked back. Was she silly enough to beg on their behalf? ¡°You can let them go, but if you want to punish them, destroy their spiritual power.¡± If they were released, they probably wouldn¡¯t hate her. But as punishment, she had to make sure that they would never look for trouble with her again. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Gu Yunjing gave the order before flying to the main peak not far away from the square with Gu Bailu. Chapter 84 - Her Teacher? ¡°Shao Di, you can¡¯t do that!¡± Somebody stopped them in midair. Gu Yunjing looked at him. ¡°Ouyang Yin, are you telling me what to do?¡± ¡°I dare not. However, as Gu Bailu¡¯s teacher, I must say that what happened today was her first lesson.¡± ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± ¡°They were just helping me with my lesson, and shouldn¡¯t be punished. You can punish me if you think it was inappropriate.¡± Gu Bailu blinked and looked at the silver-haired man. He wasn¡¯t exactly handsome, and his long hair, randomly tied up, reached his ankles. He was wearing a loose robe, which exposed most of his upper body muscles. He was dark and had a huge beard, which made him look like a disheveled homeless guy. He claimed that he was her teacher? Yet he had offered her such a life-blighting gift. She really wanted to kick this teacher into outer space. ¡°I asked you to teach her, not kill her. Since you can still teach her, you¡¯re spared. The others can¡¯t be forgiven.¡± Gu Yunjing was determined. Cloud Mirror Academy was never short of applicants. It could always admit more. Even the greatest geniuses had to be polished. Those people might challenge him later if they remained here. ¡°Shao Di, if they¡¯re disabled, their families will complain. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°Say no more. You¡¯re only excused for now. Remember, she¡¯s your disciple. You¡¯re meant to help her grow, not hurt her.¡± Gu Bailu gave the order and dismissed the man, before he brought Gu Bailu to the main peak. A waterfall flowed from the peak as sunlight poured through the clouds to raise a colorful mist on it. A palace made of jade stood on the peak. It was decorated in Shao Di¡¯s unique and fancy style. ¡°So, I¡¯m going to be taught by that person in the future?¡± Of course, Gu Bailu didn¡¯t like such a mean master. However, Shao Di appeared to trust him. He had spared the man despite the man¡¯s words. ¡°He¡¯s the teacher designated to teach the class of losers. You can only grow under his tutelage. I don¡¯t trust anyone else.¡± Gu Yunjing put her on a bed that was covered in a glamorous tiger skin. It was warm and comfortable. ¡°I was almost killed in the first lesson¡­¡± Was that what made him trustworthy? Shao Di, are you a friend or foe? Shao Di patted her head. ¡°That was just an excuse to help the others. He might seem ragged, but he isn¡¯t a bad guy.¡± ¡°If he isn¡¯t a bad guy, why did he do that to me?¡± He probably wasn¡¯t a bad guy only to other people. ¡°He wasn¡¯t involved in it. He simply observed instead of helping you.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t help his own disciple at all and even begged on behalf of his disciple¡¯s opponents. Can I have a different teacher?¡± ¡°Hold that thought. I¡¯ll rub ointment on you first.¡± Gu Yunjing took the ointment from a maid and treated Gu Bailu carefully. Gu Bailu was still hoping to ask for a different teacher, but then got distracted by Gu Yunjing¡¯s prettiness. Careful men were the most handsome, not to mention that Gu Yunjing was pretty to begin with. Also, Gu Bailu felt a strange sense of familiarity from him. She was drawn to him as she watched. Chapter 85 - Ive Seen Everything Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Yunjing seemed to enjoy being looked at. There was a vague smile on his lips. He rubbed the ointment and undid Gu Bailu¡¯s clothes with his fingers without pause. Suddenly, he knitted his beautiful eyebrows. ¡°Why are you using these? They¡¯re bad for your growth.¡± Gu Bailu was shocked when she lowered her head. The upper half of his body was already completely bare. Thankfully, the wrapping around her chest covered her breasts. Gu Bailu gnashed her teeth. ¡°Shao Di, destroying a woman¡¯s integrity is like killing her family!¡± Gu Yunjing, however, was still frowning at her chest. ¡°Does it not hurt to tie them up so hard?¡± ¡°Is this the right time to discuss that?¡± Gu Bailu reached for her clothes, only to stretch her wound as she sat up. She almost cursed in pain. ¡°Why are you so excited? I¡¯ve seen everything.¡± Gu Yunjing pushed her back and pulled off the wrapping in passing. He then covered her with a crimson robe from the shelf. Gu Bailu¡¯s face burned. It was truly embarrassing for a gay to unhook her bra. ¡°Can we keep a distance from each other, like regular men and women?¡± ¡°How can I treat your wounds then? My servants don¡¯t like you. Do you want them to do it?¡± Gu Bailu looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Are you really treating me?¡± He was also considerate enough to prevent her from being hurt by the servants. Gu Yunjing raised an eyebrow and looked at her. ¡°What else could it be?¡± ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re not being indecent? I¡¯m very pretty, I know.¡± Gu Yunjing laughed aloud. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong about that. Your face is the only thing that deserves my attention.¡± After he laughed, Gu Bailu felt that she was overthinking it. Having lived 150 years, Shao Di must¡¯ve seen the most beautiful girls in the world. However, why did she still feel that he had another motive? ¡°Why are you suddenly being so nice to me?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Gu Yunjing sat up and held her in his arms. ¡°Probably because I¡¯ve been too idle recently. I want to do something astounding.¡± ¡°And what is that, exactly?¡± Spoil a piece of trash? That was definitely impossible. ¡°Raise a group of garbage into top experts and dazzle everybody else.¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. Fine. She bought it. Someone as rich and idle as him could also feel bored. He had no interest in regular people, and Feng Qingtian had no interest in him. There wasn¡¯t anybody for him to kill, because he could kill anybody easily. Life was truly lonely without a challenge. ¡°So, you¡¯ll have to work hard. Don¡¯t ruin my reputation.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll certainly try, but can you let me take a nap first? I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Gu Bailu was truly exhausted. She needed sleep to refresh herself. Gu Yunjing patted her head and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Sleep now.¡± It was as if he was holding a baby. The magic in his hands made Gu Bailu close her eyes drowsily. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Somebody shouted behind them. Gu Bailu trembled and woke up. She found herself in Gu Yunjing¡¯s arms in the most suggestive position. Damn it. Why did she feel as if she had been caught in the middle of an affair? ¡°Release her.¡± Feng Qingtian raised his hand, letting out destructive power. Chapter 86 - You Fell In Love With Somebody Else Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Yunjing smiled and moved to another bed with Gu Bailu, dodging the attack. It was a pity that the bed covered in tiger skin was broken, just like that. ¡°You need to give me your bed now that you¡¯ve broken mine.¡± Gu Yunjing smiled at Feng Qingtian, but held Gu Bailu even more tightly. Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡± She could clearly see the ruthlessness in Gu Yunjing¡¯s eyes. Were they fighting over love? No, Feng Qingtian liked Nan Ningxin; Gu Yunjing definitely hated that. ¡°Gu Bailu, come here.¡± Feng Qingtian stared at Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu nudged Gu Yunjing, only to discover that she couldn¡¯t break free at all. ¡°Hey, can you drop your hands? This is highly misleading.¡± Gu Yunjing sniffed. ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of? A disciple of the academy seducing Shao Di for more power is hardly big news.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in such a deal!¡± ¡°What do you want, then? You can claim that Shao Di fell hopelessly in love with a disciple of the academy if you want.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°Shao Di, kill Nan Ningxin for me before you confess your love.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than easy to kill her, as long as the man over there agrees to it.¡± Gu Yunjing pointed at Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian stood three meters away, a dark longsword with a misty sheen over it in his hand. It looked gloomy and heavy. He was still all in black, which highlighted the fairness of his skin. ¡°Gu Yunjing, let me repeat myself: Remove your hands. Gu Bailu, I asked you to come here. Did you not hear me?¡± Gu Bailu glared at him. ¡°Who are you to command me? My feet don¡¯t agree.¡± Even if Gu Yunjing wasn¡¯t holding her, she wouldn¡¯t listen to Feng Qingtian. Given his indulgence of Nan Ningxin, it was impossible for them to be friends. Feng Qingtian felt his years of fury gather into this one moment. He wanted to cut off Gu Yunjing¡¯s hands and break Gu Bailu¡¯s waist, and ask her if she knew anything about loyalty. The woman who slept with him was now making out with another man. It was like a slap to his face. Feng Qingtian could barely breathe. Without holding back, he raised his heavy sword and slashed at them. Gu Bailu¡¯s heart thumped as her muscles were deformed by the overwhelming power. Feng Qingtian was really determined to kill them? Are you crazy? Can you not involve me in your love squabble? Gu Yunjing tossed Gu Bailu to a maid in a corner. ¡°Take her away.¡± He then focused on defending against Feng Qingtian¡¯s attack. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary attack; Feng Qingtian only used the heavy sword when he really wanted to kill someone. Gu Yunjing turned grave. ¡°Prince Zi, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Who allowed you to touch her?¡± Feng Qingtian asked coldly. ¡°Why can¡¯t I touch her?¡± Gu Yunjing asked, finding it odd. ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯re jealous.¡± ¡°Do you not know that she¡¯s the only woman I can touch?¡± ¡°So what? You can¡¯t dual cultivate with her. Or do you want to continue sleeping with her? Don¡¯t forget Nan Ningxin.¡± ¡°How does this have anything to do with Ningxin?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it break her heart? Have you considered her feelings? Or have you fallen in love with someone else?¡¯ Chapter 87 - Competition Between Two Men Feng Qingtian backed off and vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Feng Qingtian glared at Shao Di in fury, ignoring the blood. ¡°You know very well what I¡¯m talking about. Just because you can¡¯t touch Nan Ningxin right now, you have feelings for another woman?¡± Gu Yunjing drew closer and stared at him. Feng Qingtian clenched his fists, and his black sword keened. ¡°You saved Gu Bailu last time, perhaps because you were afraid that I would kill her, but what about this time? I rescued her and I won¡¯t hurt her. Why are you still so hostile?¡± Gu Yunjing sounded casual but aggressive. Feng Qingtian stood and stared at him. He had no idea why he lost it when he saw Gu Bailu in somebody else¡¯s arms. But she was a woman that he had claimed, after all. How could she be involved with other people? ¡°She and I were intimate. Even though I don¡¯t want her, I won¡¯t allow other people to touch her.¡± Gu Yunjing chuckled. ¡°You aren¡¯t qualified to not want her. She doesn¡¯t belong to you, either. She¡¯s a disciple of Cloud Mirror Academy. If you¡¯ve forgotten the things between you and Nan Ningxin, I can help refresh your memories.¡± Feng Qingtian stopped talking. He didn¡¯t know how he felt about Gu Bailu. No women had ever been bold enough to use him as an antidote. He clearly sensed that he desired her, too. This desire, that shouldn¡¯t exist, made him hate to see other people have her. The maid brought Gu Bailu to another room, which had a super big bed made of a unique yellow and pink wood. The color was par for the course. The gauze was pink, the bed was pink, the bookshelves and vases were pink, and there was a peach blossom in each vase. Did a pink girl live in Shao Di¡¯s heart? As a matter of fact, Gu Bailu liked pink, too, which could help her forget her worries. So, she quite liked Shao Di¡¯s taste. ¡°Your Shao Di¡¯s preferences are truly unusual.¡± Only somebody of his position could be so bold. If it were anybody else, they probably would be beaten up. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Shao Di only likes the pink robe. This room is mine.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°He wears that every time I see him. Does he never change his clothes?¡± He had prepared a room for the servant? Shao Di had turned into a warm man. The maid put Gu Bailu on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll fetch you some Snow Goddess Fruits. You need to rest for a couple of days.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The girl smiled and withdrew. Gu Bailu could clearly sense that the girl disliked her and was only showing her respect because of Shao Di¡¯s instructions. At that moment, there was an explosion. Gu Bailu felt the whole house shake. That wasn¡¯t right. The whole mountain was shaking. Was it an earthquake? Dust and pieces of bricks fell from the ceiling. Gu Bailu struggled to get out of the room. Then, she saw two men fighting a life-and-death battle on the lawn outside the temple as they released the most intimidating auras. Did they have to fight so fiercely? ¡°Hey, can you stop for a moment? The mountain is collapsing!¡± Chapter 88 - I Regret It Now ¡°Gu Bailu, who let you out? Go inside!¡± Shao Di roared. Gu Bailu had never seen him like that before. He was never more manly. Did war really make men mad? ¡°The house is falling because of your fight. Do you want to be buried alive?¡± In pain, Gu Bailu stumbled out step by step. Suddenly, the earthquake stopped. Somebody approached her, and something sticky fell on her forehead. She reached up to touch it. It was blood. She raised her head, only to discover a huge wound on Feng Qingtian¡¯s forehead which was dripping blood. His right shoulder was red, too. ¡°Why are you fighting so desperately? Is your life too dull?¡± Gu Bailu frowned. She wondered if the wound would leave a scar. Why couldn¡¯t he cherish his pretty face? ¡°Come back with me.¡± Feng Qingtian, however, didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain at all. He grabbed her and was about to leave. Gu Bailu was exhausted in the first place. She had no strength to resist after stumbling out. ¡°Where to? I¡¯m going to study here.¡± ¡°What are you studying? What can you study without a spirit root?¡± ¡°I can learn my opponents¡¯ moves and how to deal with them. Also, who are you to command me? Don¡¯t presume that you can boss me around.¡± ¡°Do you remember your promise? You won¡¯t refuse whatever I want.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you drop that because I was too dull?¡± ¡°I regret it now.¡± Feng Qingtian picked her up and flew off. Gu Yunjing flew over and stopped him. ¡°Prince Zi, you can¡¯t take her away.¡± ¡°Get lost. It¡¯s not your place to say what I can or can¡¯t do.¡± Feng Qingtian had never found Gu Yunjing more annoying. Had it not been for old time¡¯s sake, he would¡¯ve crippled him. ¡°If you insist, I have to ask Nan Ningxin to come.¡± Gu Yunjing became solemn, too. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Feng Qingtian still wouldn¡¯t release Gu Bailu, even after Nan Ningxin was mentioned. What was the guy thinking? Had he really fallen in love with someone else? How was that possible? They had been through a lot. Although he couldn¡¯t be with Nan Ningxin, it was already worth celebrating that they could meet any time. Falling in love with someone else wasn¡¯t something Feng Qingtian would do. However, what happened today was out of Gu Yunjing¡¯s expectations. Feng Qingtian held Gu Bailu¡¯s hand even more tightly, and his killing intent surged again. ¡°Let go of me! You¡¯re breaking my hand!¡± Gu Bailu was in agony to begin with. She genuinely wondered why she was so unlucky today. She just wanted to sleep and recover. Why did somebody else get to decide whether she could stay or leave? Feng Qingtian loosened his grip slightly, but he still kept her behind him. Gu Yunjing felt even worse after seeing this gesture. ¡°Prince Zi.¡± Two people landed next to them. Nan Ningxin was wearing a long dress that highlighted her perfect curves. Her high heels made her taller and more gorgeous. Her beautiful face was as pure and innocent as a lotus flower. Her necklace, which was in the shape of a white flower, gleamed hazily on her chest. Chapter 89 - Good Guys Are Drawn to the Wrong Girls Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help but admit that Nan Ningxin was smart. She put all her beauty on display. Gu Bailu suddenly lost her support and fell to the ground. As it so happened, Feng Qingtian had already loosened his grip the moment Nan Ningxin appeared. Gu Yunjing rushed to pick Gu Bailu up and rubbed her chafed wrist sympathetically. ¡°Now that Nan Ningxin is here, he won¡¯t pester you anymore. Rest assured; he can¡¯t take you away as long as I¡¯m here.¡± Gu Bailu simply allowed him to carry her back to the temple. When she looked back, Nan Ningxin was standing before Feng Qingtian and asking, ¡°Prince Zi, why do you have to be involved with her? Do you really have to break my heart? Is it because I can¡¯t really be your woman?¡± Her tears and her sobs couldn¡¯t be any more poignant. For a moment, Gu Bailu actually felt that Nan Ningxin wasn¡¯t pretending. Feng Qingtian stood there and stared at Nan Ningxin in silence. The fury in his eyes had been replaced with guilt. Feng Qingtian truly liked Nan Ningxin. The fact made Gu Bailu rather uncomfortable. Did a woman have to be fake in order to be appreciated? Can you people open your eyes? Gu Yunjing looked at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Is it uncomfortable?¡± ¡°How can I not be uncomfortable? Good guys are drawn to the wrong girls.¡± No, that was wrong. Feng Qingtian was hardly a good guy. He wouldn¡¯t have been a virgin for so long if he could touch women. ¡°She¡¯s to stay here. If anything happens to her, you¡¯ll be punished.¡± Gu Yunjing put Gu Bailu on a bed. He left in a hurry after giving the maid the instruction. Gu Bailu didn¡¯t know their history, nor was she interested. The maid gave her a pill, and she soon fell asleep. By the time Gu Yunjing came out, Feng Qingtian was already gone. Nan Ningxin was still standing in one spot, at a loss. ¡°You let him leave so quickly? You¡¯re getting more and more useless.¡± Nan Ningxin turned around and said angrily, ¡°Why are you protecting the garbage? Who is she? Why didn¡¯t you dispose of her when you knew that she could influence Prince Zi?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to explain myself to you.¡± Gu Yunjing pulled on the necklace around Nan Ningxin¡¯s neck. ¡°I gave you the Night Lotus, and you couldn¡¯t capture his heart. Are you of any use?¡± Nan Ningxin said angrily, ¡°How can I capture his heart when I can¡¯t approach him? However, as long as I have the Night Lotus, he¡¯ll always think that I¡¯m the one he¡¯s looking for.¡± ¡°Figure out a way to let him have you. It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t have sexual needs.¡± Nan Ningxin clenched her fists. ¡°Are you saying that he¡¯ll fall in love with the garbage because she can sleep with him?¡± Gu Yunjing smiled. ¡°Who knows? He¡¯s waited for too many years. It¡¯s understandable that he¡¯s lonely.¡± ¡°No, it can¡¯t be! He¡¯s not like that! He¡¯ll control himself for me!¡± Nan Ningxin was agitated. She had paid a huge price to obtain everything she had. She even became the garbage¡¯s sister and flattered those vulgar mortals so that she could be Prince Zi¡¯s unique person. Gu Yunjing mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t get too serious while you¡¯re pretending. You¡¯re just a fake. Wake up and get him for real. You can¡¯t keep the secret from him forever ¨C sooner or later, he¡¯ll know the truth.¡± Chapter 90 - Real Desire ¡°That garbage is the only person in the world he can touch. Just kill her.¡± Gu Yunjing¡¯s eyes were icy. ¡°Let me warn you: Don¡¯t touch my people. I can destroy everything I gave to you.¡± Nan Ningxin looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Who exactly is she? Why are you so protective of her?¡± ¡°A talent that I have high hopes for.¡± Nan Ningxin frowned. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re interested in her?¡± Nan Ningxin didn¡¯t quite believe that. That trash was indeed beautiful, but Shao Di was too honorable. She believed that only Prince Zi was his match. ¡°I¡¯m only keeping myself occupied. I¡¯m going to teach her. As a smart person, you know what to do.¡± Gu Yunjing didn¡¯t speak to her anymore as he returned to the temple. If she wasn¡¯t in love with Feng Qingtian and understood him so well, he wouldn¡¯t need to keep her alive. He was slightly uneasy about Feng Qingtian¡¯s behavior today. Were they really destined to meet each other? Gu Yunjing looked at the sky, his hands clenched into fists. Years ago, he had been defeated because of his prudence. This time, he couldn¡¯t afford to fail again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Nan Ningxin has grown suspicious.¡± A shadow that had followed him for years appeared next to him. It was Yu Can, his most loyal servant. ¡°It¡¯s useless however suspicious she is. She doesn¡¯t know that Gu Bailu is the one Feng Qingtian is looking for.¡± If Nan Ningxin knew Gu Bailu¡¯s real identity, Gu Bailu would be in real danger. Nan Ningxin would do anything. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she cannot stop Feng Qingtian. Prince Zi has been acting strangely recently.¡± ¡°At least she can stall him for a while. That¡¯s all I need.¡± Gu Yunjing went to find Gu Bailu. Feng Qingtian locked himself in his room for a long time. He loved Nan Ningxin. He wasn¡¯t supposed to have feelings for another woman. However, he clearly sensed that he wanted to own Gu Bailu. Was it because he had slept with her before? Was he cheating on his love? Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t accept the fact at all. He loved Nan Ningxin so much that he would give up everything just to be together with her. He paid such a huge price to get what he now had. Why was he having second thoughts? Was it really because his body couldn¡¯t handle the loneliness any longer? Feng Qingtian thought for a long time, but couldn¡¯t come up with a reason. He grew more agitated when he remembered Nan Ningxin¡¯s sobs. ¡°Qin Shou, to the royal palace.¡± Qin Shou was dazed. ¡°My lord, is there anything important that you need to discuss with His Majesty?¡± The emperor was cultivating in seclusion. It certainly wasn¡¯t the best time to disturb him. Feng Qingtian became grave. He recalled that the emperor was in seclusion. Leaning back in the chair, he looked at a tree outside the window and recalled the encounter with Gu Bailu in the hot spring. His body suddenly grew hot. It was the biggest reaction he had had in a while. He sometimes even had such dreams at night. He wanted to have Gu Bailu. The desire was unquestionable. He thought about her even if he didn¡¯t see her. When he saw her in somebody else¡¯s arms, he was so infuriated, as if he had been betrayed. He had had the same feeling before. In their previous life, he couldn¡¯t stand Nan Ningxin talking to any other man. He even wanted her eyes to be fixed on him all the time. Chapter 91 - She Loves Pretty Men But why did he feel less strongly about her now that they could be together? The feelings were so thin that he wondered if he had somewhat lost his personality. He couldn¡¯t wrong her again. ¡°In any case, I should marry her first.¡± Feng Qingtian stood up, only to be blocked by Qin Shou. ¡°Who are you marrying, my lord?¡± ¡°Nan Ningxin,¡± Feng Qingtian said firmly. Qin Shou shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, my lord. You can¡¯t even touch her. His Majesty won¡¯t agree to that, unless you want to give up your inheritance right.¡± Feng Qingtian sat back down again. Marrying a woman that he couldn¡¯t touch meant that there would be no children. Those who couldn¡¯t have children couldn¡¯t inherit the throne. He had to inherit the throne. He had been holding back for so many years, just to make things right for him and her someday. However¡­ Why did he feel only guilt toward the woman whom he had been willing to abandon the world for in the past? ¡°Qin Shou, do feelings change because of irrelevant thoughts?¡± Qin Shou said solemnly, ¡°My lord, humans are the most complicated creatures. Whatever you did, my lord, it wasn¡¯t your fault, because you¡¯re human now.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He couldn¡¯t control his desires because he was human? Desires were part of humanity. He hadn¡¯t fallen in love with somebody else. ¡°Find some women who would be willing to cut out their spirit roots. I¡¯m going to test something.¡± He was going to find out why he could touch only Gu Bailu. There wasn¡¯t anything special about her whatsoever except for the fact that she didn¡¯t have a spirit root. ¡°Yes, at once.¡± ¡°Wait ¨C choose the bold ones, preferably those who can do things against my wishes.¡± ¡°You mean the girls who are crazy about handsome men?¡± Feng Qingtian tapped the table and suddenly felt better. ¡°Do you think Gu Bailu is one such girl?¡± ¡°I suppose. She drools every time she sees you.¡± ¡°What a shallow woman.¡± Feng Qingtian frowned. ¡°She should be happy to stay with Gu Yunjing.¡± Gu Bailu, whom Feng Qingtian believed would be happy, wasn¡¯t happy at all. Her bracelet was gone, her Ah Luo was gone, and she was locked up on the mountain, unable to go anywhere. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t help but want to use the teleportation rune again. She shouldn¡¯t waste her time here. She should be learning how to use the teleportation rune correctly. She walked along the barrier, trying to figure out a way to undo it. Everything was connected. Gu Bailu was studying the structure of the barrier when something enormous almost hit her. It flew in from the outside through the barrier? The object was covered in leaves, which obscured its appearance, but it was still possible to tell that it was a bag of bones. Gu Bailu lifted the leaves and took a look. ¡°Yin Neng?¡± He hadn¡¯t been killed and had even escaped Cloud Mirror Academy¡¯s pursuit? ¡°Help me! I don¡¯t want to be imprisoned on Ice Mist Peak.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°Only an idiot would save you.¡± Chapter 92 - Ugly Resistance Gu Bailu found him too shameless. The two of them could¡¯ve escaped together if he hadn¡¯t attacked her. She would never save such an ungrateful man. ¡°You would be an idiot to not save me.¡± Yin Neng tried to stand up, but failed. Gu Bailu stepped on his back and broke his bones. ¡°I¡¯m bored, anyway. Why don¡¯t you tell me why I would be an idiot to not save you?¡± If his answer was satisfactory, she would merely crush his body. So many bones should be enough to feed a few dogs. ¡°You have no spiritual power. You can¡¯t use your abilities. I can help you.¡± Gu Bailu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Okay¡­ Is that all? Do you not know that I¡¯ve been personally chosen by Shao Di to study under him? Do I need you?¡± ¡°Does he listen to your every word?¡± Yin Neng sniffed. Gu Bailu grimaced. ¡°Are you saying that someone who would kill his partner will listen to my every word?¡± After a brief silence, Yin Neng said, ¡°As long as you prevent me from being imprisoned on Ice Mist Peak, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old? You¡¯ll only bite me again once you¡¯re out of trouble.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. I don¡¯t want to go to Ice Mist Peak ever again.¡± Yin Neng gnashed his teeth. He didn¡¯t expect that he would have to beg a girl in the end. A girl who didn¡¯t have a spirit root, no less. ¡°Are you actually hearing yourself?¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t convinced at all. ¡°Your maid is close to being killed. Do you not want to save her?¡± Gu Bailu frowned at what Yin Neng said. ¡°What happened to Ah Luo?¡± ¡°They¡¯re venting their fury on her since you¡¯re out of reach. There¡¯s also your bracelet. Do you not want it?¡± Gu Bailu crouched down and glared at Yin Neng. ¡°Where did you hide my bracelet?¡± ¡°If you promise to save me, I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡± Gu Bailu scoffed. ¡°Like I said just now, only an idiot would believe you.¡± ¡°I can sign a contract with you. I¡¯ll have to listen to you then.¡± Yin Neng didn¡¯t have a choice. After finally regaining his freedom, he didn¡¯t plan on ever returning to that frozen hell. He had spent a hundred years playing on his own every day. He had people he needed to find and revenge he needed to fulfill. He couldn¡¯t go back. ¡°Contract? What do you mean?¡± Gu Bailu asked in confusion. ¡°I can be contracted to your soul. Then, you can summon me whenever you want.¡± Gu Bailu wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Can you swallow the humiliation?¡± As far as she knew, spirit manipulation was an ability that required extremely high spiritual power. To manipulate a spirit required at least two hundred years of training. Even geniuses could barely reach such a level. Yin Neng was suggesting that she could control his spirit. How was that possible? ¡°I can do anything as long as you save me. Just keep me with you,¡± Yin Neng begged with his centipede-like face. Gu Bailu stared at him, feeling nauseated. ¡°No!¡± Gu Bailu said without any hesitation. ¡°Why? Nobody will dare be mean to you anymore. Do you have any idea how many people want to contract with me?¡± Yin Neng was mad. The girl didn¡¯t know what was best for herself at all. If he had any other choice, he wouldn¡¯t have proposed this at all. ¡°You¡¯re too ugly. I won¡¯t be able to eat anything with you around.¡± Chapter 93 - Contracted Chen Yi She could imagine how uncomfortable it would be to have such an ugly face around her every day. Yin Neng found it hard to believe. He was being rejected not because she didn¡¯t trust him or question his abilities, but because he was ugly? Was it really his fault? He had been a handsome young man once! ¡°Can I wear a mask?¡± Yin Neng was helpless. Of all the people in the world, she was the only one that could save him. No one else could form a contract with him. Only this girl could. Although she didn¡¯t have any spiritual power, she seemed to have been born with the ability to manipulate spirits. He might be the first person to discover this. ¡°A mask cannot make me forget the ugly face that I¡¯ve already seen.¡± ¡°Are you going to save your bracelet and your maid or not? What a shallow woman.¡± Yin Neng was rendered speechless. Gu Bailu frowned at the barrier. It would take a lot of time to undo it. Ah Luo couldn¡¯t wait that long. Ah Luo hadn¡¯t come when Gu Bailu caused such a fuss in the square. Something must¡¯ve happened to her. She couldn¡¯t lose the Soul Attractor, which she was dependent on, either. Yin Neng was truly cunning. He was forcing her to take him in. ¡°How do I do this?¡± Since she couldn¡¯t refuse him, she could only take him in. With the contract, he couldn¡¯t be disobedient. ¡°There¡¯s a spur on my back. Take it out and sign a contract using your spell. Then, put it back.¡± Gu Bailu touched his back and felt nothing but bones. She truly wondered how the man was still alive. After groping around for a while, Gu Bailu found a protruding spur. ¡°Is this it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Neng sighed. ¡°Little girl, you better be nice to me.¡± Gu Bailu pouted. ¡°As long as you¡¯re obedient.¡± Did he think she was willing to contract a skeleton? Gu Bailu cast a spell, and the pale spur glittered and reentered Yin Neng¡¯s body. Yin Neng¡¯s body changed quickly in the dazzling light. Gu Bailu¡¯s jaw almost hit the ground. ¡°Are you Yin Neng?¡± Gu Bailu was shocked at the polar bear before her eyes. ¡°My real name is Chen Yi. I¡¯m Chen Mu¡¯s brother.¡± The polar bear was actually talking, although it was still in a hoarse voice. Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Alright. It sounds much better this way. Let¡¯s go save my Ah Luo.¡± Chen Yi roared at the sky. ¡°Get on me.¡± Gu Bailu quickly sat on the bear, and Chen Yi leapt to the bottom of the mountain. The barrier that had stopped Gu Bailu didn¡¯t seem to exist. ¡°Hm¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t find a way out, but the man jumped out easily. By the time Gu Bailu arrived, Ah Luo was submerged in green, toxic water inside a tank. It was the most creepy place in Cloud Mirror Academy. People sentenced to death were sent here to be reduced into water. ¡°Fool, so many of our classmates lost their spiritual power today because of the garbage. You¡¯re going to answer for that.¡± ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll come?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll die if she does.¡± ¡°Yes, we must avenge our senior brothers. Even now, the chief hasn¡¯t recovered. We have to do something for him.¡± Chapter 94 - Dragon Blood Tree Ah Luo¡¯s head was the only part of her body that was above the water. Her face was too decayed to be seen clearly. However, she was still chanting, ¡°Don¡¯t come, my lady. Don¡¯t come, my lady.¡± ¡°Screw you! You¡¯re going to end up just like your senior brothers for hurting Ah Luo.¡± Gu Bailu charged forward on Chen Yi. She plucked Ah Luo from the water and quickly stuck a rune on her. ¡°Ah Luo, hang in there.¡± Gu Bailu took out runes and hurled them at the disciples. ¡°Chen Yi, right now.¡± It wasn¡¯t the time to teach them a lesson. She had to save Ah Luo first. Ah Luo was her sole support in this world. She couldn¡¯t lose Ah Luo. Nobody was more important than Ah Luo. Chen Yi kicked the academy disciples and flew out of the place with Ah Luo and Gu Bailu. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s eaten Snow Goddess Fruit before. The poison can¡¯t hurt her.¡± Chen Yi comforted Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu was relieved. She examined Ah Luo. Although she hadn¡¯t been hurt by the toxic water, her internal organs were heavily shattered. Those people had tortured her before throwing her into the tank. Had it not been for Ah Luo¡¯s talent, she would¡¯ve died. Gu Bailu clenched her fists. What had Ah Luo done to deserve such treatment? That was too unfair. Chen Yi brought them into the woods. ¡°Do you know herbs? Some of the grass here may be helpful.¡± ¡°I think I do.¡± After her parents passed away, Gu Bailu had read all the books of the Gu family, including those on amazing plants. She memorized the medicinal recipes, too. While waiting for the best day to transmigrate to this world, she had developed a lot of medicines that were very useful. However, she hadn¡¯t used any of those skills since she arrived. She didn¡¯t know if the herbs in this world were the same as the ones she knew. The trees were so endlessly tall that even sunlight could barely pass through. Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t see the herbs at all. She could only use her sense of smell. Ah Luo was uneasy in her arms. She kept murmuring, ¡°My lady, don¡¯t come save me. They can¡¯t kill me.¡± Gu Bailu looked at Ah Luo¡¯s face that had turned green because of the poison, and shed a tear in pain. How long had it been since she cried? After her parents died and her master went missing, she wept for three days before swearing never to cry again. Gu Bailu gritted her teeth and held back her tears. ¡°Chen Yi, fifty meters ahead. There¡¯s medicine.¡± Chen Yi ran forward. They saw a tree the size of a human which was emitting a faint fragrance. Gu Bailu jumped off and cut the tree with her dagger. Sap that looked like blood flowed out. ¡°It is indeed the Dragon Blood Tree.¡± The Dragon Blood Tree, together with the Flower of the Nether King, could bring dead people back to life. Gu Bailu gathered the Dragon Blood and fed it to Ah Luo. Ah Luo swallowed it and soon opened her eyes. ¡°My lady, go now. I can¡¯t beat them. I¡¯m so useless¡­¡± With inexplicable strength, she pushed Gu Bailu several meters away. Gu Bailu smiled helplessly. ¡°Silly girl, we¡¯re safe now. Don¡¯t underestimate me. I just got you out of that place.¡± Chapter 95 - Gu Yunjing Did Something Good Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ah Luo stared at her for a long time and looked around, before she burst into tears in Gu Bailu¡¯s arms. ¡°My lady, I thought I was never going to see you again. I don¡¯t want to die. I need to protect you, my lady.¡± Gu Bailu understood her well. Ah Luo had almost died under the torture, but she didn¡¯t because her lady was still alive. Gu Bailu touched her head. ¡°You¡¯re a good girl, Ah Luo. I¡¯ll give you dragon meat. For now, have some dragon blood.¡± Ah Luo was still weak. She fell asleep after her cathartic cry. Gu Bailu asked Chen Yi to search the forest for the Flower of the Nether World. By the time she returned to the main peak, Shao Di hadn¡¯t returned yet. Somebody else had come to visit her. ¡°Where have you been?¡± The ragged man¡¯s voice was as unrefined as he was. He asked Gu Bailu the question the moment she got back. Gu Bailu finally understood that the barrier only worked on her! Other people could come and go freely. ¡°I was busy saving my maid, unlike certain other people who just stood by.¡± Gu Bailu didn¡¯t like the teacher. She knew that it was perfectly understandable that he didn¡¯t rescue her. Still, it was impossible for her to respect him as she did her master. Gu Bailu gave Ah Luo to the maid. ¡°Help me clean her up. Don¡¯t wake her up.¡± She was going to do it in person, but this Ouyang Yin certainly wouldn¡¯t permit it. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Gu Bailu sat down, and Chen Yi crouched next to her feet obediently. Gu Bailu mischievously kicked it, and it showed absolutely no resistance. It was hard to imagine how the man had appeared to be king of the world a few days ago. ¡°All the disciples in your class have arrived. Lessons will start tomorrow. I¡¯m here to let you know.¡± Ouyang Yin had no bias against them. He had been well aware of their aptitudes when he accepted the responsibility to teach them. However, he had to pay more attention to this one, whom Shao Di had singled out. ¡°Got it.¡± Seeing that he wasn¡¯t welcome here, Ouyang Yin decided to leave, but he said after a brief pause, ¡°Due to your special situation, I won¡¯t be teaching you myself tomorrow.¡± ¡°Who will it be? Does Shao Di know that you¡¯re ditching me?¡± Gu Bailu asked casually. ¡°Someone who will make you grow quickly. He¡¯s much better than I am.¡± Ouyang Yin walked out and smiled. Not only had Shao Di appointed him to teach the losers, the man had also threatened him. Had he known, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in the dirty water at all. Another dozen bodies were carried out from Prince Zi¡¯s house. It was said that their spirit roots were all broken. Also, they were all women who would lunge at handsome men on the street. However, they lost their lives when they attempted to jump on Prince Zi. ¡°A broken spirit root and boldness are still useless. What exactly is the reason?¡± Qin Shou was truly puzzled. Why was Gu Bailu the only woman who could approach his lord? Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°Gu Bailu was born without a spirit root.¡± It was like saying that their hands were broken, but she was born without one. ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to find a person born without a spirit root¡­ However, Shao Di did find several such people recently¡­¡± Feng Qingtian smiled. ¡°Gu Yunjing has finally done something good.¡± ¡°Should I get those people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. I have other arrangements.¡± Chapter 96 - Youre Late, Senior Sister Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ah Luo slept uneasily that night. Gu Bailu looked after her for a whole night and only slept for a bit in the morning. So, when she woke up again, it was already 10 o¡¯clock. The maid didn¡¯t wake her up, either. However, she kindly reminded Gu Bailu after she was awake, ¡°Class has already started. Do you still want breakfast?¡± The morning cobwebs in Gu Bailu¡¯s mind were instantly swept away. ¡°What did you say? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Gu Bailu jumped out of bed. There was no time for breakfast. The maid gave her two Snow Goddess Fruits. Gu Bailu took them and told Chen Yi to take her to class. ¡°Take care of Ah Luo for me.¡± Chen Yi jumped from the main peak and flew to Cloud Mirror Academy¡¯s campus. The campus was divided into the study zone, the field practice zone, and the dormitory area. Chen Yi swiftly brought her to the study zone. ¡°Years ago, I studied here for a couple of years.¡± ¡°What, does Cloud Mirror Academy accept beasts, too?¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m a beast, I cultivated into a human. The so-called geniuses here are nothing in my eyes.¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. They¡¯re nothing in my eyes, too.¡± Geniuses and garbage were just a matter of perspective. She didn¡¯t have a spirit root, and she was garbage in the eyes of people who had spiritual power. However, in another world that didn¡¯t need spiritual power, she was an extremely talented and skillful person. A child was standing at the gate to welcome the students. He grinned. ¡°Are you Senior Sister Gu Bailu?¡± Gu Bailu nodded. ¡°Yes. How lovely. Here¡¯s a fruit for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Dou Ye, your future guide You¡¯re two hours later, senior sister.¡± Dou Ye¡¯s eyes bulged out. ¡°Is this¡­ Snow Goddess Fruit?¡± Dou Ye had never seen Snow Goddess Fruit for real before. He found it hard to believe. How could she give it to him so easily? Gu Bailu smiled. ¡°Yes, it is. It¡¯s a snack for you.¡± She took a bite of the remaining Snow Goddess Fruit. It was indeed delicious. She liked it, too. The boy was too cute. She couldn¡¯t refrain from giving him a gift. Chen Yi was angry. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me one? I haven¡¯t had any for ages.¡± Gu Bailu scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re hundreds of years old, and you¡¯re competing with a little child?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Chen Yi sniffed and stopped talking. He was mostly scared that Gu Bailu would break the contract with him and throw him back onto Ice Mist Peak. He already had enough of loneliness. Dou Ye wrapped the fruit in a handkerchief. ¡°You¡¯re late, senior sister. Your teacher is probably angry after the long wait. I¡¯ll check the situation for you first.¡± It was said that Shao Di had specially gotten this senior sister admitted. Dou Ye hadn¡¯t been convinced until just now. Even Snow Goddess Fruit was only a snack to her. As a clever boy, Dou Ye believed that he needed to do more ass-kissing. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I should be punished for being late. Just lead the way.¡± Gu Bailu touched her head. Dou Ye took her along with him and brought her to a classroom. The classroom was no different from any other room, except that one had to take off their shoes first. Everybody was sitting on the floor. Chapter 97 - This Is a Fake Teacher Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Senior Sister, you cannot bring your pet in,¡± Dou Ye reminded her at the door. ¡°Chen Yi, wait here.¡± Gu Bailu gave a command, took off her shoes, and walked into the classroom. The classroom wasn¡¯t large, and there were books everywhere. Tables and cushions were placed in an orderly manner. There were about twenty seats. However, those seats were empty, and only one person sat at the front. She could only see black hair and a tall figure, and sensed a powerful pressure. Gu Bailu frowned slightly. Why did it feel so familiar? The closer she got to the figure, the more familiar it felt. However, the man who was sitting down didn¡¯t respond at all, as if he didn¡¯t know that she was coming. Gu Bailu knew that couldn¡¯t be true. Are you playing at being mysterious? Gu Bailu took out a dagger and walked even faster. She was about to stab him, when the man suddenly turned around. An immense power was launched at her. She hurried to dodge. The power smashed into the tables and ruined dozens of them. Was it really okay to be so violent? She had ruined the classroom. Would her classmates regard her as an enemy, too? What kind of teacher was this? Gu Bailu raised her head, only to be stunned. Why did the teacher look so familiar? ¡°Gu Bailu, what time is it? And you only just got here for class?¡± The cold voice carried firm intimidation. Gu Bailu felt like her face was cramping. ¡°Why are you here?¡± No wonder he had felt so familiar! She would probably recognize Feng Qingtian even if he turned into ash. Dressed in a black robe, Feng Qingtian sat in a chair and stared at her sharply. The charming and masculine face truly brightened her mood. Face really mattered the most to her. ¡°I¡¯ll be your teacher from now on,¡± Feng Qingtian said calmly. Gu Bailu was so shocked that she almost tripped over her own feet. Teacher? What the heck? A powerful lord had come to be her teacher instead of managing state affairs? Also, why was Feng Qingtian a teacher at Cloud Mirror Academy? ¡°You¡¯re late, and you should be punished,¡± Feng Qingtian said expressionlessly. ¡°You can punish me, but why are you a teacher?¡± Was she still dreaming? Gu Bailu pinched her thigh. It really hurt! Feng Qingtian came to Cloud Mirror Academy to be her teacher. The world didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Am I not qualified to teach you?¡± Feng Qingtian was dissatisfied with her response. She wasn¡¯t delighted, but instead was disdainful when she saw him. How many people in the world deserved his time? ¡°Of course you are. But I¡¯m not qualified to be your student. I¡¯m too useless,¡± Gu Bailu said gloomily. Feng Qingtian said coldly, ¡°Enough of the crap. Come here and receive your punishment.¡± Gu Bailu sighed. What was this all about? Where was Ouyang Yin? Hadn¡¯t Shao Di entrusted her to him? Why had he given her to Feng Qingtian? Did Shao Di know? The two of them hadn¡¯t seemed very friendly yesterday. She walked forward helplessly and saw Feng Qingtian open his hand. The punishment wasn¡¯t a slap on her forehead, was it? ¡°Wait, you aren¡¯t fake, are you?¡± Was it really appropriate for a powerful lord to pretend to be a teacher at Cloud Mirror Academy? Chapter 98 - Is That How Teachers Punish Students? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Feng Qingtian scoffed. ¡°Are you kidding me? Do I need to pretend?¡± That did make sense. If Feng Qingtian wanted to do anything bad to her, he could simply do it; there was no need for him to pretend to be a teacher. He certainly would never bother with such a cliche. She seemed to be overthinking it. Gu Bailu stood before him fearlessly. ¡°It was wrong of me to come late. Please punish me.¡± Feng Qingtian pulled her over, pressed her over his legs, and slapped her bottom. ¡°You¡¯re two hours late, and you call yourself a student. You said that you were going to study here when I offered to take you away. Is this how you study?¡± Gu Bailu felt her bottom burn. Were teachers supposed to punish students this way? No, how could a teacher punish a student this way? This was sexual harassment! She was being spanked! ¡°Feng Qingtian, you¡¯re just taking advantage of me! I knew that you were obsessed with me!¡± Gu Bailu shouted in fury. Feng Qingtian used even more strength. ¡°You don¡¯t regret it? Are you going to be late again?¡± Gu Bailu couldn¡¯t feel any more wronged. ¡°I wasn¡¯t late on purpose. I overslept this morning.¡± Besides, she didn¡¯t know what Cloud Mirror Academy¡¯s schedule was. ¡°What did you do last night?¡± Feng Qingtian clenched his fists. ¡°Ah Luo was injured. I was looking after her.¡± Gu Bailu jumped off his legs, only to be dragged back. Feng Qingtian grabbed her chin. ¡°She¡¯s just a maid. You looked after her the whole night?¡± ¡°Ah Luo isn¡¯t my maid. She¡¯s dearer to me than a sister.¡± If Gu Wanqin and Ah Luo were both in danger, she would rescue Ah Luo without any hesitation and give Gu Wanqin a push. When she thought of Gu Wanqin, she realized that she hadn¡¯t seen her for a while. ¡°Is that the reason why you were late?¡± Feng Qingtian appeared much gentler now. ¡°It was wrong of me to be late, but no teacher should punish a student like that. I highly suspect you¡¯re fake.¡± Gu Bailu struggled to get away. Feng Qingtian held her waist firmly and said hoarsely, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± However silly Gu Bailu might be, she knew what was going on. The thing that she borrowed before seemed to be changing. ¡°Then let go of me!¡± He claimed that he was uninterested in women. Was this disinterest? He had gotten a reaction without her doing anything. Men really were awful creatures. He and Nan Ningxin were on intimate terms, but he desired other women at the same time. Feng Qingtian became a horrible man in her eyes. She didn¡¯t even want to touch him now. It felt disgusting. Even the most handsome man would become ugly if he was unfaithful. ¡°Are you going back on your word? I haven¡¯t seen the happiness that you promised me.¡± Feng Qingtian held her even tighter, and showed no intention of letting her go. That was it. He felt excitement and pleasure throughout his body. This must be human desire. ¡°I¡¯m still learning. I¡¯ll be able to help you after I¡¯m done.¡± She didn¡¯t have a choice. She couldn¡¯t deal with Nan Ningxin, so she couldn¡¯t help the ghost and earn merit. Without merit, she couldn¡¯t open her Heavenly Eye. Although her skills had leveled up, her Heavenly Eye never opened. Chapter 99 - Do We Know Each Other? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You mean I have to wait until you graduate?¡± Feng Qingtian felt that it was too shameless of Gu Bailu to say that. Not only was she lying, she had even lied to him again and again. Even more absurdly, he believed it. He had to believe it, because he couldn¡¯t control himself from not hating women. Too many doctors had failed to cure him. Gu Bailu had no spiritual power, but he could tell that she had certain abilities. However, he didn¡¯t expect her to be so unreliable as to claim that she could only help him after her learning was done. ¡°Not exactly. I¡¯m not kidding; as soon as Nan Ningxin leaves the Murong family, I can help you immediately,¡± Gu Bailu said honestly. ¡°How is this related to Ningxin? Do the two of you have history?¡± Feng Qingtian asked the question suspiciously. Gu Bailu responded coldly, ¡°We have the greatest history.¡± ¡°Ningxin has always been kind. Why can¡¯t she tolerate you?¡± Feng Qingtian said to himself. ¡°Are you an idiot? Is any woman happy to see the man she likes sleep with another woman?¡± Even if they didn¡¯t have a history, Nan Ningxin wouldn¡¯t have been able to tolerate Gu Bailu. After all, Gu Bailu had stolen the man Nan Ningxin loved most. Gu Bailu felt quite good about that. Although she couldn¡¯t kill Nan Ningxin for now, she could at least make her uncomfortable. As long as she was near Feng Qingtian, Nan Ningxin would never be comfortable. ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Qingtian was deep in thought. Ningxin was trying to kill Gu Bailu because he and Gu Bailu slept together? ¡°It¡¯s perfectly normal for a man to have concubines. Besides, I haven¡¯t even married you yet¡­¡± A voice popped up in Feng Qingtian¡¯s head. ¡°If you betray me and sleep with other women someday, I¡¯ll throw you into a septic tank.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a septic tank?¡± ¡°A tank for human feces.¡± ¡°I want nobody except you.¡± ¡°Mark your words. It won¡¯t end well for you if you violate that.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow any other woman to approach me.¡± Feng Qingtian suddenly stood up and looked at Gu Bailu in confusion. He knew that the voices were from his previous life. It was from his and Nan Ningxin¡¯s past. But why was his promise still in effect in this world, and not in relation to Nan Ningxin, but to Gu Bailu? No other woman could approach him, but Gu Bailu was the only exception? ¡°Gu Bailu, do we know each other from before?¡± Gu Bailu looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Prince Zi, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you hitting on me?¡± ¡°I asked you a question. Do we know each other?¡± ¡°Certainly not. It was only a coincidence that day. I was drugged and you happened to be there. Nothing was forced.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know me?¡± Gu Bailu was amused. ¡°Believe me, with your handsomeness, if I knew you before, you would¡¯ve lost your virginity eight hundred years ago.¡± Feng Qingtian sat down and pressed his forehead. Things seemed much more complicated now. ¡°Qin Shou, bring in the other female disciples of this class.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Bailu was confused. However, she knew that Feng Qingtian was certainly not here to be a good teacher. He must have other plans. Chapter 100 - What a Horrible Man Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Feng Qingtian sat in a chair and stared at Gu Bailu with his hands crossed behind the chair. His eyes were cold and sharp, as if he was seeing through her. His arrogance made Gu Bailu want to beat him up. However, she had to admit that the man¡¯s face was tough and perfect without a trace of femininity. It wasn¡¯t half as slutty as Shao Di¡¯s. Gu Bailu stared back at him as he looked at her. ¡°I want to know what¡¯s the difference between you and other garbage.¡± He was here for that purpose. Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°Just because I can approach you?¡± Feng Qingtian smiled. It was much more than just approaching him; she was in his head every day. He had never displayed desire before. Qin Shou often doubted whether he was human. However, after Gu Bailu showed up, Feng Qingtian realized that he was a real human being. It was this desire which a man had for a woman that he had wanted to feel in the past, even if he had to break all the rules. He finally felt it, but the woman he wanted had changed. He never believed that he was an unfaithful man. So, he had to look to Gu Bailu for the answers. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very easy to explain. It¡¯s like a barrier that can stop people from entering and leaving. Why can¡¯t other women approach you? Because your magnetic field forbids them from doing so, like a barrier. ¡°Why can I approach you? Because your magnetic field can¡¯t stop me, which means that our magnetic fields might be similar. ¡°Why do people like or hate someone at first sight? It¡¯s because of the magnetic field, too.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that somebody planted a barrier in me and it doesn¡¯t work on you?¡± ¡°Basically. However, we still don¡¯t know whether you were the one who generated the barrier or if it was planted by an outsider. I¡¯m incapable of confirming that for now.¡± Feng Qingtian seemed to understand now, but he was even more confused. Why didn¡¯t the barrier work on Gu Bailu? ¡°Then, do you know why you can ignore the barrier in me?¡± Gu Bailu chuckled. How would she know? There were always exceptions in the world. Perhaps, she was one of those exceptions. ¡°Perhaps because I¡¯m good for nothing.¡± Her skills couldn¡¯t be the reason, because Nan Ningxin knew them, too. She believed that it was more a problem of magnetic fields. ¡°My lord, all of the students are here. Should I let them in?¡± Qin Shou said from outside. Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You¡¯re not going to test it with them, are you?¡± ¡°Why else do you think I¡¯m here?¡± Feng Qingtian responded coldly. Fine, you win. Gu Bailu wanted to know the reason, too, so that Feng Qingtian would stop harassing her. She stepped aside and rubbed her aching bottom, pondering how she could avenge herself. He was only doing it for himself! However, Feng Qingtian was truly a horrible man. He had someone he loved, yet he couldn¡¯t control his feelings for her. Chapter 101 - Get Those Idiots Out of Here In the novels that she read in her previous life, such people would be easily killed off by the readers. When Gu Bailu was feeling absent-minded, a row of girls came in. Even Gu Bailu could sense how plain they were¡­ They didn¡¯t have any spiritual power or sense of oppression, which made Gu Bailu feel as if she was back in modern times. It felt quite familiar. There were about a dozen girls. They were confused and surprised. Why was there such a handsome man here? He was even more gorgeous than most women. Gu Bailu coughed. They were indeed mortals who couldn¡¯t resist handsomeness. Feng Qingtian frowned, a storm brewing on his face. Gu Bailu sensed that he wanted to kill them for their intrusive stares. She went over and introduced herself. ¡°Hi, everyone. I¡¯m Gu Bailu, your classmate. This is our teacher Feng Qingtian. He¡¯s a ruthless lord from Southern Glory Empire.¡± I¡¯ve already given you a warning. If you keep staring at him, it won¡¯t be my fault. The girls all looked different. Some were pretty, and some were quite fat. ¡°So you¡¯re Gu Bailu.¡± One of the fat girls jumped at Gu Bailu. ¡°I know you. They were all talking about you a couple of days ago. You¡¯re a loser, too?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s veins throbbed. What was with this strange excitement? You¡¯re too good at making friends, Miss Fatty. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a loser, too.¡± ¡°Fantastic. I was told that you defeated a lot of people on your own. How I admire you.¡± The fat girl hugged her and leaned in close. Why did it seem like she was asking to be patted on the head? ¡°Go away!¡± A surge of power from behind tossed the fat girl to one corner of the classroom. Feng Qingtian was frowning hard. Who allowed her to hug his woman? Gu Bailu glared back at him. ¡°Can you not be so rude? You¡¯re a teacher!¡± Gu Bailu checked the fat girl. She was already in hot tears. ¡°This is the first time in my life that somebody has cared about me and defended me.¡± Gu Bailu patted her head. ¡°Alright, alright. Although we¡¯re losers, we mustn¡¯t underestimate ourselves. The day will come when we meet someone who loves us.¡± The fat girl¡¯s round face was full of faith. ¡°That¡¯s right. I met you.¡± She then hugged Gu Bailu again, only to be hit by a streak of light, and she cried out in pain. Gu Bailu covered her forehead. ¡°What are you doing? She didn¡¯t approach you.¡± ¡°I hate her hands,¡± Feng Qingtian replied matter-of-factly, as if he could do whatever he wanted. ¡°Prince Zi, this is not your house, but Cloud Mirror Academy. You¡¯re a teacher. Aren¡¯t you supposed to care for the students?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t qualified to be my students.¡± ¡°Then, what are you doing here?¡± Gu Bailu was lost for words. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be studying hard to defeat her enemies, so that her parents could rest in peace? Why was she still not studying after receiving her punishment? Where was her teacher? Why had they left Feng Qingtian here to mess around? ¡°I¡¯m here to be your teacher,¡± Feng Qingtian replied without even blushing. ¡°Get those idiots out of here.¡± Chapter 102 - Everybody Is Born For Something Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations He didn¡¯t need to approach them to know that his magnetic field rejected them. They were annoying. They weren¡¯t half as attractive as Gu Bailu. The girls had never seen such a gorgeous and powerful man, and they were reluctant to leave. However, what happened to the fat girl made them shut up without resistance. They were utterly listless, as if they had given up on life. The surprise that they had felt when they saw a handsome guy was natural. In Gu Bailu¡¯s previous life, even the crippled enjoyed respect and dignity. They just didn¡¯t have spiritual power. Why did they have to live such downtrodden lives? ¡°Stop. Do you know why Shao Di summoned you here?¡± Gu Bailu stopped them. The girls were confused. Who knew what Shao Di was up to? They had merely been informed to attend Cloud Mirror Academy as disciples. However, they knew that they were more toys than disciples; it was possible that Shao Di had felt that they had such a use in his boredom. ¡°We¡¯re here to study so that we won¡¯t be bullied easily. Are you really willing to let other people stomp on you?¡± asked Gu Bailu solemnly. However, these girls clearly weren¡¯t convinced. ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense? Even our parents don¡¯t want us. How can we not be bullied?¡± ¡°Only those who are incapable will be bullied. Spiritual power is not the only way out. Look at me. I don¡¯t have a spirit root, no more than you do, but you must¡¯ve heard that none of the disciples of Cloud Mirror Academy won against me.¡± The girls chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re different from us. You even have access to Snow Goddess Fruit.¡± Hm¡­ How do they know I have access to Snow Goddess Fruit? Gu Bailu was at a loss. ¡°The disciples of the academy all know that you gave a Snow Goddess Fruit as a gift to the boy who guided you.¡± The fat girl crawled over to Gu Bailu and looked up at her in admiration, not daring to touch her anymore. ¡°About that¡­¡± Gu Bailu was about to explain, when somebody said coldly, ¡°Is Snow Goddess Fruit a big deal? I can dig up the tree for you if you want.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. What are you doing here, exactly? ¡°Look, even this unbelievably gorgeous lord is willing to dig up a Snow Goddess Tree for me. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± The girls were young, after all. How could they not be curious? ¡°Because my magnetic field is attuned to his. Of all the women in this world, I¡¯m the only one who can approach him. So, he has to come to me if he wants to have children. Look, we are all good for something, right?¡± Gu Bailu persuaded them. She didn¡¯t want to be the only hardworking student in her class, or it would be a disaster if Shao Di disbanded the class in dissatisfaction. ¡°What is a magnetic field, exactly?¡± The girl asked the key point! ¡°A magnetic field is something you¡¯re born with. Humans are born with spiritual power, magnetic fields, and many other imperceivable things. Spiritual power is only part of it. Just because we don¡¯t have such an ability doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯re useless.¡± Chapter 103 - Let Me Teach You a Good Lesson ¡°What can we do? It takes us ten minutes to light a fire, and a lifetime to come to Cloud Mirror Academy on foot, but they can do those things in the blink of an eye.¡± Nobody was convinced. ¡°Yes. Those who have spiritual power are better than us in that regard, but we don¡¯t have to count on spiritual power. Look at me.¡± Gu Bailu took out a rune and aimed at Qin Shou. ¡°He¡¯s very tough, isn¡¯t he?¡± Qin Shou panicked. Why are you pointing at me, Miss Gu? What if you infuriate the lord with your praise? The lord is clearly stronger than I am. ¡°I can make him listen to my words. Watch.¡± Gu Bailu sprinted at Qin Shou and stuck the rune on his forehead. Qin Shou looked at Feng Qingtian innocently. My lord, I didn¡¯t mean to touch Miss Gu. Her hand didn¡¯t touch his forehead, separated as they were by a piece of paper. Feng Qingtian ignored his eyes and stared at his forehead, as if he were pondering how to dig a hole in it without killing him. Qin Shou, however, felt his body turn stiff beyond his control. ¡°Qin Shou, tell these girls that they¡¯re beautiful and that you like them.¡± No, I don¡¯t want to do that. My lord will feed me to a dog if I do that. Qin Shou¡¯s heart resisted, but his body was obedient. He approached the girls, making them blush shyly and lower their heads. Gu Bailu secretly sighed. They were finally acting more like humans now. ¡°You¡¯re all beautiful. I¡­ I like you very much.¡± Qin Shou almost slapped himself in the face. That wasn¡¯t what he wanted to say. What trick had Miss Gu used? Feng Qingtian¡¯s emotions were very complicated. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°Did you see? We, the garbage, have fans, too. As long as we¡¯re capable, even those who have spiritual power have to listen to us.¡± Feng Qingtian sneered. ¡°Gu Bailu, are you done playing? Do you really think your petty trick is something?¡± He transmitted power into Qin Shou¡¯s body, and Qin Shou immediately felt enlivened. Actually, he could¡¯ve avoided Gu Bailu¡¯s attack, but he didn¡¯t dare because his lord wouldn¡¯t allow him to. Was there anyone in this world who was worthy of his lord¡¯s attention? Although his lord refused to marry Gu Bailu and had always treated Nan Ningxin nicely, he knew that Gu Bailu was important to his lord because she made him feel like a man. His lord wouldn¡¯t let other people touch Qin Shou, who was his senior guard, but his lord had just used him as a toy. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. I¡¯m saving lost lambs here. Why are you messing around? Gu Bailu smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Hehe. Although I¡¯m not as good as that man, we can still deal with regular guys.¡± The fat girl gritted her teeth and stood up. ¡°Can I really be as awesome as you? I¡¯ve suffered enough humiliation.¡± ¡°Of course. I was bullied for over ten years before this, just like you.¡± ¡°This might really lift us up.¡± ¡°Really? Can this really help us?¡± Gu Bailu was delighted to see the hope in their eyes. It was truly satisfying to be a source of comfort. In her moment of delight, a giant hand dragged her out. ¡°You aren¡¯t good enough yet. Let me teach you a good lesson.¡± Chapter 104 - You’re As Fat As a Pig Gu Bailu struggled and yelled, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°To the classroom.¡± ¡°The classroom is right here. Where are you going?¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s instincts told her that there was an abnormal, dangerous air around Feng Qingtian. Besides, he was a man who thought with his lower half. What if he was taking her somewhere remote to rape her? Although they had slept with each other before, she hadn¡¯t had a choice back then. After finding out that he was in love with Nan Ningxin, she didn¡¯t want anything to do with him. ¡°It isn¡¯t convenient here.¡± Feng Qingtian dragged her away forcefully. Gu Bailu was about to call for Chen Yi, when she found herself in a green meadow in the next second. Little colorful flowers blossomed everywhere on the boundless plain. The sky was blue, and a gentle breeze blew. There wasn¡¯t a soul in the meadow. A big lake lay up ahead. The lake was peaceful and as clear as a mirror. Reflecting the blue sky, the lake was intoxicating. ¡°What is this place? It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Gu Bailu let go of Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand and ran through the meadow. The quiet, beautiful place looked like a paradise. She forgot all her worries in life. It had been a long time since she enjoyed being so carefree. Gu Bailu ran through the meadow in delight and jumped into the lake in the end. Feng Qingtian shouted anxiously, ¡°Gu Bailu, don¡¯t go in!¡± It was already too late. Gu Bailu was too excited to listen to him. The water was so blue that she just wanted to swim in it. Now that she was here, she wanted to enjoy herself for a moment. She was going to forget everything and seize the brief pleasure. Feng Qingtian¡¯s face changed and he also jumped into the lake. He reached Gu Bailu and pulled her upward. ¡°Why do you have the guts to jump into anything?¡± Feng Qingtian dragged her out of the water and reprimanded her. Gu Bailu wiped her face and stuck her tongue out at him. ¡°How can such a peaceful lake be dangerous? I¡¯m a good swimmer.¡± Feng Qingtian slapped her on her forehead. ¡°Can you use your brain? Why do you think this place is devoid of life?¡± ¡°Is there something in the water?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that such a beautiful and peaceful thing was evil and hideous. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just get out.¡± Feng Qingtian dragged her to shore. Gu Bailu suddenly felt her head spin and her body burn. The feeling was all too familiar. ¡°Feng Qingtian! What¡¯s in this water?¡± Feng Qingtian tossed her down and looked at her. The sun shone above him, making him look extremely gorgeous. He was truly a monster. Even though he was in full black, he still looked like a gem. He eclipsed even the sun. Gu Bailu shook her head. She felt as if Feng Qingtian had grown two wings. His pretty face was also blurry, and his head was changing all the time: now red, now blue, now black. Damn it. Did the water cause hallucinations? ¡°Gu Bailu, what do you see?¡± Feng Qingtian asked coldly. ¡°I see that your head is now a cow¡¯s, now a horse¡¯s and now a snake¡¯s, and you¡¯re as fat as a pig. I didn¡¯t know you were so ugly.¡± Chapter 105 - Destroy a Thousand-Year-Old Soul Actually, that wasn¡¯t what she was really seeing. In her eyes, Feng Qingtian had a pair of colorful wings that resembled those of a phoenix. He was still gorgeous, but his head changed color along with his wings, as if there was an electric current flowing through him. Sometimes he was all black, like a dark crow, but even then he was beautiful. The man probably could never be ugly. Feng Qingtian frowned. The water in the lake could reveal the real identity under the surface. Nobody was immune to it, however high their cultivation was. He had brought Gu Bailu here to see exactly what she was, but he didn¡¯t expect that Gu Bailu would be the first to taste the water. Exactly what was she seeing? Why was he now a cow, and now a horse? Also, why couldn¡¯t he see Gu Bailu¡¯s real self after drinking the water? Did she not have a previous life? ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m not half as ugly as that.¡± Feng Qingtian scolded her and pulled her up. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. My head¡¯s spinning.¡± Gu Bailu lay in the meadow, unwilling to get up. Feng Qingtian touched her forehead. It was burning. Was her body unable to deal with the high spiritual power in the water? ¡°Get up. You can¡¯t stay here for too long.¡± ¡°Let me take a nap. I don¡¯t want to move.¡± Gu Bailu felt her body getting hotter and hotter, as if she was being roasted over a fire. The dream popped up in her head again. The burning fires of hell consumed her like magma. ¡°It¡¯s so hot. I¡¯m burning. Mom, dad, master, help me. The magma hurts.¡± As if somebody had heard her, her parents and her master came to her rescue before she fell into the magma. ¡°Dear daughter, it¡¯s just a dream. Throw this thing away. Everything will be fine.¡± She heard her mother¡¯s voice, and her mother took off a necklace she was wearing and tossed it into the burning magma of hell. Gu Bailu shouted, ¡°No¡­¡± She sat up, and the first thing she saw was Feng Qingtian¡¯s face. Her head hurt less now, and Feng Qingtian no longer had wings. ¡°Something happened to my brain just now,¡± Gu Bailu scratched her head and explained. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Feng Qingtian gave her a sharp and dangerous stare. Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. The water made me hallucinate. You were hideous in my eyes.¡± Gu Bailu stood up and touched her chest subconsciously. She felt nothing, which made her uncomfortable. There used to be something there, and she had forgotten it. What was the nature of the dream? Was it about the future? Or the past? Or did it mean nothing at all? It was a pity she didn¡¯t get a closer look at the necklace. Feng Qingtian dragged her over and asked coldly, ¡°Did you mention the magma of hell?¡± ¡°How would I know? I said I was hallucinating. I don¡¯t know what I was doing earlier.¡± Who could say what the dream was about? She had been burning in the magma of hell for no reason. According to the books she had read, only those who committed the most intolerable crimes were sentenced to the magma of hell. The magma of hell could destroy a thousand-year-old soul and make it suffer forever. Chapter 106 - Exactly Who Are You? While Gu Bailu never considered herself a good person, she did have a kind heart. How could she have done something that the world found intolerable? So, the dream meant nothing. It was only a dream. Yes, that had to be it. Gu Bailu reassured herself and completely ignored Feng Qingtian¡¯s thoughtful eyes. ¡°Prince Zi, the sun is setting. I¡¯m getting cold. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Gu Bailu held her arms tightly. She had been so eager to enjoy a swim that she didn¡¯t notice how quickly the sun was setting. Her clothes weren¡¯t even dry yet. Feng Qingtian stared at her, his eyes glimmering with a green light. It made Gu Bailu feel as if a wolf was staring at her. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m sure you can control yourself in front of a wet woman, right?¡± Gu Bailu stepped back. Damn it. She forgot that there was such a dangerous person next to her. What if he decided to do it against her will? Gu Bailu stepped back again. If that happened, she would certainly take the initiative. Even if she was to die, she had to die on top! Well, that was for later. She had better run first. Feng Qingtian approached her, and Gu Bailu fled. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you feel sorry toward the woman you love? A man shouldn¡¯t make a mistake just because of his primal needs.¡± Feng Qingtian simply chased after her, but he vanished all of a sudden. Gu Bailu looked back as she ran. Where was he? ¡°Feng Qingtian! Are you serious? You¡¯re abandoning me in this place because I can¡¯t satisfy you?¡± Gu Bailu sniffed and took out her teleportation rune. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. My teleportation rune can¡¯t go wrong every time.¡± Although she said that, Gu Bailu still hesitated over using it. If she wound up in the wrong place again, it would be a major disaster. She certainly wasn¡¯t lucky enough to be able to escape every time. It was better to avoid potential bad outcomes. But what else could she do? It was getting cold and dark. Ah Luo would be worried. As Gu Bailu pondered, somebody suddenly showed up. She was so scared that she stuck the teleportation rune on him. ¡°Who are you trying to scare?¡± A giant hand suddenly grabbed her. ¡°Gu Bailu, exactly who are you?¡± At a loss, Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian. ¡°What do you mean? You know my name.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not Gu Bailu. The garbage of the Gu family is stupid and ugly, and never leaves her house. You¡¯re nothing like her,¡± Feng Qingtian said confidently. Since a long time ago, he knew that the daughter of the Gu family was too useless to do anything to him. They had met once in the royal palace. At that time, she had hidden behind Gu Wanqin as if he were a dangerous animal. Although she was scared, he was certain she had known who he was back then. The current Gu Bailu, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t recognized him at all during the second prince¡¯s wedding. What happened to her when she hid in the cave? She seemed to have turned into a totally different person. ¡°Hehe¡­ That¡¯s the old me. I was fortunate enough to meet a man. He saved me and taught me a lot of stuff. After that, I turned my suffering into a weapon.¡± It was truly freezing. After sunset, the temperature in the meadow had dropped by more than ten degrees. The wet clothes were truly uncomfortable on her. Chapter 107 - You Are Seriously Asking For a Beating ¡°Why are you looking for trouble with Ningxin? It¡¯s understandable that she hates you, but why do you hate her?¡± That was what Feng Qingtian was most suspicious of. Logically speaking, Nan Ningxin and Gu Bailu had no grudges against each other. Even though Murong Lanyi asked Gu Bailu to drive Nan Ningxin out of the Murong family, it was only a contract. It didn¡¯t make sense for her to hate Nan Ningxin so wholeheartedly? Back in the Murong family¡¯s house, he had seen Gu Bailu try her best to kill Nan Ningxin. She did have a chance to do so, but she didn¡¯t do it in the end. Gu Bailu shook off his hand and declared indignantly, ¡°Nan Ningxin murdered Murong Lanyi and is trying to take over the Murong family. She¡¯ll destroy them. Of course I hate her. This is just justice!¡± She didn¡¯t want to see the Gu family tragedy repeated. That was her own reason. The other reason was that she had accepted the contract with the ghost. Feng Qingtian slapped her forehead. ¡°For justice? I won¡¯t allow you to hurt Ningxin.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°Why should I care whether I have your permission or not? You can¡¯t tell me what to do.¡± Ultimately, all that mattered was ability. This world was very fair in that aspect. Feng Qingtian felt the urge to beat her up. The girl was truly callous. She was probably the only person who showed him no respect at all. It was a miracle that she was still alive. He couldn¡¯t quite figure out why he could tolerate her. Was it really because of the so-called magnetic field? ¡°Don¡¯t take my warning for nothing.¡± Gu Bailu gave him a fake smile. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t, not when you¡¯re powerful enough to sneak into Cloud Mirror Academy, Prince Zi.¡± Where exactly was Shao Di? It has been so long since your disciple was kidnapped. Why are you still not here? He seemed quite reliable, but why didn¡¯t he act like his usual self when it came to Feng Qingtian? It was truly impossible to understand gays. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Feng Qingtian suddenly had a sense of helplessness. Why couldn¡¯t he do anything about this woman? Looking at her breasts, he would love to try her again, if not for the unsuitable environment. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Gu Bailu said fawningly. ¡°Back to where?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes became dark. ¡°You to your place and me to mine¡­¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes turned icy. Gu Bailu hurried to say, ¡°Wherever you want to go.¡± A sensible girl should know when to bend. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to get out. We¡¯ll have to wait for sunrise.¡± What? ¡°Even such a cool and awesome man like you can¡¯t get out of here?¡± ¡°Do you know what this place is?¡± Gu Bailu shook her head. ¡°This place is too beautiful to be hell.¡± Feng Qingtian raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know what hell looks like?¡± ¡°Of course I do. It¡¯s where ugly people gather. I¡¯m told that each ghost there is uglier than the last.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡¯ Feng Qingtian shoved her and walked away angrily Gu Bailu punched his shadow. I would¡¯ve kicked your ass if I could defeat you. Gu Bailu gripped her arms. Why was the night here so cold, as if it were a desert? Since she couldn¡¯t return, she needed to prevent herself from freezing. In the remaining light, she found a lot of horse feces and was about to light a fire. Feng Qingtian sent a wind that blew her stuff away. Gu Bailu picked up a pebble and threw it at him. ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re seriously asking for a beating?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t start a fire unless you want to die.¡± Chapter 108 - Dig a Hole and Bury You Gu Bailu calmed down. She knew that Feng Qingtian wasn¡¯t a man who exaggerated. If he forbade her from lighting a fire, there had to be a reason for it. Also, even Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t get out of this place. It couldn¡¯t be simple. Gu Bailu took out her teleportation rune and tried drawing a portal, only to discover that it didn¡¯t work. Was it nullified here? Just now, Feng Qingtian¡¯s blow had seemed weak, too. What could she do? Without spiritual power, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the cold, and would probably freeze overnight. She wasn¡¯t carrying the bracelet, and she had nowhere to hide. ¡°I¡¯ll freeze without a fire.¡± Gu Bailu paced back and forth. How could she keep warm? The skills she learned in the modern era were of no use. There was nothing here except a lake and a meadow. Should she dig a pit? Exercise could warm her up, too. Gu Bailu immediately searched for tools to dig a pit with, but didn¡¯t find anything other than pebbles in the meadow. So, she simply rolled up her sleeves and started digging with her hands. Feng Qingtian watched her mutter to herself instead of throwing a tantrum at him, and found it odd. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Bailu replied without raising her head, ¡°I¡¯m digging a hole to bury you.¡± Feng Qingtian was amused. ¡°Is that the best you can do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t notice that your spiritual power is suppressed right now. You might lose if we fight barehanded. It¡¯s only because I¡¯m in the middle of something that I¡¯m not beating you up right now.¡± In terms of fists and feet, Gu Bailu believed that she was faster than Feng Qingtian. After her parents passed away, she trained in a boxing club for half a year. But she didn¡¯t know until she came to this world that what mattered here was spiritual power. She could never be as fast as spiritual power. Feng Qingtian walked over and watched her squat and dig like a disobedient little mouse. ¡°What, exactly, are you doing? Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s touching you? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m digging?¡± Feng Qingtian raised his head and looked at the horizon. The feeble light was about to be replaced by darkness. Everything would go back to the original point. No spiritual power and no other demonic arts; only the most primitive abilities could be used. This place could turn anyone ordinary, and rip apart all disguises. He would¡¯ve panicked if he was with anybody else, since he would be losing all his power, which was what he was most reliant on. But he wasn¡¯t uneasy at all when he was with Gu Bailu, even though the silly woman was digging a hole to bury him. The feeling was so familiar that he felt that they had once trusted each other with their lives. But the Night Lotus wasn¡¯t on her. She wasn¡¯t the one. As for the one who did have the Night Lotus, he didn¡¯t want to touch her at all. What happened during the years when time was disrupted? Had his feelings changed because he turned into a human, or had things not developed according to the course he had set beforehand? Feng Qingtian stood there quietly. Even though it was completely dark, Gu Bailu could sense him next to her. He was like a tall and straight tree. Gu Bailu sped up her digging. At the very least, the hole had to be big enough for her to fit inside. She couldn¡¯t freeze here. At this moment, even Feng Qingtian couldn¡¯t protect her from the cold. Her fingernails were chipped and her hands were numb. Gu Bailu frowned. It was still better than freezing. Chapter 109 - Until Im Disgusted A giant hand dragged her away. ¡°Silly woman, do you want to destroy your hands? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Let go of me. This isn¡¯t a game.¡± Gu Bailu shook him off. ¡°Why is your body so cold?¡± Feng Qingtian touched her back that was as cold as ice. ¡°I don¡¯t have a spirit root to protect me. Please don¡¯t add to my problems.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes were gloomy. He forgot that Gu Bailu would be scared of the cold. It wasn¡¯t his fault. To his mind, there was no such thing as the cold. ¡°Come here.¡± Feng Qingtian held Gu Bailu in his arms. He frowned at how cold it was wherever they touched. She had been cold for a long time. No wonder she wanted to start a fire. He had thought that she wanted light. Angry with himself, Feng Qingtian held Gu Bailu even more tightly. Gu Bailu pushed at him. ¡°Prince Zi, it¡¯s useless. You only have enough spiritual power to protect yourself.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Feng Qingtian grabbed her chin and blocked her lips. Gu Bailu¡¯s words made him feel helpless, because he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control her if they were on the same level. He was somewhat panicked. The woman didn¡¯t want anything to do with him even though they had slept together. She was still her. She didn¡¯t even think that he was a big deal. For the first time in his life, he felt terrible at being dismissed. Gu Bailu kneed him in his stomach. ¡°Let go of me! Don¡¯t make me hate you.¡± Feng Qingtian simply hugged her without letting go. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t like it? You were quite passionate that night.¡± ¡°I was drugged. I would¡¯ve been passionate if it were a beast.¡± Gu Bailu was full of disdain. Despite the lack of light, Feng Qingtian could see her countenance perfectly. ¡°You didn¡¯t want a beast when I offered one to you, and now you¡¯re comparing me to one?¡± Feng Qingtian almost wanted to break her back in his fury. Gu Bailu chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re even worse than a beast. Some of them are really loyal to their mates, while you desire other women when you have one in your heart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your place to comment on what I do. From today on, I¡¯m going to have you until I¡¯m disgusted.¡± Feng Qingtian stopped thinking. His desire for Gu Bailu was obvious. If his body had a reaction, why should he control himself? If there was desire, just unleash it. Gu Bailu mocked him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Nan Ningxin will hurt herself after you break her heart?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s fury subsided. What about Ningxin? She would be heartbroken after learning about this. He had sworn to give up everything to be together with her; right now, that just seemed like a joke. He didn¡¯t have any feelings, urges or desire for her. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t keep his oath anymore. If Gu Bailu hadn¡¯t appeared, he could¡¯ve maintained feelings for Nan Ningxin, and he wouldn¡¯t hurt her even though he didn¡¯t have any urges or desire for her. However, Gu Bailu changed everything. He couldn¡¯t control his desire for Gu Bailu, and he couldn¡¯t stand anybody else touching her. He only wanted to lock her up by his side, so that she would be only his. Something was terribly wrong. He certainly didn¡¯t believe that he was an unfaithful man. ¡°Gu Bailu, tell me the truth. Who are you, exactly? Why did you say that the magma of hell was hot?¡± Chapter 110 - Is This Really an Appropriate Way to Warm Up? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Feng Qingtian felt that he would go crazy if he couldn¡¯t figure it out. On one side was the love of his former life whom he wanted to be together with at any cost; on the other side was a woman who made him lose control of himself. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. ¡°It was just a hallucination. My body was hot, so I felt like I was burning. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a serious problem. Just think: Why was it the magma of hell that was burning you and not anything else?¡± ¡°How would I know? Maybe I read too many novels.¡± Gu Bailu had no interest in sharing her dream with him. She stuck a needle in the back of Feng Qingtian¡¯s hand, and it immediately became numb. Gu Bailu hurried to push him away. ¡°Just stay there. You¡¯re no match for me in this place.¡± Her primitive acupuncture arts were finally of use. Feng Qingtian frowned. The woman didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Was it really a hallucination? But why couldn¡¯t he see Gu Bailu¡¯s former self? Thinking for a moment, Feng Qingtian threw himself into the lake. Gu Bailu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Prince Zi, there¡¯s no need to kill yourself. It¡¯s not humiliating to be defeated by me.¡± She shouted at the lake and continued digging. After more than an hour, she finally dug out a hole one meter deep that was big enough for her to fit inside. She then plucked a lot of grass and threw them into the pit. Feng Qingtian still hadn¡¯t returned. She took a look at the lake. It was utterly peaceful. Gu Bailu tossed a pebble into it. ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t drowned, have you? Don¡¯t mess around when you don¡¯t have spiritual power.¡± Still there wasn¡¯t any sound from the lake. Gu Bailu always worked at night, so she was no stranger to the dark. Had something happened to him? The powerful Prince Zi drowned in a lake? Who would believe that? ¡°Stay there if you want. I¡¯m almost frozen. I have no time for you.¡± Gu Bailu jumped into the pit and buried herself in the grass. It was much warmer, and there wasn¡¯t any wind. If only the pit opening could be covered. Gu Bailu was thinking this, when something covered the opening. Gu Bailu reached upward, only to touch supple flesh. She groped her way down, and the muscles felt great. Eight abs? ¡°Prince Zi?¡± Gu Bailu was stunned. The guy was sleeping over the pit, with his face turned down, no less. She was about to take her hand back, when the guy above suddenly moved. She then felt a burning stick. Gu Bailu blushed. ¡°You¡¯re a scoundrel, Prince Zi!¡± The guy above her didn¡¯t say anything. A hand snaked in and grabbed hers. ¡°It¡¯ll keep you warm.¡± The temperature restored some of the feeling in Gu Bailu¡¯s cold hand. But was it really appropriate to warm her hand with that? Are you treating me as a woman or not? No, even a man shouldn¡¯t warm himself up in such a way. ¡°Let go of me!¡± As a woman of integrity, I would rather die before I warm myself with this thing. ¡°Your hands are going to break off from the cold, and you¡¯re still acting tough?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s voice had a lethal charm in the darkness. ¡°They won¡¯t break. Let go of me!¡± Gu Bailu already felt as if her hand was burning. She had just finished digging the pit; wasn¡¯t Prince Zi scared that his thing would get dirty? Chapter 111 - Forget the Past In fact, she should be the one who felt dirty. Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t listen to her. He moved her hand and moaned. Gu Bailu¡¯s forehead burned. She clenched the thing tightly. I¡¯m going to crush your balls! Feng Qingtian roared, ¡°Gu Bailu, let go!¡± ¡°When I told you to let go, you didn¡¯t, so I won¡¯t now. Let¡¯s see if you can still be a scoundrel without your penis.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Feng Qingtian sounded dangerous and aggressive. Gu Bailu hesitated. She knew what Feng Qingtian was capable of. He blew away so many experts easily. Shao Di seemed to be wary of him, too. Although his spiritual power was sealed, he might have more tricks up his sleeve. It was better to be cautious. Release it! Gu Bailu quickly loosened her grip. ¡°I¡¯ve already let go of you. Aren¡¯t you going to let me go?¡± Feng Qingtian suddenly pulled her out of the pit, before holding her in his arms and sitting inside himself. The pit was only one meter deep. It was cramped after he got in. Gu Bailu took out a needle to prick him, only to be evaded. Feng Qingtian grabbed her hands and pressed her down. ¡°I intended to let you go, but you delivered yourself to me. You have to put out the fire you started.¡± ¡°Put out, my ass.¡± Gu Bailu kicked him. The place was too small for Feng Qingtian to dodge it. He simply let her kick him. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind if you want to do it with your feet.¡± He tossed her shoes out of the pit. He grabbed her feet, and his body pressed tightly against hers. He raised her legs and squeezed in between them. ¡°Go away!¡± Gu Bailu shouted angrily. ¡°When you forced yourself on me, I told you to go away. Did you listen?¡± Gu Bailu gnashed her teeth. ¡°Like I said, it was an accident. I didn¡¯t want to get drugged.¡± ¡°What about the second time? You begged me to have you,¡± Feng Qingtian said and kissed her neck. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re the only one I¡¯m familiar with.¡± ¡°I think we can be more familiar.¡± ¡°Stop fooling around. We don¡¯t have any protection here. If I get pregnant, your Ningxin will cry herself to death.¡± Although it was one way of getting back at Nan Ningxin, Gu Bailu would never use such a sordid approach. Feng Qingtian bit her lip. ¡°Just relax. You won¡¯t get pregnant.¡± Feng Qingtian tore her clothes apart. ¡°It¡¯s high time you took these off.¡± Her wet clothes had already frozen stiff because of the lower temperature. Gu Bailu took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m not willing to do this, and you¡¯re still forcing me?¡± Feng Qingtian kissed her earlobe without saying anything. ¡°Fine. I raped you last time, and you¡¯ll rape me this time. Let¡¯s call it even. I won¡¯t waste my time on treating your misogyny.¡± She never wanted to cure that in the first place, because Nan Ningxin would get to be together with him. Gu Bailu lay there, resigned to her fate. Recalling their positions during their first time, she felt that lying down was truly unsatisfactory. They had done it twice, after all. Nothing needed to be said anymore. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Feng Qingtian asked next to her ear. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s wipe the slate clean after this sex.¡± Chapter 112 - Lets See How Shameless He Can Be Feng Qingtian¡¯s hands stopped before he touched her breasts. He gave her an intense look. ¡°You want to pay it off with one-time sex?¡± ¡°You can do it however many times you want. I¡¯m all yours tonight.¡± Fine. You¡¯re honorable, you were a precious virgin, and you were used as a cure twice. I¡¯ll give you interest. ¡°However, after tonight, I don¡¯t owe you anything.¡± Feng Qingtian smiled and bit her breasts. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you.¡± Gu Bailu tried to push him away, and sat on top of him. ¡°It¡¯s actually up to me. Let¡¯s settle everything tonight. Tell me. How many times do you want to do it?¡± Feng Qingtian untied her belt and reached in. ¡°Like I said, until I¡¯m disgusted.¡± Gu Bailu gritted her teeth. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s do it.¡± She didn¡¯t believe that he could still be okay after a dozen times. Without spiritual power, he would be exhausted. All in all, she had thought it through. Everything would end tonight. Since she owed him, she would pay him back. Feng Qingtian dragged her closer. His face was covered in ice. ¡°Are you so desperate to get rid of me?¡± ¡°We may run into each other in the future, but it won¡¯t involve anything physical.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only woman I can touch so far.¡± Gu Bailu frowned. ¡°I trust that Prince Zi will control your base urges for the sake of your love.¡± ¡°Do you believe that? You think I want to react like this?¡± Feng Qingtian moved her on his body. Sensitive, Gu Bailu shivered. Feng Qingtian was definitely harder than ever at that moment. ¡°I want you even in my dreams. You have to tell me the reason.¡± Gu Bailu replied calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve always been celibate. It¡¯s only natural that you would be fascinated by this new feeling. I said that you¡¯ll get bored if you do it a lot.¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯ll do it with me until I¡¯m bored.¡± ¡°No, only tonight. Tonight, until you¡¯re bored.¡± She couldn¡¯t fall for his wordplay. If he had enough tonight but remembered her again later, did she have to sleep with him again? Her foe¡¯s man was her foe. She couldn¡¯t kill him because she didn¡¯t have the ability to. If they were sexually involved, it would only disgust her. Feng Qingtian suddenly seized her lips and pinned her to the wall. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you.¡± Gu Bailu¡¯s brain emptied at the powerful scent of a man. Also, she didn¡¯t quite understand the situation. Could one become bored of having sex with the same person? Probably. Why else would so many married people have extramarital affairs? ¡°We haven¡¯t reached a deal yet. Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Gu Bailu grabbed his hair and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a tool that you can unleash your libido on.¡± She wasn¡¯t going to pay this debt for the rest of her life. Feng Qingtian stared at her thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re destined to become a tool. Give me your terms.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ And you¡¯ll agree to all of them?¡± She was rather curious to know how shameless Feng Qingtian could be in order to satisfy his desire. Chapter 113 - You’ll Die For Sure ¡°Speak.¡± Feng Qingtian noticed the disdain in her eyes. However, he also knew that if he forced himself on her, the woman would only leave him. He was quite upset about that. He liked it when she took the initiative, like during the previous two times. ¡°Cut Nan Ningxin off from the Murong family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Next.¡± Feng Qingtian refused right away Although something wasn¡¯t right, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to hurt Nan Ningxin until he had figured everything out. Besides, the Night Lotus was still on Nan Ningxin. Gu Bailu chuckled and whispered charmingly in his ear, ¡°Maybe you can marry me? Or give me everything you own?¡± Feng Qingtian held her even more tightly and bit her lip. ¡°Give me some viable terms.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else.¡± Gu Bailu patted his shoulder. ¡°Prince Zi, we¡¯re not meant for each other.¡± ¡°I can raise you above everybody else.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not half as awesome as being the wife of Prince Zi.¡± ¡°Even Southern Glory Empire isn¡¯t enough for you?¡± ¡°Who wants Southern Glory Empire? What I want most is you, Prince Zi. You have no idea how much I love you.¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s hands stiffened. ¡°Gu Bailu, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± Feng Qingtian turned her chin forcefully. ¡°You better not say it again. I¡¯ll kill you next time I hear it.¡± Gu Bailu sniffed. ¡°It was just a joke. Why so serious? Let¡¯s just split up if you can¡¯t meet my conditions. Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Feng Qingtian really wanted to beat her up. They were in such an intimate position. Why did her attitude change so fast? Was he not attractive at all? ¡°We¡¯re already like this. Do you think it¡¯s possible for us to separate?¡± Feng Qingtian took off his robe. Their skins touched. Gu Bailu could feel his temperature. It felt different from the previous times. She had been drugged and only wanted to dispel it. She had never really enjoyed the pleasure of sex. It was safe to say that she was still a virgin although she had done it twice with Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu was both scared and stimulated by the intimacy. However, she knew that she couldn¡¯t degrade herself. Feng Qingtian had someone he loved, and that woman was her nemesis. It was impossible for her to sleep with her foe¡¯s man. ¡°If you mess around, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± Gu Bailu turned cold. Feng Qingtian had better physical strength, but she practiced real martial arts. She might not be able to defeat Feng Qingtian, but she could at least protect herself. She was confident about that. ¡°What¡¯s this all about, exactly?¡± Feng Qingtian blocked her lips. As a man, he had held it in for too long. The woman he desired was right before him. He didn¡¯t want to contain himself anymore. She came to him for help after she was drugged, but she acted as if she were the most celibate woman right now. Were women all so hypocritical? Feng Qingtian jerked forward, trying to have Gu Bailu. But pain radiated from his chest. He lowered his head, only to discover a hairpin there. The hairpin was clutched in a small hand. Gu Bailu smiled at him. ¡°If you press any further, Prince Zi, the hairpin will pierce your heart. You¡¯ll die for sure in this place.¡± Chapter 114 - Lets Focus On Business Blood poured out of Feng Qingtian¡¯s chest and flowed down his stomach and into his pants. Ruthlessness flashed in Feng Qingtian¡¯s eyes. Gu Bailu realized that this wasn¡¯t good. ¡°You¡­¡± Was he out of his mind? He was throwing away his life just to satisfy his desire? ¡°Gu Bailu, remember: Whatever I want, I¡¯ll have it in the end. I don¡¯t have much patience.¡± Gu Bailu loosened her grip. The amount of blood in her hand was astounding. However, Feng Qingtian didn¡¯t react. His eyes were still dangerous and bottomless, as if they could swallow her whole. Gu Bailu was dumbfounded. What should she do? Should she give the hairpin another push and kill him, or should she let him continue? Feng Qingtian, however, didn¡¯t give her time to think. He kissed her lips rudely and aggressively. Gu Bailu wondered if he was going to die on top of her. Although she didn¡¯t want it, her body was quite honest. She did have some feelings for Feng Qingtian. She was in a dilemma right now. If they continued, it would be miserable for her if Feng Qingtian died halfway. Damn it. What was this about? She seemed to have met a man who hadn¡¯t touched a woman in a thousand years! Could somebody give her a hint what to do? ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t you stop the bleeding first? It¡¯ll be terrible if you die before you can enjoy yourself.¡± Gu Bailu could only try to reason with him. She couldn¡¯t be any more reluctant. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s focus on business.¡± Feng Qingtian sounded hoarse and in a hurry. There was no sign that he was heavily wounded. However, the stink of blood between them suggested that his wound was still bleeding. Gu Bailu was confident in her technique. That stab must¡¯ve reached his heart. He could really die. It wasn¡¯t a joke. ¡°Is your brain infested with your sperm right now? I¡¯m telling you to come back after you treat your wound.¡± Gu Bailu was angry. Feng Qingtian bit her earlobe. ¡°Isn¡¯t it in your best interest if I die?¡± ¡°How can I get out of here if you die?¡± She didn¡¯t know where she was. Her runes didn¡¯t work in this strange place. She didn¡¯t intend to spend the rest of her life next to a body. ¡°Tell me who you are.¡± Feng Qingtian exerted strength, as if he was trying to stuff himself into her body to see what she was exactly, and why he would abandon his oath, just to have her. He could turn a blind eye to any woman, but he couldn¡¯t control himself before her. Feng Qingtian seemed to be trying to punish her with this. Who said that it was enjoyable and not the least bit painful? ¡°I have been and always will be Gu Bailu. Can you be gentler? It hurts.¡± Feng Qingtian asked gravely, ¡°Do we really not know each other?¡± ¡°No, not in a past life, nor in this one.¡± Chapter 115 - A Romantic Ghost ¡°Past life? You have a past life?¡± Feng Qingtian¡¯s face changed. Why couldn¡¯t he see her past life? ¡°Of course. With my skills, I can see my past life. After I activate the Heavenly Eye, I¡¯ll be able to see even yours.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feng Qingtian responded casually. ¡°Hey, are you alright? Stop if you¡¯re not. You¡¯ll be too humiliated to meet your fellow ghosts if you die in the middle of sex.¡± The renowned Prince Zi eventually died on a woman. She felt embarrassed for him. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I can¡¯t do it? Anyone else can say that, but not you.¡± Feng Qingtian meant to press forward again to prove himself, but he suddenly collapsed. Gu Bailu was lost for words. ¡°Feng Qingtian, damn you!¡± He had indeed stopped halfway. You shouldn¡¯t do it if you can¡¯t; that would¡¯ve been better for the both of us! She hurried to move him aside and examine him. Thankfully, he was still breathing. He was certainly one of the most astounding rapists. Gu Bailu got up and was about to look for herbs, only to be pulled back by a giant hand. ¡°Gu Bailu, you¡¯re not allowed to ignore me until I get bored first.¡± Gu Bailu rolled her eyes and kicked his hand away. ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± Gu Bailu covered herself with Feng Qingtian¡¯s cape and got out of the pit to look for useful herbs. She then rubbed the herbs on the wound. Looking at Feng Qingtian, who was still slightly conscious, she said gravely, ¡°I¡¯m going to take the hairpin out. If you die, that¡¯s your fate.¡± The hairpin was deep in his heart. Anybody else would be dead already. Feng Qingtian was certainly extraordinary to be able to survive for so long with a hairpin stuck in his heart. She didn¡¯t know what to say about this rabid dog who seemed to have abstained from women for too long. ¡°Why are you saving me?¡± Feng Qingtian asked thoughtfully. ¡°I hate you, but that¡¯s not enough reason for me to kill you.¡± Besides, she was a reasonable person. When all was said and done, she was the one at fault here. It was all because she had accidentally provoked him and made him feel for a woman. She didn¡¯t mean to become a mistress, yet she had somehow ended up as one. But she would never admit it! Most of the hairpin was already deep in his chest. Gu Bailu was lost for words again. It was hard to imagine the man raping her in such a situation¡­ Fine, she had been intimidated by his determination, or she wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to have it. Gu Bailu gripped the hairpin and pulled it out. Blood sprayed on her face. She hurried to block the wound. ¡°How do you feel? Will you survive? If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be the greatest joke in the world.¡± She probably would be famous, too, until she was killed by Prince Zi¡¯s subordinates. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Feng Qingtian said firmly. He didn¡¯t sound weak at all. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Hey, see, I saved you in this situation. Why don¡¯t you cut me some slack?¡± Gu Bailu ripped his clothes for bandages and negotiated with him. ¡°That¡¯s not possible, Gu Bailu, not after you saved me.¡± He was thinking that he would kill Gu Bailu if she left him alone, so that the disaster would be removed for good. He didn¡¯t expect her to save him. He thought that she would rather he die sooner. So, her heart wasn¡¯t as hard as it appeared. ¡°Are you saying that it was a mistake to save you?¡± Gu Bailu suddenly tightened the bandage, making Feng Qingtian frown in pain. Chapter 116 "You should be glad you made the right decision." Feng Qingtian hooks his lips and holds her by the side of his body with a big palm: "it''s just not finished, isn''t it hard?" Gu Bailu slapped him away: "go away, you are so wave, do you know that white lotus flower plus?" "Gu Bailu, do you feel bad if you don''t mention her?" Feng Qingtian''s face is cold. Gu Bailu disdained: "I''m here to remind you to be a good man and not a scum." At the end of the day, she was too soft hearted. Seeing that he didn''t want to die, she let him succeed. Even she looked down on herself. Knowing that he is the man of the enemy, but also let him touch himself, this is a crime. It''s shameful that my body seems to be touching a man for the first time, so I''m quite sensitive to his body. Heart resistance, but the body is very honest. Gu Bailu reaches out and shakes herself. In the same way, cherish yourself and stay away from the king. With a snap, Gu Bailu''s face turned crimson with the cold. A big one holds her hand: "what are you doing!" Feng Qingtian''s eyes have been dyed with a layer of cold, cold light. "I''ll fight myself. It''s none of your business." Gu Bailu shook him off and hugged himself heartily. This slap hurts. "It''s disgusting to be with Ben Wang." "Feng Qingtian, please grow your face. You have a woman you like. How can you do these things to other women? You don''t know what it means to be single-minded and loyal!" "Don''t you want me to be single-minded about Ning Xin?" Feng Qingtian doesn''t understand. Since I hate nanningxin, why should I help her talk. Shouldn''t he leave them when he has a desire for her. It''s a stupid woman. "Bah, I hope she will be abandoned and cry to death. I''d better not bear to meet her. I''ll laugh so much that I can''t sleep at night, but only if I don''t be the fox spirit." "Why?" "Very simply, I don''t like the enemy''s man, your aesthetic makes me feel disgusted." Those who like nanningxin are her enemies. Refuse to open account. A group of blind people. Feng Qingtian looks at her with a little light in her eyes: "what''s the enemy between you and Ning Xin?" What enemies will Nanning have? "Tell you, will you avenge me?" "No." "If not, why should I tell you that I don''t need an audience." It was her hatred, her fault, her stupidity. She only needs to use her own way to get justice for Gu and her parents. The whole Gu family has been known for Maoshan Taoism and compassion for generations. It can be said that the current world can be so stable, Gu''s skill is indispensable. But in the end, he unconsciously closed the door. And she''s the biggest reason, it''s the introduction. She needs to repent, but the object is not fengqingtian. Because he would not believe nanningxin was like that. Why waste that saliva. Gu Bailu grabs Feng Qingtian''s clothes and climbs out of the cave. The outside temperature almost froze her, and she felt that her hands and feet were not her own. The sky is dark, without a trace of starlight. The wind can make your nose turn into ice. The grass on the ground is frozen, shining a little light under the night sky, and I don''t know where the light comes from. It''s like the star light of a place, though not big, but it gives people hope. Chapter 117 Gu Bailu stood for a while, and the cold wind made her wake up a lot. Suddenly a force behind her pulled her into the hole and fell directly into Feng Qingtian''s arms. "It''s frozen like this. I don''t know how to get in." Feng Qingtian holds her hand. He frowned at the cold touch. This woman is really disobedient. He shoved Gu Bailu into the haystack and stood up and climbed out of the hole. "Sleep, and tomorrow will be fine." Gu Bailu didn''t speak. He watched the cave covered. He couldn''t see his fingers in the hole. There was no wind in the cave, so it was not so cold, but Gu Bailu didn''t fall asleep. Just fell asleep and began to dream. Just to see the look of the man who shot the sword at her, he woke up again. When I slept in the past, I dreamed that my mother threw away the pendant on her chest and fell into the magma of hell, which disappeared instantly. It''s like a white lotus. She didn''t know why her mother had to throw it away. I woke up the next day, and the sun was shining. She leaned against fengqingtian''s shoulder, and fengqingtian slept peacefully. A beautiful face is more and more attractive. If this face is not related to the enemy, it can''t be tired of seeing it thousands of times. Gu Bailu wants to stand up, but finds that the sky is spinning and suddenly falls on Feng Qingtian. A hard object under the body against the abdomen. Gu Bailu was embarrassed and tried to stand up, but found that she was powerless. It''s really dizzy. "Gu Bailu, are you seducing me?" Feng Qingtian''s voice is low and dumb. Gu Bailu didn''t have to think about it. He knew that the goods had been seduced. The giant Pleurotus eryngii under you is not fake. "I It''s not stable. The whole world is spinning. " It''s like standing on a rotating globe. With one hand on her forehead, Feng Qingtian frowned, "how can it be so hot?" "Get me out of here. I don''t want to die here." Gu Bailu grabbed Feng Qingtian''s neck and pulled it down. It''s all this dead man. It''s OK to turn her here. It''s freezing, it''s fever. Her body and bones are useless. She just recovered after being seriously injured a few days ago. How can she stand such a toss. Feng Qingtian hugged her and stood up: "I can''t die." Looking at her torn clothes, Feng Qingtian wrapped her in her own clothes. With a wave of his hand, he has arrived at the classroom of Yunjing college. "Ah..." Someone screamed. "Where did you come from, you..." More than 20 people in the classroom burst the pot in a flash. Seeing this, Ouyang Yin helplessly flicked his forehead and said, "Wang, how can you appear like this!" Feng Qingtian is naked and hugs Gu Bailu, who is wrapped in a robe. Gu Bailu''s bandage is also tangled on his body. His dark blue silk is scattered, and his eyes are still bleary. He just woke up. The man he held in his arms knew from his body shape that she was a woman. Gu Bailu was dizzy, even more dizzy at the screams. "What''s the matter?" Gu Bailu lifted the cloak covering her head and opened her eyes. Lying groove, more than 20 pairs of eyes are staring at her. And there''s a bookcase and a desk in the room. This is classroom? She turned to see feng Qingtian again. Suddenly it felt hotter. Mommy, Feng Qingtian didn''t even wear clothes, so she wore a pair of black pants. This exhibitionist! Chapter 118 She quickly touched herself. Fortunately, she had clothes on her. "You! If you''re crazy, you can''t hurry. " Gu Bailu said in a low voice that only she and Feng Qingtian could hear. In this way, there will be no gossip tomorrow. She will write down her name! Feng Qingtian must have been on purpose. "Where have you been? Shaodi can''t find anyone back. He almost demolished Yunjing college." Ouyang Yin can foretell his future life will not be easy. It was he who asked Wang to teach this class. I didn''t ask for instructions from emperor Shao. Gu Bailu is only missing for one night, and Shaodi will soon tear down Yunjing college. I can imagine that he cares about this waste. But looking at the relationship between the king and the waste, he could not understand that they were together last night, that is, the heart and the eye were eaten by the dog. Let little emperor know if he is crazy. "My king, what''s his hurry?" Fengqing sky cloud light wind clear to return a sentence. Holding Gu Bailu, he left the classroom. "You should stay in the classroom and read. Don''t say a word about today''s business, or you will go home." Ouyang Yin warns fiercely, and soon catches up. "Wang, little emperor is very angry now. You''d better go back to Nanyue first." "What if I don''t?" Feng Qing asked coldly. "Why do you have to do the right thing with Shaodi? He has let you do everything these years, and you just like such a waste..." Ouyang Yin felt wronged for the little emperor. Wanwang likes Nanning heart. Shaodi gives Nanning heart to him. Now this is how to see a waste. Nanning doesn''t want it? "What do you mean by what you mean? Does Gu Yunjing like her? " Feng Qingtian''s words are sharp, with delicate eyes. "I don''t know if I like it or not. He is interested in training her. Why do you annoy him?" "Who has leisure and Kung Fu to annoy him?" Feng Qingtian holds Gu Bailu and jumps up the mountain. There is a bamboo house in the mountain. In front of the bamboo house, there is a flower cane frame. Under the frame, there is a hammock made of bamboo. Feng Qingtian puts Gu Bailu on it. After stroking her forehead, it was still very hot. "Sir, you are back." When Qin Shou came out of the room, he saw that he was all naked and frowned. My Lord, you are a noble king. Is it really good to brag about the market like this. "Take Suxin pill." Qin Shou took out a gold pill from his waist and handed it to him: "what happened to Miss Gu?" Gu Bailu only heard them talking and closed her eyes to feel the whole world spinning. Vertigo? It''s caused by a lack of blood supply to the brain. Fengqingtian feeds suxindan into her mouth, and gubailu quickly swallows it. I hope this world''s elixir can be useful. She was dying of fainting, and felt that there were countless soldiers running through her head. "It''s cold and hot." Feng Qingtian says the wind is clear and the clouds are light. Qin Shou can''t help but raise the volume: "Wang Ye, it''s OK to take a common pill when you are cold and hot. Why use suxindan?" It''s not a waste to give suxindan to a waste. "I will." Qin Shou''s eyes are dull from choking. Well, you are the king''s biggest. If you want to spoil women like this and waste like this, what can I say when I''m a little girl. If you like. "Go and prepare her clean clothes." "Sir, we didn''t bring women''s clothes." "Wear this king''s." "Yes." Before Qin Shou came into the house, he looked back. Tut Tut, the LORD looked at Gu''s concerned eyes, full of love. Don''t you like people? Do you want to marry someone else? Lord, I see how long you can last. Nanning heart or something, let''s go. The best hostess is the woman who can bring sexual happiness to the Lord. Chapter 119 Qin Shou went into the house happily to get his clothes. Suddenly there was a loud noise. He hurried out of the bamboo house to have a look. Ma ya, is this a dry fight? Shao Di was furious and came here with a row of pink maids. He gave his master a light of fire. Feng Qingtian quickly hugged Gu Bailu in her arms and dodged the attack. The flames hit the flower vine shelf, and the whole flower shelf collapsed. Qin Shou quickly flew to fengqingtian and watched their movements carefully. The handsome face of the evil spirit of the lonely cloud mirror is now covered with clouds. He asks: "Feng Qingtian, I warned you not to touch her. Do you think I have a good temper?" He is really angry. But go out, Feng Qingtian will take people away from his territory. One night, what they did, without words. Although he doesn''t care whether Gu Bailu is innocent or not, how can he bear them to do such things between men and women again and again. "You are just in time. I have something to ask you." Feng Qingtian is not cold, but a pair of come, we discuss some things. As he said, he took Qin Shou''s robe and added another layer to Gu Bailu''s, so that his hair was not exposed. Qin Shou can''t help but spit in his heart. Sir, aren''t you afraid to cover Miss Gu to death. What''s more, how can you be so stingy? It''s not good to show Shaodi how to lose it. "If you have any questions, please give them back to me." Gu Yunjing has lost his good temper. He knew that they could no longer be allowed to be together. Feng Qingtian feels too strong for Gu Bailu, and even Nanning''s heart may not be able to stop him. Feng Qingtian raised her eyes, and the long and narrow Danfeng eyes pointed at him: "Why are you so nervous about her?" His eyes were sharp and burning, and he stared at his prey like a viper. "No one can touch her until I have trained her to be a talent." Feng Qingtian hooked his lips and sneered: "it''s really just for this reason?" "What else do you think it is?" he said "I think you look like a jealous man." Feng Qingtian took his clothes and put them on himself: "I never knew that you would lose your mind so much." Gu Bailu held out a hand from the pile of clothes: "can I say something about that?" Why do they love each other and kill each other when they meet? They often seem to fight for the right image or her. But every time she was forgotten. Can you think about her feelings. The eyes of the two men suddenly looked at her. Gu Bailu pulled down his clothes and stretched out half of his face: "I It''s time to pee. " The cold instant on two handsome faces appeared crack. "I''m sorry to break your love, but I really need to pee on my pants if I don''t go to the toilet anymore. You can stop for a while and I''ll go back." Gu Bailu jumped out of Feng Qingtian''s arms, grabbed her robe and ran to the back of the bamboo house. You two just love each other and kill each other. I won''t play with you. The elixir is useful. When you eat something, you have no problems. Your head is not dizzy. Your brain is not hot. When you run, you feel that you are full of strength. "Are you sure she can make a difference?" Feng Qingtian frowns a little and dislikes Gu Bailu''s stupidity. "I''m sure I can train her. You''d better not make trouble." The lonely cloud mirror hides the spoiled eyes and is serious. Feng Qingtian raised her eyes: "this king sleeps her, and you cultivate her does not conflict." Chapter 120 Dugu Yunjing laughs: "don''t you know the rules of Yunjing college? There shall be no private love between men and women. " Feng Qingtian glanced at him obliquely: "that''s why you want to get her into Yunjing college?" There was a sharp flash under his eyes, which soon disappeared. Gu Yunjing is by no means a person who is thirsty for talents. He will be so considerate of Gu Bailu. That can only be for other reasons. Gu Bailu is a waste without spiritual roots. The only advantage that can be found from all over her body is the hook face. "It''s always a rule that the students of Yunjing college are good at cultivation only when they don''t love each other." Gu Yunjing is business. Feng Qingtian sneers: "I''m only here to teach. When did I say that I want to talk about the relationship between men and women? I''m looking for her to double practice." With that, he went to the back of the bamboo house and dragged Gu Bailu, who was hiding there and overheard, out: "finished urinating?" "Ha ha, it''s over. I''ve come to the moon. I have to get it quickly. Let''s go first." Gu Bailu wants to run away from him. She doesn''t want to participate in the love and hatred between the two men. Feng Qingtian quickly grabbed her with eyes and hands: "I did it last night. This excuse is too broken." Gu Bailu''s face flushed. Can the goods not talk about it. She is really a day dog, last night should not let him succeed, let him die how good! "As your second eldest brother, let me go. Who wants to repair with you? I''m useless." Gu Bailu kicked at his lifeblood. Feng Qingtian just wanted to hide. A figure flashed over and pulled Gu Bailu''s hand to her side. "Let go, didn''t you hear her say she would not double repair with you?" As he said, he threw himself at Feng Qingtian and said, "the king wants to double practice. It''s just to find the Buddha. Our two are worthy of beauty and cultivation." Said also to Phoenix Qingtian''s waist touched two, a face evil spirit succeed. It''s absolutely charming and unique. Gu Bailu has goose bumps all over her body. Shaodi classmate, you are desperate enough to save your disciple me. Feng Qingtian looked at his hand with cold eyes, and all of a sudden white smoke came out. Gu Yunjing cried out in pain, blowing his red hot hand and murmuring: "my God is worse than her. What can she do with you as a waste? My God can make you rank as an immortal." "Go away." Feng Qingtian spits out a word coldly. Seeing Gu Bailu wrongly, Gu Yunjing said, "you want to rob the person who has double cultivation with the Buddha?" Gu Bailu said: "no Absolutely not. How dare I rob you? You''re OK. I''ll go to see my aro first. " Gu Yunjing immediately winked at the maid in pink, and several women came up and surrounded Gu Bailu. Feng Qingtian frowns, he hates women most! But Gu Yunjing gets a bunch of women around him every time and deliberately opposes him. And these women are very powerful. It''s OK to be able to kill with one stroke, but it can''t. So he''s basically as far away from these women as possible. "Take Gu Bailu back." Gu Bailu vomited his tongue to Feng Qingtian and waved: "Wang, there will be no future." Feng Qingtian snorts coldly from the nose and holds his hands tightly. Let several girls in pink take Gu Bailu away. Dare to tongue him, she will look good in the future. Now is not the time to keep her. Let her go first. "Gu Yunjing, I don''t know what you want now, but if you know what you lied to me, don''t blame me for ignoring any kind of righteousness." Chapter 121 Feng Qingtian finished, took the cloak from Qin Shou and wrapped it into the room. "Wang, Yunjing college can''t afford your master. You''d better go back to Wang''s mansion." Feng Qingtian didn''t stop: "I only teach Gu Bailu. If you have the ability, you can drive me back." There was a trace of anger on the beautiful face: "what are you doing He was a little flustered. He knew Feng Qingtian too well. This man is ruthless and can''t rest assured of anything. But once he is relieved, he will never let go. Gu Bailu is like this now. He is poor, and he is still a waste. Why can he look at him. "My king suddenly wanted to double repair." Leave a word like this, Feng Qingtian entered the room and closed the door. Gu Yunjing clenches his fists, and his eyes are shining with dangerous edge. Don''t you What did he see? No How could it be that nightlily was on Nanning''s heart. He only knew nightlily. Gu Yunjing turns around a little anxiously and leaves. Gu Bailu goes back to his mountain peak, and aro is eating a plate of gold meat, while still salivating. However, her face is so cute that she can''t be bothered at all. Instead, she is very childlike. Gu Bailu went over and patted her on the head: "aro, you miss, I have been missing for so long. You can still eat meat!" [br > aro looks up and stares: "Miss, you are back. Come to eat dragon meat. It''s real dragon meat. It''s super delicious. It feels like the whole person is flying in the sky." Gu Bailu tugged at the corners of her mouth, and looked at two large pieces of meat in a delicate white jade plate, which were roasted golden and flowed with a layer of oil. The taste was fragrant and attractive. Dragon meat? "Aro, you don''t worry about me, miss you, but about longrou?" Whether her family aro has been changed, how to only eat, don''t care about her. Gu Bailu is a little lost. "Didn''t miss go out with the man who likes sleeping? She must have found a place to sleep. Why worry. Come on, young lady. It''s delicious. " Luo cuts a piece of golden meat with a knife and hands it to Gu Bailu. The lonely cloud mirror who just entered the room almost wanted to chop aro to death. What does it mean to find a place to sleep? Don''t worry! This dead girl, for so many years, is still like this! Gu Bailu had been hungry for a day and wanted to eat for a long time. She took the meat she fed and put it into her mouth. It''s not bad after biting. The meat is fresh and tender. It''s not old at all. It tastes as tender as cod, and it''s sweet. "Well, it''s delicious." "Delicious? Do you know how much it took me to get it? " In order to please her, he went all the way to catch the dragon meat, but she was taken away by fengqingtian when he came back. Gu Yunjing is really upset and has no place to talk about it. Gu Bailu blinked at him and said, "what did little emperor do?" She said that in ancient times, the dragon was a divine thing, which could not be eaten casually. Even if it exists, it is not visible to ordinary people. Let alone kill it for meat. "I''ve been fighting for three days, but I''m still hurt." Said Gu Yunjing and took off his clothes. The robe slipped, revealing his whole upper body. White as jade, crystal clear muscle above, a red paw print, dense, looks really distressing. Chapter 122 Gu Bailu''s dog leg said: "you''d better put on your clothes. Have you wiped the medicine? Your medicine is not very powerful, or I''ll wipe it for you." For the sake of her family''s food, aro, she can sell her self-esteem. "If you don''t use the wound liniment of the evil dragon, it can only be healed by your own spiritual power. It''s good to eat." After pulling his clothes, he sat down on the couch and said, "don''t contact with the king in the future. You need double cultivation and double cultivation." Gu Bailu suddenly froze: "ah, don''t you want to double repair with wanwang? How dare I double repair with you when you are so arrogant?" Double cultivation with a peerless minor. Stop teasing me, boss. "His stinking temper won''t double repair with me." The lone cloud mirror sighed, and a trace of loss slipped over her face. In addition to his sitting posture, he felt both noble and lonely. Gu Bailu wanted to match him with a line: "even Qingqing has been repaired with me. It''s so lonely as snow." Gu Bailu coughed softly: "there are so many people in the world who are better than him. Don''t worry." Gu Yunjing glanced at her and frowned: "go clean it up first. It''s really ugly to wear it like this." Gu Bailu is still wearing the black robe of fengqingtian. Although it''s made of Tian silk, it''s high-end and smooth, but it''s really like a Taoist robe on her, wrapping her small body. Gu Bailu''s face turned red, which made him think that he didn''t wear the inside. Turn around and run. Gu Yunjing sighed and looked at Luo, who was having a good time. "Girl, how about your young lady and your father Aro looked up at him and said, "no, what Miss likes is a man with good health and good looks." "What? Is he not The lone cloud mirror face pulled down. Aro shook her head. "You''re a woman!" The lone cloud mirror stood up and said, "did your miss tell you?" "Yes, Miss said you like wanwang. There are women in your heart." Aro worked hard to sell her young lady. Gu Bailu just got ready to take a bath in the warm bath. She sneezed for no reason and fell into the bath accidentally. NND, who''s cursing her? Just about to get up, I saw the door "bang" and it was knocked open, a figure flew over, pulled her up and asked: "Gu Bailu, do you say that you are a woman?" Gu Bailu wiped the water on her face and looked at her body again. Although the whole body is wet, the good thing is that the Taoist robe has not been taken off. "What are you crazy about? Of course, Shaodi is a man." Gu Bailu thinks it''s better not to live here. It''s not safe to take a bath. Shao Di is a man who is easy to get wind. All of a sudden, be nice to her. Bring her to Yunjing college to cultivate something. She is not stupid. She will not really want to cultivate her and make her a model of the world''s waste. There''s no other interest. It''s strange that he''s so good. It''s impossible that in 150 years, I didn''t want to care about the weak display group, and suddenly I became aware of it. What kind of dragon meat do you want to make for her, because her family aro likes to eat? Do you like my home, aro? Gu Bailu shakes her head. It''s hard to guess the little emperor''s mind. She still doesn''t care. "Then you tell aro that the Buddha is a woman, so that the girl looks down on him." Gu Bailu''s face is as black as charcoal. Looking down, Gu Bailu is wet, exquisite, enchanting and perfect, and suddenly blushes. Chapter 123 It''s going to be black and red. What''s going on? Gu Bailu''s eyes turned a little white, didn''t they Xiao Shougai likes her family, aro? No, their aro is too simple to be suitable for such an old monster. "That aro is one track minded. You also know that she sees things differently from others. I will talk to her well and tell him that you are a man." Gu Bailu feels that people have to bow their heads under the eaves. She''s not happy to be caught wet like this. Although the figure is not as exquisite as Nanning''s heart, it has chest and buttocks in front and back. Even if you are a little sufferer, you can''t treat me as a woman. "You told her that you are a woman!" Gu Yunjing thought that there was some fire. He did so much that Gu Bailu thought he was a man or not, so all he did was for nothing. "No! What aro said, I''ll correct her later! " Even if it''s small, even if it''s crooked there, the essence of men is still the same. "Gu Bailu, I''m a man. I''m not a real man. Please feel me." Gu Yunjing said that he was pasting her on himself. Gu Bailu was so scared that she took out a talisman to take a picture of Gu Yunjing. "Gu Bailu, I''m sorry for that!" he said angrily Gu Bailu dragged the wet clothes and ran out: "little emperor, you are calm and calm, I know you are a man, and I have never doubted..." Ma ya, the beautiful men here really dare not mess with each other. A word does not prove that he is a man, three inches under the navel is no problem. What kind of trouble is it? Is Shaodi lonely and a little nervous? "Aro, go, Shen Yi, take us to the college dormitory." This place can''t stay! Chen Yi rushes over, and Ali takes Pan Long''s meat and flies on the bear''s body. She also frees up a hand to pull Gu Bailu. When Gu Yunjing got rid of the spell and ran out, he saw only a white bear carrying two people running away. "Little emperor, do you want to chase me?" Lark came up. "No need, Yin can be contracted by her. It''s a little difficult to chase him. Anyway, it''s in the college, and it can''t escape from the palm of my master''s hand." Gu Yunjing sat down to reflect on his actions. These days, he did what he had to do. He treated her well and took her as his own. But it can''t be compared with Feng Qingtian''s bow to her once. Feng Qingtian has always been an activist. He does whatever he wants, but he cares about Gu Bailu''s feelings and fears that he will make her hate herself. "Is it too late?" A beautiful figure flashed out: "it''s not too late, little emperor don''t have to worry too much, let Nanning heart up, she should finish her task." "Nanning is afraid that she can''t make fengqingtian..." If there was any way, he would have let Feng Qingtian and Nan Ningxin have a skin to skin relationship, pregnant and giving birth to a baby, so he would have nothing to worry about. However, fengqingtian just doesn''t cooperate. Fake or fake. "My subordinates have a way to make Miss Gu give up her mind to the king. Even if they all know the truth later, they can''t be together." The lone cloud mirror sat up straight, and in the eyes of the enchanting Danfeng there was light: "what''s the way?" But in a second he sank again: "will it hurt her?" "Only when you are sad can you really die. Emperor Shao can''t be soft hearted at this time. You are good at everything, but you are not strong enough to be cruel." The solitary cloud mirror''s eyes narrowed slightly: "say to see, what method?" Chapter 124 Gu Bailu went back to the College District and met the leading child Douya in front of the college gate. Dou Ya lovingly reveals two small tiger teeth: "elder martial sister, are you here for school? It''s lunch break now." "Douya, take me to the disciple''s dormitory." Gu Bailu touched his head and picked up a piece of meat from the jade plate in aro''s hand. Dou Ya blinks a pair of black eyes, and sniffs twice with a small nose: "elder martial sister, what kind of meat is it? It''s so fragrant." "Miss, you rob aro''s dragon meat for this little boy." Aro tooted up her mouth and looked unhappy. It took her many years to eat dragon meat again, but the young lady just threw it to others. Miss doesn''t like her! "Aro, you have so much. It doesn''t matter to give him a piece. Let''s be generous." Although Gu Bailu dotes on aro, she can''t be separated. "Miss didn''t eat it herself." "Dragon Dragon meat? " Dou Ya''s eyes are dull. He takes the dragon meat and holds it in his palm. Dragon meat is only heard in legend. Is it really dragon meat? "Well, take me to the lodging area." Dou Ya doesn''t understand: "elder martial sister doesn''t live with Shaodi. How can she live in the residential area again?" "This is a long story." Gu Bailu sighed helplessly. Who knows that little emperor has been lonely for too long, but his brain is a little abnormal. Obviously is a gay, but also has to prove that he is a man. She can''t let a gay take advantage of her lack of men. Douya nodded: "elder martial sister, please follow Douya." Dou ya, holding the dragon meat in his hands, trotted to lead the way. Gu Bailu was tired. "You eat it. It''s just a piece of meat. There''s no need to be so precious." Dou Ya shakes his head desperately: "no, no Dou Ya has the dragon meat to eat for the dean''s uncle. He was punished by Shaodi a few days ago and suffered a lot of injuries. If he eats the dragon meat, he will be OK. " Gu Bailu pouted and pouted. Isn''t the dean of the college that ye Yanchen is. It''s white and clean. It''s also beautiful. Unfortunately, it''s not good. The seat of Yunjing college is half dead because of Shen Yi. Punished by Emperor Shao? It was hurt by Shen Yi. Douya said and asked with a little worry: "elder martial sister will not be happy, uncle dean that day..." Uncle Dean almost killed the elder martial sister that day. Therefore, Shaodi was very angry and punished the dean and uncle. Gu Bailu doesn''t care about the tunnel: "it''s yours when I give you something. You have the right to deal with it. But Douya, you will bribe the Dean when you are young. It''s good. There''s no future." "Uncle Dean is very good at Douya, which was picked up by Uncle Dean." Gu Bailu coughed a little. It''s really amazing. How can you think of a pure child as spicy and dark. "Elder martial sister, I''m sorry." Gu Bailu pinched his face and apologized. Dou Yalie opened his mouth and smiled: "I''ll give it to the dean and uncle if you''re not upset." Gu Bailu nodded. "Elder martial sister, this is the accommodation area. Your room should be arranged. Wait until next Douya tells elder martial sister Yin to ask her to send you bedding." Dou Ya bowed respectfully and ran up with the dragon meat in his hand. He disappeared in a flash. Tut Tut, it seems that the cultivation of such a small bean vegetable is not low. The dormitory of the college is better than Gu Bailu imagined. The dormitory area is very large. There are a lot of colorful houses arranged in order. They are red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple. Each row is not the same color. The color of the house is not the paint or the color on it, but the color of the wood itself. It makes people look like it. Chapter 125 In front of each row of houses are signs showing class numbers such as a, B, C and D. Gu Bailu almost didn''t need to think about it. He knew that his class must be at the end. After all, even a group of wastes recruited by Emperor Shao himself, they are also wastes. It''s impossible for them to treat Ling to these talents. Gu Bailu went to the last row and finally saw their class number GUI. Guiban, guiban? The house turned out to be pink. Little emperor big boss, you seem to have a real preference for our waste. Their favorite color gave them ghost class. Rows of rooms are divided into rooms with names on the doors. The wooden materials are very exquisite, and it can be seen that these houses have been carefully designed and built. Gu Bailu walked all the way and saw that there were four names on some doors. "Here''s your name, miss." Aro shouts with the dragon meat. Gu Bailu went over and saw that there was no difference between the rooms. But there were only two names on the door. Besides her, there was a person named Bu Yaolian. "Miss, your bed is occupied!" "Ah Luo pushed open the door and cried out unhappily. Gu Bailu went in. The room was simple, with a table, two rows of stone beds, and an active space between them. There are two pots of flowers on the windowsill. The petals are colorful and colorful. There''s something on both rows of stone beds. Gu Bailu frowned, saying that her stone bed should be empty. Gu Bailu quit the door again and looked at the name on the doorplate carefully. She was right. Do people think she won''t come to live, so they run over and take her bed? Gu Bailu was wondering when a meatball rushed in: "Oh, ah, ah, how hard to get the meat..." Holding the basin, he put it on the table, then looked up and the whole person was stunned: "you You You are the promising waste! " Gu Bailu hurriedly retreats two steps, there is danger ahead, hurriedly withdraws. "Oh, my God, I''m waiting for you. My roommate is really you." The fat meatloaf rushed over with the force of the flood and filled Gu Bailu''s arms. Just then, before she could express her excitement, she was kicked to the wall by aro. "Dare to attack my young lady and kill you." Aro tore a large piece of meat into her mouth with one hand, and made a gesture of wiping her neck with the other. "Aro, don''t blame her, just your miss. I''m very popular. She can''t control her enthusiasm." Step Yao lotus painfully climbed up from the ground, a face grievance: "I just say hello, why hit me." Gu Bailu went to help her sit up and said, "well, my aro is a little violent. Don''t worry, she won''t beat the people I didn''t let her kill." At most half dead. Bu Yaolian looked at aro in horror: "don''t beat me, I I have to learn to go back to glory. " "If you are obedient, you will not be beaten." Gu Bailu didn''t want to bully her. It''s the habit that the girl hugs when she sees her. She can''t accept it. It''s not a beautiful man No! Even if it is a beautiful man like Shaodi, she will hold her when she sees her, and she firmly disagrees. "I''m obedient, I''m sure. Teach me how to be competent." Bu Yaolian is smart and sensible. "Master can teach me skills naturally. By the way, who owns my bed?" Bu Yaolian said, "she said it''s your sister." Gu Bailu suddenly understood that it was Gu wanqin. She and aro are very hot in the water. She''s really a quiet person Chapter 126 It''s a great honor to have such a strong sister. "Eat first..." Gu Bailu patted Bu Yaolian''s arm and stood up, went to his stone bed like a long Kang, and directly picked up a package and threw it out of the window. "All out, aro." She likes her self reliant sister best. There should be no problem for those who stay outside. "Darling, miss." Aro bit the jade plate with her mouth, and put all the things on the stone bed out of the window. Gu Bailu hooked her lips with satisfaction and sat down on the bed: "although it was a little hard, she could still sleep." I want her to sleep with Gu wanqin. I''m sorry, she doesn''t want to spoil her mood. Bring her here just to disgust her, not to enjoy her. At this time, Gu wanqin came in with a food box, dressed in a fresh and tender cigarette skirt, dressed in a colorful way, only a few bees followed her. "Elder sister, why are you here?" Gu wanqin is kind and smiling. Gu Bailu picked up her eyebrow and said, "how can you go so slowly? Bring the rice quickly. I''m starving." Gu wanqin''s face twitched for a second, and he thought bitterly that she had not been killed by the disciples of Yunjing college. "There''s a meal!" Aro took the food box in Guwan''s hand and quickly opened it. There are food, fish, meat and some cakes in it. It seems that the food of Yunjing college is not bad. "Wow, you are so rich. It took me half a day to get this little bit of meat." Bu Yaolian looks envious and looks at the fat in her pot. She can''t compare with her. Gu wanqin said with a smile, "all the students of the college are very good. They gave them to me." Bu Yaolian sat down aggrieved: "of course, they are good to you. You are beautiful and smart. They only bully me." Gu Bailu poured half of the vegetables in the food box into her porcelain plate as big as a small washbasin. "Eat quickly. You don''t have to worry about it later. She''s my bookboy. If you want her to do anything in the future, just let her do it." Gu wanqin''s face changed again and again. What did the bitch say? She didn''t want to be told enough. She wanted this fat woman to tell her? Bu Yaolian''s eyes brightened: "really, she is your schoolboy? Isn''t she your sister? " "Her mother is my mother''s servant girl. She climbed into my father''s bed and gave birth to her. In name, she is my sister, but in fact, she is a schoolboy. We are roommates, and mine is yours, so you are welcome. Just do what you want." Bu Yaolian looks at Gu wanqin with a gloomy face. She is afraid to say: "really?" The spirit power of the opponent has reached the 10th level of the beginner level. Today''s class teacher told them that the spiritual power of cultivation starts from the beginning, from the beginning to the 20th level to the grand master level. After the grand master is the grand master, followed by the sword master and the sword sage. The tenth level of the beginner level is nearly half of the grand master''s. It''s very powerful. "If she doesn''t listen to you, I''ll let her go." Gu Bailu is not ambiguous at all. Bu Yaolian nodded. She saw that Gu Bailu didn''t like her mother''s servant girl climbing her father''s bed. Cut, what sister, in fact, is a servant. Bu Yaolian is an idol for Gu Bailu, because she can defeat so many college students as a waste. She was adored in every way. She is different from other wastes. She has a great dream since she was a child. She becomes a master among masters and wins honor for her family! Chapter 127 Therefore, what Gu Bailu doesn''t like, she is automatically included in the list of dislikes. "Eat." There are several layers in the box. Gu Bailu divides the food into three parts. Gu wanqin went to the table and sat down reluctantly. He picked up the box and prepared to eat. Gu Bailu robbed her of it. "Go and get it yourself, it''s Sunyi." Gu Bailu put the food box on the ground, ate it with a heavy smile, and looked at Gu wanqin with disdain. Gu Wan''s face turned green with anger: "what do you mean, elder sister! I can''t compare with a beast. " "You really can''t compare. If you can''t stand it, get back. No one left you here." Gu Bailu is too lazy to talk to her. Gu wanqin endures and endures, persuading himself to be calm and not let her go back. Mother said that as long as she can stay in Yunjing college and let any professor here look after her, she can really become a student of Yunjing college. Gu wanqin was so angry that he wanted to lie down in bed, but found that the bed was empty. "What about my things?" Gu wanqin can''t help screaming. Aro ran over with the food box in her hand and pushed her away. She said childishly, "this is my lady''s bed. Go away. Go outside. You are not allowed to come in later." Gu Bailu is eating with her head down. Let aro deal with her. Bu Yaolian eats her own meat very quietly. She has been here for several days. She can only grab some food every day. It''s the first time to eat meat today. I really want to hug myself. Gu wanqin looks for something in the room. At last, he finds his bed sheet baggage out of the window. His face turns into a pig liver color: "elder sister, you are too much!" "You''re still here to yell at me. It''s my kindness." Gu Bailu lazily lost a sentence to her. Bu Yaolian looks at Gu Bailu and admires him even more. What arrogance! If she can be so arrogant one day, there is no regret for her death! Gu wanqin is so angry that he slams the door. "Miss, it''s finally quiet. She looks so ugly. She doesn''t look like a plain dress at all." "Eat fast. I''ll have to take a shower and get some sleep." There is a small screen in the room to separate out a clean room, which can be bathed. Ali calls hot water for Gu Bailu. As for how to fight, aro always spoke by force. After a while, a waitress brought bedding from the same person. "Douya asked me to send it to you. You are really powerful. Not only did Shaodi protect you, but Douya bought it. I heard that he could climb the king''s bed." The waitress left with a sour word. Luo wants to catch up and beat her. Gu Bailu stops her. "It''s mediocre not to be envied if you open your mouth to them and let them say it." Gu Bailu had a sleep after eating, and was woken up by Bu Yaolian. "Get up soon, have a class. The teacher said you can''t be late. You will be punished if you are late." Gu Bailu was vaguely dragged to the classroom by her. Along the way, many disciples rushed to the classroom in a hurry. Gu Bailu accidentally ran into a man. It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t hit. The man won''t get up if he is hit on the ground Gu Bailu suddenly wakes up: "Ya''s, how about touching porcelain?" She is so confused that it''s useless to bump into someone. She will not be able to bump into a human life. "Miss, he''s bleeding." Aro was surprised. She had never seen such a vulnerable person before, just hit it and it would bleed. Gu Bailu saw that the man was lying in the trough, and there was a pool of blood under him, which was shocking. Chapter 128 Gu Bailu''s face sank, and she quickly squatted down to buckle her wrist. God, a pregnant woman? The body of the woman is very thin, the college students dress around her very loose, a black hair covered her face. I don''t really see a pregnant woman. It''s clear that pregnancy is not being taken care of. Gu Bailu immediately said, "aro, stop people, don''t let others near." This is the omen of miscarriage. According to pulse condition, the pregnancy period is no more than three months. We should hurry to protect the baby, or the baby will be finished. Gu Bailu opens her hair and is stunned. What a beautiful girl! Long eyelashes are as thick as wings, skin as snow, and facial features as beautiful as painting. Just like a delicate peach blossom, beauty needs people''s care. The closed lips tremble slightly, which makes people want to pity. Gu Bailu said softly, "girl, do you know that you are happy?" Gu Bailu knew that she was pretending to faint. No answer. Gu Bailu asked again, "whether you know it or not, I will tell you now that you are pregnant and your baby is in danger. Do you want to keep him?" Gu Bailu thought that if she didn''t answer, she would try her best to save her baby. "Help me save him." Women''s delicate voice sounded, such as the continuous wind, let people listen to comfortable. With a little timidity and fear, I couldn''t bear to frighten her loudly. "Good." Gu Bailu took out a silver needle from her waist and stabbed it on her fingers and stomach. Since she came to this world, she has been thanking her master for teaching her so many things. When learning silver needle and acupoint, she cried and quarreled and didn''t want to learn, because it was too difficult and boring. But now she knows that the study of things will not be a bad thing in her life, and will come into use one day. Bu Yaolian blocks them behind her. She is worried. She will be late for class in the afternoon. The teacher will punish them. There may be no food at night. Aro stood in front and threatened the disciples who were going to come up to see the bustle. Aro''s psychic power is there. The disciples dare not conflict with her. Besides, they are all in a hurry to go to class. No one finds out who the woman is. But all the way, there was a lot of discussion, saying that the new little emperor''s garbage knocked people down, and there was a huge pool of blood, like human life. Gu Bailu steadied the woman''s pulse with a silver needle, and gently lifted her up: "you need to stay in bed now. Don''t work hard these days." When she just pricked her finger, she found that although her hand was thin and white, there were many cocoons in the palm. And some of the fine marks on the palm are the latest, indicating that she has been doing a lot of physical work recently. The woman said thanks gently, without saying anything. But the thin hands caressed his belly quietly, and his eyes were sad. Gu Bailu carried her back to her room. Since I''m a student of the college, I''m sure I didn''t get married. It''s fatal to be pregnant before marriage in this era. The woman lying in bed did not speak, very clever listen to Gu Bailu said rest. Gu Bailu washed her hands and asked aro to clean up her body. Bu Yaolian hurriedly pulled her out of the door: "this It''s late now. Let''s go to class as soon as possible. The punishment of the teacher is terrible. " Gu Bailu nodded: "aro, you stay and watch her. If she wants to go, let her go. If she doesn''t, don''t let anyone bother her." Chapter 129 "Don''t worry, miss. Aro looks at her while eating meat." Gu Bailu followed Bu Yaolian. On the way, bu Yaolian was very worried, but because of her large tonnage, she could not run fast and gasped as she ran. Gu Bailu said with some emotion, "it''s really a red face. How can a hot woman be so lucky?" Bu Yaolian gasped: "I must have met some apprentices. I don''t look like a bad woman." "Oh, you can still look at your face." "My father taught me that when we deal with people, only those who feel comfortable with their faces can do business with them. My father said that the face of bad people must be reflected by their heart." "What does your family do?" "My family is a business man. I have traveled with my father since I was young. I have seen so many people." She said and laughed twice: "eat too much, so fat a little." "Where have you been?" "Yunqi Kingdom, Tianfeng Kingdom have been to, but also to the Vatican realm." "Where is the kingdom of Brahman?" Gu Bailu hasn''t heard of it. "It''s the main altar of the underworld. It''s really beautiful and weird there." Gu Bailu''s eyes widened: "are you talking about the underworld? Did you see the Pluto? " Bu Yaolian shook her head and said, "no, except for some of the prince''s confidants, all the people who have seen him are gone. I would rather not see him." Sure enough, the underworld is the most mysterious in the Three Kingdoms. Which is like the two little ones of those two houses, without a little mystery, they appear in front of her, without any room for reverie. In the end, the two were late. There was no movement outside the classroom. "Didn''t you have a class in the classroom?" Gu Bailu walked lightly to the window and looked inside from the slit. All the disciples were there. One by one, they sat upright and concentrated. They were like facing a big enemy. What''s the situation? Gu Bailu looks ahead It was a shock. Feng Qingtian is haunted. How could he really become a teacher. Gu Bailu touched his buttocks. He was still in pain when he was beaten yesterday. No matter, if I dare to spank her in front of so many people, she will fight with him. Gu Bailu clenched her teeth and pushed open the door: "report to the teacher that something happened. We are late. We can accept punishment, not abnormal punishment." Feng Qingtian sat there with her hands on her chest, just holding her coldly. I didn''t say a word, but I couldn''t breathe. Bu Yaolian hides behind Gu Bailu and sees Feng Qingtian shivering. This beautiful man is full of poison. Idols are idols, dare to talk to such men. Gu Bailu took her inside and sat on two empty seats. The shame is Her position is arranged at the front. Sitting down, she can face the teacher in the first place! Bu Yaolian sat behind her and lowered her head to the desk. Feng Qingtian looked at Gu Bailu like that. Her eyes were sharp and cold. She froze other disciples so much that they couldn''t even breathe loudly. She was stiff and hung her eyes. She couldn''t even look at him. "That Mr. Jiao ye, can we start the class? " Actually, Gu Bailu is afraid. "Come here." Feng Qingtian opened her magnificent lips and said only two words. Gu Bailu''s forehead shed a drop of perspiration. Is he going to spank again? She bit her teeth and stood up. Bu Yaolian quietly pulled her sleeve: "don''t go, you will be killed." "Not afraid." Gu Bailu walked past as if she were dead. Chapter 130 Feng Qingtian took her up and walked out: "Qin Shou, teach them." Then he left with Gu Bailu. Qin Shou stood up with a serious face: "all the disciples who are late will be punished. Miss Gu is your guide. Now open the book and start to understand the specific situation of the spiritual power from the first page. Although you have no spiritual root or the spiritual root is basically useless, you must understand that you know who you are and win every battle." At last, everyone breathed a sigh. Although the teacher was very serious and fierce, he was more friendly than the beautiful man. Bu Yaolian looks out of the window, but no gu Bailu is there. Feng Qingtian grabs Gu Bailu and goes to a dense forest. It is covered with thorns, dark and cold. "Fengqingtian, what are you going to do? I''ll tell you that if you dare to take advantage of me again, I''ll kill you." Gu Bailu holds his chest and loudly announces his determination in his hand. Feng Qingtian threw her to the ground: "I said last time, you will die if you are late again." "Can you blame me? It''s not all your fault. I haven''t applied for a day off today!" She is to interrupt the idea to be a serious study waste, to really learn some knowledge. After all, what she has to face is not an ordinary opponent. Feng Qingtian''s eyes are slightly heavy, and her voice is very low. "Very tired last night?" Gu Bailu''s face is hot in an instant. Your sister, can you not mention last night. "Your Majesty, we had a good time last night. Do you remember that?" "Who promised you?" Feng Qingtian''s face is expressionless: "get up, take out your blink charm." Gu Bailu''s eyes brightened and quickly got up: "king, do you want to teach me how to use the blink charm?" "I can teach you, but you must promise me one thing." Gu Bailu immediately hugged her chrysanthemum: "sell self-esteem and don''t do it." Feng Qingtian snorted coldly: "later in the college, try to contact with Shao Di as little as possible. It''s really not good. Use the blink to leave." Gu Bailu is not right. "You taught me the blink to keep me away from the little emperor?" It doesn''t seem to be very cost-effective. Emperor Shao can teach her many things. Feng Qingtian said coldly, "I can''t answer this question." If you can''t answer, will you chop her up and feed the beast? It seems that in order to take care of Bailu''s scenery, a strange cry came from the deep forest. "All right!" Gu Bailu immediately answered without backbone. Blink, she really can''t master it well. I don''t know why she is always changed. After learning, whether it''s Shaodi or fengqingtian, they don''t always disappear if they don''t want to. Gu Bailu takes out the blink charm, and Feng Qingtian reaches out and grabs it. "Give all you have to the king." Gu Bailu didn''t understand, but he was very obedient. Feng Qingtian put the talisman in the palm of his hand. The slender jade like finger scratched several lights on it and put it into Gu Bailu''s hand: "you can rest assured later." Gu Bailu blinked: "that''s ok? Not teaching skills? " "Your power now, it''s easy to be forcibly inserted by people when you use this kind of fight to turn heaven and earth." "So this is?" "You just use it, you won''t make any more mistakes." "Really?" Gu Bailu is suspicious. "There are Warcraft in the forest. Go and collect their souls. If you don''t catch a hundred, don''t stop." Chapter 131 Feng Qingtian said and turned out of the woods. Gu Bailu rubbed his hands. OK, I''ll punish him for being late. Although the enchanting bracelet is not in her hand, she has been upgraded to grasp the soul without the enchanting bracelet. Gu Bailu went deep into the forest, feeling that the pressure around him had become oppressive, and looked around. My mother, there are so many ferocious eyes like wolves. No, it''s more terrible than wolf tiger! Gu Bailu hurriedly followed the empty pictorial symbols, and a bright star appeared in the air. "Violence..." The five pointed star went straight to the group of Warcraft in the deep. All of a sudden, countless huge beasts came from the forest, such as a storm over the forest, with the potential of mountains and seas. Gu Bailu chants a mantra, and the five pointed stars pass through the group of Warcraft. The Warcraft fell in response, banging on the ground, making a loud noise. At this time, Gu Bailu saw these beasts, one by one, as big as rhinoceros, and their skins were as hard as crocodiles. If you don''t have a long face, it''s worse than toad. Gu Bailu hurriedly went up to collect the soul. She is familiar with this matter. There is no difference between animal soul and human soul. They are all the same procedures. But it took her an afternoon to collect a hundred. She first pressed the soul she had received into the charm, and was about to walk back when suddenly a huge black shadow rushed towards her behind her. Gu Bailu looked back and saw that his eyes were straight. The beast was as huge as several floors. Now it''s too late to hide. She felt the blink at the waist with a touch of her hand. Would it be useful to try just in time? Without hesitation, the blinking talisman is thrown out. Gu Bailu''s eyes are white. After a flash, he goes to a bed. She quickly sat up and looked down. Feng Qingtian''s Danfeng eyes were looking at her coldly: "have you finished?" Gu Bailu''s mind was in a daze for a long time. She clearly wanted to go back to the dormitory. How can I run to Feng Qingtian''s bed! "Why am I here?" Gu Bailu looks confused. Feng Qingtian turns over and presses her under her body: "it''s late. Let''s continue last night." "Who wants to go on with you last night?" Gu Bailu swore angrily. "Do you want to do it or die? You choose the same thing." "I don''t even choose!" Gu Bailu reached out and hit him at the Tianling cave. Feng Qingtian buckles her back: "don''t struggle, you can''t beat this king." All of a sudden, the door of the bamboo house was kicked to the ground, and a red light came to the Phoenix giant. "She can''t beat you, and she''s the real one." Gu Bailu got up while Feng Qingtian was hiding and wanted to run to the lone cloud mirror. Feng Qingtian suddenly changed the path of escape, holding her in her arms and catching the scorching light. Gu Bailu clearly heard his low, painful cry. "Giant!" A cry of heartache sounded. Someone rushed over, but stopped one meter away. "Why don''t you hide?" Feng Qingtian frowned: "Why are you here?" Gu Bailu stretched out her head and saw that she was hurt on the face, holding Nanning''s heart in her chest. "Why can''t I come? What do you do in Yunjing college? What do you want to do?" Nanning does not look at Gu Bailu, but asks Feng Qingtian sadly. Feng Qingtian lets go of Gu Bailu, just wants to talk, but suddenly spouts out a pool of blood. Gu Bailu takes the opportunity to slip to Gu Yunjing''s side. Anyway, Feng Qingtian, such a big boss, shouldn''t hang up because of such a move. Nanning rushes to him recklessly and hugs his waist: "Qingtian, how are you?" Gu Bailu is shocked. What''s the matter? Chapter 132 Can Nanning touch fengqingtian? Feng Qingtian didn''t make her into meat sauce? Nanning Xin takes the pendant off his neck and hangs it on his neck: "Qingtian, don''t worry, night lotus will protect your spiritual power." "Ben Wang is OK. Get him out of here." Feng Qingtian tries to remove the pendant. Nanning shook her head and clasped his hand. She said anxiously, "don''t you know that the fire of Shaodi can destroy your spiritual root. Why do you stop it?" "It can''t leave you." Feng Qingtian is determined to remove the pendant. Gu Bailu frowned slightly. This time, she finally saw Nanning''s Pendant on her chest. It was a white lotus. She didn''t know what material it was. It was crystal clear. But the lotus core was dark and extremely strange. White lotus is put on with a transparent silk thread. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see the silk thread. Now she is curious why Nanning Xin can contact fengqingtian. She used to wear this pendant, but she can''t get close to fengqingtian. "When the king was hit by my fire, all his powers were scattered." Gu Bailu was surrounded by Gu Yunjing, who asked anxiously, "did you just get hurt by a red fire?" Gu Bailu shook her head. "No." Gu Yunjing checked her whole body up and down, and then relieved: "why did I run towards a red fire just now? I almost hurt you." "When I saw the chance to escape, I ran away..." She really thinks that Gu Yunjing and Feng Qingtian are just a little noisy. They love each other and kill each other. The more they fight, the deeper they feel. Each time they fought, the two were in peace. Who knows that this time it will really start, and it''s still so serious. It seems that Feng Qingtian didn''t expect that Gu Yunjing would suddenly have such a cruel hand, so he didn''t hide but block it. "Fool, don''t even want to die to escape." There was a trace of anger in the low voice of the lone cloud mirror. But this anger is not to Gu Bailu, it''s to be angry that you just can''t even recover your spiritual power. If Feng Qingtian doesn''t, Gu Bailu will die. He waited for so many years, guarded for so many years, then he waited for her, put her in the palm of his hand to protect him, even though he was afraid of hurting her, he almost killed her. What scares him even more is that Feng Qingtian doesn''t just need Gu Bailu physically. At that moment, he almost stopped Gu Bailu without hesitation, which was a kind of subconscious protection. Gu Bailu looks innocent. How can she know that they are really doing it. She really didn''t want to be involved with fengqingtian any more, so she just wanted to escape, but ignored the danger. "Never No matter what kind of spiritual power you have, you should always avoid it. " Gu Yunjing holds her hand and solemnly warns. The handsome face, which has always been evil and coquettish, is now frost, so serious that people can know the seriousness of the matter. "Oh, I see. I''ll pay attention next time." This time it was her negligence. Seeing that Gu Yunjing is so nervous and Feng Qingtian is so miserable, I know that she just walked from the hell hall. "Ah..." Suddenly came a cry of pain from Nanning''s heart. Nanning''s heart fell like a leaf in fengqingtian''s arms. "Calm down!" Feng Qingtian shouted nervously. Nanningxin is like a fresh vegetable that has been scalded by boiling water. The skin turns yellow instantly, the skin is dehydrated and wrinkled, and the face is ugly. As if someone had taken the soul out of her body and left only one body. Chapter 133 "It''s said that I will be OK. Why do you want to untie the night Lily?" Feng Qingtian roars. Her face is as cold as ice. Now her face is full of anger. The mood swings are so great. Can Nanning''s heart die? "Just keep you, I I''m fine. " Nanning''s heart is as thin as a mosquito''s voice, so weak that he can only breathe out but not breathe in. "Will she die?" Gu Bailu asked Gu Yunjing anxiously. Although she wants Nanning to die, she can''t die yet. "If no one protects her, she will die. The night Lily and her soul fit together. Take down the night lily, and she will take away her soul." "What is a night Lily?" Gu Bailu asked in bewilderment. "It''s a kind of spiritual thing contracted with the soul. It''s prosperous with the subject, but it can bear any harm from the subject at any time. It''s the most rare and precious life protecting spiritual thing in the world." "So, in fact, if I want Nanning to die, I can''t kill her at all." "Yes So that day in Murong''s mansion, you and Nanning are fighting each other. The king is only watching. " Gu Bailu pulled the corners of her mouth, so it is. At that time, Wang was really watching a play. He didn''t have to worry about Nanning''s death or hurt. "I don''t think that night the lotus was sent to her by the king." "Yes, the only night lotus in the world." Gu Bailu was very disappointed. Why nanningxin has such a powerful background and such a powerful identity, but she has to harm the Gu family. What is she doing? No, I don''t know. Nanning''s heart can''t die. Absolutely not. Gu Bailu grabs Shaodi anxiously and asks, "what can I do to protect her soul?" "You don''t want her to die?" he said "I hope so, but it''s not time for her to die." Gu Bailu is straightforward. Only when Nanning is alive can she know who the dark forces are behind her, and where the soul of her parents is. "You don''t have to worry, Wang will not watch her die." Gu Bailu looks at Feng Qingtian. He is kneeling on the ground holding Nanning''s heart. There is sadness, repentance and guilt in the long and narrow Feng''s eyes. Gu Bailu roared, "Feng Qingtian, you''re not saving people, and you''re still sad there." Feng Qingtian is like waking up from a dream. He holds Nanning''s heart and goes out. It disappears instantly. Gu Bailu pulled out his leg and followed up: "Shen Yi, hurry up." She wants to look at Nanning and not let her die. Gu Yunjing grabs her and says, "what are you going to do to pursue her? Wang will not let her have anything. His spiritual power will be lax for a while, and soon it will be healed." Gu Bailu raised her eyes and looked at her: "you mean that fengqingtian will not die even if she is hit by your red fire?" So nanningxin Just trying to make a plan? "It''s really dangerous just now, but he''s a wanton king. His healing ability is invincible in the world." For someone else, I''m dead. Gu Bailu turns his eyes. OK, Nanning''s bitter meat plan is so successful. Even she was taken in! But she still has to follow up to see how precious nanningxin is and how successful nanningxin''s bitter meat plan is. Gu Bailu is very persistent about this. She wanted to know how absurd the world was and how successful the bitch was. "I''m going to have a look." Gu Bailu sat up and sank. But he was stopped by the lone cloud mirror again: "Nanning''s heart will not die, why do you want to see it?" Chapter 134 "Going to the theatre, I want to see how strong the white lotus plus is." Gu Yunjing''s eyes were cold: "do you like the king, and it''s hard to see that he can touch other women?" Gu Bailu smiled and said, "I don''t deny that it''s a bit unwillingness to become a passer-by suddenly, but I definitely don''t like him. I just didn''t get used to it for a while. You can rest assured that I will go to the theatre." "You can''t go. The students of Yunjing college can''t leave without special permission." Gu Bailu approached him: "little emperor, are you not curious at all? Feng Qingtian and Nan Ningxin may have achieved good results. You may not have any chance. " Don''t you like fengqingtian? I''m not nervous now. If it''s her, it must be sabotage. "What opportunities do you want? You want to destroy it. " "Ha ha, I don''t want Nanning to die, and I don''t want to see her do what she wants, so I must follow you. If you don''t let me go, then I......" Gu Bailu jumped and sank, reaching to his waist. "What do you do?" he asked "I''ll run away!" Gu Bailu lost the blink symbol and jumped into the circle. She ran to Feng Qingtian when she made the talisman in the forest. So the blink charm must have been made by Feng Qingtian. How to use it is to cast a net around him. But now it''s a good tracking tool. In a blink of an eye, Gu Bailu appeared on an island. The island was surrounded by water. There was no edge to see. The sky is covered with dark clouds, and the sea water is coming, rolling up thousands of huge waves, like a tsunami. The island is full of yellow sand. At a glance, there are no trees. Gu Bailu sees Feng Qingtian holding Nanning''s heart and going to the center of the island. Gu Bailu wants to follow up, but is held by one hand. She pouted back and said, "I don''t want to come, I haven''t followed you." "I''m worried about you." Gu Yunjing is serious. Gu Bailu smiled: "OK, I will think you are worried about me." "I''m really worried about you. What do you think all day long?" Lone cloud mirror touched her head. Do you really think he''s not a man? Gu Yunjing is worried about this. How can she know that she is a man? Is it like Feng Qingtian? I''m sure not. Although Gu Bailu and fengqingtian have had a skin relationship, it seems that she didn''t care about fengqingtian at all. Not a bit sad. "Thank you for your concern. Let''s keep up." She wants to go and is pulled: "don''t go, the psychic field over there, you can''t stand it." Gu Bailu thought about it. Anyway, fengqingtian must cure nanningxin first. They shouldn''t have any relationship for a while. Nanning''s heart can''t be cultivated with fengqingtian. Then wait. "If I don''t get close, I''ll follow." Only then did Gu Yunjing catch her and let her go. After a short walk, we can see that there is a big circle like water waves on the yellow sand, in which there are ripples flowing continuously, just like a huge vortex appears on the yellow sand. The water wave inside doesn''t rotate fast, but it has a shocking force. "What is this?" Gu Bailu felt that at last she had someone to ask. There are too few things in the world that she doesn''t know, but there are too many mysteries. "Lingjing lake can protect any soul." The lone cloud mirror knows nothing. Chapter 135 "What about the soul burned by the magma of hell?" That kind of soul is gone. How does she know the magma of hell? "In theory, it can''t be, but if a person with spiritual power big enough to destroy the sky and the earth is willing to talk with lingjinghu on the condition of his spiritual power, there may be a tiny possibility." "How do you know about the magma of hell?" he asked in surprise Gu Bailu shrugged: "I always dream of being burned by that thing, so ask." How can you have such a dream? Her memory has long been blank, soul reorganization and repair can no longer bring the memory of the former soul! "It''s just a dream. How can you be burned by that thing if you are so useless?" "I think so, too." Gu Bailu shows his hands and doesn''t pay special attention. It''s impossible that she was burned to death by hell magma before, and then she was saved by some special characters. But it seems that her parents saved her in the dream. Isn''t that special cow''s person her parents? Gu Bailu smiled and continued to observe Feng Qingtian and Nan Ningxin. Feng Qingtian places nanningxin in the big circle of water ripples, and nanningxin''s body rotates continuously with the water waves. Feng Qingtian stretched out his hands to carry his kung fu to the water wave. A cold air with green light came out of his palm and dyed the water wave pattern with a layer of cold air and green light. It was very beautiful. "What a good look." Gu Bailu has to admit that there is more than a little gap between himself and Shaodi and fengqingtian. She wants to be strong and learn from them what she can learn. "Cut, that''s awesome? You can''t be worse than him if you want to learn. " Lonely cloud mirror way. Gu Bailu''s eyes brightened: "really, can I become so powerful?" "You can control Yin. Don''t you know how strong you are?" Gu Yunjing is helpless. Girl, I''m not afraid to fight. It''s like I''m the craziest in the world. It''s very charming. But once that gas left, it was as if I didn''t feel very good. All the way to Mingming, she dealt with people worse than her. "That ah, ha ha, luck." Gu Bailu is modest. It''s luck to be able to contract Yin energy. If it wasn''t for Yin energy that ye Yanchen needed to deal with, she might not be able to add the blessing token to him. Who knows that Yin can be so afraid to return to the ice fog peak, so she is willing to be contracted. In fact, it wasn''t these people who forced Yin to go nowhere and let her pick up a leak. "By the way, after Nanning is ready, will fengqingtian still not touch her as before?" Gu Bailu is most concerned about this. "I don''t know that. After all, it''s hard for wanwang to understand." If he hates anyone who is close to him, he will subconsciously beat him to the ground, including Nanning Xin. So when he can get close to him, it''s when his spiritual power is completely slack. In fact, Gu Yunjing didn''t expect to succeed when he attacked the red fire. Because the king is so strong, he can''t deal with it casually. But I didn''t expect that Gu Bailu ran away and made a blunder, which made the king of wanton hit the red fire. When the spirit power was lax, Nanning was very smart, so he played a bitter meat plan. "I''m not going to let them do it." Gu Bailu''s face was full of fighting spirit. The more Nanning wants to get, the more she wants to destroy. There is a trace of hurt on the face of Youye: "you want to stop it really just because you have a bad relationship with Nanning?" Chapter 136 Gu Bailu sneered: "what has the festival, we not only have the festival so simple." The solitary cloud mirror eyebrows slightly frown, the evil spirit''s eyes flash a trace of incomprehension. What did Nanning heart do to make Gu Bailu hate it so much. "Really because of Nanning''s heart?" "Of course, what else can there be." Gu Bailu replied calmly. "What do you want to do?" he sighed Gu Bailu laughed twice: "if you would help me." Gu yunjingxie picked up her eyebrows: "Oh I really want to help you, but I have a friendship with Nanning... " "You don''t have to say anything. Give me your terms." Gu Bailu interrupted him. Friendship can also become a fart in front of interests. Gu Yunjing hooked his lips: "I have nothing but..." "I know you are short of a double cultivator." Gu Bailu doesn''t have to think about what conditions he will open. "Yes, if you promise me, I will help you. I will never turn back." "I''d like to promise you, too, but I don''t have the conditions, and I can''t guarantee to help you find such a person." "You can." There is no one but you in the world. Gu Yunjing added a sentence in his heart. Gu Bailu pouted. "Are you sure I can double repair with you?" If she can practice with Shao Di, it is self-evident how high her power can be cultivated. "Just promise." Gu Yun''s eyebrows and eyes all have a look. Finding the double cultivation person makes him happy. This kind of happiness is from the bottom of his heart, let him fade the loneliness of that master. Gu Bailu asked solemnly, "how does double cultivation work? Do you want to combine men and women? " If there must be a need for a skin to skin relationship, she can''t agree to it. It''s better to seduce fengqingtian. "No need, as long as the male * * Yang harmonizes reasonably, or even does not need to be naked." "Good! It''s such a happy decision, but when it comes to the front, I can''t beat you to death if you want me to combine men and women. If I''m still a waste in the end, I can''t double repair or blame me. " "Deal, how can I help you?" Gu Yunjing didn''t hesitate. Gu Bailu''s eyes flashed a cold awe: "in the present situation, Gu Bailu''s soul is still in that night lotus, I want to snatch the night lotus." Gu Yunjing''s face slightly changed: "no, the night lotus has its own defense mechanism. You have only one way to die if you take the night lotus." Night lotus is a contractual thing. Without the consent of its owner, it is impossible for others to touch it. "Then I''ll try to rob her soul with nightlily before her soul recovers." She can''t let Nanning''s heart die, but she can let Nanning''s heart be pinched in her hand. I robbed Nanning''s soul and was afraid that she would not obey! There is nothing better than this. The thought of Gu Bailu made her hands itch. After so many years of learning Maoshan Taoism, it can finally be used to deal with the villains to be cleaned up. Gu Yunjing shook his head again: "the soul of the night lotus contract, you can''t snatch it, otherwise it can''t be the first spirit in the world." "That''s why I need your help." Gu Bailu hooks his hand. Gu Yunjing hurried to compact the past, felt her warm breath spray on his face, white jade like face instantly red. "What do you want me to do?" "Night lotus is a spiritual thing, but in the end it is also a dead thing. You help me to get night lotus. As long as you can get night lotus, I have a way to get the soul out of it." Chapter 137 Gu Bailu is not sure about other skills, but she has great confidence in her major. She has all the bullshit contracts in her hands. "I may not get the night lotus." Lonely cloud mirror is a little depressed. He said that taking the night Lily would die, and she asked him to do it. I don''t care about his life or death at all! "Emperor Shao, you''ve been cultivating for so many years, you can''t even deal with a dead thing. How do you mean?" Gu Bailu doesn''t believe that he can''t control the night lotus. Now that Nanning''s heart and soul are separated, the power of night lotus must also be reduced to the lowest level. "Night lotus is the spirit of thousands of years..." The solitary cloud mirror is full of black lines. He''s not sure about that. The first thing in the world is not blown casually. "Then I will! I don''t believe it. I can''t handle a charm. " At least she used to be a charmer, though only in a dream. In the final analysis, the so-called spiritual objects and magic weapons have their power only when they are manipulated by people. Now Nanning''s heart is dying, and how capable she is to make nightlily. "You help me hold Feng Qingtian so that he can''t continue to recover Nanning''s heart." Since it''s sabotage, make it bigger. Gu Bailu said that he had already walked towards the water wave aperture, and Gu Yunjing''s face changed greatly. He suddenly grabbed her: "I''ll take the night lotus, you can''t touch it." "Good." Gu Bailu didn''t try to be brave, so she could concentrate on taking Nanning''s soul. Damn it, Nanning is willing to break away from her own soul and play this bitter meat trick. She is going to make her a real bitter meat! The lone cloud mirror leaps to fly in the past, a red fire is released from the hand, and goes straight to the Phoenix. Feng Qingtian is infusing the holy power into the water supply wave. The sudden attack makes him frown. He jumps out of the water to avoid the attack and looks at the lone cloud mirror: "what do you want to do? I''m saving the heart now. You want to make trouble, too?" With Gu Bailu, he wants to destroy. Now, he is dissatisfied with the idea of saving his heart. Feng Qingtian feels that she can''t understand the mirror. "I''m sorry, someone in the world is more important than you." After saying that, the lone cloud mirror gives out another palm and blows up the light in the water wave aperture, rolling away to fengqingtian. Gu Bailu takes the opportunity to jump out and rob Nanning''s body. Nanning''s heart suddenly opened its eyes at this time: "Gu Bailu, do you want to rob my soul?" "Ha ha, you are so cruel that you can even start yourself. I will let you do what you want." Nanning''s voice was weak, but her words were proud: "don''t waste your strength. You can''t touch the night lilies." "Try and see if you can." She never believed what others said. She never tried not to believe it. She is said to be a waste. She is still fighting with her spiritual genius. Everyone said that Feng Qingtian could not be touched. She was not the same as the overlord, and took him as the antidote. Don''t say you can''t without trying. She picked up Nanning''s heart and threw it on Shaodi''s body: "catch it, you run." Emperor Shao took nanningxin and left several Zhangs in one leap. Nanning asked weakly, "little emperor, why do you want to do this? You let me get close to Optimus Prime, and we will succeed immediately." "That''s your success, not your own." All he wanted was Gu Bailu to belong to her. Gu Bailu and fengqingtian were not entangled. If Gu Bailu really hates Nanning so much. Then she will not let Nanning be with fengqingtian as she wishes. At that time, her involvement with fengqingtian will only grow. That''s the last thing he wants to see. Chapter 138 "What do you really want?" Nanning looked at his charming face and asked puzzledly. This person, once a very dignified identity, even she can only see from a distance, do not dare to talk up. He could have lived a happy life, carefree and adored by all things in the world. But he chose a way that she could not understand. But she would also like to thank him and pave a bright road for her. She can get close to her favorite man and get his care and love. She thought he was on her side. But now she can''t understand. It seems that everything has changed since Gu Bailu appeared. "What you have done to Gu Bailu will be the source of all your regrets." Lonely cloud mirror warned coldly, poked the finger on Nan Ning''s forehead, and Nan Ning''s heart fainted unwillingly. His eyes cautiously looked at the night lotus with white mist on her chest. The black pistil on the lotus was shining, which seemed to warn the invader and the one who moved it died. Gu Yunjing reaches out and holds the lotus at night. The voice of Feng Qingtian says: "Gu Yunjing, don''t look for death!" His voice just fell, only to see that the whole person of the lone cloud mirror was pushed 100 meters away by a powerful force. Come so suddenly so unexpected. When Gu Bailu saw it, he couldn''t even touch the lotus that night. How could there be such a mysterious power. She quickly took out a rune from her waist and recited the mantra: "the mirror of the heart is empty and bright, six circles are bound, eight directions gather spirits, control!" The talisman flew quickly to the night lotus in front of Nanning''s heart. "Control! Sure! Hold it down. " Gu Bailu increased his strength again. Death, it is only a death, her strength is from Nanning heart, Nanning heart is now weak! Don''t be afraid. Gu Bailu prays and approaches Nanning''s heart. The white mist around the night lotus is getting bigger and bigger. The black pistil in the middle draws a black light in the air, like splitting the whole sky into two parts. Gu felt an unprecedented shock, which caused her hands and her whole body to shake. She was unwilling to draw a five pointed star out of the sky, just about to fight out, but was clasped by a big hand. "Gu Bailu, my king warned you not to hurt my heart. You have taken my king''s words to heart?" Feng Qingtian''s face was dark and gloomy, with a strong sense of killing on her beautiful face. Gu Bailu knew that she would annoy him, but she was not afraid. As long as you can grab the soul of Nanning heart, you have to listen to her no matter fengqingtian or Nanning heart! I don''t want my child to be a wolf. No chance. She conveniently smashed the five pointed star to fengqingtian: "go to your uncle Lao Ye''s warning, I''m afraid you won''t appear here." She estimated that fengqingtian, no matter how severe he was, had just suffered a fatal wound recently, and was hit by a red fire that could make him lose his power. Now his spiritual power is definitely not as good as before, otherwise Nanning''s heart can''t get close to him. Even if he can heal faster, he is a weak body now. She''s going to fight him! Feng Qingtian swivels away from her pentagram, which falls into the water wave power circle and strikes the sparks. As soon as Feng Qingtian was absorbed, a light just like a rope came to Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu moved away from the pursuit of the light and looked anxiously at the night lotus. The charm was about to be washed away by the night lily. If she rushes away, she will be backfired. Do you want to give up? Chapter 139 No Gu Bailu pointed at the forehead with food: "summon Yin energy with the oath of contract!" She has never called. A polar bear appears out of the sky, and in a moment, it becomes a thin white bone human Yin energy. "I came here alone and didn''t take me with me. Now I know I need my help. Who can I hit?" Yin can complain for a while, look up at Feng Qingtian, frown two points: "should not hit him?" "Why are you afraid?" Gu Bailu snorted, "I''m afraid I can do it. I''ll carry it with him today." "What a mess you little children are! You were so kind and loving the other two days. Today you will die and die?" "Bah, who is in love with him? He loves this woman. I will take her soul away." "You are not envious." "If you don''t have so many words, please change your body and help me hold fengqingtian." "To tell you the truth, like ye Yanchen, I can still scare. Feng Qingtian has difficulty." "It''s only a quarter of an hour to hold on to the moment." "I''ll try." Yin can change quickly. The thin body is as huge as a net in the sky. It pours at fengqingtian. Feng Qingtian asked coldly, "Gu Bailu, are you sure you want to do this?" For him, once he does it, it''s not a small matter. If he doesn''t die, he will die. Gu Bailu, who never understood her identity, didn''t want her to die prematurely. But if she does, he won''t be soft. "Don''t ask about things that you don''t want to tell me." Gu Bailu takes two steps back, takes out a talisman, and covers the night lotus again. The night lotus is right, the ten thousand year spirit thing is right, I will fight with you today. Gu Yunjing stood up and saw Gu Bailu fighting with nightlily. His face immediately changed and he jumped back to her again: "don''t be hard, do you think you are better than the Buddha? " GU Bailu snorted:" I don''t know how, I think I can make it surrender, I don''t believe it, it''s a dead thing, I can''t control it. " Gu Bailu watched the stubborn in the heart of the night lotus. Obviously, it''s just a thing. It''s impossible for her to take Nanning heart. Nanning heart has a bitter meat plan, she can''t let it go! There is no way for Gu Yunjing to ask her for the talisman: "I give you some strength." Night lotus is too familiar with him, so He can''t have a head-on conflict with it, for fear that something will come out. Gu Bailu gives the charm to him, and the lone cloud mirror sinks into the fiery power, and the charm ignites in an instant. "I can only help you here. If you are really hurt, I will not ignore you." The lone cloud mirror retreats to one side calmly. Gu Bailu nodded and recited the mantra: "all directions are clear, the mood is clear, three Chen is kind and respectful, make the formation with soul, Soha!" She used her greatest strength in this talisman, and all the skills of Maoshan concentrated on it. Success or failure will be at one stroke. Over there, Feng Qingtian and yinneng are holding on to each other''s strength. Suddenly they see Gu Bailu''s desperate attack. Their faces change greatly and they shout: "Gu Bailu, stop!" Fengqingtian removes the power to deal with yinneng and rushes to this side quickly. When Gu Bailu''s charm approaches nightlily, he blocks it with the palm of his hand. Gu Bailu was shocked by the powerful force and fell back more than ten meters. Yah! It''s only one step away, Feng Qingtian! I swear to you! Chapter 140 Gu Bailu struggled to get up from the yellow sand, only to find that her whole body hurt like a tear, and she couldn''t move at all. This pain, let her think of in the dream was stabbed by that sword pain. The pain made her tears jump out. The lone cloud mirror rushed over and picked her up: "don''t try hard." Gu Yunjing inputs her body''s spiritual power and feeds her a heart pill. Gu Bailu suddenly spits out black blood, and the whole person faints. Gu Yunjing''s face changed greatly. Looking at Feng Qingtian, he said, "one day you will regret it." He is very clear that fengqingtian will regret one day, although he is extremely reluctant to regret it. But when Gu Bailu was hurt, he wanted to see his pain. For a moment, he even wanted to tell the truth of the matter, which made fengqingtian extremely painful, made him repent, and made him pay the price for hurting Gu Bailu. But He did it all again. He let Gu Bailu be hurt by fengqingtian. He made Gu Bailu, who could have been loved by many people, look like this now. He just wanted Gu Bailu to hate Feng Qingtian, but he didn''t want her to be hurt like this. He didn''t know if he had done it wrong. Gu Yunjing''s original firm heart wanders again. Is he possessive or loving? "Little emperor, don''t think too much about it. Take Miss Gu back for treatment. She is badly hurt." There was a sound in his ear. The wandering heart of the lone cloud mirror was firm again. He held Gu Bailu and waved away, disappearing on the yellow sand island in an instant. Feng Qingtian looks at their disappearing figure, and then goes to fight with Yin Neng. Yin Neng sarcastically said: "when you want someone else, you have to die. Now, if you have other women, you can hurt that girl at will. I despise you the most!" Yin can use the highest Yin to cover the Phoenix. In an instant, the yellow sand island became a cold place, and even the huge water wave power field was frozen and no longer rotated. Nanning''s face was getting worse and worse, and she was already dead. Feng Qingtian said coldly, "I''m so kind to her. She''s gone. You haven''t left yet. Do you want to see the sun again?" The Yin energy of yin energy stops in the air, and his face slightly changes. He has lived for thousands of years, and of course he knows how powerful Feng Qingtian is. Even the emperor''s mansion didn''t dare to provoke him. He is a contractual thing now. If the master is not here, if he really fights with him, there will be no profit. Yin can not be reconciled to leave a sentence: "that wench will have great fortune later, you give her today, she will pay you 100 times, you do it yourself." After the Yin energy disappears, the water wave psychic field turns again. Feng Qingtian holds Nanning''s heart, places her in the center of the holy power field, and applies the holy power again to restore her soul. Night lotus was attacked by the charm, but it hasn''t recovered yet. It has been braved the strong white fog, and black pistil delimits the sky, but it doesn''t disappear. This is the first time Feng Qingtian saw the night lotus attacked, because no one can attack it. Just as no one can get close to him, no one can get close to her except her master. Is it because Nanning''s heart broke her contract with yeduolian and gave her to him, that the strength of yeduolian weakened? No Should not be like this, night lotus is growing with him, he knows night lotus best. As long as the night flower lotus does not want, is he, also cannot attack it. Chapter 141 But Why can Gu Bailu? Who is she? If it wasn''t for the fact that nightlily had only recognized one master since she recognized her lord, he would even suspect that Gu Bailu was the one in her previous life. But, he knows not, the person that night lotus recognizes is Nan Ning Xin. It doesn''t get people wrong. Feng Qingtian looks south and condenses her heart. Her eyes become complicated. Now he can hold Nanning''s heart and contact her, but he has no desire for Gu Bailu. In terms of appearance, nanningxin is even more beautiful than Gu Bailu, probably because she was raised with a panacea from childhood, which is better than Gu Bailu in all aspects. But he has no ripples. "Ye DUOLIAN, you are raised by my king. Tell me what''s the matter?" Feng Qingtian asked coldly. Night lotus moment white fog disappeared, black pistil into the white petals, motionless. Feng Qingtian frowns and concentrates on restoring Nanning''s soul. As for other matters, he always has a way to find out. Gu Bailu was brought to the holy power bed behind his palace by Gu Yunjing. The bed is made of jade. There are spirit stones on all sides. All the spirit power is gathered on Gu Bailu. This bed was originally the place where the lone cloud mirror was cultivated all year round. No other woman has come in yet. Gu Yunjing puts Gu Bailu on the bed of Lingli, gently wipes out a tear from the corner of her eyes, and looks at the tears quivering at her fingertips. In his heart, Gu Yunjing secretly vows that he will never let Gu Bailu shed another tear. Never! He licked the tears with his tongue, clenched his fist, and injected all the Lingshi into his own Lingli. It wasn''t until he was sweating all over his head, and the instant consumption of spiritual power made him a little restless. He fell on the bed, and Gu Bailu slowly opened his eyes. "Where am I?" Gu Bailu wants to sit up, but the pain on her body still makes her not dare to move. "In my palace," he said Gu Bailu looked at him with weak eyes. "You saved me, didn''t you?" "I have said that if there is any consequence, I will not ignore you." Gu Yunjing smiled at her. Without the evil spirit of the past, there is only a weak tenderness. Beauty is beauty. A little weakness is painful. Gu Bailu''s heart is not touched or fake. No matter what he wants to do with himself, it''s sincere to protect her heart. "Why are you so kind to me?" "Because I like it, is it difficult to understand?" Gu Yunjing thinks that she has made it obvious enough, but the girl seems to be ungrateful every time and completely ignores his likes. Gu Bailu was shocked: "are you sure?" Are you sure you like me? Don''t you like Feng Qingtian? "Otherwise, you think that you are really in a hurry to make some waste transformation. You just want to help you grow stronger." Although he can also protect her, it''s better to teach her to fish than to fish. She is strong enough to do what she wants to do, so she doesn''t have to depend on anyone. Gu Bailu was a little confused. The advertisement came so suddenly that he didn''t give a little precaution at all. "I didn''t expect to have such a great charm. It''s useless to say waste!" After Gu Bailu wanted to open it, he suddenly got up. It''s always a pleasure to be liked. Besides, it''s such a great person as Gu Yunjing. But isn''t he just a bisexual? "Gu Yunjing touched her head:" I see you can be so proud, maybe the injury is bette Chapter 142 Gu Bailu''s eyes are sharp: "well scar, I will not forget who gave me pain, do you really think I can be strong?"? The kind of power that can kill Feng Qingtian. " "If you want, I will try my best and give everything to satisfy you." Gu Yunjing looks at her eyes and becomes affectionate. The tenderness cannot be concealed. Gu Bailu''s face was slightly red: "you don''t have to work so hard. In fact, it''s very pleasant that you like me, but I don''t think I can repay you anything. Do you want to try to transfer it?" Gu Yunjing pinched her face hard, and Gu Bailu shouted, "what are you doing?" "It can''t be transferred, it''s you." Gu Yunjing said that the wind is clear and the clouds are light, but the words are heavy. Gu Bailu scratched her head: "what do you like about me?" "Stupid." "Go away, I''m smart, OK?" Well, she was once stupid and brought disaster to Gu family. "I''m so stupid, you are not afraid that I will bring disaster to your emperor''s mansion. Fengqingtian, I swear to fight with him. I will fight Nanning to the end." Gu Yunjing touched the top of her hair: "if you want to do anything, do it. The emperor''s mansion is not afraid of anything." Gu Bailu nodded: "OK, from tomorrow, you start to teach me, I want to be stronger quickly, I can''t be beaten like this." "Don''t worry. You''re still weak now. I''ll give you a good look when the hard doctor comes." Gu Bailu also knew that she could not be in a hurry for a while, so she was lying in bed looking at the lonely cloud mirror. I still can''t believe that the little emperor who suffered from the thief, the beauty thief, will like himself. Is that too dramatic. I''m really fascinated by my thief''s powerful personality. Bah She didn''t believe it herself. "Emperor Shao, there comes the doctor." There was a sound of lark outside. "Let him in." When the stone door opened, a middle-aged man in a grey robe came in and looked at the Lingshi and Lingli bed in the eye room. He couldn''t help but wonder, "isn''t this your forbidden area? How can you let me in today?" "Show her the body and see if Linggen can grow up." Although Gu Bailu does not need spiritual power, there is always better than No. If there is spiritual power, Gu Bailu''s road to becoming stronger will be smoother. Hard to drink, I glanced at Gu Bailu, and saw that she was beautiful, but she was not the kind of beauty that people could be fascinated by at a glance. How could I bewitch the little emperor who had always been pure hearted and lustless? "Recently, the college has passed on that you are interested in a female disciple. It seems that it is true?" "Don''t talk nonsense. Look at it." Little emperor stood up and gave his place to him. Gu Bailu is hard to drink. This middle-aged man is very ordinary, and even his spiritual power is not strong. However, Shaodi should have some abilities to value him so much. Otherwise, how to call it a miracle doctor. Hard drink also stared at Gu Bailu, but was Gu Yunjing to drink: "see a doctor, see a doctor, who let you see the face." "How can I see a doctor without looking at my face?" Hard drink sat down, this just began to check for Gu Bailu. "Who did it? I was beaten to death." It''s a miracle that I haven''t died after such a serious injury. "Her face changed:" she touched the night lotus "What?" Hard drink immediately stood up and stepped back two steps: "touch the night lotus, you still call me to come, night lotus''s backfire is very evil, I will not do this." Gu Bailu pouted. Is there such a terror in the night lotus. It''s not a spirit thing. If Feng Qingtian''s goods don''t stop her, she should have abandoned it! Chapter 143 Gu Bailu asked Gu Yunjing suspiciously, "are you sure he is a miracle doctor? He looks so unpromising." Gu Yunjing coughs softly. This girl doesn''t know how powerful night lotus is. "You really don''t know how to survive. You dare to touch the night lotus. It''s a super evil gate. It used to backfire even the biggest God in the heaven You, you, dare to move it. " Gu Yunjing hasn''t answered yet. He has already shouted. "Who is the greatest God in heaven?" Gu asked curiously. "How do I know that? That''s what the legend says anyway." It''s hard to drink straight. "It''s said by hearsay that I almost destroyed it. I''m still alive." Gu Bailu can''t stand his boasting about the night lotus. That''s just how strong you are in kwanan. Not satisfied, absolutely not satisfied. "Yes, you didn''t die." It''s hard to think. "I am a scourge, a thousand years old." Gu Bailu turns her eyes. What ghost doctor? It''s impolite to ask someone why they didn''t die! Why should I die. "I agree with you. I think it''s a disaster, so you''re not dead. Your soul almost flies, but now it''s healing again. It''s amazing!" I''ve seen a lot of patients over the years. I''ve seen all kinds of difficult and miscellaneous diseases, but I haven''t seen a waste person who is still in such a state of mind. He also asked Gu Yunjing incredulously, "little emperor, did she really move the night lotus?" "Can I still lie?" "It''s lucky that she didn''t die, maybe because she was a waste, so she didn''t have much power. Instead, the backfire had little effect on her, but her soul was really distracted. If she didn''t stop in time, she''s not suffering all over now, but she''s totally distracted." Just then, Chen Yi roared outside. He rushed in without emperor Shao''s permission. "Maybe this fake doctor is right. Wang said he did it for you." In Chen Yi''s cognition, people like Feng Qingtian don''t need to lie or disdain to lie. He''s so proud and so ineffable. If you really want to deal with Gu Bailu, you will never refuse to admit it. "Fake doctor? What are you talking about? I''m a real doctor! " Gu Bailu listened to Leng hum: "good to me? I''ll chop off his little Ding some day for his good. " Shen Yi feels cold on his back. Don''t offend a woman if you offend anyone. Even Ding Ding dare to cut. About because of the contractual relationship, Chen Yi is full of confidence in the little hostess and always feels that she will be more powerful. After all, she is a person who can control even him. "Although I don''t agree with this beast that I''m a fake doctor, I also think you should thank the person who let you stop. Your soul is so fragmented that it has no prototype..." It''s hard to drink and go along. "It''s hard to drink. What are you talking about? She will be hurt by wanwang." It''s hard to drink "Oh" and say: "it''s possible that if you let the king go, you will lose your soul But the night lotus...... " "Well, are you coming to treat me? I''m in a lot of pain now. Do you want to relieve pain first?" Always help Feng Qingtian talk. Can he beat me like this and protect Nanning''s heart? I have to thank him for not doing it? Thanks to his ancestors! I curse you every day, I will never touch a woman again! Chapter 144 Hard drink shook his head: "you this is the soul lax, want to be completely good, must eat the spirit." "The spirit?" Gu Bailu takes out a rune from his waist and releases several spirits. They turn around Gu Bailu like elves. There are red, purple, white and yellow. They are colorful. They are beautiful. "Is that it?" "Where did you come from?" he said "I caught it." "It''s no use catching such a few. There have to be many." It''s a little surprising that it''s hard to drink, but it doesn''t work. Gu Bailu simply released the spirit of Warcraft trapped in the talisman: "are these enough?" The whole room is full of wandering spirits. Some of them are very vicious and look disgusting. In fact, there is no threat. "Why do you come so much!" Hard drink surprised again. "I told you to catch it." Gu Bailu thinks the doctor is really idiotic. "How can you catch so many!" It''s still possible to catch some of them. Maybe they hit each other in disorder. So many of them can''t be done by ordinary people. Even emperor Shao can''t play with soul like this. Because there is another underworld in the world, and the souls that basically live in the world have been taken away by them. Moreover, the cultivators who can resist the soul in this world are very rare. Can this waste control the soul? "You can catch so many at will. Can you stop asking questions all the time, like a question baby, are these souls enough?" She''s a patient now. It''s right to treat her first. Why keep asking her this and that. I can''t move very much. She''s going to get ready to draw a curse on the fool fengqingtian. "Enough That''s enough. " It''s hard to drink and say nothing. It''s no wonder that emperor Shao attached great importance to this waste. It turns out that it can control the soul. How to control the soul without spiritual power? It''s hard to drink and want to ask, but the waste seems to have a bad temper. I''d better cure her first and then ask. "You eat them, and I''ll help you absorb them." Gu Bailu silently recited the incantation, and the spirits turned around her, and slowly all disappeared into her body. After eating too much at one time, Gu Bailu felt like a ball, lying on the Lingli bed, he fainted. It''s the first time she''s eaten so many times. "What''s the matter?" Asked Gu Yunjing anxiously. Hard drink smiled: "little emperor also has so anxious time." He laughs and takes out a silver needle to stab Gu Bailu''s navel. "The lone cloud mirror snatched over with one hand:" say to Zha where, my God comes "I am a doctor, little emperor. There is no difference between men and women." "Less nonsense." Gu Yunjing pushed him away and sat beside Gu Bailu. It''s hard to drink, but I have to say a few acupoints. Gu Yunjing pricked the silver needle according to the cave way he said, and then he said, "first of all, I''ll practice Dan." "Go." In this world, in addition to the ordinary pills that can cure some ordinary injuries, other pills are now being refined and made for patients to eat. In this way, we can get rid of the disease more accurately. "During this period, you should look at her well. Don''t let anyone come in to hurt her. Otherwise, the spirit will bite back. The consequences are unimaginable." Hard drink and told two before leaving. Gu Yunjing sat beside the Lingli bed and looked at Gu Bailu. After a while, he asked Chen Yi, "does Wang really say that he is doing this for her good?" Shen Yi lies on the ground, wags his tail and touches his hair. Then he says, "you don''t need to doubt me." Chapter 145 He is a man who even dare to deal with his father. He is indifferent to his questions. Said to protect this girl, the result also let the girl suffer so heavy injury. How did his little emperor sit on it. The people in the Imperial Palace are inferior to each other. Gu Yunjing frowns slightly. Is there any stronger backfire of that night''s lotus that Feng Qingtian knows but he doesn''t? The reason why he agreed with Gu Bailu to move the night lotus was that he knew that Gu Bailu would be OK. But fengqingtian didn''t know that he was so desperate to stop it, not because Nanning was willing, but because of Gu Bailu? Did he find anything? Gu Yunjing didn''t fall asleep all night. He stayed by Gu Bailu''s side and thought about the past. Today, he finally let the girl know that he liked her. At this point, he waited for a long time. He won''t let the past happen again. He won''t. After a night, Gu Bailu''s body has been completely recovered. When she wakes up, she will be alive and kicking around. Gu Bailu ran out of the palace and drew two Charms under the peach blossom tree. Then he threw them to the ground: "Feng Qingtian, you can''t beat him now. He can only curse you. He cursed you that you can never touch the person you like. He was so anxious that he became impotent." Gu Bailu read the mantra and pasted it under the peach blossom tree. The more powerful the charm under the peach tree is. Feng Qingtian is holding Nanning''s heart back to the mansion. Before entering the wing room, he suddenly hurts and falls Nanning''s heart to the ground. He stepped back quickly and controlled his hand severely. Just about to start Nanning''s heart. He looked at his hands with eyes bright and sinister, and it was obvious that there was just a force controlling his hands. Who has so much power that even he can control it? "What''s the matter, Lord? Why is Miss Nan on the ground? " Qin beast hurried to see this scene and asked puzzledly. Feng Qingtian looks at Nanning, who is lying on the ground, and frowns a little more. It seems that she can''t be touched at all. Originally, the power of night lotus made him no longer hate Nanning, but just then, he didn''t want to let Nanning get close. "Pick her up and take her to the room. When she wakes up, take her back to Murong mansion." Feng Qingtian ordered him to return to his room. Close the door and look at the hand hurt by Gu Bailu''s Fuwen. There is a very strange Fuwen seal on it. Is it because this thing can control his hand? "Night tassel, call night flower to come back." A woman''s shadow flashed by, and soon the room was quiet as if the man had never appeared. Feng Qingtian falls on the couch, thinking about what happened these days carefully with one hand on his chin. Gu Bailu''s ability is a little beyond his expectation. There are only a handful of people in the world who can do it even at night. Even he didn''t dare to treat night Lily like that. Although it is a dead thing, it grew up with him since childhood, growing up in the darkest, cruelest and most dangerous top of hell, and driving on the fire of hell. In that kind of environment, it can produce silt without dyeing, which is brilliant. But it retains the quality of its darkness. Blackcore is its darkness. It took Feng Qingtian three years to pick it from the top of the hell and freeze it into a pendant and keep it in the fire of hell. Now the power of the night lotus is above him. Chapter 146 After numerous reincarnations, his past memories are few, and his strength has been weakened by reincarnation. But Gu Bailu can fight against it. Although the night lotus also has resistance, the resistance is obviously not so strong. Otherwise Gu Bailu could not survive. Who is Gu Bailu? How is he going to start? "Wang Ye, Miss Nan is awake. She wants to see you." Qin beast''s voice sounded outside the house. Feng Qingtian wants to stand up and opens the door. Nanning wakes up and finds herself in the prince''s mansion. She is ecstatic. Can she finally get close to the king. As expected, we should guide him with night lilies regardless of life and death. Hearing the footsteps outside, Nanning quickly straightened her hair and pulled her skirt down to reveal the hidden deep ditch. When the door opened, Feng Qingtian stepped in and saw such a beautiful scene. Nanning''s heart was originally charming and beautiful, and she was lying there begging for the appearance of weakness and tenderness, which made people feel pity. Qin Shou wondered how the girl was more pitiful when she saw the Lord. Feng Qingtian glanced at her half exposed fragrant shoulder and told Qin Shou, "go and help her cover the quilt, just wake up, don''t be careless." Nanning said to her, "I don''t want him to touch me. You come here..." Feng Qingtian''s eyes flashed a trace of guilt: "I still can''t touch you." Nanning''s heart was slightly shocked, and her eyes were full of disbelief: "how could it be? I can meet you clearly. You still hold me. How could it be like this! Why do you do this to me! " She held back her tears, and cherry murmured to herself. It''s like breaking down and trying to hold on. "You have touched the night lotus. Why can''t you touch me if you can touch it How long do we have to do this? " Feng Qingtian advised: "don''t worry. You''ve been waiting for hundreds of years. If you don''t worry for a while, maybe you won''t have this problem in the next life." Nanning''s heart is dumbfounded: "next life? Until the next life? " "Yes, I have waited for eight generations for your reincarnation. I''m not afraid to add another one." The memories of previous generations are almost empty, but it seems that he can''t touch women as well. So he didn''t think who put any force on him. But today this matter, let him have some vigilance, is really someone in his hands? "No! We don''t know if we can meet in the next life, I will have this life, how much time we have missed. " Nanning shook her head painfully. Feng Qingtian has no other emotions but guilt. "I will find a way." Feng Qingtian takes a look at the night lotus on her chest and asks, "is there anything wrong with the night lotus?" Nanning looked down at it, and found that the black stamen of nightlily seemed bigger than before. She pressed the doubt in her heart and shook her head: "no problem, what''s the matter?" "It seems to be very kind to Gu Bailu." Nanning''s heart and eyes widened: "you mean Gu Bailu is not dead?" She deliberately used words to stimulate Gu Bailu, just to let her fight against the night lotus. There is no enemy in the world. Gu Bailu can''t bear the waste. She thought she was dead, so she didn''t even ask. "No." Nanning looked up at him and said, "did you help her, or how could she not die? I couldn''t bear the backfire of night lotus. How could she bear it?" Feng Qingtian looked at her with sharp eyes: "I should ask you, aren''t you the master of night lotus?" Chapter 147 "I I don''t know. " Nanningxin doesn''t know. Night lotus is her spirit. Although she was weak at that time, she was able to control it. The instructions she gave her were to eat Gu Bailu back to death. It''s better to scatter her spirits. Why didn''t ye DUOLIAN listen to her. She was a little flustered to hold the night lotus, felt a force jump into their own body. Night lotus is still the original night lotus, there is no exclusion to her. "Ye, the night flower is back." There was a female voice outside the house. Feng Qingtian lost a sentence: "you take a rest first. When the injury is cured, I will send someone to take you to Murong mansion." Feng Qingtian said and hurried away. When the door was closed, Nanning clenched her fists and smashed them on the pillow: "damn Gu Bailu, why didn''t you die? Night lotus, how dare you not listen to me!" At night, the black light of the lotus flickers, and becomes ordinary again. Feng Qingtian returns to the room. A black woman kneels there. "What did Gu Bailu do after she went back? All the details were reported." Feng Qingtian sat on the couch and asked in a cold voice. "Miss Gu is seriously injured. Shaodi has kept her in the cultivation room. Please come here to drink the miracle doctor. She seems to be OK this morning. Miss Gu drew a sign under the peach blossom tree She said Yehua stops here. In that case, she dare not copy. The Lord can''t cut her off. "To be frank, I forgive you for your innocence." Feng Qingtian wants to know that Gu Bailu will not say anything good about him. About now I can''t wait to kill him. "She said After cursing the Lord, he can''t touch the woman he likes. The subordinate of Fuwen has brought it back. Will the LORD have a look? " The reason why night flower was sent by Fengqing to Gu Bailu for surveillance is that she is smart and has reached the peak of her stealth skills and will not be found. Feng Qingtian''s eyes narrowed slightly, showing a dangerous look. "Present it." night flower as like as two peas, and the Phoenix above took a look. The symbol on the top was exactly the same as the strange character on his hand. Since Gu Bailu can deal with him, does that mean other people can also deal with him. After all, there are mountains outside and people outside. He would like to know who Gu Bailu is, but he even took her to Jinghu and couldn''t see her real body. It''s really weird. "Qin Shou, go to clean up and send nanningxin back to Murong mansion." It seems that it''s time to meet Mrs. Murong. ¡­¡­ Gu Bailu cursed Gu fengqingtian and ate a good meal, and then Luo came. "Miss, the beauty is gone. Aro asked her to stay, but she didn''t. She gave aro this." Aro took a token out of her pocket. Gu Bailu almost fell to the ground when he received it. Why is the token so heavy. "Miss, it''s cold, dark and iron. It''s a thousand year old Lingshi. You can''t hold it without Lingli." Gu Bailu is so angry that her teeth itch. Why didn''t she say it earlier! The maid in pink, who served in the room, snuck out a smile. "Well, what are you doing for me!" Gu Bailu quickly threw the token on the table. "Aro is afraid to lose it." Aro''s answer was straightforward, smart and obedient. Especially, if you are afraid of losing it, you will give me a person who can''t hold it! "It''s just a piece of broken iron. If you lose it, you lose it." The maid in pink in the room can''t help smoking. Cold ink iron is a thousand year old stone. There are few pieces in the world. How could it become broken iron in her mouth. "Miss, this is from the netherworld." Chapter 148 Underworld? Gu Bailu immediately felt that the token had grown up. "How do you know it''s from the underworld?" "Miss, there is a big Ming character on it." Although aro thinks Xiaobai is stupid to ask, she can''t be impatient because she is her miss. Miss, don''t you know the words? She doesn''t know all the words she writes when she sees her symbols. Gu Bailu, who was despised by aro in her heart, widened her dog''s eyes and saw a dark character written on the token as black as charcoal. "Writing about the underworld doesn''t mean that it''s something in the underworld." Maybe it''s someone named Ming, or who wants to say that it''s destiny. "It''s cold graphite iron, miss." Gu Bailu suddenly felt that aro seemed to be more sensible than herself. She touched aro''s head: "because it''s cold iron, it must be from the underworld?" Aro nodded for sure. In addition to those crazy people in the underworld, who would take this millennium spirit stone as a token. It''s as wasteful as taking dragon meat as a snack. Aro looks at her own young lady, who is similar to the madman in the netherworld. "Well, then, if we have no money, we can exchange it for some money." Gu Bailu happily decided. After dinner, Gu Bailu takes aro to school. Gu Yunjing said that now her professor is also a person who is good at using spells, which is very rare in this continent. She was also advised to have a better attitude towards Ouyang Yin. If she could get his true story, she would make rapid progress. Gu Bailu decided to temporarily cancel the hostility with Ouyang Yin in order to fight fengqingtian''s face as soon as possible. Speaking of ouyangyin, he is not a small man. He used to be the prince of yunqi state. Because of his high spiritual power, he is likely to inherit the throne. But people despised it. They thought that the world outside the palace was so beautiful, and how boring it was to be trapped by the palace, so they began to leave the palace and wander all over the world. I also met a girl who was in love with me, but the girl died of an accident. The girl closed her eyes and said that she would not leave, her soul would always be with him. Therefore, Ouyang Yin began to study the soul and gradually cultivated himself into a soul master. Yes, it''s a rare soul master in this continent. But even if he had become a soul master, he still couldn''t find the soul of his beloved. He knew that the people in the netherworld had been arrested. He went to the netherworld to find trouble. But where is the underworld? Only the dead can go. Ouyang Yin almost lost his life, or the passing little emperor saved him. As soon as emperor Shao had grace, he turned him to Yunjing college and asked him to teach Gu Bailu. Of course, there is also a condition that Shao Di has to help him find his girl''s soul in the underworld. Gu Bailu knew that Gu Yunjing had to work hard to find her master. How can she repay this pain? Come on, grow up, double cultivate with him as soon as possible, and help him to cultivate as soon as possible. Anyway, he likes it. She can''t respond for a while. Love is a fart before revenge is found. When Gu Bailu arrived at the school, Ouyang Yin had not come, but all the students of guiban were full. Although they are rubbish, they have all abandoned themselves, but when they come to Yunjing college, they dare not obey the rules. Emperor Shao asked them to learn skills, so they had to learn. You have to learn if you don''t want to. As soon as Gu Bailu sat down, bu Yaolian poked at her back: "morning, have breakfast? I left two steamed buns." Chapter 149 Gu Bailu smiled at her, took out a snow fairy fruit and put it on her table: "eat this." It is estimated that the girl robbed several steamed buns in the morning. Remember to leave two for her, it''s really good! Bu Yaolian''s eyes stared at the thief. On her round face, she said that I was so excited. Tears suddenly came out of her eyes. She stood up and threw herself on Gu Bailu. "Lulu, you are so kind to me. No one has been so kind to me since my father died." She sniveled and tears rubbed on Gu Bailu, and Gu Bailu''s mouth was straight. "But it''s just a fruit. Would you be too excited?" Gu Bailu tried hard to push her away, but this girl has more strength than anyone else. She can''t really push! "It''s not ordinary fruit. It''s Lulu''s love fruit. I must keep her and tell Grandma that someone has given me such precious fruit." Gu Bailu is full of black thread. A fruit is excited like this. If I give you a beautiful man, do you want to take out your heart and lungs. Gu Bailu twisted his body and said, "let go first, finish eating the fruit. If you don''t eat tomorrow, I will give it to others." Bu Yaolian suddenly released her hand, grabbed the fruit and put it into her mouth, saying vaguely: "give me the fruit tomorrow, I I''m going to leave one for grandma. " Look at your uncle. Gu Bailu looks at the wet lapel. Do you want to kick her to the Pacific Ocean? The girl sitting on Gu Bailu''s left handed her a handkerchief and said, "wipe it. She may like you so much." Gu Bailu took the handkerchief and said thank you to her. How could she not have known that Bu Yaolian liked her, or she would have kicked her out of the world. But she really wants to say, what do you like about me? I can''t change it! When Gu Bailu wiped his clothes, Ouyang Yin came in slowly with his wine pot. Come in and sit on the desk in front of you: "you stinky boys, did you memorize the things you carried yesterday?" Gu Bailu quickly stood up: "report to the teacher, I didn''t carry it." She was taken away by Feng Qingtian yesterday. She didn''t know what to carry. "Not so upright and upright?" Ouyang Yin takes a look at her. To be honest, to this disciple, he really doesn''t know how to handle it well. The little emperor protected her tightly, and the wanwang was obviously different from her. He used to despise those who depended on the relationship. But he also knew that there must be something special about Shaodi and wanwang. "Sir, you threw me to fengqingtian. He only asked me to catch his spirit, but didn''t let me endorse it." It''s only when Gu Bailu mentions this that she''s angry. If it wasn''t for his teacher''s irresponsibility, what kind of teacher would she suffer? From entering college to now, she didn''t learn any skills from him, but was hit many times by him. "Well, you are taught by wanwang. That is your creation." Ouyang Yin is embarrassed. He was also threatened by wanwang to do so. "What''s the reason? We know that Wang will not come in the future. Please give me more advice." Gu Bailu bowed respectfully. To bluff him first, and then to be friendly, Ouyang Yin will not embarrass her. "Sit down." Ouyang Yin waved. For this relationship, it is better for him to do more than less. "I didn''t recite it yesterday. If something happened in today''s contest, don''t blame me for not reminding you." Chapter 150 Ouyang Yin took out a book from his ragged clothes. "Now I''m going to talk about the grouping of the next competition. This time we are in groups with Class A''s disciples. There are five in each group, two in our class and three in class A. There are eight groups in total. The first three groups are rewarded, and the last three groups are severely punished. Now let''s go to the square to gather." Ouyang Yin said and shook off holding the wine pot. Gu Bailu''s face is forced. What is this? What is the competition? What did you recite yesterday? She just wanted to ask her dear classmates, but they all ran out of the classroom in a rush for fear that the teacher would kill them. Gu Bailu is a little depressed. Are the people in this class really able to become talented? A fat hand grabbed her: "Lulu, what I recited last night is the road map of today''s competition, and where there are traps on the road." "What, why do you recite this?" "The teacher said that it would not be too humiliating for our class." Gu Bailu said: "is this cheating on the whole?" Bu Yaolian laughs twice: "if you don''t cheat, you will die. If you do it, you won''t do it." "Do it!" Gu Bailu left behind in an instant. Bu Yaolian took a piece of paper out of her arms and put it in her hand: "look quietly, don''t be found by class A''s disciples. The teacher will beat people up." Gu Bailu unfolded the paper and drew a simple map on it, indicating where there are traps, where there are Warcraft and where there are gifted treasures. It''s like playing a little map in the game. It''s clear at a glance. Gu Bailu took a look and tore the paper. "Let''s go." "Why don''t you watch it?" Bu Yaolian is in a bit of a hurry. It''s a matter of human life, so she can''t be willful. "I''m done." "Ah, have you finished? Did you see clearly with a meow? " "Remember." Gu Bailu pulls Bu Yaolian out of the classroom. What can''t be remembered about a map? She learned the secret script of a secret room in Gu''s secret room in three months. Bu Yaolian''s expression changed from disbelief to worship. "Lulu, how are you? I like you so much!" As she said that, she hugged Gu Bailu''s waist. Gu Bailu dragged her fat body to the square with her teeth clenched, and urged herself not to kick her to the Pacific Ocean for ten times. The girl has advantages. The disciples of class A in the square are still in the future. Gu Bailu was the last one from class GUI, but she still waited for half an hour in the square, and the disciples of class a came one after another in high spirits. One by one, they walked in front of their class disciples with no sidedness and arrogance. "I don''t know what the teacher thinks. He asked us to practice with this group of rubbish." "Just let them see what the gap is and get out of the college early." The disciples of Kui class bowed their heads one by one, but they didn''t even show their anger. Gu Bailu also stood there peacefully, shaking Bu Yaolian: "when are you going to hold it?" "I I''ll hold it for a while, and I''ll take advantage of you. " Gu Bailu takes out a silver needle and ties it on the back of her hand. Bu Yaolian feels numb and falls to the ground. "You''ve got all your blessings. What can I do?" Gu Bailu threw a sentence and stood up straight. She felt that she was looking at herself directly. She looked sideways and saw a beautiful girl looking at her. Chapter 151 Gu Bailu also looked back at her directly without blinking. The girl hooked her lips to show her sarcastic expression: "it turns out that all the rubbish are so vulgar. It''s really annoying to roll on the ground if you can''t move." Gu Bailu didn''t even care about her. Bu Yaolian got up from the ground. Maybe she was afraid that the silver needle would tie her hand again. Standing behind Gu Bailu, she yelled at the girl, "you say I can. You can''t say we are lulu. She is different from us." Gu Bailu is half happy and half worried. I''m grateful that you protect me like this, girl. But can you not push me to the top of the wave! I just want to learn something quietly. "It''s really different. She''s useless and rude and can climb into the king''s bed. You can''t even see it." Gu Bailu once again did not know whether he was happy or worried. Should he praise him or not? Bu Yaolian raised the volume: "you know the book and reason, and you are smart. People love you. You have the ability to climb the king''s bed. Don''t eat grapes and say that grapes are sour." "What do you say!" The beautiful girl''s beautiful face turned into liver color in an instant. It''s the deepest scar in her heart that she can''t get close to wanwang! As soon as she got angry, she swung her hand towards buyualian. Gu Bailu pulls Bu Yaolian away quickly, and the airflow hits the marble in the square, making a hole. A savage world where a word does not agree. "Girl, at least you think you have a good manner. It''s different from us. How can you be like a beast and bite at the sight of others?" Gu Bailu guards Bu Yaolian behind her, and looks at the girl with her eyes bright and fierce. They are all rubbish. They can''t stand this move. "Who are you? You are a bunch of rubbish." The girl snorted coldly. The disciples of class a nearby all came together to join in: "yes, a group of wastes, come here to play for us, really let you learn skills, delusion." "Some people can''t even fight waste. Should they go for a meeting?" Gu Bailu looked at the girl who was looking for something funny. "You Don''t protect her if you have the ability. See if I can kill her. " Gu Bailu laughs: "why, you should pick the bully even if you are a bully?" The girl''s face was green and white. Everyone knows that Gu Bailu has a little emperor to protect her. The disciples who fought against her last time were all abandoned. I have the courage to scold her, but I don''t dare to fight with her again. "It''s not that little emperor is protecting you. What''s so proud and shameless? He climbed the king''s bed and pestered little emperor." A girl''s face was disgusted by the tunnel. Gu Bailu smiled: "why can''t I be proud? Can you pester Shaodi? Can you get close to the king? I''m just proud. Why don''t you hit me? " All the students in class A were indignant, but none of them dared to come up. "Come on, hit me. Let me see how talented you are." Just after she finished, a light came to her and Gu Bailu instinctively and subconsciously hid. How dare someone? That''s interesting. Gu Bailu looks back with a smile and sees a disgusting person. "Elder Qian......" The disciples of class a saluted respectfully as if they saw a savior. Money in vain? On the last day when he came to the college, he had to deal with her even if he knew she was Shaodi. It''s the elder who breaks the rules of the school of management. "What does Qian Changlao mean?" Gu Bailu asked coldly. "Someone has reported that you are hiding a traitor in the underworld. Go back to the martial law academy with me immediately." Chapter 152 "Back to your m next door!" Gu Bailu scolded on the spot. For those who want her life again and again, she really does not want to talk about any accomplishment. She took out the charm and threw it at Qian Yaosheng: "use your skills to talk to my mother." If you want to bully her as a waste, don''t blame her for using the waste to deal with him. Qian Xusheng didn''t expect that she would be so arrogant, even the elder of the commandment hall didn''t pay attention to him. Do you really think you can do whatever you want with little emperor''s protection? He skilfully dodged the attack of the charm, and a trace of disdain appeared on his face. They thought they could knock him down with their little skills? However, he just dodged, and the charm came to him again like eyes. He kept hiding, and the spell followed him all the time. Gu Bailu laughs: "elder Qian is going to take me to the commandment school. What are you doing there? To be honest, you can''t dance very well. It''s just like dancing with a lot of demons. Your eyes are hot." Bu Yaolian thought of echoing: "yes, hot eyes." But she also knows that Gu Bailu can be willful, she can''t. Embrace the fat self with heartache. She also seems so arrogant willful. How can Qian Yaosheng listen to such satire? He flies out a magic power to beat the charm coming after him. Gu Bailu hooked his lips and said, "you can play with my Rune slowly, Shen Yi, let''s go." She shouted, the snow-white polar bear leaped out quickly, Gu Bailu jumped up quickly, Shen Yi flew up, the two quickly disappeared in the sight of the square disciples. Qian Yaosheng beat the charm to the ground, watching the shadow of the departed squinting his sinister eyes. "Run, see where you go, this time even the little emperor can''t protect you." Ouyangyin swaggered over: "what are you doing to her when you are free?" "I''m just doing business." "Ah She''s not a normal person. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. " Ouyang Yin threw a sentence and walked to the GUI class''s disciple and said seriously: "this test is extremely dangerous. You have no spiritual power. You need to use other methods to deal with those dangers, do you know?" "Know..." The disciples of Kui class are powerless. Who knows if there will be no return this time, and can you see the door of Yunjing college? The disciples of Kui class are all dead. "When you go out this time, you will be honored and honored and die. If you have any accidents, class a disciples will be punished equally, so cheer me up." Guiban disciples have spirit immediately, really? Then class a students dare not let them go. A pair of eyes full of expectation looked at Ouyang Yin, and Ouyang Yin left his mouth: "you are also on this point. Don''t worry, sir, I don''t want you to die." Death is not death, but suffering will eat a lot. Because of their natural waste, they may not even face fierce beasts. It''s time to suffer. As he encouraged his disciples, he thought about what the related disciple was going to do now. What can this related disciple do? Of course, he went to find a relationship. It doesn''t matter. It''s not. When she got back to the main peak, she went straight to the palace of the lone cloud mirror. Gu Yunjing is practising martial arts. He is dressed in plain clothes. His eyes are closed tightly. He is quiet and peaceful. He has no ordinary coquettish. Pure as lotus, refined as immortal, as if to be immortal at any time. "Isn''t it in class? How can I run back and say that I should study hard?" Early in the morning, the girl said she would study hard. She stole two snow fairy fruits and went to class. I didn''t expect to come back halfway. Chapter 153 "I''d like to study hard. The question is, do you give me this opportunity? What did you do to get me to Yunjing college? Is it to let me deal with those bitches every day, or to really learn skills! Every day, everyone comes to me for trouble. Am I the arrow rake you invited? " Gu Bailu sat down opposite him and opened her mouth to complain. Can you blame her? I can''t bear it. After so many days in Yunjing college, Mao didn''t learn anything, but things happened again and again. She''s not a monkey, who has the energy to deal with these monsters. She just wants to learn something quietly. The lone cloud mirror slowly opened his eyes, and there was a trace of coldness in his eyes: "who is troubling you?" "Ah If there are many of them, I won''t say anything about others. The commandment Dean named Qian Xusheng will beat me when he comes up. If I don''t hide fast, now you are going to collect the corpse for me. " Gu Yunjing stood up and took her hand: "go, I will see where he comes from. It seems that the punishment last time was not severe enough." Gu Bailu followed and said: "I told you that the punisher will either not punish him or will punish him to death so that he can''t jump up next time." Gu Yunjing smiled: "OK Ok Well, you''re right. I''ll listen to you later. " Gu Bailu feels that this is not right. Why should I listen to her. "Well, actually I''m just a suggestion, a little suggestion." She can''t stand to listen to her in the future! "Let''s go and see who dares to bully me." Who is your man! Gu Bailu shook his hand but couldn''t, and deliberately reminded him, "don''t you change your clothes?" If you wear such plain clothes, people may not recognize you as a precious little emperor. Gu Yunjing made a sound, extended his hand, and put the pink robe on the shelf in the distance over him. He tied a knot around his strong waist and became coquettish again. Tut Tut, or pink coquettish look even more fresh. Just like the pure appearance, the immortal spirit has more than enough energy. Gu Bailu took the opportunity to open his hand and jumped onto the heavy back: "gone." Gu Yunjing smiled helplessly and followed up. There is progress, at least now I am wronged and know to come to him for support. I''m afraid she won''t find herself. But she is willing to look for him as a backer, as a long time to rely on, before he is not like this took her heart. Gu Yunjing happily hooks his lips and goes to keep up with her. The teacher of class A in the square has arrived. He is telling class a about the trial system. Class a students look indignant: "why they are responsible for their safety!" "That''s right, they''re a drag on us." "Shut up. Those who don''t want to take part in the test can go." The teacher in class A was slightly angry. Of course, he didn''t want to, but he could not fail to obey the orders from above. Now the students in the class revolted openly, which made his face a little uneasy. "Sir, I am wrong." Class A''s younger brothers apologized: "but who made such an unreasonable system?" There are still people unwilling to ask. "I''m proud of you. If you have any questions, please stand up and speak." A cold, flat voice sounded. Class a disciples all lowered their heads: "I have seen Shaodi." What you said, who dares to have a opinion? Those disciples who had been abandoned Linggen a few days ago have now returned to their families and become useless. If they fall directly into the mud from the cloud, they are a living corpse. There is no other hope. Chapter 154 He didn''t squint, didn''t look at them with his eyes straight, instead he stood there with money. Qian Yaosheng was shocked. The little trash really called Shaodi. He didn''t know that Shaodi was such an easy person to invite out. He hurried forward to salute: "I''ve seen emperor Shao. "Who else do you know? I thought your memory was swallowed by the dog. " The solitary cloud mirror is clear and light, without any force, but it makes people tremble. "Shaodi, this time is of great importance, affecting the relationship between the Imperial Palace and the underworld." How could Qian Yaosheng know that Shaodi would be in trouble with him? He just didn''t expect to be so straightforward. In the face of so many people, there is no disguise for the maintenance of small waste. How in the end was the small waste to the mind? "I don''t care what it is. Don''t disturb Miss Gu''s study. Come with me." Gu Yunjing said and looked at Gu Bailu: "no one is bothering you now. Study hard. If you don''t learn well, don''t think you will not be punished." "Order." Gu Bailu smiled and waved at him. Just take the annoying flies away. Besides, when he had such a walk, he supported her face to face. There were several disciples in the college who really dared to fight against her. It''s estimated that there will be no irony in the future. It''s nice to feel the world quiet. Gu Yunjing goes away, and Qian Yaosheng takes a look at Gu Bailu and follows him. He''ll get it back if he''s fooled around by a junkie. Gu Bailu made a face at him. Who am I afraid of! "A small man will succeed." I don''t know who is unwilling to whisper a word. Gu Bailu glanced at the past, and the disciples of class a lowered their heads. Well, the effect is good. Gu Bailu is very satisfied with the success of his villain. "Well, since there''s no extra business, let''s start." Ouyang Yin had nothing to do with this related disciple. Anyway, he was only responsible for teaching him how to do it. He was too lazy to interfere in other matters. It was the teacher of class a who was called to do the court repair. He felt sorry for Ouyang Yin, but he wanted to take guiban with him. He didn''t have too much trouble. "Now group the names and stand in order." There are twenty-four people in class A, sixteen in class GUI, three in class A, two in group GUI, and eight in group GUI. When she called Gu Bailu''s name, she stood out. Looking at her group, she suddenly felt that it was really a narrow path. The girl who just quarreled with her is in a group with her. Her name is pretty good, yunnishang. GUI ban and Gu Bailu are the girls who wipe Bu Yao and liankou with her handkerchief. Their name is Wang Ziyan. The other two male students of class A, one is handsome, the other looks five big and six thick. Gu Bailu has no psychic power, so she can''t see the level of other people''s psychic power. However, most of the disciples of class a have passed the entry level and reached the level of master. Bu Yaolian was divided into another group, and looked at Gu Bailu''s tearful eyes. She was very aggrieved that she didn''t follow Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu went over and put a sign in her hand: "in case of danger, use this to get out of danger immediately." Bu Yaolian was so moved that she wanted to hold her waist and cry. Gu Bailu quickly backed back. Gu Bailu''s mouth is smoking. Girl, can you not like me so much! After grouping, the teachers of the two classes handed over the task. There is a special testing forest in Yunjing college. This time, we are going to kill five Warcraft in the testing forest to see which group takes the shortest time. Chapter 155 The so-called trial forest, of course, is very dangerous, full of traps and monsters. And without any protection measures for disciples, if you can survive, you will pass the test. If you can''t survive, that''s your life. It''s cruel, but it''s the best way to train. Gu Bailu knows that Yunjing college is more ferocious than those modern assassination organizations. She is not afraid of it, but some of kuiban''s so many wastes may not touch people in normal times and live timidly. Can they make it through? Gu Bailu shakes her head. This is not her question to consider. Maybe it''s better for them to stimulate their body''s instinct when their lives are threatened. Instead, they can know whether they are OK or not. People''s willpower can overcome everything. Including psychic power! Gu Bailu always believed. Before Gu''s death, when her parents loved her in the world, she couldn''t remember one move and half move after learning Maoshan Taoism for several days. However, she can write down all the secret scripts in three months and never forget them. Because she knew that she had no dependence but on herself. A group of five people entered the trial forest. Yun nishang knew that the little emperor was protecting Gu Bailu, but she didn''t dare to do anything to her. Instead, she sneered at Wang Ziyan, "keep up, don''t be able to deal with any one, or we will be affected by death." "I''m afraid that the waste won''t even be able to deal with people. We have to spare our energy to save them." "It''s not hard, as long as they''re not stupid enough to walk." Three class a people complained about sarcasm and began to walk at the front. All five members of the team are proud of each other and die when they die. If they don''t want to die, they must make sure that kuiban''s people don''t die. Gu Bailu is too lazy to fight with them. She asks Wang Ziyan to follow them. She cushions her back. If she can''t even pass a test forest, she''s not afraid to talk about revenge. Wang Ziyan nodded at her, followed her carefully without saying a word, for fear that the person in front of her would disappear. Gu Bailu is paying attention to the surrounding movement while walking. There are many brambles around. The big trees are towering into the clouds. The forest is covered by the big trees in the sky. After walking for a while, Gu Bailu suddenly felt familiar. This is not the forest where Feng Qingtian asked her to catch the ghost. She''s been here, and she''s been around half the forest to catch the ghost. At this thought, Gu Bailu showed a relaxed expression. There is nothing too dangerous except the ugly and frightening look of Warcraft. She thought so, but when they left for half an hour, they found something wrong. There was no Warcraft in the whole forest. And the disciples of class A are still walking in. The more inside she went, the more gloomy and dark it was. That day, Gu Bailu grabbed the ghost and went back half way. It was because the dark inside was unpredictable and there were some strange noises, so she didn''t dare to take risks. After walking for a while, the disciples of class a stopped at a jade tablet. On the jade tablet, there are several big words in red: mourning Soul Mountain. Five big six thick disciple scolded a sentence. "MD, I''m really unlucky today. I haven''t met any Warcraft. It seems that I have to go in." "It''s no wonder you''re lucky to follow this group of trash." The handsome disciple was angry. "It''s brought us down, and I don''t know what courage waste has to live in this world." Yun nishang looks at Gu Bailu and her eyes with disgust, full of sarcasm. If it wasn''t for ghost system, she really wanted to send these two people directly to Warcraft for dinner. Chapter 156 Gu Bailu hooked his lips: "I''m sorry to bring you down, so you go in, I''ll wait here." "If you want to go in together, are you waiting here to kill us?" The five big and six thick disciples raised the volume. She''s waiting for her death. It doesn''t matter if she dies. They will be affected. Gu Bailu smiled calmly: "no, without us, you should take care of Warcraft. You are so powerful." Wang Ziyan stood there in silence, without her right to speak. On the one hand is the genius and power master, who is the most attractive person of Shao Di, only she is the dust. "You! You want to die and leave us alone. " Yun nishang was so angry that she wanted to kill Gu Bailu. But now I can''t. I feel a little pain in my stomach. "Yes, what a good chance it is now. I think I can pull you to the back when I die." Gu Bailu laughed happily. I can''t leave sitting on the ground. "You Are you really not leaving? " That handsome disciple has never seen such a scoundrel before, so he is not afraid of being eaten by Warcraft in the trial forest alone? The problem is that she is not afraid. They are afraid! Gu Bailu smiled at the three iron faced geniuses: "Yeah, no, I''ll wait for the beast to eat me. I''ll sit here." Everyone is born by their parents, and they can''t abuse other people''s self-esteem if they have excellent abilities. Why do they think they are the same as each other all the way? Since I dislike them, they don''t follow me. Ha ha. "Come on, classmate Wang. I''m tired after walking so long." Wang Ziyan is a bit at a loss standing there. Can we do that? If we don''t go, we will die. What should I do if class a disciples really leave them behind. "Waste, don''t mess around with the little emperor protecting you. Warcraft doesn''t care who you are!" The handsome disciples were furious. "Then let them eat us. Anyway, it''s a waste. There''s no courage to live in the world." Gu Bailu blocked back with the words of Yun nishang. It''s your business that you don''t have the courage to live in the world, but why bother us! What kind of damned system did the little emperor set. "Get up, follow us, and scratch her face if you don''t go." The five big and six thick disciples came up to catch Wang Ziyan and threatened him with their hands. I just said that I can''t let kuiban''s people die, but I didn''t say that I can''t let them get hurt. Gu Bailu fell to the ground more unscrupulous: "then you can do it. Classmate Wang is a waste. If you don''t even have this beautiful face, I''m sure you''ll find a meeting right away." It''s not easy to live here. It''s not hard to die. Yunnishang kicked away the five big and six rough disciples: "you fool, what a bad idea, Gu Bailu, how do you want to go?" Gu Bailu sat up and looked up at her with a naive face: "does elder martial sister meet all my requirements?" Yunnishang wanted to tear her face. "Say it!" "My feet hurt, please take me back." Gu Bailu reached out her hands and looked happy. How could there be such a shameless waste in the world. "Dream!" Yunnishang has been proud all her life. She is the princess of yunqi country. She is talented, intelligent and highly intelligent. She has been loved since she was born. Among the students of Yunjing college, few dare to offend her. So even if little emperor defended Gu Bailu again and again, she dared to satirize her. Chapter 157 I didn''t expect this waste to be so shameless. I also want her to be a servant girl. "If you don''t carry me, I won''t go." Gu Bailu is in the end. She just wants them to know that waste can also be used as waste, and waste can also be used to make them eat and hold back. Because there are rules in the world, there are people who are better than them. If they can bully people who are worse than them, there will be people who are worse than them. The system set by Shaodi this time is a good bullying. She must bring this system to the extreme! I can''t bear the thought of emperor Shao, right. "Don''t go, do you? See if I don''t break your leg. " A ray of light came from yunnishang and rushed to Gu Bailu''s leg. She is very clear that Gu Bailu is playing tricks on purpose, and she will not really want to die. With the little emperor''s protection, such a good treatment, who would not want to die. Gu Bailu certainly didn''t want to die. She drew a five pointed star and blocked the past. She blocked the attack of yunnishang. "Girl, you should save your energy, boast that you are a genius, and scold others for being rubbish every day. You can''t even beat me. I don''t know where your courage is still alive. Let''s die together. There''s a companion on the yellow spring road." Yunnishang was so angry that she took a breath of blood and almost fell to the ground after two steps back. Thanks to the disciples of five big and six thick, she was held up. "Princess, are you ok?" "How can it be ok? You two go together. I want to see how capable she is." The handsome disciple frowned: "princess, she is the person of Shaodi..." "Don''t kill anything you''re afraid of." All three of them are above the level of master. They are afraid that they can''t deal with this waste together. Qingxiu disciple pulled her sleeve, attached it to her ear and said two words: "there are some evil schools in this waste. We didn''t have to deal with a group of disciples in the commandment school that day with any talisman. We didn''t have to follow her hard." Yun nishang''s face changed: "what do you want to do?" "There''s a chance to clean her up." Yun nishang''s face turned black again: "do you mean to let this princess really carry her in?" "To endure for a while would make her miserable, and the princess would suffer a little injustice." Yun nishang bit her teeth. Just now she had a fight with waste. She knew that her strength was very evil. She had no spiritual power, but she could shake all her organs. This is not what ordinary people can do. Shaodi is not a fool, on the contrary, he is extremely smart. The person he likes, even if he is a waste, is also a top grade waste. Well, she tolerated it for Shaodi''s sake. "Well, how are you doing? Go in or wait here with me to die." Gu Bailu asked curiously. These geniuses are so interesting that they mutter in front of her about how to hurt her. How arrogant. "As long as I carry you, will you go in?" Asked Yun nishang. Gu Bailu nodded cleverly: "yes, people''s feet hurt. I can''t go in and run but Warcraft will die. As long as elder martial sister wants to take me, I don''t have to die, so I don''t have to sit here and wait for death." Yun nishang hated her for opening her eyes and telling lies, but she could only bear it and recited her. "Elder martial sister is really a good person!" Gu Bailu lies comfortably on the back of the rainbow clothes, only hating that she can''t change a thousand jin like monkey king. Every step of the cloud neon dress, the more heavy the face is. Although Gu Bailu is not heavy, she feels that her back is not straight. Chapter 158 Gu Bailu just doesn''t care about her, let her suffer, she will know the pain. There has never been a man born above. Yunnishang thought that she would be damaged later, biting her teeth, Gu Bailu was carried into the mourning mountain. There are also 369 levels of Warcraft in the test. Junior, senior, king of beasts. The mourning mountain is where the king of beasts and his family live. Therefore, ordinary people will never come in. The king of beasts is the master of the trial forest, and the mourning mountain is its royal palace. It''s more than a thousand times more dangerous here than out there. If in the past, you don''t need to enter the mourning mountain for the general trial, because you can catch the spirit outside. But today, unlike before, there is no Warcraft outside. Gu Bailu knew that even if she had no experience, it was unusual. When she came that day, she had a lot of Warcraft outside. She caught them at will. Of course, these are junior Warcraft. So after entering the mourning mountain, Gu Bailu paid special attention to the movement around. She felt that the three class a disciples might not be able to cope with the danger completely. After all, this is the territory of the king of beasts. Not long after entering the mourning mountain, Gu Bailu felt as if the floor was shaking. At the beginning, it was very slight. At the back, it was obvious that all the trees in the sky were shaking and the leaves were falling. Gu felt her heart shaking. Yun nishang walked unsteadily with her on her back, and felt her feet were not stable. This situation is very bad. Even the genius of yunnishang can''t support it. "What''s the situation." Gu Bailu is not ashamed to ask. Five big six thick disciple angrily glares at her: "I knew that follows you these wastes to have no good thing, really his mother''s misfortune." Gu Bailu said, "what''s the matter?" Don''t hang up the rubbish and the unlucky egg! "It must be the gathering of Warcraft for such a big move." The handsome disciple looks nervous, has a dignified face, and feels like an enemy. Yun nishang throws Gu Bailu to the ground: "no matter what, run first." She said, turn around and run. She had a high spiritual strength. She ran for tens of meters at once, and disappeared in an instant. "It really doesn''t matter to run away like this?" Gu Bailu looked at the five big and six thick male disciples incomprehensibly. Throw them down, what can I do after I escape? I still have to die. Five big six thick male disciple also wanted to escape very much. He looked at the young disciple and asked: "Tianxiang, what can I do? Today, Warcraft is very evil when it''s not around. It''s determined not to escape." The roar from the deep part of the mourning mountain is like breaking through the whole trial forest. Zhou Tianxiang looked at Gu Bailu and Wang Ziyan and said, "if you don''t take them out, you will die. It''s better to see what''s going on." Although they are the treasure of the family, they are only one of many talents in Yunjing college. The most important thing in Yunjing college is talent. Yunnishang is a princess. Something''s wrong. She may escape death. But they, the little emperor, will not let it go. Especially Gu Bailu is still in their team. Five big six thick male disciple looked at Gu Bailu who was still sitting on the ground hatefully, and then looked at Wang Ziyan who was as silent as a cat: "you two trash are really bereaved stars." He scolded and went inside, too fast for Gu Bailu to react. Gu Bailu got up, patted the mud on his body and asked Zhou Tianxiang, "elder martial brother, what will happen to the world of Warcraft party?" Zhou Tianxiang didn''t want to talk to her at all. "Li Erbao has an accident. You don''t want to live.". ¡° Chapter 159 Gu Bailu shook her head and said, "don''t be so pessimistic when it comes to things. Maybe someone else will be happy when they are with Warcraft. It''s a big deal that we don''t want the spirit. It''s better to be punished than to lose our life." Just after Gu Bailu''s words were finished, Li Erbao came back: "let''s give up. A large group of Warcraft are all there, and the high-level Warcraft are all standing outside. It''s almost impossible to get the spirit." A high-level Warcraft, they can deal with it, a group is too difficult. Besides the king of beasts and his relatives, those are really difficult to deal with. The roar in the deep was more and more loud. There was a vibration in the air. Gu felt the ear buzzing. "Then let''s get out of here." She said that she took Wang Ziyan and ran out of mourning mountain first. Zhou Tianxiang and Li Erbao also fled decisively. With their spiritual power, they went ten miles at a time, and soon disappeared. At this time, I''m too lazy to take care of the lives of Bai Lu and Wang Ziyan. It''s better to die late than to die early. Now they may die at once, no matter they, at least they can still live out of the trial forest. Gu Bailu also knows what they think. It''s probably that they''ve broken the jar. After a strong whirlwind suddenly rolled over, Gu Bailu and Wang Ziyan were rushed for several meters, straight into the tree pole. "What the hell is this about?" Gu Bailu''s stomach was churning because of the collision. In addition, she felt a little dizzy in the air because of the original shaking power. People are carsick, seasick and plane sick. She''s airsick! Wang Ziyan got up from the ground weakly and hid behind her in fear. Her voice trembled and said: "I heard It''s said that the gathering of Warcraft is usually a big event. Once there was a gathering of Warcraft rushing out of the magic forest to find human trouble. That time, there were a lot of human casualties. " Gu Bailu frowned slightly, that is to say, the gathering of Warcraft may be the rage of Warcraft! This is a very dangerous thing. The light roars can roar her body to bump the big tree, if really moves to come, her this small broken body can be roared by others to be broken? "Get up, let''s keep running." Gu Bailu pulls up Wang Ziyan and tries to run out, but before she runs two steps, she is covered by a tall black shadow. Wang Ziyan was so scared that tears came out, hiding behind Gu Bailu and shivering. Gu Bailu looked up bravely, lying in the trough, so big a Bull Demon King. The animal has two sharp horns, a building high, and squatting like a bridge. Gu Bailu feels that he is as small as an ant standing under him. When the ox demon steps down, she may become a paper man. "Hey, demon of the ox, what are you doing here when you are not waiting for grandson in the journey to the west?" Gu Bailu pulls Wang Ziyan, greets the beast, and pulls out the blink charm from his waist. The thirty-six plan is the most effective one. A beast is so terrible. If a group You can''t see the hope at all. "I''ll throw the rune later, and you jump in with me. "Gu Bailu whispered to Wang Ziyan. Wang Ziyan nodded tremblingly. That cow demon king, walked forward a step, shaking to the ground, Gu Bailu almost failed to stop and fell to the ground. As soon as her face set, she would throw the talisman out of her hand. At this time, I only heard a loud noise. The fallen leaves and dust in front of me were all lifted up. The Bull Demon was half short. When the dust and leaves dissipated a little, Gu Bailu stared at the Bull Demon King''s eyes. The Bull Demon knelt there. Four knee landing, really kneeling! Not on the ground. He''s straight. Chapter 160 Gu Bailu''s face was forced, and she forgot to throw out the blink charm. Warcraft, in the end, is still a beast, but they are more nimble than ordinary beasts. Some advanced Warcraft have enough cultivation and can even talk with people. It''s like Shen Yu. Gu Bailu took two steps back: "you What are you going to do! " Knowing that the kneeling Warcraft should have a high spirit and might be able to understand her words. The beast stretched its neck and roared twice, which made Gu Bailu sit on the ground directly. "Shit, what''s the roar? If you have something to say, I''m scared to death." Gu Bailu touched the frightened heart and raised her voice. Wang Ziyan has been scared to hide behind her and shrunk into a group. I can''t blame other girls for being timid. It''s really scary. Warcraft screams like the wind, whining, and howling. It''s just like crying and howling. Children can be scared out of their heads. The ox demon king stared at Gu Bailu with big ox eyes. He continued to roar, as if in a hurry. Gu Bailu quickly covers her ears: "what''s the matter with you! All kneeling must be asking for help. Take me directly. " Anyway, if he doesn''t let them go, the Bull Demon can''t let them go. At least you can be sure that the ox demon won''t kill them now. The ox demon king understood, raised a paw and rushed to him. Gu Bailu and Wang Ziyan were caught in his palm. It''s almost as big as the banana leaf, and they''re just a seven star ladybug on the banana leaf. So small that Gu Bailu felt despair. The ox demon king walked forward with one foot and one pit. Gu Bailu''s heart beat him all the way. When the ox demon stopped, Gu Bailu vomited all the food he had in the morning. Even if you faint the air, you will faint the ox demon! After Gu Bailu vomited, she glanced around and almost fainted. A Bull Demon King even if, around stood a group of Bull Demon King, can''t see a bit of hope feeling good collapse! It''s like a huge pit. In addition to the strange stones, it''s also covered with a layer of grass. It looks a little strange in ancient times. But the moss in the huge pit shows that the huge pit has a sense of cattle generation. There are many strange symbols on the wall of the giant pit. Gu Bailu seems to see the talisman of his own Maoshan Taoism on it! Gu Bailu secretly keeps other symbols in mind. Maybe these symbols have something to do with Maoshan Taoism. There are no trees in the huge pit. Looking up, you can see the blue sky, but it seems that the sky is so far away from her. She was so dizzy and upset that she didn''t know how she got into the huge pit. This huge pit is really huge. It''s not crowded with so many bull monsters. Gu Bailu was puzzled. What did the Bull Demon bring her to the giant pit to do. It''s not enough for them to use her and Wang Ziyan as food. All of a sudden, there was a painful hiss and roar behind the bull demons, which made Gu Bailu roll twice on the floor. This time, even the acid water in the stomach was spat out. "Can you stop calling me, and I''ll be the first one in history to be roared to death by Warcraft?" It''s the roar of Hedong devil. "Get out of the way." A deep and thick voice sounded, Gu Bailu felt the hope in a moment. Someone else? N Bull Demon kings get out of the way. A bigger Bull Demon King comes over. Mommy, why is the ox demon again? The corner of this head is still gold. Under the care of the sun, it is glittering. Is old sun''s brother the ox demon king really coming? Can speak! "What do you want?" Gu Bailu asked doubtfully. "Human, do you know mating?" Ask such a fierce question as soon as you come up? Chapter 161 Golden Bull Demon, what do you want to do when you ask me the question of human mating? Do you want to change your genes and mate with humans? Thinking of this, Gu Bailu is not good at all. She can''t stand Feng Qingtian. If she changes to this kind of beast, she will definitely give up her own pulse! "I don''t know." Gu Bailu said, biting her teeth. "How can you not know that you don''t have the fragrance of virginity on your body, you''ve copulated," said the golden bull Gu Bailu only had a little sour water to vomit out. I''m not copulating, I''m detoxifying! But can they believe? Can they understand? Wait, what''s the matter with the Bull Demon King? Can you know whether the other party is a virgin? Gu Bailu felt that he was on the way to the yellow spring. "If you don''t know, you don''t know." She lost her body, but it doesn''t mean she''s mated. She''s poisoned twice. She may know the taste of it, but she doesn''t know how to do it. But after the modern society''s small movie edification, she is not too idiotic. But even if she knows how humans mate, there''s no need to confess to so many of them. "If you don''t understand, there''s no need to keep it." The ox demon king''s voice is hoarse, but the orthographic cavity is round. Then he turns around and walks back. The bull demons beside him respectfully sent him away. Gu Bailu immediately shouted, "wait a minute, tell me what you want to do first." Since you can communicate with each other, you have to find out his real purpose. It''s not too late to die. She thought of the way that the Bull Demon just knelt. It should be asking for help. "Since you don''t know about mating, there''s nothing to say." Gu Bailu wants to roll her eyes. Can''t you talk about mating so much that it''s worth exploring? You want to admit that she knows about mating? How can it be so hard to say that. No matter what, life can not, but also afraid of what sex. "I just lied to you. I know a little bit. If you have something to say, if I can''t do it, you can''t deal with me again." Gu Bailu gets up from the ground, but looks up and calculates that it''s no different from falling. "Human beings are cunning." The golden Bull Demon said a word with hate. "How can human beings not be cunning and how can they stand side by side with you, the big five and the big three? Each creature has its own characteristics. What''s the matter?" She was anxious to know whether she was going to die a glorious death today, or whether she could reach an agreement with Warcraft. It''s like you can do something big. The golden Bull Demon is very unhappy. He thinks Gu Bailu can''t be trusted to lie to him. Behind him came another cry of pain, some of which tore the heart and lungs. The owner of the voice seemed to be in great pain. Gu Bailu couldn''t bear to hear it. What''s going on here? "My son misunderstood michuntan and had to mate to solve it, but the female animals in the family couldn''t help," he said Gu Bailu heard chrysanthemum cry out: "I can''t!" Mother beast can''t help, she is more impossible "Of course you can''t. human beings are so small that they can''t even plug their teeth." The voice that the Golden COW demon king despises makes Gu Bailu listen very smoothly, it is the most beautiful voice in the world. "Yes, so what do you want me to do?" Chapter 162 "Don''t you humans know so much? Think of some way you can relieve him of his pain. " Gu Bailu listens to silly, let a beast alleviate the agony that animal sex brings? You''ve given me an incredible problem. But for the sake of life, problems have to be solved. As long as she doesn''t have to take care of it herself. When she thinks about it, in modern times, how do veterinarians deal with the estrus of pets and dogs? It seems that the best way for a dog to lose his temper is to castrate him. "Well, why can''t your mother help him?" Don''t you just detoxify if you are poisoned? Ya, how can this situation be similar to her experience. "We Warcraft are loyal to only one partner. His partner died, he..." The golden Bull Demon said sadly. "I see. Don''t worry. I''ll find a way." Since it is only loyal to one partner, it is impossible for it to have children or sleep with a mother beast. In this case, it''s better to cut. But how can she say that to a glittering Warcraft! "The best way is to cut off the lifeblood of your son?" In this way, will the head of the ox demon clap her directly into meat sauce. Yes, definitely. Gu Bailu asked politely, "won''t your son find another mother to marry him in the future?" "Of course not. We are loyal to our friends. Even if we die, we will always be together, unlike you humans..." Gu Bailu ha ha: "yes, we humans are bastards. In this case, he won''t have to give you a grandson, right? Cut it there." The golden Bull Demon is a little bit confused: "cut?" "Well." "What''s cut? Where is that? " Gu Bailu, one of the first two, said, "it''s the thing it copulates with!" She said and hurriedly looked at Wang Ziyan. The girl fainted on the ground. She didn''t hear her. How to face her in the future? It''s so embarrassing. "How can that be! If you cut it, you will die. " "You''re playing with me?" the golden Bull Demon was furious Gu Bailu quickly shook his head: "no, no, no, believe me, I can survive if I cut there, I promise!" "Cut how to live, you slippery human, I will kill you!" A great deal of force came, and Gu felt that the whole earth was rolling. ? she quickly takes out the blink charm. She can''t wait to die no matter what. At this time, a big bull King stopped the golden bull devil''s hand: "king of the beast, if the little prince can''t be solved, he will die. Let her try." Gu Bailu was grateful to look at the bull. Although it was really ugly, it had a good brain. The golden bull stopped. The bull King squatted down and said to Gu Bailu, "I am his partner, and my son is suffering. If you can cure him, we will all thank you." "No thanks, no thanks. I don''t ask for a reward. Just let me go." "If you''re using any kind of crooked brain, let alone you, it''s the whole human beings in the cloud mirror who don''t want to live." Gu Bailu nodded: "my mind is straight at first glance, absolutely not crooked." Daniel grabs his palm and takes her to the deep pit. Gu Bailu''s heart was in suspense even though he was not afraid of the world. Although the male can live without the root, but after all, Warcraft is different from human beings and other animals, and she has no great assurance. Chapter 163 Deep in the pit is a bed of boulders, the middle of which is covered with thick leaves. A huge Bull Demon lies on it. These Warcraft all look the same face, she is really stupid can not distinguish who is who. The calf devil lies there rolling restlessly, opening his mouth and moaning painfully, which is a heartrending roar. Gu Bailu quickly covers her ears. I don''t know if her ears will have any sequelae after the treatment with this little prince. The cow devil put her on the boulder, next to the calf devil. Gu Bailu said: "you can''t cut this thing. I can''t do it. After cutting it, I''ll help him stop the pain and stop the bleeding. If it goes well, he won''t die." "What does it mean if it goes well?" The cow devil''s voice was in vain angry. "After all, I didn''t do that for Warcraft." Gu Bailu is very calm. Even if she was a human, she had not been cured. Although she had learned the skills of Maoshan from her master, she had learned from Xiao Gongzi who saved her for several months when she wore them. But there is no clinical experience. The cow demon is in a low mood, and her eyes are sad. "I will do my best." Gu Bailu didn''t know how to comfort her. The cow demon went to hold his son. In his pain, he cut his hand and saw the blood spray out like a fountain. Gu Bailu quickly put a pill of plain heart into the calf demon''s mouth. It''s from a. Take out the silver needle, according to their own judgment, pierced in the calf demon''s giant palm. All of a sudden, the whole person was killed. The silver needle was stuck in the palm of the calf demon, just like the prickle of the cactus Small as dust. "Get them to prepare sharp things, thorny shrubs." Gu Bailu is decisive. The Golden COW demon hurriedly ordered him to go down in animal language. A bunch of big thorny shrubs came right away. It''s a real one! It''s a tall building. Gu Bailu didn''t know what mood to use to describe it. She didn''t say how many. Gu Bailu is looking for acupoints for the calf demon with her own judgment. Just plunge the big thorn bush into the palm of the calf demon king''s hand, she has to rely on all her strength. When she finished, she was already lying on the boulder. Even if there was a thunder, she could not move away. Whether the acupoints are in place or not, will the maverick bear it in the end? She can''t control it. Gu Bailu was so tired that she fell asleep. When she opened her eyes again, she saw a pair of eyes as big as the moon, and her figure was reflected in the pupils. So thin, so small! She subconsciously stepped back two steps: "who are you, what are you doing watching me like this?" What''s the matter with those eyes that are very interested in. "Roar..." Warcraft''s mouth is roaring, and it''s excited to raise its hands. Gu Bailu quickly covers his ears and sees the big thorn bush on his palm. It turned out to be Dingding''s little Warcraft that had been cut. It''s no wonder she couldn''t recognize it. These Warcraft look the same no matter how old or young they are. The devil can tell who is male, who is female, who is father and who is son. Gu Bailu breathed a sigh of relief. It was very good. She was not dead. She was saved. "I''ll help you remove the thorn wood." Gu Bailu beckoned him to lie down: "here." The calf demon cleverly lies down and stares at her, as if very happy. Chapter 164 Gu Bailu tried hard to pull out the thorn wood. The cow demon came over and said, "you wake up, you have saved my son, who is the benefactor of our tribe." Gu Bailu laughs: "then can I go?" "Are you going?" Asked the cow demon in surprise. "Of course." Don''t go and stay and stuff your teeth. That''s a question. People are saved. What else does she stay to do. "I don''t think you have psychic power. You should be very weak for human beings." The cow demon king sat down beside her in a large volume. At once, Gu Bailu felt as small as a little doll beside the little girl. "You''d better stay in our tribe. Wang and I can guarantee that they dare not bully you." Join Warcraft? "No, you are so tall. If you make anyone unhappy one day, you can beat me to death." Facing so many heights every day, she has a sense of pressure. "We have a prince who has no partner and is willing to protect you, Mia. Come here." The cow devil shouted, and a tall Warcraft rushed over and looked at Gu Bailu happily. Gu Bailu is stupid. What''s the rhythm? She can''t keep up with her brain. Leave her in the world of Warcraft and give her a prince Although you only have one partner in your family''s life, I can''t accept cross-ethnic love. "This I want to go home. " Gu Bailu was stunned for a long time and said four words. The cow demon obviously pulled down his face: "don''t you like us miyas? He is the strongest in our family. The level above the human sword master can''t beat him, and he will be the next king of beasts." What is the level of Jian Zun? Gu Bailu doesn''t have a big idea. It seems that he is superior to the grand master. It''s really powerful. I''m still a king of beasts. "Can you accept a human as a companion?" Gu asked curiously. Don''t mate, don''t give birth? Don''t solve the problem of oestrus. "Human intelligence, future generations may be able to improve our current situation of Warcraft." WHAT£¿ Are you going to let her have a baby with the next king? Use her to change the world of Warcraft gene? It''s a big joke. "It''s not the same size. I want to go home." Gu Bailu felt that he had fallen into another deep pit: "don''t you count your words?" "What''s wrong with you, Mia?" A hoarse voice sounded, and the golden Bull Demon came in full of anger. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes. Is that a question. No place! Can''t you see that you have such big eyes. "It''s ugly." That''s the biggest reason. "What, you say that meas is ugly. He is the most beautiful one in our world of Warcraft. Even the little beast king in the trial forest next door has been compared by him." Gu Bailu thought it was impossible to talk to them. She clapped her butt and stood up: "anyway, I want to go home, you Warcraft won''t and don''t trust me." "We will not be dishonest. If we want to thank you, we must thank you. I will send our best Warcraft to you as a partner." The cow demon said it seriously. Thank you! I can''t thank you like this. "Take the little human down and let her mate with MIA at night." There is no ceremony for Warcraft to get married. If they mate, they are partners of each other. Gu Bailu was furious, but couldn''t help but ask, "how are you going to let me mate with him?" She had to be curious! Her whole body is not as big as Ding Ding, the next king! Chapter 165 "If you want to know, I can tell you, but it''s the most important secret of our tribe. When you know it, it''s the people of our tribe..." "Wait a minute, I''ll ask casually. Don''t take it seriously. In fact, I still want to be human. My parents and husband will worry about staying here. " Although she is curious, she will never sell herself for this curiosity. "Husband? Do you have a partner? " The cow devil is in a bad mood again, and his strange face is getting more and more strange. Gu Bailu nodded, "yes, I have already mated with others, so I am not worthy of your prince." Don''t you have only one partner in your life? You will never have one if you already have one. The golden bull Lord slapped the boulder and started: "can your partner have us, Mia?" Gu Bailu straightened his chest: "I don''t know if he is good, at least he is human." The ox demon king was so blocked that he could not speak. He looked aside and said, "Yas, make your own decision." From the beginning of the excitement to now, meas has been very low, drooping his head and saying: "I want to see your partner." Gu Bailu is surprised that the next king can speak human language! But it looks silly, like erha. "No, what do you see him doing?" See him, you will die. Feng Qingtian can even handle the goods, let alone a Warcraft. "See if he is more beautiful than me." Meas is firm. Gu Bailu''s heart is blocked. You dare to say that you are beautiful. Yan Kong can''t accept it. "He''s human, and he''s a little high. It''s not easy to see him." Gu Bailu tries to communicate. "Not even you? Isn''t he your partner? Looks like he''s not good to you? " The cow demon asked directly. Not only bad, but almost killed me. It''s a pity that this is not the place where she complains. "I can see it any time, but he can''t." Such a large volume, follow her to the human walk, that is not the prime minister. Gu Bailu didn''t want to hurt him. It''s a good idea for miyas to repay his brother with his promise. Although this kind of thanks is not what she wants. "It''s simple." The cow demon stood up, went to the boulder and picked up a small box. The red wooden box was embroidered with a strange symbol. She handed the box to Gu Bailu: "this is the ring of spirit. If you put it on for ace to put it in, he can go." Gu Bailu opened it curiously, and there was a copper ring inlaid with rubies inside. It looked very old and mysterious in the old. The legendary space ring? If so, is she going to see feng Qingtian? The problem is, if I see you, miyas can see that fengqingtian is not good to her. It''s not necessary for her to mate. Gu Bailu is hesitating, only to see the ring sprinkled with a white light to cover mia, Mia disappeared in a flash. ¡±Well, now you can take as with you. " The cow devil put the ring on her index finger. Gu Bailu didn''t even have the chance to resist. Ring with warm temperature, a strong force from the body flow, the moment that people are fresh spirit up. Good stuff. Gu Bailu was reluctant to take it off. Come on, let''s go out of the mourning mountain first. Even if miyas finds out that fengqingtian is not her partner, he can still find a way to catch her again. Chapter 166 Gu Bailu shook the ring of his left index finger: "then I''ll take him." She took out the blink sign from her waist: "this is what my partner gave me. With this, I can come to him." "It seems that he is really good to you. We Warcraft will also have husband and wife rings, so long as they are summoned, they can come to you." The cow devil is a little sorry. If only a human woman with such good medical skills could be Mia''s partner. It''s a pity to have a partner. "Here are two heart pills. Let''s continue to give them to the little prince. One pill a day. He should be completely OK in two days." "The cow demon king gratefully holds in the hand:" human''s simple heart Dan It''s said that it''s extremely precious in the hands of human beings. Give two of them as soon as you give them? "Don''t be too grateful. I''m from someone else." Gu Bailu smiled and threw out the blink charm. Looking at the aperture released by the blink, I felt it was so difficult to cross in for the first time. Forget it. I''ve sold my body to protect my life. There''s nothing to be afraid of. "Gone." Gu Bailu stepped in and disappeared in a blink of an eye. "The cow devil sighed:" this human little girl is so weak, will his partner really treat her well "I''ll know when ace comes back." The Golden COW devil king way. "She doesn''t like ace''s face." "She didn''t see the real ace." Gu Bailu couldn''t hear what the Warcraft king and his wife said. A white halo flashed past her. When she opened her eyes, she saw herself falling from the sky to the roof of a glazed tile. "Bang" a broken tile and into, falling rapidly, the corner of the eye as if to see a few big gold pillars. Subconscious hands in the air grab, but nothing. Face first No, it''s not on the ground. It''s on a soft mat. The whole head was smashed dizzy, the nose seemed to be broken, completely numb. She hurriedly propped up her upper body with her hands on her hands, but she heard a group of gasping voices. What the hell, someone else? Looking up, there are more people than thieves! In a large hall, hundreds of people stood there, with all kinds of bright clothes, men and women. A blind date meeting? Gu Bailu rubbed his broken and painful nose and tried to stand up with his feet rubbed. However, he found that his knees seemed to be very slippery and there was something under them. Look down, it looks like whose legs She sat up abruptly, and then she saw Feng Qingtian''s evil and enchanting face, which was stained with ice cream, making people not cold but millet. Since the blink has been blessed by him, there is nothing wrong with it. This time, it''s really accurate and sharp. It turns out that she hit Feng Qingtian horizontally, her head on the empty part of his seat, and her body was all on his legs. As soon as Gu Bailu sat up, the whole person knelt down on him. Feng Qingtian looks at her coldly with her eyes: "what''s the matter?" A group of Ministers breathed in again. Wang, shouldn''t they just throw her away and let her sit on your lap like this? Gu Bailu smirked twice: "I miss you." I feel like vomiting! Feng Qingtian''s eyes are light and heavy. "What''s the trouble?" "No, no, No." Gu Bailu jumped off his leg and looked up. Mommy, why is there another man in a Dragon Robe sitting at the front. She quickly glanced around, the gold pillars, the solemn hall, the man of the Dragon chair and robe sitting on the top. Even Feng Qingtian is wearing a very serious robe with four feet of dragon pattern. Is this in the upper court? Gu Bailu''s face is black. Don''t leave this hole. "Bold, who dares to break into Jinluan hall?" A sharp voice sounded, perfectly confirming Gu Bailu''s guess. Chapter 167 "Misunderstanding, emperor, I''m a disciple of Yunjing college. I''m practicing my skills. I''m using it wrong. I''ve come here." Gu Bailu quickly explained that he could not expect Feng Qingtian to step on her feet. The emperor frowned and looked at Feng Qingtian doubtfully: "king, do you know her?" The emperor had to take a good look at the women who had not been photographed to death. The king of wanton people, naturally do not dare to deal with. Gu Bailu is a little worried. If Feng Qingtian doesn''t know her, then miyas will think she''s lying. Knowing that she lied at the beginning, she said that she was her partner, which was more persuasive. "Yes, of course. I have a lot of luck with Wang Gu Bailu replies before Feng Qingtian. Can there be no predestination, big bad predestination. She didn''t lie. Gu Bailu looks up at the emperor of the southern Yao kingdom. He looks like he is in his forties. He is very strong, but he doesn''t get fat at all. It can be seen that the maintenance and cultivation are good. The facial features are similar to those of fengchenxuan, the second prince. He looked at Gu Bailu carefully and asked uncertainly, "it''s not the waste of general Gu''s house. " " emperor, you are so discerning. You can see at a glance which family the minnv belongs to. Your eyes are shining. " The emperor''s face slowed down, obviously flattering him. "You don''t want to study hard in Yunjing college, you''d better run to the hall to sow something." With a sharp drink, a dog leg ran out of a group of people and knelt down in panic: "emperor, it has nothing to do with Weichen. She has entered Yunjing college." Gu Bailu turned her back. Fortunately, she never treated Gu as a person. In such a hurry to get rid of the relationship, I wish I could say directly, emperor, you can help me deal with this evil. "Emperor, I made a mistake when I was studying. I have to go back at once, so I won''t disturb you to discuss state affairs. Let''s go first." Gu Bailu doesn''t care about Gu zongxiong, stands up and runs out. No one stopped her. She ran out of the hall and immediately hid around the corner. After a look, no one came after her. It''s OK. "Prince Yass, my partner is now discussing state affairs, so we can''t disturb him." Gu Bailu said to the ring. Fortunately, she is smart. Before Feng Qingtian opens her mouth, she stops his words. Otherwise, it will be revealed. "Your partner sees why you don''t have an expression." Asked Misia. "That''s what he''s doing with the country. I''m sure I''m not happy to come here." "Since it''s your partner, why don''t the eunuch and the emperor know you? Your partner seems that the emperor also cares about him three points." "Well, my partner is a low-key person. He didn''t let others know after mating with me." "When you are married, you should not be called to tell the world. You are his. Can''t others point to you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ask so clearly what to do Gu Bailu didn''t know how to answer. He simply said, "human beings are different from your animals." "I have been a human for ten years." So don''t think I''m a beast. Gu Bailu sighed: "what I said is true. Human beings are different from animals. Human men can have many partners. My partner has other partners, so he will not call the world." "I know that. I have the original match and concubine''s room, so you are concubine''s room?" Concubine Your second uncle. We are just friends Chapter 168 "So to speak." I can''t explain it too clearly to you. "We can only have one partner, unless the partner has committed unforgivable crimes, can''t abandon, can''t give up, can''t disrespect, only loyal to her, you are not as good as me." Meas had a judgment in mind. Gu Bailu laughs twice: "that''s no way, our human women can only have one partner, you should have heard a sentence in ten years, one woman doesn''t serve the second husband." I found it when you found it. Anyway, I don''t change my partner. What can you do with me. "You''re just a concubine. Concubines can be redeemed." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Bailu was stunned. There are still such rules for human beings here. Can I redeem my wife? "No, I don''t know." "So why do you want to be a concubine''s room? Concubine''s room can deliver people at will." Meas is a bit of a steel hater. Gu Bailu hates it too. She didn''t know that the concubines here were so cheap. I''ve known for a long time that I''m the original match. If I don''t want to be spoiled, it''s OK! It''s really a lie to use countless lies to round. It''s so tired to lie. She will never lie again! Gu Bailu''s heart crossed and said shamelessly, "because I can''t live without him." This is not a lie. Without Feng Qingtian, she would not have been able to get rid of her poison at that time. Of course, she would not have survived. Meas pondered for a long time: "after you have me, I will talk to him about how to redeem you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± It seems that we can''t communicate with this beast. They are not on the same channel. "I mean I can''t live without him, I love him, my heart is in him, I can''t betray him." Gu Bailu has raised the volume. Do you have to let her speak so plainly. She doesn''t want to lie! "Love?" Meas repeated the word doubtfully. ¡±Yes, for me, if you don''t like it, you won''t mate. Human beings are different from your animals. " "Then does he mate with you and love you?" "Yes, of course." Gu Bailu was firm and jumped twice in his heart. He didn''t believe this kind of lie. "If you are cheated, he will not let you be a concubine if he loves you." Meas was not fooled by decisiveness. Gu Bailu wants to roll her eyes. She doesn''t want to talk to him. "Whatever. I''m not going to change partners anyway. Thank you. I''ll change other ways." Gu Bailu looked around the corner and saw that he didn''t catch up with her. He should have discussed state affairs. Now he has no time to take care of her and hurry back to Yunjing college. The palace is so big. How can I get out. She stood up and took a step forward, bumped into a hard wall, and a familiar smell came to her. Looking up, the whole person is in a mess. Feng Qingtian, dressed in a black four legged brocade robe, stood there like a pillar, looking at her sombrely. How long has he been standing here? Why she didn''t feel anyone near at all. All blame meas has been breaking the casserole to ask the end, she patronizes how to lie, relaxed the vigilance to the surrounding. It''s harmful to lie. The question is, how much did Feng Qingtian hear about her lies. Thinking of this, Gu Bailu''s face is white for a while. Although she knows she''s lying, Feng Qingtian doesn''t know. And to a man who wants to kill her to protect her beloved woman, she also says this kind of shameless love words, and thinks how much fengqingtian despises her. "Who are you talking to here?" Feng Qingtian''s face was gloomy, his words were cold, and he could not hear his emotions. ¡­¡­ The author has something to say: dear ones, I''m participating in the activities of the top eight of Goddess season. QQ reads the propaganda of the top goddess season. Everyone goes in to find "luori" and clicks on the big God to help me listen to the big God once. You can also ask questions at will. The more you ask, the better ~ ~ you need the support of nimeng. Chapter 169 "It''s none of your business." Gu Bailu pulled down her face. Whether he heard it or not, what happened? Anyway, she didn''t mention his name. "I''ll ask you again. Who was the voice just made?" Feng Qingtian''s beautiful face is becoming colder and colder. She is like an immortal sitting on the cloud. She is incredibly beautiful, but cold-blooded and merciless. Gu Bailu turns around and changes his direction. He doesn''t look down upon him and goes straight away. Feng Qingtian clenches her fists. Gu Bailu is still Gu Bailu, but her attitude towards him has changed. When I just fell on him, I could laugh at him. Who is the man who makes the noise? Feng Qingtian winked at the side, and a line of dark soldiers suddenly appeared to block Gu Bailu''s way. "Take people who don''t know the details into the palace without permission. Gu Bailu, how many heads have you lost?" Feng Qingtian''s voice rang behind her. Gu Bailu frowned. This is the palace. It''s his territory. There are countless reasons for him to bother her. She stood straight and held out her hands: "I fell here to take part in the college test. If there is any problem, I will ask my college to explain it. From now on, I refuse to open my mouth and want to grasp it casually." She is not strong enough to fight against the whole royal power. The soldiers looked at Feng Qingtian and waited for his order. Feng Qingtian comes over, reaches for her wrist, stares at her ring with sharp eyes: "what is this? Who asked you to wear it. " As he said, he took off the ring with force, and Gu Bailu kicked him: "grass, if you really don''t move, you will regard yourself as a thing." What is he? How can he move her things. Gu Bailu kicks and recites the mantra to draw a pentagram. He hits him and summons the Yin energy: "the oath of contract calls the Yin energy." Yin can sleep soundly. Suddenly, he is summoned by a man. He is still bleary with a pair of bear eyes: "what''s the matter?" Looking up at Feng Qingtian, "how could it be him again?" "Don''t counselle. With your best skill, I will give you strength." Feng Qingtian dodges the five pointed star, and the face of the demon is covered with clouds: "Gu Bailu, you are more and more lawless." Gu Bailu took out the charm and put all his strength on it and shouted to Yin energy: "up." Yin can turn into a huge white bone spirit in a moment, and the ice saber that spreads all over the sky attacks Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian waves and throws out a force to block all the ice skates. Her eyes are like sharp swords and she looks at Gu Bailu: "do you really want to make trouble?" Gu Bailu holds the blessing talisman on the Yin energy body, which is like gaining a new strength. The whole body is covered with cold white light, and the whole world is cold. "No trouble? Can you let me go? " "Hand in the men." Feng Qingtian can''t refuse the tunnel. Gu Bailu sneered: "there is no one at all. How can I make it? Come on, let me see how capable you are." Feng Qingtian said without hesitation, "you can''t beat this king." "Can''t fight, I''ll be a grandson all my life?" Gu Bailu''s voice is more and more impersonal. The man in front of him has other women in his heart, but he still wants to sleep with her. She is soft hearted. He is stupid enough to let him succeed in spite of his life. Feng Qingtian''s hand broke her spirit and woke her up. Her debt to his overlord will never exist again, and she will be sworn enemies. Chapter 170 Feng Qingtian''s eyes become a little complicated. Gu Bailu has never seen such a thing. She had never resisted, but she had never been so aggressive and full of hatred. Hatred? Feng Qingtian''s heart flashed a little strange, he subconsciously covered his chest. Gu Bailu, at the moment when he was shining, let Yin cover the sky, broke through the protective net of fengqingtian, and hit fengqingtian directly. Feng Qingtian was forced back for several steps. Qin Shou immediately went up and helped him: "Lord......" For so many years, he has never seen anyone beat back the prince, even the little emperor has no such power. But what just happened was right in front of him. The LORD was defeated and stepped back several steps. It''s a waste that has been rejected for so many years. Who can believe it? Feng Qingtian holds her chest and looks at Gu Bailu with her eyes shining. It''s incredible how her strength has improved so fast. Gu Bailu is also surprised. She wants to fight with Feng Qingtian as much as she can. The worst thing is that, like the last time, her soul is scattered. Gu Yunjing will never watch her die. If his disciple died in the palace of Nanyue state, he would have no face. So with this, she dared to fight against Fengqing for life and death, because she knew that he would be afraid of the lonely cloud mirror. But I didn''t expect that my strength was more powerful than when I first came to Yunjing college. The most unexpected is Yin energy. After living for so many years, he has never won this man''s move. Even in front of others, he dare to be arrogant and behave like his grandson in front of him. I didn''t expect that this time, he even beat him back. Instead of being equal, he beat him back several steps. After being locked in the ice fog peak for a hundred years, his spiritual power actually consumed a lot. Like him, he can''t practice without fighting with others. I didn''t expect that he recovered his former psychic power, even more powerful than before. But When did the man become so weak? "He''s letting you." A hoarse voice sounded, Gu Bailu looked at the ring, and Mia, who had been silent, made a sound. "I know." With her current strength, it''s impossible to beat back fengqingtian. She also played a trick, knowing that he would worry about lone cloud mirror. This time, she won not only because her strength became stronger, but also because Feng Qingtian deliberately gave way. Just win, at least why he gave in and what to do with her. "Yin can, go." It''s exciting that Yin can win, but he won''t be stupid enough to come back for another time. The second time, the man would never let go again. He quickly turned into a polar bear. Gu Bailu leaped up. Yin Neng just wanted to fly out, but was held back by a force, bumped into an invisible border and retreated back. "I didn''t allow you to go." Feng Qingtian raised his hand and waved his sword. He drew a white light around them. Gu felt trapped in a light shadow barrier. "What do you want?" Gu Bailu is upset and not strong enough. She is still not strong enough. After eating so many snow fairy fruits and suxindan, even though the power is stronger than before, it is still a joke in front of fengqingtian. Feng Qingtian can''t beat him, let alone those hiding behind Nanning''s heart. "Ben Wang would like to know if what you just said to that man is true." What he worries about most is Gu Bailu''s delusion. He can do whatever he wants to do with her. But Gu Bailu''s undisguised hatred let him know that she would not be delusional. She really disliked him. She did not like him from the bottom of her heart. Chapter 171 At this moment, he seemed to know what was just different from his chest. It''s panic and fear. I''m afraid that Gu Bailu will never pay attention to him again. I''m afraid that she will be cold and hostile. I''m afraid that she will treat him as a stranger from now on. This feeling, he has not had for many years. "What''s the fake, what''s the real, what''s the relationship with you, what do you ask for so much?" Gu Bailu sat on Shen''s back and looked at her without expression. This indifference, which had left all relations with him, made Feng Qingtian''s face more and more ugly. "Nothing to do with this king? Who is that? " He clearly heard that she said she loved him and her heart was all around him. She would never betray him. She said there would be no mating without love. He''s the only one who''s ever mated with her? However, she said that she had nothing to do with him. Isn''t he the only one who had anything to do with her? Aware of this, Feng Qingtian burst out cold and fierce all over her body, like a sharp arrow pressing Gu Bailu, she subconsciously stepped back two steps. Feng Qingtian''s oppressive sense of destroying the sky and destroying the earth made her have a sense of danger. Feng Qingtian is ready to kill. "Whoever said it, I said to myself, no one else." There was no one else, only a Warcraft who could speak human words. She didn''t lie. "Who else did you mate with?" Feng Qingtian quickly grabbed her hand, dragged her into her arms, and clasped her chin severely. That pair of canthus slightly rise, enchantment arrives in the eye of Acme to contain is hideous kill meaning. "That''s my business. What''s your business?" "Who dares to touch those who have been touched by this king?" he said Feng Qingtian''s long fingers are like a pair of pliers holding Gu Bailu''s jaw, which makes her even the back of her head swell with pain. Gu Bailu was angry and smiled: "I can''t marry you even if you touch me?" "Married?" Feng Qingtian''s eyes are sharper and sharper, like a knife gliding past Gu Bailu: "who should I marry? Who is that man? " He has been staring at Bai Lu. Even Gu Yunjing, he''s guarding against her. He doesn''t let him have a chance to think ill of her. Why did she suddenly say she wanted to marry? Who dares to marry her, who has the courage! "Who says I must marry?" Gu Bailu sneered twice. "What you just said." "I said I wanted to marry, but I didn''t say I had to marry anyone. Even if it''s a beast with a head, it''s better to have something to do with you. Take off your dirty hands." Gu Bailu hid a silver needle in her hand and thrust it into Feng Qingtian''s hand. Feng Qingtian felt numb in her hand, but she didn''t let go. Gu Bailu raised her foot and kicked him three inches under his navel. Don''t look down on her embroidered feet. She has learned fetal boxing and she hides needles in embroidered shoes. In this dangerous world, she has prepared all the props to protect herself. Just kick there and Feng Qingtian will be a eunuch all his life. A big palm clasped her ankle, and she took off her shoes as soon as she clasped them, revealing the long needle between her snow-white toes. Feng Qingtian feels cold again. Gu Bailu just stepped out and was cruel and accurate. Without hesitation, he really wanted to hurt him. When he took her, she could take care of his safety, but now she really wanted his life. What changed her. Feng Qing''s world consciousness held her in her arms and tightly clasped her waist: "Gu Bailu, tell me who you want to marry?" Chapter 172 "Why tell you." Gu Bailu struggled twice and couldn''t get rid of it. On the contrary, something close to her abdomen is changing more and more, which makes her afraid to struggle again. "If you don''t, you''re going to wear the dungeons of the palace." Feng Qingtian clasps her and goes to the underground palace. Since she is not obedient and wants to marry, she can only be locked up. "All right, I said." Gu Bailu doesn''t want to go to the dungeon of the imperial palace. Although Gu Yunjing may come to save her, who knows what will happen before he saves her. Nanning''s heart is full of holes. If she knows that she is locked in a dungeon and buys two soldiers, she may die. Feng Qingtian suddenly stops, turns back and kisses her head. The kiss without rules is just for punishment. It''s rude and domineering. Gu Bailu can''t breathe. Originally just want to punish, but in a encounter with the addiction, Feng Qingtian Gu Bailu will hold in his arms, overbearing in-depth entanglement with her tongue. The intimate contact makes fengqingtian feel great happiness, which only Gu Bailu can bring to him. He didn''t want to lose such happiness. At the thought of other men doing this to Gu Bailu, he would like to tear that man to pieces. "Say, who is it." Feng Qingtian asked with a low gasp. Gu Bailu was kissed in disorder, but she didn''t react. When she realized that she had been defeated by Feng Qingtian again, her face turned blue. At this moment, she really wanted to kill fengqingtian. "It''s a beast." Only in this way can she get rid of fengqingtian. No matter how bad the goods are, they won''t even go to other people''s wives, will they? "Gu Bailu, you are joking with Ben Wang." Feng Qingtian''s eyes were bright and cold, and her hands clasped her head tightly. I really want to split this woman''s head to see if it is paste in her brain. You can''t tell a lie. If you marry a beast and want to belittle him, you won''t tell such a fake lie. "I''m not kidding. I saved his brother. He promised me by example." "So you agreed?" Feng Qingtian''s voice is flat, but it makes people feel the rain is coming. "Why don''t I agree? How good the beast is? It''s always loyal to one partner. It''s not like you. You like one in your heart, but you want to sleep with the other in your body." "Do you think the king will believe you?" Feng Qingtian looks at her like a madman and lies. Gu Bailu is so powerless that he needs to know if he doesn''t tell him. Now tell him, he doesn''t believe it. "Ring, this is the engagement keepsake, so I am the wife of others. The king will not do anything to occupy the wife of others, will you?" Gu Bailu raised her hand to reveal the ring on her left index finger. Feng Qingtian and Feng Mou Mimi: "with a ring, you will let my king believe such absurd things?" Gu Bailu wants miyas to come out, frighten fengqingtian to death with his huge volume and hit him in the face. However, she was worried that such a high-level monster as MIA would be killed. After all, the spirit of advanced Warcraft is the most desired cultivation holy product of human beings, which is much more effective than the elixir of suxindan. She is hesitating, with a hoarse voice from the ring: "let me tell him." "No, it''s too dangerous for you to come out." Gu Bailu whispered back. "Whose voice?" No matter how low the voice is, it can''t be concealed from fengqingtian. Gu Bailu replied smoothly: "my husband, a beast." Chapter 173 Feng Qingtian has some pain in his brain melon seeds. Does it really have a head animal. Although it is not common for Warcraft to speak human language, it also exists. "Gu Bailu, is there a hole in your brain?" Fengqing really wants to crush Gu Bailu. The only woman he has desire to marry a beast? No! He doesn''t believe it. "Ha ha Even if he is ugly, it is better than you. He knows how to respect, protect and be loyal. " Gu Bailu doesn''t care about the tunnel. It''s better to marry a beast than to entangle with fengqingtian. She believed that as long as she did not agree to mate, Mia would not force her. Although she did not intend to marry, but such a marriage is only a temporary measure, not a real marriage, Mia is to repay, should not refuse. Feng Qingtian''s expressionless face shows a crack. A beast, he''s fighting for a woman with a beast. But he didn''t plan to let go. "Let him out." He came to see what kind of Warcraft dared to move his woman. "The wanwang let him out to kill him. I''m sorry, but I have to protect my husband." Gu Bailu said firmly. Feng Qingtian pulls her over and bites her on the neck: "you dare to call your husband again, I will step on the world of Warcraft." Gu Bailu frowned, not because of the pain in her neck, but because of Feng Qingtian''s words. Feng Qingtian is a man who does what he says. If so, it will lead to a war between human beings and the world of Warcraft. In recent years, human beings and Warcraft have maintained a balanced relationship. Although there are small conflicts, there is no war. If something goes wrong because of her, she can''t bear the crime. "What do you want? You can touch Nanning''s heart. You can go home with her. What can you do to bother me? " Gu Bailu is really upset. What kind of dog''s luck? It''s enough to get into such a annoying thing. It''s so excellent. "I can''t touch her. It''s a good thing you did. You should know that." Feng Qingtian said the wind was clear and the clouds were light, but Gu Bailu was shocked. He knew she was cursed? But her curse can be so smart that Feng Qingtian still can''t touch Nanning''s heart? Long ago I knew that she would never let Feng Qingtian touch the curse of the person she liked all her life Let him touch nanningxin, but not g tide every time! This is lifting the stone and smashing your feet. It hurts! "I don''t know what you said." I can''t recognize it even if I die. Feng Qingtian is blaming her for cursing so that he can''t touch Nanning''s heart, so he will keep pestering her? She kind of wants shit. "Let him out." Feng Qingtian doesn''t want to talk about other things with her now. He wants to see what kind of Warcraft he dares to rob women with. "Let him out, but you can''t hurt him, or I will not let him out even if I die." "I don''t want to fight with a beast." Feng Qingtian disdains the tone to make Gu Bailu a little blocked. If there is a way, she will not use a beast as an excuse, a beast! Think of the size of the giant mia, and then look at yourself, it''s really the king with the green beans. "Let me out, I won''t be worse than him." Meas spoke in a low voice, as if seeing through Gu Bailu''s hesitation. Gu Bailu said he was ugly in front of his parents. For human beings, his animal body is really ugly. "You are no worse than him, of course. No matter how good he looks, he is also a beast." Ugly is ugly! Gu Bailu looked at the soldiers who were besieging them and turned to Feng Qingtian: "let them all get out of the way. I don''t care if he comes out with a big volume and kills your people." Chapter 174 Feng Qingtian waved and the soldiers in black armor retreated a few feet. Gu Bailu opened the ring, a white light flashed, and a figure appeared in front of her eyes. She was slender, with head, body, hands and feet. She was wearing a white Royal robe, with gold thread inlaid at the corners of the robe, shining with rich light in the sun. What is striking is his blonde and waist curly hair, which is bright in color and spreads on his back. It is as beautiful as seaweed. "Who are you?" Gu Bailu said in surprise, when is there a man hiding in the ring! Where''s MIA? She opened the ring again and nothing came out of it. The blonde turned to look at Gu Bailu. His purple eyes are like stars, beautiful and dazzling, like the purple sea of flowers, which makes people intoxicated. Gu Bailu is stunned. Mei Beautiful man It''s like the beautiful man of the Elven Prince "MIA." Miyas smiled at Gu Bailu. His thin lips were slightly crooked, his eyebrows and eyes were picturesque, showing a noble spirit. Prince is not the same, only noble, a little fierce, no sense of oppression. Compare the evil spirit of Phoenix holding the sky in minutes. Wait! It''s not right. Gu Bailu blinked, and asked with a forced face, "aren''t you a beast with a head? Are you refined?" It''s refined, so it can turn into a human shape? "Gu Bailu, where are the animals?" Feng Qing looks at Gu Bailu coldly. Is he playing with him all the time? There is no man, no beast. Who is this man? Feng Qingtian felt cheated, and a strange slip in his heart made his head hurt again. "Prince, are you ok?" Qin Shou saw him knead his temple subconsciously and asked anxiously. The enemy of love has appeared. Has the Lord been oppressed? This rival looks very dangerous. Can''t you see Miss Gu''s eyes are straight. "The beast is him, he is the beast." Gu Bailu, still in shock, walked around miyas: "are you really miyas?" Compared with the blonde prince in front of him, the monster, which looks like the ox demon king, can''t think of one piece at all. It''s no wonder that the Bull Demon can be transformed. It can mate with her. Ah Miserable! Such a beautiful fairy prince wants to mate with her. Does she refuse or refuse? I don''t want to refuse. Gu Bailu is flying in the sky. A big hand pulls her to her and clasps her around. Feng Qingtian looks at miyas coldly. Feng Mou squints slightly, searching for the famous figures in this continent in his mind. There is no such number. Meas nodded to Feng Qingtian: "it''s a bit rash to say this at the first meeting, but I can see that you don''t like your partner. I want to redeem her." "Ransom?" Feng Qingtian''s voice was cold several degrees. "What he meant by ransom is that you don''t pester me." Gu Bailu frowns to get rid of Feng Qingtian''s hand, but she can''t get rid of it. There is a big difference in strength. Mia stepped forward and held Feng Qingtian''s wrist. "Please let go, she doesn''t like it." "Go away." Feng Qingtian''s eyes looked at miyas''s snow-white hand, and suddenly gave out a ray of light and split it towards his hand. Gu Bailu was so scared that she used her other hand to protect miyas''s hand, blocking the light. The burning pain came from her. The back of her white and tender hand had been burned ferociously. Feng Qingtian said angrily, "Gu Bailu, who let you stop?" He quickly pulled Gu Bailu''s hand over, and saw that the black hand was burned to a bloody blur, and his head began to ache again. "I said, don''t hurt him." Chapter 175 Gu Bailu''s words were firm and tough, and his body subconsciously blocked miyas. She knew that even the most powerful of the Warcraft, meas might not be able to fight against fengqingtian. What''s more, she and Feng Qingtian don''t want to get involved. "You protect him, not even your own hands?" Feng Qingtian''s eyes are sharp, and she looks at Gu Bailu''s white and tender hands. It seemed that someone had thumped heavily on his chest, which was too stuffy to breathe. He didn''t know whether it was because Gu Bailu protected other men, hurt his self-esteem or hurt her hand. "You promised not to hurt him." Gu Bailu''s eyebrows were all crowded together because of the pain. Feng Qing''s lungs are going to explode in the weather. He wants to kill miyas, but he is worried about Gu Bailu''s injury. He doesn''t like such a white and beautiful hand with any scars left. He took out a bottle of medicine from his waist, but before he reached out to Gu Bailu, miyas had already grasped Gu Bailu''s hand: "bear it, I will lick it for you, and it won''t hurt." He gently comforted Gu Bailu and bent down to lean to the back of her hand. Gu Bailu''s mouth smoked. She felt terrible when she saw such a bloody hand. She even said she wanted to lick it at this time. Sure enough, animal and human thinking is not a channel at all. "No No need Just rub some medicine... " She is not used to being licked, even when she has a bruised hand. Gu Bailu''s hand was snatched by another force before she could draw it. Feng Qingtian opened the medicine bottle and sprinkled the powder on the back of her hand. He lowered his eyes, his mind seemed to be on top of helping her with the medicine, and he didn''t say a word. There is still a sense of oppression on the body, but the action of applying medicine is very careful. Gu Bailu doesn''t hate him any more. He won''t get hurt with himself. If you sprinkle the powder, the hot pain will disappear. "The king''s spirit of fire is poisoned by fire. If you don''t force it out immediately, the immortal will not be able to save it." Feng Qingtian takes the medicine bottle into his waist and holds her up horizontally. "What are you doing? Put me down. I''m going back to cloudmirror college." Gu Bailu struggles. She really doesn''t want to stay with Feng Qingtian. "You didn''t catch what Ben Wang said?" Feng Qingtian hugs her and leaves. She can''t refuse at all. When meas wanted to catch up, a dozen dark mercenaries rushed out and blocked his way. Meas frowned slightly. "Please get out of the way." Looking at Feng Qingtian holding Gu Bailu, he was a little worried and a little impatient in his purple eyes. "Break into the palace and come to see the emperor with us." Gu Bailu yanked Feng Qingtian''s skirt and said, "let him go!" "Let him go?" He sneered, "maybe I didn''t make it clear to you. I won''t allow others to touch my things." "Are you fucking insane?" Gu Bailu stretched out a silver needle and thrust it into his neck. A bully, selfish and shameless, can only act with his lower body. Feng Qingtian immediately grasped her wrist and said angrily, "I don''t know if it hurts." "Nerve, prick you I ache what, I just let you ache." Did he think she would love him as much as she did last time. Bah, she can''t blink even if she dismembers him. "Change one hand, don''t use the injured one." Feng Qingtian looks at her complicatedly, and her tone slows down a lot. Gu Bailu looked down and saw that her silver hand was the one that was injured. Because of her anger, she almost forgot the injury on her hand. She only knew that this hand was convenient to use. Chapter 176 Now was a reminder, that tear burning pain spread up again, although coated medicine, the pain reduced a lot, but a more painful effort. Hurriedly loosened the fist of force, the pain did not alleviate, the pain made her eyes unconsciously then stored tears. But when she looked up, she saw that miyas had been fighting with the soldiers. She was worried that he would be hurt and bit her teeth. "Let him go." Feng Qingtian wants to refuse at the moment, but she can''t say it when she sees the tears in her clear eyes. "Give me a reason." "If you hurt him, Warcraft won''t let you go." "I need to be afraid?" Feng Qingtian sneered and said, "are you still worried about me?" Gu Bailu looks at his snow-white sexy neck. After being pierced by a silver needle, there has been some blood. The wound is not big, but because the artery is pierced, it has been bleeding. But he was unconscious and didn''t care. She felt very powerless. Fengqing was not afraid of death. He didn''t even doubt whether the silver needle would be poisonous. Just like the knife in his chest, in his heart, he is still aggressive and calm. He is really not afraid. He has nothing to fear for a man who dares to give up his own life. No, he has something to fear. "You don''t need to be afraid, but Murong mansion is different." That''s the house of the woman he likes. If the Warcraft can''t find him, won''t they go to nanningxin. Although she really wants Nanning to be stared at by Warcraft, it''s better to regard her as a blood feud. But she didn''t want to trade for the life of namias. Feng Qingtian looks at her face, which is almost merciless. It''s clear, bright, translucent, delicate and beautiful, but her expression is so annoying. He likes to see her laugh or get angry, or even gnash his teeth. Do not like such close, but as if the distance between thousands of rivers and mountains. How can we get her back to her old attitude? Gu Bailu thinks that Feng Qingtian is considering Nanning''s safety, and that Nanning''s heart is indeed his weakness. I don''t know how Feng Qingtian is trying to improve her relationship with her. If she had known, she would have pooped him. Just as they were fighting each other, there was a loud noise. Gu Bailu quickly turned around and saw miyas standing with one hand, clapping orange light with one hand, fanning the soldiers in his way. Soldiers were flying back ten meters, smashed on the granite floor of the square, it is a hole, out of the dust. Gu Bailu''s eyes widened, and miyas was not a soft persimmon. Feng Qingtian''s eyes are light and heavy. She holds Gu Bailu and goes away. Soon she enters a palace. Gu Bailu responded that he had put it on the jade couch. She searched the knowledge in her mind. The strength of cultivators in this continent depends on the spiritual power emanated from each other. The form can be light, fire, thunder, electricity or even wind. But either form has a layer of color. Mia''s is orange light. When she saw Feng Qingtian fighting against the mirror, she also used orange light, so Mia''s strength should at least be able to deal with the mirror. Then don''t worry about being hurt by some dark soldiers. Gu Bailu thought that there was a snack jam. After so many days in Yunjing college, she didn''t even learn how to look at each other''s strength! It''s all this shameless man in front of us. Gu Bailu looks at Feng Qingtian with hate. Chapter 177 Feng Qingtian reached out his belt, felt her hateful eyes, raised his eyes and glanced at him, but said nothing. He took off his robe with cold face. "What are you doing?" Gu Bailu was annoyed at his behavior and couldn''t control the animals in his lower body. The disgust in her eyes made Feng Qingtian''s hands more forceful. She tore and pulled the whole lining down, revealing the wheat muscle, with a layer of luster, showing his vitality and tension. Gu Bailu has to admit that the goods look evil, but the body is full of masculinity. But she used to look at drooling, now she looks like a snake and a scorpion. Now that he has become an enemy, it is impossible for him to succeed again. When Feng Qingtian came over, Gu Bailu jumped into the bed and stepped back two steps: "don''t you help me to force out the fire poison?" She cherished her life, so she came with him. If it was only an excuse, she would never stay. "Fire poison is to relieve your fire." Feng Qingtian holds Gu Bailu in his arms for a moment. Gu Bailu''s delicate body makes her feel comfortable, soft and soft, which is the taste missed in every dream. "Let me die." Gu Bailu''s body stiffened suddenly, and her face pulled down again. Even if she died, she would never have a relationship with fengqingtian again. "Now I''m not afraid to die?" Feng Qingtian holds her chin and asks lightly, but Gu Bailu knows that he is repressing. His anger will burst out at any time. "As I said, living without self-respect is a waste of air." "Sleeping with Ben Wang will make you have no self-respect?" Phoenix Qingtian eyes light again cold two points. Gu Bailu laughed twice: "should I be honored? What do you think I am? The brothel woman who sleeps with you? " "When you are a brothel woman, my king can destroy you overnight." Feng Qingtian is angry at the moment, and she is clasped to her waist. I wish I could crush her. He struggles every day, yearns at night, and his desire is constantly restrained no matter how strong it is. Dreams at night are all solved by ourselves. Only he knows the hardships. Since when did he suffer from this kind of suffering, looking after her and living to suffocate himself. And this woman, the slightest ungrateful! It''s just that such a heartless woman can easily arouse his desire, even if she doesn''t meet, she can break into his brain to charm him. "Thank you so much. I didn''t sleep all night." Thank you 18 generations, OK? "Well, you''re going to die, and I''m going to kill you." Feng Qingtian pushes her away from her body and sits on the jade couch with her feet bent all the time, hands on it and domineering looking at Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu wanted to beat him to death for his evil spirit and immortality. But she can''t. she turns around and walks out. It seems that the pain on the back of the hand is becoming more and more severe because the drug effect has passed. The pain makes the brain and melon seeds feel cramped. Gu Bailu has not come to the gate of the hall, and she is too painful to walk. The wound on the back of the hand is also rapidly rotting, like mildew, which shows a layer of white furry things, even a foul smell. Gu Bailu knew that Feng Qingtian didn''t lie to her at all. His words were true. She will die soon. But even if she died, she would never have a relationship with fengqingtian again. A man who loves other women and once killed you. If she has a relationship with him again, she has no courage to continue to live. Chapter 178 "Yin can..." Gu Bailu made a hard call to let Yin appear and take her away. But she has no power to summon Yin. I knew I should not have let Yin sneak back to Yunjing college to report. Is she really going to die here, in front of fengqingtian? Gu Bailu''s eyelids are very heavy. The pain in his hands drives the pain in his head. The whole person is in a state of discomfort. He is confused and has nothing wrong with his whole body. A figure ran in from the outside of the hall: "human little girl..." Gu Bailu was so weak that she couldn''t even open her eyelids. However, she could still feel some kind of breath on him, which was a pleasant smell. Gentle and friendly, the voice is soothing. He broke through fengqingtian''s guard. It turns out that this beast is also very strong. The worst is her. Gu Bailu fell into miyas''s arms and felt that she had been roasted on the fire of hell again. The river under her was full of hot red magma, which was like a giant dragon rising up to her toes. The calf, the thigh to the waist, she cried out a person''s name in pain. She only saw her mouth open, but she could not hear who she was calling. Until the sword with purple light came, her body was shaking with pain. Sweat came out of her body and soaked her clothes. MIA wanted to hold her up, but she was shaken away by a force. In a flash, Gu Bailu has reached the hands of the cold hearted man. There was a little pain in miyas''s purple eyes. If at first, he wanted Gu Bailu to be his partner because he thanked his brother, because the tribe needed him, and because Gu Bailu didn''t hate him, then now, he really likes her. As the prince of Warcraft, he was faced with cruel fighting when he was young. The world of Warcraft is more cruel than human beings. The fittest survive, the strong stay, and almost all are killed by human beings. Parents and brothers will not help him when they train, as long as they can be strong. Master is even more ruthless to him. He grew up in a bloodbath. Over the years, what he heard most was that only when he was strong could he keep the tribe. No one thinks he needs care and protection. Only this little human girl, she will protect him behind her, no matter how strong the other side is, she also has the courage to warn him not to hurt herself. He only felt that all his limbs were happy and excited, and even the liquid in his mouth became sweet. It''s such a wonderful taste to be protected by you. I really want to be held in her arms. "Wang, she is very hurt. Please give her to me." Mia''s firm tunnel. His eyes are of different colors, handsome but different. He speaks with gentleness and politeness. However, he takes a breath of nobility with his hands and feet. What he says just makes people think that he is sworn. This is a person who can make people feel terrible without any sense of oppression. Feng Qingtian felt it naturally. He hugged Gu Bailu tighter and said, "roll away." Meas didn''t give in because of his attitude, but he still said firmly: "king, we can talk about the conditions, as long as you are willing to give her to me." Feng Qingtian ignores him, turns around and hugs Gu Bailu to the couch, clasps her wrist and inputs her spiritual power. Although she didn''t know what to do, he still hated her death. This kind of helplessness has not been encountered in several generations. Even if she was in trouble, he would never give her up to anyone. Miyas followed in, looking at Gu Bailu, who was in a coma and muttering to himself, and glancing across his eyes, he decided, "you don''t let her go, because she is the only woman you can touch so far, right?" Feng Qingtian loses his power to Gu Bailu and ignores him. He is not afraid to make trouble. He doesn''t exist. "I know how to release this vision of your body." Chapter 179 Feng Qingtian finally looked up at him, but did not speak. Gu Bailu''s body was still shivering. She was sweating and wet all over. After being wet by sweat, the thin cloth clings to the skin, outlining her exquisite body. As soon as Feng Qingtian waved, a screen of eight treasures of glass flew over. He separated miyas from them. MIAs raised his feet to rush in. Feng Qingtian said coldly, "if you don''t want her to die, you should be honest." Meas did not go in again. Although the little girl said she would be his companion, she is not yet. Human beings have many rules, and they also care about these. Now she is in a state that he really shouldn''t look at. Meas waited patiently behind the screen, standing upright, with a trace of worry on his handsome, three-dimensional face, raising his ears to hear what was going on inside. I don''t know how the little girl is. She just looks in a bad condition. Gu Bailu''s whole person is still confused, his mouth is white, but he is still slightly open, talking about something. Feng Qingtian tore off her sweaty clothes, wrapped her exquisite body with her own robe, put it on a big black sandalwood bed, and covered her with silk forged belt sheets. Reaching out and pressing the switch on the head of the bed, a small dark Pavilion sprang out, filled with all kinds of small white medicine cakes. He reached for a small white porcelain bottle, looked at Gu Bailu, who was afflicted, and put it down again, then picked up a small box of white jade. The slender fingers open the box. Inside is a crystal clear pill, the size of a dumpling, spreading a layer of white fog. The medicine is fragrant. Feng Qingtian took out the pill and put it into Gu Bailu''s mouth. He acted quickly, as if he was afraid of regret. But Gu Bailu coughed violently, and threw up the pill and rolled it on the bed sheet. Feng Qingtian''s face is black. She picks it up again and puts it into her mouth. She leans down and covers her lips. She breaks the pill and ferry it into her mouth one by one. Gu Bailu resisted, and suddenly put his hands on his neck: "I won''t let you succeed. What is the fire of hell? I can''t burn myself..." Feng Qingtian''s eyes suddenly stagnated, looking at Gu Bailu, who was still trying to be brave in the dizziness, "what did you just say?" Gu Bailu suddenly loosed his strength, and the whole man collapsed on the bed. He calmed down, motionless, unable to hear his breath. Feng Qingtian''s face changed greatly. She put her hand to her neck and closed her eyes. The long curled eyelashes covered her eyes. After a long time of meditation, she opened her eyes. There was no hidden fear in the long and narrow eyes. For a moment, he thought she was dead, and the fear that drenched his whole body forced him to stop. He took Gu Bailu into his arms and looked at her coldly. "You dare to die without my permission." Holding Gu Bailu''s burned hand, the mildew like toxin on it has subsided, but it still rots like mud. Feng Qingtian lowers her head and puts Meili''s lips close to the back of her hand. She spits out a white aura from her mouth and caresses the rotten layer. Gu Bailu''s back of hand miraculously grows new meat and quickly heals. Meas was waiting outside. Hearing his voice, he was a little worried. "Wang, you give her to me, and I can save her." Feng Qingtian''s words made him think that Gu Bailu''s situation was very serious, and Feng Qingtian could not cure him. A figure came out from behind the screen. Feng Qingtian raised his eyes and said, "what do you mean by what you just said?" Chapter 180 "How is she?" Meas looked at the screen, and wanted to see the situation of Gu Bailu through the screen. Feng Qingtian sat down on the chair and said, "answer my king''s words." Mia stood there and said firmly, "I''ll talk to you when I know about her." He was not aggressive, his voice was light and slow, he had a good look of speaking, but he was firm and could not be refused. He knew that his words could interest Feng Qingtian. Only with interest can we talk about conditions. Master told him that if we find the weakness of the other side, there will always be a sudden. "You can see the problem of my king. Can''t you feel the situation inside after a screen?" Feng Qingtian''s speech was clear and light, and he didn''t show any anger because of his gentle threat. In front of outsiders, he never showed emotion. For so many years, there was no second person who could make him angry, except the one lying behind the screen. "The border of wanwang is so strong that I can''t penetrate it." Meas admitted that he could not penetrate his border. Feng Qingtian said lightly: "even my king''s border can''t be penetrated. How can I believe your conditions?" Meas hooked his lips: "is the king afraid that I will not keep my promise?" Feng Qingtian is holding him. This man is so mysterious that he doesn''t even know where he came from. He knew how to negotiate with him, though soft as a breeze and without any aggression. He is really not afraid that he will not keep his promise. "What can you do?" Feng Qingtian asked. He really wanted to untie his vision. Only in this way could he know whether his desires for Gu Bailu were the reason why his body was cursed. "Would you like to talk to me about the terms of her redemption?" Mia wants a definite answer. After all, it''s not easy to help him get rid of his vision. Feng Qingtian sneers, "I''m afraid you''re not qualified to talk about terms with this king." As soon as his voice fell, a group of people in black with ghost faces appeared to encircle miyas, and the cold ink jade sword in his hand radiated a dark light. For a moment, meas felt oppressed by a powerful spiritual force. He frowned slightly. He knew that he was strong, but he didn''t expect to be so strong. These ghost faces, he can''t feel their power. "Take it down and serve it well until he says something useful." Feng Qingtian orders coldly. Is it because he has been too low-key these years? Everyone thought they could fight him. Naturally, it is impossible for meas to catch him. He pulls out his sword and is ready to let go. Suddenly, he feels his head is splitting, his nose is cold, and his blood flows out. Poison in this temple? "You Let it explode. " Mia''s a little broken. He seldom deals with human beings. When he meets human beings, he always fights by strength. He has never played this kind of mind. Master said that human beings are very slippery. He has taught him many ways to prevent human beings. But just because I was too worried about the human girl, I forgot to be alert to the surrounding environment for a while. He didn''t even notice how he poisoned it. "Ben Wang just wanted Gu Bailu to have a quiet rest." Feng Qingtian stood up and gave him a sidelong look: "the fight is too noisy." Feng Qingtian turns around and walks back to the back of the screen. A group of ghost people quietly brought down MIA. Feng Qingtian went back to the bedside and sat down, looking at Gu Bailu, whose face has been restored to ruddy color, and her eyes swept her white neck exposed outside the bedspread. Chapter 181 She slept very quietly, without the initial restlessness and confusion. Such a quiet and soft look only made him want to bully her. After so many reincarnations, his memory of the beginning of reincarnation has gradually blurred, but he will never forget the original intention of reincarnation. So many reincarnations are just to find that person. The one who was tortured by Hellfire for him. He reached out his hand and stroked Gu Bailu''s delicate face. Gu Bailu called hell magma twice. For the first time, it can be said that he heard it wrong, but this time he could not hear it wrong again. "Who are you?" If it wasn''t for yeduolian, he would suspect that Gu Bailu was the one he was looking for. Otherwise, how to explain my attachment to her. Originally, he thought that he was reincarnated as a human being and had been infected with the bad habits of human beings, so he would have two hearts and empathy. But if you have two minds, why Gu Bailu. Looking at the whole continent, Gu Bailu is really the least impressive one. It can''t be explained that he was conquered by her overlord. However, night lotus does not have her. Night lotus life only recognize a lord, unless Nanning heart of night lotus is false. But, he tried, the night lotus of Nanning heart is not fake. "Prince, can I go in?" Qin Shou''s voice sounded outside. "Come in." Feng Qingtian pulls Gu Bailu''s sheet up and covers her face. After thinking about it, I''m afraid that Gu Bailu can''t breathe, so she pulled down the sheet a little and covered her whole neck. Qin Shou came in, but Yu Guang didn''t dare to look at the bed. The prince of his family is stingy. If he sees something he shouldn''t see, he can only wash the toilet. "My Lord, that man would not open his mouth. He has used any criminal law. Now he has only half a breath." Feng Qingtian''s eyes are cold, but stubborn. Rather die than surrender? But it can''t be killed. Gu Bailu has to fight with him when she wakes up. "Let Yeying serve her, and I will see for myself." Feng Qingtian stood up and walked out of the palace. Qin Shou told the bodyguard to follow him. After thinking about it, I can''t help but remind my master: "Lord, you should be gentle to Miss Gu in the future. Miss Gu''s skin and flesh have no power. How can you stand your fire spirit?" Hurt people, their heartache to death, but also to turn the precious pearl to others to eat. It''s even if you eat it with high power, at least you can increase it. It''s a pity, but it''s not a waste. Even though the girl doesn''t have psychic power, it''s no different from taking a common pill. He was all choked for the turn of the Pearl. It is clear that it is the emperor level elixir that breaks through the spirit power, but it is regarded as a pill for curing diseases. Feng Qingtian''s face darkened. He didn''t know that Gu Bailu would defend the man to that extent. Thinking of this, Feng Qingtian''s chest is stuffy, and some of it is hard to breathe. He was used as an antidote to help her detoxify twice, but he didn''t see that she was a little good to him. The underground palace in the palace of Nanyue is damp and cold. The night pearl lights the underground palace. Meas was locked in a cage made of cold ink jade. At this time, his clothes were ragged and his flesh and blood were indistinct. He could not see the original noble and elegant. Feng Qingtian looks at her eyes, and the sullen air in her chest dissipates. He looked down at MEAs and said, "wake up." Chapter 182 Qin Shou kicks miyas, and he wakes up in pain. Although he is embarrassed, his purple eyes are still elegant and noble. "I must let Gu Bailu go before you can say the way?" Feng Qingtian squatted down and asked quietly. Meas opened his lips, but found that the pain was severe, and the corners of his lips were all cracked. He saw the cruelty of man. Can torture people to death, but not let you die. Fortunately, he was trained by his master to be firm-minded, otherwise he could not help it. "Yes." He went back in pain. Feng Qingtian hooked his lips: "I can let Gu Bailu go, but it''s after I''m well." Meas frowned. "How to believe you." The man is too slippery to listen to his one-sided words. "When I''m well, there are some women, how can I care about her?" Feng Qingtian thinks of Gu Bailu''s words. When you are well, you will be like a butterfly in the world. It''s ridiculous. How could he be like that. What he said was right. MIA felt as if he had no reason not to believe it. The man in front of her is of high status and strong strength. The human girl has a little skill and courage. But without psychic power, it is shameful in human beings. If it''s not because the magnetic field is close to the man in front of him, so that he can touch and become his partner, it''s estimated that he can''t enter any cloud mirror college. "Write a contract." Meas thought of his master''s advice and thought it would be safer. Feng Qingtian stood up and said to Qin Shou, "write a copy." Qin Shou wrote it quickly, and stamped it with Feng Qingtian''s seal. "All right?" Feng Qingtian hands the contract to MIA. Meas looked carefully and nodded to make sure there was no problem with the contract. "OK, it''s not me who can help you to remove your vision. It''s my master. He''s not in Nanyue." "Where is it?" Feng Qingtian asked lightly. "Futu island." Feng Qingtian''s eyes are light and cold: "I don''t know this place." "There are no people on the island, which is little known. I also came to the island by chance. Only Shifu lives on the island." "Take Ben Wang." Feng Qingtian stood up and said, "let Jiang Yuyi come and cure him." Feng Qingtian turns around and goes out of the underground palace. If he can cure his body, he will not let it go. To torture meas is just to look at him. Gu Bailu wants to protect him. He secretly makes it. After the darkness, he can cure it. Feng Qingtian hooks his lips. As for Gu Bailu, when he is well, if he still feels the same about her, he will find out the reason. As for the contract, he never said he would abide by it. Gu Bailu woke up the next afternoon, and looked at the palace or the palace that passed out. Magnificence, marble floor can be used as a mirror, pure gold pillars make people want to dig back. But the other furnishings inside are low-key cool color system, but since low-key, people can not ignore its value. This bed she slept in, ebony! This kind of ebony grows in a very bad environment. It can only be made in a hundred years. Only in five years can it have an annual ring. It is a foreign object in nature. Although its color is dignified, it emits a layer of luster like metal, which is elegant and luxurious. Moreover, the mosquito is not invaded and has the effect of avoiding pathogenic factors and eliminating diseases. She''s fine. Is it because of the bed, but what about MIA? She frowned, as if she heard miyas saying that he could solve the vision of fengqingtian. Is it her hallucination, or is it true? Chapter 183 Gu Bailu got out of bed. He thought that he would have some sequelae at least. But his magical spirit was so cool that his whole body was full of strength. Look at your hand again. It''s more delicate and white than the back of your hand. Compared with the left hand, it''s white. Gu Bailu is a little shy. What can I do? Do you want to come with your left hand? Qin Shou sneezed. Who is thinking about his prince? He and Feng Qingtian have boarded the ship to futu island. Meas stood on the deck, his blonde hair shining more and more in the sun, his curly hair covered his back, and his slender body was full of elegance and nobility. When Feng Qingtian approached, he felt oppressed. Miyas knew that the human power was immeasurable and courageous. Obviously, he went to a place he had never been to before. He didn''t know the danger, but he dared to take only one bodyguard. "How long will it take?" Feng Qingtian asked "It''s an area of islands, surrounded by master''s cloth. It''s impossible to move in a blink. If the ship is smooth, it can arrive in three days. It may take a long time to encounter heavy waves and rainstorms." Mia replied. Feng Qingtian sat down on the chair Qin Shou carried and lay on it looking at the blue sky. After seven or eight days, Gu Bailu''s woman shouldn''t have much to play with. Gu Bailu wants to go out of the palace, but is stopped by an invisible wall. It''s also a border! Shit, last time Gu Yunjing went out, he also stopped her with a border. She stretched out her hand and drew a pentagram in the air: "summon Yin energy with the oath of contract." Yin can Shua to appear in front of her, is panting, as if someone is chasing it. "What are you doing?" Gu Bailu took a look at him. There was some dust on his snow-white body and his claws were not as clean as before. Yin can take two breaths: "thanks for calling me out, otherwise I have to cut those people to death. " "Aren''t you yinneng, the yinneng of destroying a city, and the people you are afraid of?" Gu Bailu made a mockery. "These people are not people at all. They are from the netherworld..." Yinneng went to the side of the couch and jumped up. He fell down and continued to breathe. Gu Bailu noticed that there was a piece of red under him near his stomach, and blood was pouring out. "Are you bleeding? Why are you chasing you from the underworld? You have personal feuds with them, too? " Gu Bailu hurriedly went over and let him lie out. He saw that his wound was very deep, and the flesh and blood beside him were black. "It''s not because of you. Don''t go back to Yunjing college now. I''m afraid that this time alone Yunjing may not be able to protect you." Yin can be a little angry and impotent, and the breath is lower when speaking. Gu Bailu scratched his head and shouted to the air, "come on, I want to be a doctor." Gu Bailu knew that when fengqingtian was away, someone must have been sent to watch her. A dark shadow appeared from the corner: "Miss Gu, please wait a moment." Then she disappeared in a flash. "What''s the matter, because I didn''t go back to the test?" Gu Bailu asked without hesitation. But she thought it was impossible. What''s the relationship between the trial and the underworld? Moreover, the little emperor could not protect her. "The supreme token of the underworld was lost and stolen by their traitors. The underworld searched the whole continent in order to retrieve the supreme token." Gu Bailu frowned: "what''s the matter with me?" She did not take the supreme token of netherworld. "The supreme token was found on aro." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 184 Gu Bailu''s eyes widened, like being struck by thunder. How could aro have the token of supremacy? This pot is a little big. Is aro from the underworld? No, aro doesn''t know anything about the underworld. "Aro can''t be the traitor. I''m going back now." Gu Bailu stands up. "You forget the cold ink token that the woman you saved gave to aro the other day?" Yin can be a little speechless. Little girl, what ghost do you remember. I don''t remember a thousand year old cold iron I got a few days ago. Gu Bailu was weathered after the thunder split. Token! The token too heavy for her, the reward left by the pregnant woman? Is she in a hole? It''s hard to be a good man, but it''s a hole! "Then I''ll go back and make it clear!" Such a weak woman is as beautiful and pure as a white pear flower. She can''t imagine that she would be a traitor. Dare to steal the token of the underworld. What kind of existence is the underworld? In this continent, the two governments may want human life, but the underworld is the place for your soul. No one will want to mess with the people in the netherworld. "I can tell you clearly that I can still let you not go back. The king of the netherworld is very angry. He orders that people must be taken back to the netherworld. I don''t want to go to the netherworld. You can come back if you go." "Then I have to go back and save aro. Can you break through the border here?" Yin Neng shakes his head: "that kid just wants to trap you. How can he leave an open border?" Gu Bailu was in a hurry: "what should we do? We are both trapped here. What should aro do?" She called Yin to come out just because she thought he could make a boundary. "Where''s the king?" Yin Neng doesn''t worry about aro. What he worries about is Gu Bailu, hiding here. People in the netherworld can find it soon. The emperor of Nanyue will not offend the Pluto in order to protect her. Now the only hope is the king. However, the relationship between the two is also very disturbing. "May have gone with MIA." Soon, the shadow that left for the imperial doctor came. The imperial doctor looked at the wound of yin energy, gave two pills, and hurried away. The bodyguard in black is going to disappear. Gu Bailu quickly stops her: "where is your Lord? I have something urgent." "The prince went to futu island." Where is the ghost place of futu island? She looks at yinneng and yinneng shakes her head. "Never heard of it." "When can I get back?" Gu Bailu paced back and forth in a hurry. Feng Qingtian has traveled far and trapped her here. She just wants to keep her locked until he comes back. How can she save aro if she can''t get out. Aro doesn''t know how it is now. Will the lone cloud mirror protect aro? "Untie the vision on the Lord and you will come back." The night flower face is expressionless to return a way. "I have something urgent. You can help me to untie the border." Gu Bailu looked at her, and there was a cold flash in her clear eyes. Don''t blame her for not being obedient. Night flower face does not change: "Gu girl is to kill me, I also do not open the border under the Lord." "You can go out." Gu Bailu naturally doesn''t believe her. "The border is built on the girl''s body." Gu Bailu collapsed on the couch, so she couldn''t leave. Or go to find Feng Qingtian in person. No matter what method he uses, he will send him back to Yunjing college. Anyway, the big deal is to sell your self-esteem again. For the sake of aro, she can have no self-respect. Chapter 185 Gu Bailu takes out the blink charm from his waist. "Wait a moment, I told Gu Yunjing that you were arrested by the king. He should come." Yin can see that this girl takes the talisman again. Hurry up. Every time I take out this symbol, it must be a good thing. "Didn''t you say he couldn''t protect me?" If she can''t protect her, she has to find her own way. She is very lazy. When someone protects her, she is lazy and happy to be protected. But if you can''t protect yourself, you will surely find a way to put your hopes on others. That means waiting for death invisibly. "That''s just my guess. You wait." He thought that the love of this girl by Gu Yunjing might not necessarily take risks for her. Gu Bailu thought, "OK, I''ll wait for him. When the sun sets, he hasn''t come yet, so I can only think of my own way." It''s best for Gu Yunjing to come. She doesn''t want to sell her self-esteem and ask for Phoenix to hold the sky. Gu Bailu was worried, but knew that it was useless to worry, so he asked people to prepare meals and eat a rich meal. I also fed some fresh meat to yinneng. When it comes to this world, the only thing she hasn''t suffered is that she has never been worried about food. After eating, Gu Bailu was not idle. She took out the charm and began to draw. She prepared several more for her own safety. Suddenly in her mind, a strange spell appeared on the huge pit wall of mourning mountain. At that time, she specially wrote it down. She thought about it and drew it on a symbol. Each Rune was drawn. Because there were also talismans that master taught him on the wall, she thought that other talismans might also be useful. It might come in handy. Gu Bailu is ready for everything. The sun outside the window is still high, but the warm sun at the end of autumn makes her very upset. I''ve been with aro for so long. Aro''s whole heart is on her. She''s very kind to her. If something happened to aro, she really didn''t know what to do. The master is gone. Her parents and relatives are all dead. Now even aro has an accident. What''s the point of her life. To live is to watch the death of one''s own dearest man? "You don''t have to worry too much. I''ll let chenmu take the enchanting bracelet to save aro. Even if they can''t escape, they should also be able to hide in the enchanting bracelet." Gu Bailu touched his wrist, which reminds him that the enchanting bracelet has been out of his hand for many days. Yin Neng''s brother is in the dusk. Oh, the polar bear. Although there is Yin to comfort, Gu Bailu does not have a little relaxation. Aro doesn''t know how to give in. She won''t listen to anyone else''s words except her. When she comes across someone who hurt her, she just tries her best. Let her hide in the enchanting bracelet for fear that it is impossible. Every minute of time is suffering. The sun is setting in the west, and the sunset is shining on the outside of the palace. Gu Yunjing didn''t come. Gu Bailu felt the blink sign: "no wait." Yin can also want to advise, but Gu Bailu said: "you are here to take good care of your injuries, and wait for my call." Gu Bailu lost the blink charm and stepped into the blink circle without hesitation. In a blink of an eye, Gu heard the sound of the huge waves. The strong wind was howling around her, and she was directly knocked down on the deck by the strong wind. In response, a flash of lightning hit her overhead. What the hell! "Gu Bailu, what are you doing here?" A figure rushed over and pulled her into the cabin. Gu Bailu felt that she was shaking all over her body and could not stand at all. The ship swayed violently. The wind was strong outside, and the waves rolled over and swung the ship to the top of the waves. The whole boat is as exciting as the pirate boats in the amusement park. Chapter 186 "What the hell is this?" Gu Bailu didn''t have to look up to know that the man who caught her was Feng Qingtian. "On board, there was a storm." Gu Bailu ate a lot at noon, and was tossed in her stomach. What kind of luck is that. When it comes to the storm, don''t mention to save aro. Maybe even he will be buried in the sea. The navigation technology of this era is not reliable at all! "What are you doing, little human girl? Are you ok?" Mia, who was at the helm in front, ran up and asked with concern. Gu Bailu shook his head: "I''m ok, but what about this storm? Are we going to die?" "It''s the first time I''ve had such a storm. I can only see when it stops." Meas looks calm. "Feng Qingtian, can''t you move back in a moment?" "There''s no magic here." Gu Bailu didn''t believe it. He took out the charm and read two incantations. He found that the charm didn''t respond. Ya, what a broken place. Gu Bailu looked out of the cabin. The sail of the big ship was still high on the pole. She turned white with fright. "Put the sail down quickly! Now I''m not going to lower my sails to die. " She said and ran out of the cabin. These people don''t even know how to lower their sails in a storm. Who gave them the courage to go to sea! Just arrived at the door of the cabin and was caught by two men at the same time. Mia said, "I''ll go." Feng Qingtian didn''t speak, and went out directly. Gu Bailu looks at him anxiously, but don''t do anything wrong. She also expects him to send him back to cloudmirror college. Feng Qingtian''s black robe is flying in the sea wind, and the long black hair is blown by the wind, flying in the air like a forging belt. Even in the face of the storm, Feng Qingtian is very steady in every step. The shaking of the hull and the invasion of the wind and rain seemed to have no effect on him. "How can I get down?" Feng Qingtian went to the sail and asked. Meas knew that he would not, and ran out. They made trouble in the wind and rain, and finally lowered the sail. Gu Bailu sat on the chair, firmly holding the window lattice, and his stomach churned even more. It''s a mistake. You can''t use a charm here. Now even if you sell your body, fengqingtian can''t send her back to Yunjing college. Three men came in together, Qin Shou was blown by the wind has no image at all. "Don''t steer, anchor, wait for the storm to pass." Gu Bailu said softly. Feng Qingtian came to her and looked down at her: "what are you doing here? Can you be honest? " Gu Bailu raised her eyes, only to see his figure wavering in front of her eyes, but the man seemed to be one with the boat, and was still. "I have something urgent, something urgent. What can you do to get me back to Yunjing college?" Feng Qingtian''s eyes are light and cold: "so eager to go back to cloudmirror college?" "Feng Qingtian, you are so powerful. There must be a way. I''m going to rush back to Yunjing college. Otherwise, aro will die. I have to save her." "What''s the matter?" Feng Qingtian frowns slightly. He knew that Gu Bailu cared about the servant girl very much. "If the people in the underworld want to catch me, they will catch aro first." Feng Qingtian''s eyes flashed a strange color: "how can you provoke people in the underworld?" This woman is a real troublemaker. People in this continent can be called famous, but I''m afraid they all need to know her. That''s not how you want to be famous. "I''m also very unjust. I saved a woman and turned out to be a traitor in the underworld." Gu Bailu is a little crazy. Chapter 187 Feng Qingtian''s eyes light and squint: "you can really make trouble." Gu Bailu is really wronged. Seeing a woman pregnant, she is so miserable, can she not be saved. Most of all, her Maoshan Taoism can be seen by her face. That woman''s face is not a person with deep intention. Unless her spiritual power is as deep as Nanning''s heart, it can cover up her ugly soul. "Do you have any conditions, will you?" Gu Bailu doesn''t talk to him. She has no friendship with him, and has hatred. She can only talk about interests. Feng Qingtian sat down, silent, and seemed to be thinking about whether it was worth it or not. "You don''t need to help me with anything else, as long as you can send me back to cloudmirror college right away." If you offend the underworld, you may not be able to protect her. Feng Qingtian will not be willing to flow this muddy water. "What can you do when you go back to Yunjing college?" Feng Qingtian is a light tunnel. His voice is not light or heavy, mixed in the storm, but it is very clear. Gu Bailu''s eyes are bright and slightly Lin: "it''s better than nothing. Be happy. Help Ah... " A huge wave came, the ship was pushed to the top of the wave, Gu Bailu was directly thrown to the other side of the cabin. Meas was listening quietly. At that time, his eyes were fast and his hands were fast. He flew over and hugged Gu Bailu''s body. But Gu Bailu''s head still hit the wall. "Bang" was covered by the storm outside. "A headache?" Meas put his hand on her forehead and rubbed it for her: "I rubbed it. It won''t hurt for a while." Gu Bailu looks up at him. This noble and elegant Prince is still in the mood to flirt with him. But now, her heart is worried about aro. She can only leave the prince alone. "Thank you." Gu Bailu smiled at him. Feng Qingtian clenches her fists and looks at Gu Bailu''s brilliant smile. Fire breaks out in her eyes. You don''t have a good face towards him. Even if you ask him, you are serious. He stood up, picked up Gu Bailu and went to another cabin. Gu Bailu was a little dizzy because of the collision. In addition, the ship was shaking violently, and her stomach was churning. When she was pulled by him, her stomach acid kept rising. As soon as she entered the cabin, Feng Qingtian turned to press her, and she couldn''t control it. "Ouch..." All spit in front of Feng Qingtian''s chest. Feng Qingtian''s face is darker than the storm outside. But Gu Bailu thought it was a pity. If she is taller, she will spit on his face. Anyway, she is offended. Of course, it is the most cost-effective way to spit on his face. "Dizzy, you pull me like this, I can''t control it." Gu Bailu felt his chest, but his stomach was still uncomfortable. Feng Qingtian picked her up with one hand, threw her on the bamboo chair aside and took out a handkerchief: "wipe it clean." Gu Bailu threw a pure white handkerchief at him and raised his hand to wipe his mouth. In this way, it should not be delivered. Feng Qingtian took off his robe without expression and said, "how can I make up for this king? I want to." Gu Bailu holds the bamboo chair tightly with one hand. A flash of lightning strikes outside, and there is a click. Mia clapped at the door outside: "king, you let her go." "Go away." Feng Qingtian even took off his robe and bent over to circle Gu Bailu: "you are the first one to dare to vomit in front of this king." "Seasickness." Gu Bailu looks up at him calmly. What are you doing? You''ve done everything. What''s the fuss? Who let you pull me. Chapter 188 Feng Qingtian is attached to her neck and wants to bite when she opens her mouth. Gu Bailu kicks her way and kicks him. Feng Qingtian''s body was stiff, but she didn''t let go. She opened her mouth and bit her neck. Gu Bailu reaches out and kicks at little giant. It''s better to kick the fistulas and let Nanning keep her life. A big hand clasps over, grabs her exquisite ankle, next wipes off the embroidered shoes on her feet. When the warmth of the palm hit, Gu Bailu found her feet cold. Feng Qingtian let go of her and looked at her white feet. "Why is it so cold?" Gu Bailu glanced at the place three inches below his navel, where the tent had been set up. She kicked very hard, why didn''t she break it? It''s not worth it. "Ask you why it''s so cold!" Feng Qingtian holds her little feet. His palm is big, and he can just wrap the little feet of ancient women in the big palm. Gu Bailu didn''t like the feeling. She forced her back and said, "it will be cold after raining. Let go." Mia stood outside with some worries. Master''s instruction was not to let him behave rudely. The little human girl, who is still the man''s partner until now, has no right to break in. However, thinking that Gu Bailu is going to be bullied by that man again, miyas is very upset. That''s his partner. Despite all this, meas raised his foot and kicked the bamboo door open. In the eye is Gu Bailu''s snow-white feet, but they are immediately blocked by a strong row of muscles. "Go away, don''t talk about it for the third time." Feng Qingtian''s eyes are bright and cold. In her mind, Mia is amazed when she sees Gu Bailu''s snow-white feet. When it''s over, he has to dig his eyes. At this time, Qin Shou, who went out to check the situation, ran in wet: "Lord, lightning broke the stern of the ship, and the ship began to enter the water." Gu Bailu exclaimed. Is she really going to be buried here? She quickly grabbed Feng Qingtian''s arm and said, "Wang, hurry up and find a way to go. The boat will sink." Feng Qingtian frowned a little and looked at Gu Bailu. "Before we knew it, none of us would die." With a wave of one hand, he took the robe hanging on the coat hanger, put it on his body and went out of the cabin. Mia took a look at Gu Bailu, and her eyes slipped over her snow-white feet. Human feet can be so white, really cute. He was so excited to think that these little feet would be his. Mia''s charming purple eyes are more and more shining. Gu Bailu stood up and kicked at him: "not to help!" Mia became a man and a dog, elegant as a noble prince, almost forgot that he was actually a beast. There is no doubt about the animal nature. Being kicked by those little white feet, Mia''s lips were full of smiles: "OK, I''ll go right away." What''s the wind? Gu baigonglu turns over his eyes, and some wet embroidered shoes follow him to see the situation. The stern was split by lightning and the whole Stern was broken. Even if we can avoid the storm, we can''t sail any more. She didn''t care to get wet. She ran to the bottom of the boat to see. The bottom of the boat began to water. And this big ship is already watertight. It was the compartment closest to the tail that flooded. But the cabin was full of weapons, like some shields and spears. She came closer and saw that there was gunpowder It''s already in the water, so we have to move these goods away. She began to move weapons. It was OK to carry two pieces of gunpowder in one hand. It was about half an hour before she was able to climb up from the bottom of the boat when everything was gone. Chapter 189 "Gu Bailu!" Just climbed out of the bottom of the boat, I heard an urgent call, which was very loud in the heavy storm and rain environment. "Prince, will Miss Gu fall into the sea by accident?" Gu Bailu remembered that he was carrying goods below. No one knew that she had gone to the bottom of the boat. They were looking for her! "I''m here." Gu Bailu called back and climbed up the deck. But her voice was not loud enough, so she was covered by a huge thunder. The ship shook violently. She was thrown on the deck. The rain hit her wantonly. She wiped the water on her face and didn''t see what happened in front of her. "Lord Can''t go down! " Qin Shou''s nervous voice came. Then I heard the sound of falling into the water. Gu Bailu simply climbed forward on the deck. "Qin shou Qin Shou! " "Where have you been, Miss Gu!" Qin Shou finally heard her voice and ran over: "the Lord thought you fell into the sea and went down to find you." The storm, the huge waves, fengqingtian now go to the sea is not looking for death? Gu Bailu was a little confused. She thought it might be MIA who went down. After all, she was kind to him. I didn''t expect it would be fengqingtian. "Call him up." Gu Bailu returns to her mind. Qin Shou helped her up. "I''ll go down to find the king." Gu Bailu stood on the deck and looked out into the sea. The waves were like beasts with their mouths open, with their teeth open and claws open. In an instant, they rolled over and overturned the ship several feet. Gu Bailu holds the guard tightly, and looks at her with soft legs. She dare not go down! "Don''t even go down. It''s death to go down now." Miyas rushed to take Gu Bailu and also took Qin Shou back: "find a way to inform him that you are on it." Gu Bailu wiped the rain on his face and asked Qin Shou, "can''t you whisper?" Qin Shou shook his head: "there is a border here." Can''t you use any powers? "What the hell is this?" "It''s my master''s border. It''s to prevent people from coming. When ordinary people enter this area, they will disappear mysteriously. I don''t know how he did it." Mia''s master is very powerful. He thinks he has learned about one tenth of his skills. Gu Bailu roughly understood what kind of boundary might be made by using the magnetic field. Like modern Bermuda, there is no communication. She took out the wet blink from her waist. Although the paper was wet, the charm on it was still there. "I''ll try." Her spell does not belong to the world, and may not be under the control of the enchantment. She just came here with this blink. Gu Bailu threw the charm out, but it didn''t work. Will Feng Qingtian die? No, he dare to jump. He should be sure. He is so powerful. And he couldn''t risk his life to find her. She''s not an important person. But Gu Bailu feels uncertain again. He once wanted to possess her for the sake of desire, but he also ignored his own life. The knife should be inserted in his chest, but also on his chest. Lose her, lose desire, so Gu Bailu''s brain is a bit of a jerk. How could anyone take desire so seriously. "Qin Shou, your prince should be OK. The sea water will not kill him." Qin Shou waved away MEAs and was about to jump: "Lord He doesn''t know water at all Gu Bailu is confused. Is Feng Qingtian a dry duck? So he''s still jumping? Chapter 190 If he jumped down and died, how could she go back to save aro? Gu Bailu looked at Qin Shou and then at MIA Si: "no matter what happens, you two don''t come down, Mia Si. If I can''t come up, help me save my servant girl, aro. Qin Shou, take him." She said that, like a mermaid, she jumped into the sea without hesitation. Feng Qingtian can''t die. When he dies, she can''t save aro. If aro has an accident, she will be hollowed out. Just fell into the sea, a huge wave hit, Gu Bailu quickly held his breath, quickly into the bottom of the sea. On the contrary, the bottom of the water is much quieter. Gu Bailu swept around with her eyes, but did not see the figure of Feng Qingtian. I don''t know if the waves rolled him far away. She could not think that Feng Qingtian was drowned by the sea. Because it''s a dry duck. How could he die so willingly? That''s to be the laughingstock of all the people in the world. If at ordinary times, there is no problem with her swimming skills in the sea, but she is really afraid of today''s huge waves. Gu Bailu swam around the boat and didn''t find Feng Qingtian. Looking at the bottom of the sea like a devouring beast, there was darkness in front of her. She was too afraid to move forward. Suddenly, a huge wave hit, and the water shook violently. Gu Bailu couldn''t control her body at all. She suddenly panicked, which had never happened before. The power of nature was terrible. She tried hard to control her balance, but she could only be involved with the surging water. She wants to be a whale and conquer the sea in the afterlife. Gu Bailu has hopelessly closed his eyes. Human beings think they are powerful. No matter how powerful they are, they will only die when they encounter such natural forces. Just then, all of a sudden, a light broke through the sea level. Gu Bailu suddenly opened her eyes and found that her body was surrounded by something like a big bubble, and her body was moving upward all the time. And the surrounding water was flowing to both sides, making way for her. We have to Saved? She was absorbed by a force. Gu Bailu fell into a strong arms. Looking up, she saw a beautiful outline. He held her so tightly that she couldn''t breathe. "Phoenix Feng Qingtian, are you ok? " Gu Bailu doesn''t know how to describe her mood. A little happy that he was ok, and a little depressed that he was worried about him. People are so skilled that nature can only stay away from him. Rain has been under, the distant thunder and lightning has not stopped, but Gu Bailu is to hear the heart beat of fengqingtian. He jumped so fast that his hands seemed to tremble. The rain drenched him to the core, his green silk against his cheek, she could not see his face. Feng Qingtian''s sleeve brushed, covering Gu Bailu''s face wet. It rained heavily and hurt a little on my face. Feng Qingtian holds her and exposes her on the deck of the big ship. Qin Shou says happily, "Lord, you are back." "Kneel down." Feng Qingtian said two words coldly. Qin Shou flopped and knelt down: "Lord, my subordinates shouldn''t let Miss Gu in danger. My subordinates can''t protect her." Feng Qingtian gave him a sharp look and carried Gu Bailu to the cabin. Mia followed him: "how about Miss Gu?" He also wants to go to the sea, but Qin Shou has been holding on to him, making him earn nothing. Qin Shou looks at the figure that they go in and smiles. Miyas wants to go down and save Miss Gu. He doesn''t give him this chance. Miss Gu must be ok if there is their Lord. He doesn''t play the dim sum machine. When can the Lord know his mind. Chapter 191 Besides, he didn''t lie. The Lord really can''t use water. He doesn''t say so. Can miss Gu go down and save the Lord. Anyway, there is a prince in here. Miss Gu won''t die, but she will suffer a little But in the end, it will be him who will suffer. The king just looked at him as if he was going to delay him. Qin Shou looks up at the lightning sky and comes to daolei to kill him. Feng Qingtian holds Gu Bailu and enters his cabin. The door slams shut, and miyas hits the door. "Mia, I''m fine." Gu Bailu felt that he should make a voice to let him know. Lest he should worry. Feng Qingtian puts Gu Bailu on the couch and reaches out to take off her wet clothes. "For what?" Gu Bailu drags his skirt and stares at him. "I''m not afraid to die, or to be seen?" Feng Qingtian turns around and goes to the clothes rack and throws a set of brocade robes to her: "change it on yourself." Then he turned his back to her, took off his robe and replaced it with a new one. Gu Bailu can''t help puking. There are so many clothes with her. But she didn''t bring any change of clothes, and now she can only wear him. Gu Bailu turned his back to him, quickly picked off the wet clothes, put on the robe and wrapped himself tightly. Feng Qingtian turned around, sat down in the chair beside her, took a square towel to wipe her head. Gu Bailu ducked. "I''ll come myself." What ghost, Feng Qingtian seems to have changed a person. Not forcing her, but also turned to change clothes, and now to help her wipe her head. Is it not clear headed by the sea water? Feng Qingtian pulls her head to cover her head with a square towel and forces her to dry her head. Feng Qingtian was silent all the time, but the atmosphere was cold. Gu Bailu thought he was angry. And very angry. Angry what? "Well, I''m actually looking at the water in the bilge." Gu Bailu thinks there is something to explain. "I can''t help you go back to cloudmirror now." Feng Qingtian suddenly opens her mouth. Gu Bailu yanked off his hand: "really no way?" Can''t the person who can even control the huge waves send her back to Yunjing college? She doesn''t believe it. Feng Qingtian nodded with cold face. Continue to wipe Gu Bailu''s hair. Gu Bailu waved him and stood up. He opened the door. Meas was still standing by the door in the wet wetland waiting for her. The thin cloth pressed against his tight body, showing strong muscle curves. But now Gu Bailu is not in the mood to appreciate: "mia, go and change into dry clothes. I want to ask you something." Feng Qingtian can''t help her, so she has to find another way. Thanks to her always putting her hope on him, it''s really a vain trip to the sea. Gu Bailu is upset about why he went to the sea to save him. He promised that there would be no difference! It turned out that he couldn''t save aro at all. It was in vain. Meas shook his head. "Now you can say, what can I do for you?" "Is your master very powerful? Can he send me back to cloudmirror college soon?" "Yes, certainly." Miyas knew that Gu Bailu was in a hurry to go back to the college, and he was sure of it. "How long does it take to get to the pagoda?" "Although the ship has been repaired, the storm has affected the speed. It will take two days at most." Gu Bailu nodded, "let''s sail, let''s go." With a man like fengqingtian, you should not worry about sinking even in a storm. "Well, I''ll go to the stern and make the boat move faster." Feng Qingtian stands behind Gu Bailu and looks at her silently, but doesn''t stop her from talking to miyas. Chapter 192 Gu Bailu is not in the mood to manage fengqingtian now. She follows miyas to see the situation of the ship. I hope aro can hold on until she arrives. Today''s contest with nature, she found that her strength is far from enough. In front of Feng Qingtian, it''s just Guan Gong playing broadsword. If she wants to be strong, she must open her eyes. The study of Yunjing college is not the key point. It is the most important to open the eyes of heaven. The strength is strong, still use what move that manages others to make, hit directly lie down to go. Just like Feng Qingtian. When they left, Feng Qingtian was still standing. He slowly raised his hand and saw that his hand was still slightly shaking, and his heart was not even. When Gu Bailu is found missing, his inexplicable panic seems to have lost the meaning of the world. He didn''t understand where the panic came from. Even now, he can''t imagine what kind of state Gu Bailu would be in if he didn''t exist. All he knew was that she couldn''t die, she had to be by his side. Maybe what he should do now is not to solve the problem of body, but to find out who Gu Bailu is. Even the water of Jinghu Lake can''t see the waste of previous life. Who is she? Gu Bailu didn''t know when the storm was over. In the middle of the night, she couldn''t bear to fall asleep. Wake up outside the sun, the sky is blue, there are seagulls flying from the bottom of the boat. Gu Bailu got up and felt sour all over. For a long time, I haven''t had such a big physical activity. It''s moving weapons. It''s swimming in the sea. My body is protesting. When she got out of the cabin, she saw Feng Qingtian sitting by the window, reading a book. The sun was shining on him, making his face more beautiful. What a monster. "Miss Gu, do you want to eat when you wake up? I made a shrimp with lotus blossom." Gu Bailu turns to see him. He''s another monster. Mia stood at the door of the cabin against the light, and the sun made his golden hair more and more bright and dazzling. That face, which looks like a cartoon prince, is really mouth watering. "Miyas, morning, tut tut Tut, I can''t believe your real person looks so beautiful." Gu Bailu walked around him. Still some can''t believe that the cow demon king is such a big beautiful man. Meas smiled happily. "I''m glad you like it." Feng Qingtian puts down the book in his hand and stares at meas with eyes sharp. If the eyes can kill people, meas is estimated to have been scratched by thousands of knives. Meas looked at Feng Qingtian and said, "those shrimps are all fished by the king." Feng Qingtian and Feng Mou look at Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu snorted and turned out of the cabin. Feng Qingtian kicked over the table in front of him, laughing at MIA as if he had picked up the money. Turn a blind eye to her. Who saved her. A woman without conscience. The two days on the ship passed quickly and peacefully. Meas can cook. The dishes are all made in the sea. She takes good care of her. Fengqingtian is rare for her not to be overbearing, but rather unfriendly to miyas. It''s about knowing that meas can help him solve his problems, so I dare not do anything to meas. Two days later, in the evening, their boat finally stopped on an island full of boulders. It''s an island. In fact, it''s made of huge stones. No wonder I don''t know what this island is. Chapter 193 The island is desolate, and occasionally there are some unknown weeds growing out of the cracks in the stone, which can''t reach people''s knees. As the sea level sun falls, the boulders are covered with orange red, which reminds Gu of the magma accumulated in the magma river of hell. Almost the first feeling, Gu Bailu didn''t like it here. Desolate boulders, oppressive atmosphere, can''t use any spells yet. Putu island is not big. You can see it when you look up. There are no buildings on the island made of huge stones. "Where does your master live?" Gu Bailu asked MIA curiously. Since miyas went to the island, his face has become dignified. Seeing Gu Bailu, he asked, worried: "master has no residence, so he hides in the cracks of boulders when it''s windy and rainy." Gu Bailu''s mouth is smoking. It''s really weird to be an expert in the world. Run to such a desolate place. The earth is the bed and the sky is the quilt. It''s enough to cultivate immortals to this extent. "Follow me closely. Don''t take the wrong step." Meas was leading the way, not forgetting to go back and tell. Gu Bailu followed him, followed by Feng Qingtian and Qin Shouhou. Looking at the small island, he was led by miyas to turn from sunset to night, still turning. "How long will it take! So hungry. " Gu Bailu is really hungry. Meas took out a food box from his pack: "there is fried fish in it. You eat it first." Gu Bailu blinked: "look, how many days will it take?" In Mia''s bag, there are several big food boxes. The smell of the food comes from them and they are full of food. "It won''t be long before tomorrow morning." Believe in your evil, this is called soon? Gu Bailu thought that she had been on a big ship to find Fengqing. It''s better to wait for Gu Yunjing in the palace. At least the palace is good to eat and drink. It''s nothing to come here and suffer. What else can I do when I get on the ship? Let''s go. Meas is really an honest kid. He didn''t lie at all. They really went from dark to dawn. Gu Bailu often goes out at night to catch ghosts. She is busy all night, so for her, walking all night is nothing. At daybreak, meas stopped and said, "it''s almost there." Gu Bailu looked at Thursday and Monday. It''s not this place yet. Are you sure they didn''t go around all night? Gu Bailu looks at Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian looks at her with eyebrows. What''s the matter? Gu Bailu turned his head and stopped talking to him. He didn''t even protest. It should be about that. They didn''t go around in the same place. "We''re going around in the same place, two hundred meters." Gu Bailu frowns. Is it the lost track array? This kind of array is to keep you in place and never enter the place you want to enter. And it''s very particular to go around in the same place. If you go the wrong way, you will go back to the starting point and lose all your previous achievements. Thousands of trace lost line array is to consume people''s physical strength and make people upset. Without that patient person, even if you know how to go, you can''t get rid of the array. "Here we are." Meas said, went to a boulder and drew a pentagram on it. The Fuwen comes out with a flash of light, and the huge stone in front of it splits to reveal another stone road. Mia went on, looking a little more serious. Gu Bailu hurried to catch up, Feng Qingtian carefully swept around his eyes, eyes light slightly Lin. When meas was a little faster, he came to the front of the sea and cried, "master!" Chapter 194 Gu Bailu looked up and saw a man sitting on a huge stone near the sea. He had white hair and looked thin. Hearing the call, he turned around and said, "Why are you here?" It doesn''t seem to be very happy with Mia''s arrival. Seeing Gu Bailu and them again, he said, "who allows you to bring people?" "Master, I have a little trouble. Only master can help me." Meas went to him and knelt down, with great respect. Gu Bailu stepped forward and wanted to say hello, but suddenly froze there: "master!" She couldn''t believe looking at the old man in front of her. He was dressed in rags, as if he hadn''t changed for decades. The white hair was in a mess and there were many old scars on it. It''s not the same as her ever elegant and clean master. But this face, turn into ash she knows. Although there were more wrinkles and ages than before, she was sure that this man was master. It''s no wonder that he''s a lost man. It''s no wonder that he would teach miyas those spells. It turned out to be Shifu. Gu Bailu fell down on his knees and burst into tears: "master..." Feng Qingtian pulls her up: "Gu Bailu, who let you scream?" Master of meas. What''s her name. Does she really want to marry this MIA? "Master, he is my master." Gu Bailu''s eyes were full of tears, and Feng Qingtian held her hand loose. So you cry? It''s painful not to scratch. "Don''t call master." Feng Qingtian is a little upset. The noise made the old man''s face more and more ugly: "MIA took people away, and you will not come later." "Master, this is my partner. I will show it to master." Mia was not sad because of what he said, but still very happy. "Partner?" The old man looked at Gu Bailu and said, "have you found a human? But it''s not strong. " "She has a good medical skill and a good heart." The old man''s face is better. If it''s Yasi''s partner, it''s right to call him Shifu. "She''s King''s, miyas. You need to find out." Gu Bailu shook him off, knelt down in front of the old man, excitedly grabbed him and asked, "master, don''t you know me? I''m Lulu, master I know it was Gu who was sorry for you. Don''t deny me. " If there is still one of her greatest expectations in this world, that is, the master is still there. He left Gu and escaped. Master''s existence is her hope of survival and revenge. The old man looked at miyas strangely: "is her brain abnormal?" "Maybe she was too excited to see her master," meas laughed Feng Qingtian asked coldly, "old man, are you sure you don''t know her?" Gu Bailu looks familiar with the old man? The old man looked at him and frowned, "who is this man?" "He is her present companion." Meas replied truthfully, "he has been cursed very strangely. Master, please help me to untie him, so he is willing to give up his partner to apprentice." The old man snorted coldly, "you are really promising. When you are taught to come out, you are asked to rob someone''s daughter-in-law?" Gu Bailu quickly shook his head: "no, I''m not his daughter-in-law, I have nothing to do with him." Feng Qingtian''s eyes were stained with ice cream, and the ice tunnel said: "three times of skin kiss, you are already the king''s man." "Master, listen to me. I have nothing to do with him. It happened because I was poisoned and had to be detoxified. Master, I am lulu. You taught me all my blink charms." Gu Bailu took out the blink charm he drew from his waist and handed it to the old man, looking forward to the old man recognizing her. Chapter 195 Master must be angry with her. It''s strange that Gu maintained Nanning''s heart and regarded him as a student. That''s why I don''t want to recognize her. The old man took a look at the rune and said, "you rune, are you sure you can move quickly? Move to him. " He looked up at the Phoenix and the sky, and his eyes flashed a strange color. This person is not simple. "Master, it''s all my fault that I didn''t listen to you at the beginning, so I didn''t learn well..." "Nonsense what?" The old man''s wrinkled face was very unhappy. He stood up a few steps away from Gu Bailu, and there was a sound of chain dragging the ground behind him. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian noticed that the old man had a chain tied to his leg. The chain stretched out from the crack of the boulder, as thick as the mouth of the bowl. "Master, this is..." Gu Bailu rushes to make the chain painfully. I found that I could not move my hands. How heavy! Cold iron? "Master, who did it!" Gu Bailu''s tears are dim. Unexpectedly, Shifu has suffered from this kind of suffering here these years. "Yas, she''s upset. Shut her up." The old man''s embarrassment to himself made the younger generation see that he was very upset. Feng Qingtian recognized the chain at a glance: "the chain made of tungsten stone gold, your enemy is very willing." The old man looked at him and said, "your enemy is willing to pay his life to curse you." Feng Qingtian said in a faint way, "that''s it." "Wang, can you help master unlock the chain?" Mia asked, expectantly. He brought fengqingtian, one is that master can untie his curse, the other is that he thought fengqingtian might have a way to master''s chain. "That''s what you brought this king for?" Feng Qingtian looks at MIA with cold eyes. He doesn''t like the feeling of being used. "Wang, please help master unlock the chain. I''ll do whatever you want. I''ll do everything for you." Gu Bailu looks at Feng Qingtian begging. The desire in her eyes was too strong, and tears filled her clear eyes. Feng Qingtian doesn''t want to let her down. "There''s very little tungsten gold to cut off." Just after Feng Qingtian said that, Gu Bailu''s tears fell down like beads of broken thread. Master is so powerful that he can''t untie the chain. Feng Qingtian says there''s no way. Is master going to be trapped here forever. "I knew that for a long time." The old man scoffed his lips: "I have no intention of leaving here." "Don''t cry. I didn''t say that I can''t solve it. There''s something in the world that can cut tungsten stone gold." Gu Bailu stopped tears immediately: "what is it?" "The water crystal stone of Tiangong cliff." "Tiangong cliff? Shifu, take me back. I''ll ask Shaodi... " Gu Bailu lit up hope and looked at the old man happily. The old man took a complex look at her: "do you know where Tiangong cliff is?" "In the imperial palace." Phoenix Qingtian light tunnel: "the palace cliff is a fake." "What?" What ghost, is the Tiangong cliff of the Imperial Palace fake? Who can tell me what''s going on. "Tiangong cliff is in Tiangong. No one can go there unless there is a mirror to crack the sky." Feng Qingtian''s words made Gu Bailu totally stupid. Tiangong? Isn''t that fairyland? What is the cracked mirror. Looking at the distance of the sea, the old man said lightly, "the man who has got the mirror of the sky splitting can dominate the whole universe." So the mirror of split sky can''t be obtained by thinking. In order to get the mirror of the split sky, how many people do everything they can, but up to now, they still haven''t got the mirror of the split sky together. Chapter 196 Gu Bailu is calm on the surface, but in the heart, she has already picked it up. Is the mirror of split sky the heirloom that nanningxin snatched from Gu family? Why does Master have to say that no one has been able to get together for so many years. "Is there a lot of pieces in the cracked mirror?" Gu Bailu asked. "There are five pieces of split sky mirror, and together they have the power to dominate heaven and earth." Therefore, to save Shifu, you need shuiyingshi. You need shuiyingshi, and you have to use tianzhijing to get to Tiangong cliff. To get the split sky mirror, you need to collect five pieces! It''s not easy. But even if it''s not easy, she has to do it. "Master, wait for me, and I''ll find a way to put together the mirror of heaven." Even if the soul sold to the devil, as long as she can get the water stone, she is willing. Gu Bailu''s delicate face was firm. The old man looked at her strangely: "it''s up to you?" There is no spiritual power, and Maoshan Taoism has not even opened the eyes of heaven. "Master..." Gu Bailu is a little impatient. She does not have the power to trust her now. It''s all my fault that I didn''t want to learn Maoshan Taoism because I didn''t think it was very tall. No wonder I was looked down upon by Shifu. "And Ben Wang." Feng Qingtian stands beside Gu Bailu, hugs her slender waist and looks at the old man coldly. His people, when it''s their turn to look low. The old man looked at Feng Qingtian with complex eyes. "Master, don''t worry. There are disciples. We can work together to make a mirror of the sky." The old man didn''t pay attention to him or Gu Bailu, but said to Feng Qingtian, "let''s talk about it alone." Feng Qingtian nodded his head and let go of Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu retired very cleverly. She knew that if she wanted to gather together the mirror of the split sky, she would probably ask for help from Feng Qingtian. Even though they have personal feuds. As long as she can save Shifu, she is not afraid to give her life to him. Mom and dad and Shifu, she must be able to save one. After Gu Bailu and miyas retreated, Feng Qingtian opened his mouth first: "why pretend not to know her?" Although Gu Bailu has no great ability, she should not be stupid enough to recognize the wrong person. "I don''t know." "When you reach the peak of your incantation, you are a rare Taoist in the world. It is impossible not to know who she is." The old man looked at him and said, "you are also a powerful person with profound power in the world. Why don''t you know who she is?" Feng Qingtian looked at him with sharp eyes: "tell me who she is." "I don''t know." "How can you get to know each other?" Feng Qingtian asked for sure. "Untie my chains and let me out of here. Maybe I can remember who she is." The old man said it plainly. But we are talking about conditions. "Good." Feng Qingtian did not hesitate. The old man was quite surprised, but he still reminded, "but I can''t help you with your curse." Feng Qingtian said coldly, "I don''t need it." It''s enough to have Gu Bailu. He didn''t plan to touch Nanning. Nanning has no desire, let alone other women. The old man smiled: "you have no other requirements?" He doesn''t think Feng Qingtian is such a good talker. "Let Gu know that Ben Wang is the only one who can get together the mirror of heaven." "That''s enough?" the old man said "Enough." Half an hour later, Feng Qingtian finished talking with the old man and went to Gu Bailu in the distance. Gu Bailu had been waiting for half an hour, but he was in such a hurry that he rushed to see him. Chapter 197 Feng Qingtian''s face changed in vain. This stupid woman cares about other men without any disguise. This kind of consciousness made his heart angry, and a cold light flashed in his eyes unconsciously. The old man looked at his back and sighed heavily. Some knot together heart, how also cannot tear apart. "What did master say?" Gu Bailu asked anxiously when she saw Feng Qingtian coming. Feng Qingtian pulls her away from MEAs and circles her hands in her arms: "he asked you to serve the king well." Gu Bailu''s whole life is not good: "bullshit." "Ask yourself if you don''t believe it." Although he said so, he did not let go of Gu Bailu. MIAs frowned: "king, master, did you understand the body vision?" No, this girl is his partner. How can you hold her. "He can''t solve it." Feng Qingtian returns very insipid. She sticks Gu Bailu''s whole body to herself and says coldly, "you''re dead." Gu Bailu pushed him away and ran to the old man: "Shifu..." "Girl, I can''t get rid of that man''s curse, so you can''t become Mia''s companion. It''s better not to shout." "You are my master, my master, my master." Gu Bailu pounced on him, knelt in front of him and grabbed her arm. Shifu used to love her very tenderly. Even if she was angry again, she would not be angry as long as she was coquettish. Feng Qingtian rushed to pull her apart: "Gu Bailu, don''t make a fool of yourself." Although the other side is an old man, Feng Qingtian still can''t tolerate her touching other men. This strong possessiveness, even his own fear. "He is my master!" Gu Bailu stared at Feng Qingtian with clear and bright eyes. "He''s been here a long time. He''s out of his mind. He can''t remember you." Feng Qingtian was a little distressed by her stubbornness and was more confused about who Gu Bailu was. "What can I do?" Gu Bailu is so anxious that tears will come out again. Finally, there is a living relative in the world, but she doesn''t remember her and treats her as a stranger. At the thought of her estrangement, Gu felt aggrieved. "Get him out, maybe it will get better." This woman, who has never seen her cry, has been poisoned to death and dares to be a bully to detoxify him. Fearless, facing the siege of countless experts can also face calmly. It was the first time I knew she would cry like this. "I will, I will." Gu Bailu held back her tears and turned to the old man: "master, I will save you. Wait for me, and the unfilial apprentice will come to save you." No matter how stupid MIA was, she saw something wrong with Gu Bailu. She was a little too excited about her master''s attitude. "Come here, ace." But the old man didn''t say anything to Gu Bailu. He looked at MIA. MIAs knelt down in front of him. "Master, as will try." "Yas, you have to change your partner. I can''t help him with his mantra." With that man''s possessive desire, it''s impossible to give him the man. He''s afraid of Yass''s injury, so he''d better explain to him. "I......" Meas did not want to, the contour of the beautiful face across a trace of resistance. Over the years, he has taken a fancy to such a partner. Even if master can''t help him, he also wants to use other methods, and is unwilling to give up. "Yasi, Shifu accepted you because you broke in by mistake. I think we were destined for each other, but you have considered that if you bring someone to me, you put me in danger." Chapter 198 The old man spoke calmly, but the blame in the words was still heard by MIA. He also wanted to rescue master from here. The old man then said, "from now on, you and I are separated from each other, and you will never come again." "Master! No, master, Yasi knows it''s wrong. Master, don''t give up the apprentice. You can punish the apprentice any way you like. " There was remorse in Mia''s purple eyes. I didn''t expect that Shifu would be so angry if I brought someone here. He never said no one was allowed to come, nor did he say his situation. He did not know that it would bring danger to master. It''s his fault. The old man shook his head. "Let''s go." With a wave of his hand, meas was hundreds of meters after the earthquake and reached the entrance of the ten thousand trace maze array. He wanted to go in again, but found that the first step was wrong and he went back to where he was. Master Even the array has changed. Meas stood there repentantly, clenched his fists, and master really didn''t want him. Gu Bailu looked at the old man nervously: "master..." Maybe she will be sent out like this. The old man looked at her impatiently and said, "don''t shout. I have confiscated your apprentice." Gu Bailu has some grievances. Her hands are intertwined in front of her chest, like a child who has done something wrong. Feng Qingtian pulls her up and holds her in her arms. Her eyes are sharp and cold. She looks at the old man: "who will let you kill her?" The old man snorted, "take her away as soon as you can." Don''t you speak a little faster, even the volume hasn''t been raised, how can it be fierce. If it''s not because he''s the one who''s most likely to get together with the mirror Feng Qingtian holds Gu Bailu and goes away. Gu Bailu looks back at the old man and says, "master, I''ll get together the mirror of the sky, you wait for me." Feng Qingtian pulls her head and twists her chin: "people don''t want to talk to you, but you still get together. When can you be so enthusiastic about this king?" Gu Bailu is in a low mood. She is in no mood to fight with him. She looks down and doesn''t want to talk to him. OK, ignore me. Do you need me when you need the sky splitting mirror. "No, aro! Where are we going? We need master to take us back... " Gu Bailu struggles and looks at her master, who is farther and farther away from her, more and more anxious. Feng Qingtian''s eyes are a little dark. "Don''t move!" The voice is low and dumb with a layer of crimson color. This woman really knows how to stir up the flames. In these two days, he had to endure hardship and come to stir him up. Gu Bailu did not dare to move at once, because something seemed to stand between her legs. Feng Qingtian used to hold her like a baby, holding her little PP in her big palm. When she moved, her legs came and went three inches under his navel, where hard objects soon appeared. "Are you itching after two days of inactivity?" Feng qingtianjiao''s body is in her arms. She smells her unique woman fragrance and has already reached the extreme. What''s more, the suppressed valley of beasts that was wiped around like this woke up immediately. "Please let me go. I''m going to find Shifu to take me back." Gu Bailu blushed with shame, so she seemed to have a suspicion of deliberately pulling up. God knows how wronged she is. "With his attitude, will he send you back? It is better to ask him than to ask the king. " Feng Qingtian holds her and turns to the back of a boulder. She holds her and presses her on the boulder. Her eyes are dim. She attaches her ear and says, "please my king, I''ll take you back to save aro." The warm breath pours on Gu Bailu''s sensitive earlobes, and Gu Bailu''s face becomes more and more red. From that day when fengqingtian rescued her from the sea, she felt that fengqingtian was a little different. Chapter 199 I can''t say it''s different, but I always feel something is wrong. Although she has had three relationships with fengqingtian, it seems that every time she drives straight in and makes trouble for Huanglong. The first two times she was controlled by Chinese medicine, she didn''t taste anything at all. The third time She was still a beast with a knife in her chest. Even when she moved, she was frightened and didn''t enjoy it at all. Think of this, Gu Bailu feels life is really grievance. Sleep as a man, as she does. Most of all, this man still has a woman he likes. He has no hope for her but Gu. "Now there''s no time for this. If you have any way, please send me back. Please." Gu Bailu is in no mood to quarrel with him now. Master did not recognize each other, and aro''s life and death were unknown. They were all under pressure. "Please show sincerity." Feng Qingtian grabs her lip and chews it aggressively. It''s like eating a cherry flavored lollipop, gnawing it, holding it in your mouth, licking it again, and finally straight into it with a long tongue. Gu Bailu frowned, and her brain told her that she should push him away now. But another voice told her that she could not go back now. She had to go and save aro. Yes, in order to save aro, so she can''t push him away. "Response." Feng Qingtian kissed her for a long time, but found Gu Bailu''s body stiff and absent-minded. Press hard on her and rudely ask for her response. Gu Bailu put her hands on her chest to separate her from fengqingtian''s intimacy. The only reason warned her not to really respond. That will only give him an inch to make progress. Maybe animal Valley is in short supply here. Seeing Gu Bailu still hasn''t responded, Feng Qingtian kisses harder and harder. The big palm stroked her slender waist, stretched into her clothes, and stroked her back. Gu Bailu''s stiff body suddenly softened after caressing with the rough and big hands of the cocoon. He felt like a drowner who was drowning in the sea and needed to breathe. He gasped heavily. Just at the time of sinking, Nanning''s heart''s gorgeous demon face is floating in her mind. The stomach is churning. This man is Nanning''s vicious woman. How can she let him bully her. No way! Gu Bailu raised his knee and kicked it up. Feng Qingtian cried out stiffly, and the sweat on his forehead came out. "Gu Bailu!" But he didn''t let her go. He held her waist tighter and lowered his head to bite her neck. To bite closely, as a mosquito, with a slight pain. More of a tremor. "Let go of me!" Gu Bailu''s stomach churned more and more: "let go of me, please, I''m going to vomit." She knows she can''t piss off fengqingtian right now. He said that there was a way for them to go back at once. It must be the way that they could go back at once when they got something from master. If you annoy him, it''s aro''s life. She didn''t dare to gamble. She dared to gamble on her own life, but she dared not gamble on aro''s. The pain in her stomach made her feel humiliated again. Obviously, she is such a hateful person, a man of enemies, but she can''t beat him away arbitrarily. And be bullied like this by him. Full of suffocation. Feng Qingtian raised his head, and his eyes were as black as wolves: "Gu Bailu, you dare to vomit and try!" She hates him so much that she even feels sick of being touched? Feng Qingtian, who thought he had never done anything to hurt her, was furious. Gu Bailu burps. I don''t know if it''s because of tumbling in the stomach or because he''s scared. Feng Qingtian, with her hands on both sides of her head, leaned over her and looked at her: "I make you so sick?" Chapter 200 Skin relatives have happened three times. I haven''t seen her resist so much before. Even when he stabbed a knife, he could still get in. Now it''s disgusting to even kiss twice. If he can''t even kiss, what should he do? "No, I''m not. I''m seasick so far. I may have a bit of a cold." Gu Bailu doesn''t know why. As soon as Feng Qingtian uses a pair of strong ones, her stomach will churn. She studied pharmacology with her master. Her pulse was not pregnant, but she didn''t catch cold. But there will be this strange reaction. If you tell Feng Qingtian, he will be angry and can only cheat him first. Feng Qingtian''s face eased a little, reaching out her big palm and attaching it to her forehead. There was no heat, but it was cold. He squatted down again and took off Gu Bailu''s embroidered shoes, only to find that her shoes were already wet. Walking like this all the time? Feng Qingtian''s face immediately pulled down: "why don''t you say your shoes are wet?" He grasped her snow-white feet with a big hand, a cold wave came into the palm, and Feng Qingtian frowned deeper. "What can I do if I say it? I have no shoes to change." She was halfway in and didn''t bring anything out. Even the robes on his body are Phoenix Qingtian''s, dressed like a priest. Feng Qingtian sat down on the boulder, held her horizontally on her legs, wrapped her feet in big palms, rubbed them in the palm of her hand, and composed a demon face. The warmth of the palms made the cold feet really comfortable, but it also penetrated Gu Bailu''s whole body like an electric current. She should have refused, but In the face of the gloomy and silent Feng Qingtian, she is hopeless. Such a phoenix holding the sky is terrible. Feng Qingtian''s face is gloomy. He helps her to cover her right foot and replace it with her left. White as jade''s big palm pinches and twists her little feet. Although her face is not good, her movements are very gentle, like afraid of hurting her little feet. Her movements are slow and slow. "Wang, can we really go back at once?" Gu Bailu couldn''t hold back. Feng Qingtian lowered her head and nibbled on her lips: "shut up." He doesn''t want to talk to her right now. Gu owes hope that it hasn''t been solved. He''s in a bad mood. After a long time, Gu Bailu didn''t know how much he wanted. This heartless woman, for her sake, he didn''t even understand his magic. Gu Bailu opens and closes his lips, which are a little bit painful. All take the overall situation as the most important, forbearance, forbearance, forbearance! Fengqing weather however, holding her little feet and lifting up, opened his mouth to bite up. One bite did not dispel the hatred, and another bit twice. Gu Bailu''s eyes are all stupid Wang, don''t you think her feet are dirty? She didn''t wash her feet after walking all night last night Gu Bailu thinks Feng Qingtian must be crazy. Fortunately, she just put up with it. Otherwise, the man might even bite himself. Feng Qingtian is still in a bad mood after eating his feet. He bites his calf again. Gu Bailu coughed: "that, Wang, I didn''t wash my feet last night, so did my legs!" Feng Qingtian turned her back and let him sit on his waist. "If you don''t talk, you''ll be done here." She was just kind enough to remind him what to do. Feng Qingtian leaned over to kiss her. Gu Bailu dodged back and said, "king, I didn''t wash my feet." You don''t think my feet are dirty, I don''t think so! Feng Qingtian pressed her back and leaned hard to her chest, holding her hand and dragging it to the root of her leg: "Gu Bailu, I''m suffering a lot now. If you want to go on like this, don''t blame me for ignoring." Chapter 201 Gu Bailu stared at the blazing fire in his long and narrow Phoenix eyes. I feel that what my hands attach to it is as hard as iron. Hot iron. She has no conscience. She kindly reminded him not to say that her feet are dirty without adults telling you Feng Qingtian looks at her innocent expression, and her eyes are even hotter. She is so innocent and weak that people want to bully her. Feng Qingtian holds her in her arms, puts her head in her neck socket, sucks the light body fragrance of her body, holds her hand and slowly moves on the hard iron across the cloth. Gu Bailu realizes what he is going to do and desperately wants to break free of his hand. Feng Qingtian grabs tightly: "help me, it''s hard." "You, let me go. Why should I help you? Go to find your Nanning heart." Gu Bailu said it subconsciously. After that, I regret it. Will fengqingtian be angry and not take her back? The forbearance in front of that was in vain. "She can''t. I don''t want to miss her." Feng Qingtian said in a hoarse voice. "That''s a curse on you. If I upgrade, maybe I can help you out..." As long as the sky eye is opened, you can find out where his charm comes from and solve the source of the charm. Feng Qingtian gasped: "later." Gu Bailu didn''t want to fight against him, but he didn''t want to help him. She shrunk and pretended to be pitiful: "it''s so cold, her feet are cold, and her body is cold." Feng Qingtian released her hand, held her in her arms, took off her boots and put them on her feet. Too big men''s boots on Gu Bailu''s feet, just like a boat, can''t hang fast. Gu Bailu looks at Feng Qingtian''s bare big feet, which are several times larger than her, but they are white and smooth, with clean toenails and neat trim. At first glance, it''s a foot without suffering. Feng Qingtian took off her robe and wrapped her in it. Behind the boulder hiding from the wind, she said in a low voice, "wait for me." Then he went around to the other side of the boulder. Gu Bailu blinks her eyes. What''s going on with the goods? It won''t be what she thought, will it be solved by herself? On the other side of the boulder, fengqingtian is leaning against the stone wall, facing the cold wind, reducing the fire in her body. Gu Bailu is a little goblin, holding her will burn the valley and lack hope. It''s hard that the fire in my body can''t be released. However, seeing her pitiful appearance, he did not dare to occupy as before. The damned woman, knowing that the more rebellious he is, the more possessive he will be. So she just changed her way to deal with him. Feng Qingtian closed his eyes and the sea breeze blew on his face. The pain made his body gradually cold. He can also solve it by hand, but he doesn''t care. He will find a way to make Gu Bailu willing. Feng Qingtian opens his sharp eyes, which are clear and bright. Seeing him coming, Gu Bailu couldn''t help saying, "so fast?" Glancing three inches under his navel, there was no tent. Lord Wang, it''s three seconds. It was solved so quickly. Although there have been three relationships, Gu Bailu doesn''t know how long fengqingtian can last in this respect. The first two times he was poisoned, I don''t know. He fainted before finishing the last one. Feng Qingtian found her vision, cold face: "Gu Bailu, you try to lift this king again." Gu Bailu said innocently, "I didn''t flirt. Let''s go back quickly. I''m worried about aro." Chapter 202 Feng Qingtian picked her up and wanted to kiss her on her attractive pink lips. But she thought that she hated her lips and kissed her feet, so she had to bite her neck. "Something without conscience." Endure so long, just to let him take her back to Yunjing college to save that silly girl. Even though he knew it, he was very happy. As long as Gu Bailu needs him, he will not worry about not eating meat. Feng Qingtian takes out a white silk from his waist. "It''s for you. Burn it after reading it." He handed the white silk to Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu took over the silk, which was white and wordless, but she knew that it was the master who made it blind. She bit her finger open, put the blood on it, and gradually a few lines of red characters appeared on the silk. "It''s inconvenient to recognize each other and protect yourself. When you come back with the mirror of split sky, don''t fight alone. It''s the key to make use of all the people and things that can be used." Gu Bailu''s eyes turned red at the end of reading. She knew that she didn''t admit her mistake. He was the master. But Shifu said he couldn''t recognize it, that is, he couldn''t recognize it. She wants to be obedient. "Finished?" Feng Qingtian asked. Gu Bailu nodded. Feng Qingtian grabbed the silk and waved it. The silk turned into dust and disappeared in the air. Feng Qingtian took out another brochure and handed it to her: "here you are." Gu Bailu took over and found that it taught her how to open the eyes of heaven, and the correct use of blink, even many spells she had not seen in Gu''s Secret script. She held the book in her arms excitedly: "master..." "Look at the speed. You can''t go back until it''s destroyed." Gu Bailu did not dare to delay, squatting aside to memorize the contents. Feng Qingtian looks at her lovely appearance and hooks her lips. When can she listen to him like this. Half an hour later, Gu Bailu finally left the book and looked up at Feng Qingtian standing in front of her left hand. On the body is a thin lining, white silk, barefoot, standing there, do not feel embarrassed, but more and more expensive. At least one meter nine. The body proportion is still so perfect, golden section. His back is straight, and his whole body radiates the inborn domineering spirit, which is not angry but powerful. Feng Qingtian turned around, a Charming handsome face, charming and full of strong male domineering, perfect mix. The sea wind blows his green silk, just like the fairies in the sea, which is breathtaking. This face is really to her taste. "Remember?" Feng Qingtian saw her looking at herself stupidly, hooked her lips, and looked happy. "It should be remembered." Gu Bailu gave him the brochure. Master gave him things. I think he was trustworthy. The person who master has opened the eyes of heaven knows the best of people. At that time, he always objected to Gu''s acceptance of nanningxin, but she insisted on it. For her sake, master finally compromised. But I didn''t expect Gu Bailu shakes her head. It''s useless to think about it any more. The past can''t be returned, only to work hard. Feng Qingtian destroyed the book in the same way. Such a peerless script disappeared in the world. Gu Bailu looked at the road just coming. She wanted to see her master again. How lonely he is in such a place alone. Who locked master here? Why didn''t master tell her? But Shifu''s words, she wants to listen, without bringing back the cracked mirror, she has no face to see Shifu. "Shall we go now?" Gu Bailu takes back her reluctant eyes and asks Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian holds her in her arms, and they disappear in an instant. Chapter 203 When Gu Yunjing arrived at the palace of Nanyue state, it was noon the day after Gu Bailu left. When he broke into the palace, he saw a polar bear lying on his couch, sleeping soundly, and Gu Bailu was gone. "Where''s Gu Bailu?" Lone cloud mirror can wake up with a move of Yin. "You finally know that she has been waiting for you for a day, and finally she went to find the king Yin Neng yawned: "I haven''t been summoned so far. I don''t think anything happened." There was a trace of remorse on the face of Gu Yunjing. He had already rushed to the netherworld as soon as he had dealt with the people. I didn''t expect to be a little late. Gu Yunjing sat down with his chest covered. In order to keep the people in the netherworld from making trouble, he tried his best to shake it. Fortunately, Yunjing college is his place. But he was still hurt, and his power was almost exhausted. "You look terrible. Take a rest." Yin energy way. After half an hour, he stood up. Just as he was going back to the college, the emperor of Nanyue came with his ministers. Be sure to keep him for lunch. Gu Yunjing is worried that people from the netherworld will come to the college to make trouble. He pushes him back to Yunjing college. After the people of the underworld were beaten back, a group of people were sent to the underworld in the middle of the night. The reason why the underworld is terrible is not that their strength must be much stronger than others. But the people in the underworld are always unscrupulous, and they never obey the rules of fair fight. As long as they can win, they can use whatever moves they can use. In the middle of the night, Yunjing college was called, which was unexpected. Fortunately, Yunjing college is as solid as gold. But I still lost a lot of disciples. Luo is locked in his palace by Gu Yunjing. He knows that what Gu Bailu wants to keep is Luo. The emperor of the underworld received the news that the emperor''s palace refused to hand over the traitor. He was furious and ordered the highest execution order in the underworld. This is the biggest thing for the underworld. The people in the Imperial Palace received the news that a group of elders rushed to Yunjing college and asked Shaodi to take the overall situation as the most important thing and not to oppose the underworld. Gu Yunjing sat on the couch and lazily swept the elders at his feet: "Gu Bailu is a disciple of our sect. He can''t even protect his disciples. Why should we continue to open Yunjing college?" "But even if the college students make mistakes, we can''t protect them." The old man was so worried that his hair was gray. When the emperor''s mansion fights with the underworld, it doesn''t mean that anyone will lose. It''s mainly unnecessary. This fight is bound to be a lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose. Why for a little disciple. It seems that emperor Shao has been killed by evil. He must protect the waste. He has been living in seclusion for so many years, and he has shown little concern for the world. This time I don''t know what the wind is. "It has been proved that Gu Bailu didn''t know the traitor in the underworld, but he saved each other out of kindness. If the people in the underworld don''t listen to the explanation, they can only fight. Are you too comfortable to fight? " As soon as the eyebrows of the solitary cloud mirror were in awe, the eyes were shining like swords across everyone in the hall. He is usually gorgeous, seemingly friendly and harmless, but he is really not angry, otherwise he would not have been in charge of the imperial palace for 150 years. "It''s not that I don''t have the will to fight. It''s really for such a reason. It''s hard to convince the public." The elders joined in succession. Because of a waste, it''s nothing! Seeing the light in his eyes, he stood up and said, "what if the people in the underworld want to rob the little emperor''s wife?" Chapter 204 Gu Bailu sat on a huge purple succulent plant leaf and stared at Feng Qingtian: "where are we? I want to go back to Yunjing college to save aro." "Yunjing college is not for you. You don''t need to go." Feng Qingtian looks down at her. "I......" Gu Bailu is eager to kill him with one stroke. She clenched her hands and calmed down the fire in her heart: "what did you bring me here for?" "See the keeper." Three words, let Gu Bailu stand up from the leaves: "can you see the Pluto?" It is said that all the people who saw the Pluto died. Is there any danger. "There is no one in the world that the king cannot see." Feng Qingtian came up and said, "do you want to show some sincerity when you ask for help?" Gu Bailu looks at his magnificent red lips. They are perfectly solitary, thin and shapeless. The corners of the lips are naturally slightly hooked and naturally bewitched. Don''t pretend to be silly, but also know what his sincerity is. She tiptoed and kissed him on the lips. "That''s it?" He didn''t even taste anything. He was such a good bluff. "I may not be able to come back alive when I see the Pluto." Gu Bailu frowned. "Let''s think of another way." She can remember her master''s words. The mirror of heaven splitting still relies on Phoenix to hold the sky. Now he can''t die. "Pluto is the key." "Then let''s go back and bring more people back." There are so many mercenaries in the prince''s mansion. They have been on the battlefield for a long time. They are bloodthirsty. They are no worse than ghost emissaries in the underworld. "When you bring Qi people, your servant girl must have drunk Meng Po Tang." Gu Bailu raised her eyes, climbed up his neck, and put up her lips. The action is strange and clumsy. Fengqingtian can''t stand her torment like this. He takes the initiative to grab her and turns her repeatedly on his lips. "How stupid you are, not even this one." "It''s very similar to you." You know my depth, I know your length, who despises who ah. I''m not a half poker myself. Besides, it''s not humiliating. Feng Qingtian looked at her full little red lips and released her with satisfaction: "wait for me here, don''t run around." Gu Bailu grabs his hand. Feng Qingtian looks back and raises eyebrows and asks, "haven''t you got enough?" Gu Bailu turns her eyes. You think everyone else is the same as you. She took off her robe and wrapped it in her: "put it on. If you go like this, people think you are going to sleep with his woman." Feng qingtianmei''s eyes softened and his lips were hooked: "so you know how to care for me." Who cares about you? You go to see the Pluto in your inner clothes. What if the Pluto thinks you go to sleep with him. Don''t talk about it. I''ll split you first. Fengqingtian takes over the outer robe and becomes a man and a dog. The evil is extraordinary. "Gone." Feng Qingtian turns and leaves. Gu Bailu sat back on the giant leaf and watched him disappear in his sight. In the distance are all these huge fleshy leaves. They are thick and big. They are of various colors, purple, gold, orange, yellow and green. They look colorful. But under the trees, there are all green mud, with rotten smell. Don''t think about it. It''s a huge poison. Gu Bailu didn''t know if Feng Qingtian could reach a conclusion or if there would be any danger. But he didn''t want to take her. There should be a reason. Gu Bailu sat down, and according to the master''s manual, he began to practice the method of opening the eyes of heaven. Gradually into a state of meditation, her head emptied everything, only to see a colorful light from the dark through, she found the light and went, has been walking. But it never ends. Gu Bailu didn''t worry, so she walked along the light. But suddenly a huge voice broke out, interrupting her meditation, and she quickly opened her eyes and flew out the talisman of life and death. Chapter 205 Before Gu Bailu could see it, he heard several "ah ah..." The ground screamed. Gu Bailu looked down. In the strange green mud river, some big frogs were clapping their eyes. They are green all over. There are many protruding Tuos on them. They are dozens of times bigger than modern frogs, and they are as tall as human calves. Gu Bailu''s life and death talisman hit them and made them cry. "This little man is fierce." A frog cried out. The other one added: "dwarf, dwarf, I hate it." Gu Bailu stood up angrily: "you frogs at the bottom of the well dare to say I''m short!" I can''t bear it. I was scolded by several frogs. "In a man''s robe, it''s so ugly. It''s ugly." "Children in adult clothes are ugly..." "It''s ridiculous that she put the boat on her feet." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Bailu''s eyes turn white with rage. These frogs are really noisy! She was dressed in Feng Qingtian''s robe and his shoes on her feet, which they described as such. "Fight again and catch all of you." Gu Bailu gave a vicious warning. I don''t know where the three ugly frogs came from. They were shouting. She couldn''t calm down if she wanted to open her eyes. "Ugly and ugly..." "No man wants it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Bailu scratched her head. I can''t blame her for being stingy. These frogs are really annoying. She did not want to draw a pentagram star in the air: "make friends with the soul, move..." The frogs were still shouting when they suddenly found themselves pulled from the green mud. "What kind of ghost is this..." "We''re flying." "That clown can do magic." Gu Bailu lifted them to the sky and hummed, "if you quarrel again, you will be stripped of your soul." Master said that if she wants to upgrade quickly, the best way is to eat the ghost. Although these frogs are beasts, they can speak human language. Obviously, their accomplishments are not bad. They should have practiced for a long time. "Dare you We are the three handsome frogs of the netherworld. " "If you dare to move us, the keeper will not let you go." Gu Bailu cut: "just like you, the king of the underworld is not blind." "The king of the underworld is blind." "Yes, the Pluto is blind." "That''s right, the Pluto is blind." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is Pluto blind? Are these three ugly frogs talking nonsense here. "You scold the underworld, and the underworld will cook you." Gu Bailu scares them. These frogs seem to have IQ of only a few years old. All of a sudden, the three frogs calmed down and looked at Gu Bailu in fear. "Pluto doesn''t like people saying he''s blind. He doesn''t like us anymore." "I''m afraid. Did the Pluto hear that?" "What to do?" Three frogs burst the pot in a flash. "Quiet! I''ll blow you up before I quarrel. " Gu Bailu''s head was blown up by their croak. She forced the three of them to be so tightly tied in the air that they couldn''t breathe. It''s quiet in an instant. "To tell you the truth, is the eye of Pluto really blind?" Gu asked curiously. Three frogs, you look at me, I look at you, shut up, don''t talk. "If you don''t say it, I''m not going to scare you." Gu Bailu takes out a soul receiving talisman, and he will chant a mantra. "The Pluto was blind." "Pluto can''t see things in the world." "The Pluto can only see the soul." Chapter 206 Gu Bailu smiled and said, "well, if you are so obedient, I''ll let you go and stay quiet. Don''t disturb me to practice." When her hands were loose, so was the charm. Three frogs fell into the green mud. Sure enough, it was quiet for a while. Gu Bailu closed her eyes and then focused on opening the eyes of heaven. But for a moment, there was another noise in my ear. "The clown must be a fairy." "It''s a witch." "It''s the devil." Gu Bailu opened her eyes and stared at them. I was so pure and lovely, charming and charming, which was like a witch, which was like a devil. "Shut up, my aunt is a fairy." Gu Bailu roared, and the three frogs got into the green mud again. She went into a state of meditation again and walked along the rainbow light. Before she took two steps, she began to croak again. Gu Bailu stands up angrily, a rune flies out, a light binds them, and regardless of their quack, directly throws them into the ring. Turn off the ring switch, and the world is finally quiet. She sat down, but there was no mood to open her eyes again. Is Pluto really blind? It''s so different from her imagination But how much more powerful a blind man can be. I don''t know how fengqingtian is. Have you seen the Pluto. I looked at the shoes on my feet and forgot to return them to him. Isn''t it barefoot The barefoot Phoenix giant sat in the Pluto palace for half an hour before the Pluto came out of the cultivation room. When I returned to the palace, I found that someone was in the room, and my eyebrow raised, "who is that?" There are only a few people in the world who can enter his palace. "My king." Feng Qingtian answered two words lightly. The emperor of the netherworld, with his brows outstretched, came to him with a confident face and asked calmly, "Why are you here?" "There''s a man you can''t catch." Feng Qingtian looks at him. He hasn''t seen him for many years, and still hasn''t changed at all. It''s the unique robe made by the emperor of the underworld. It''s full of ghost skeletons and dark green robes, which makes people feel oppressive and heavy. He has a thin black mask on his face for thousands of years. No one has ever seen his face. Even his eyes have not been seen, because his mask shows his eyes. Not even Feng Qingtian. It''s not that I can''t see him, but I''m not interested in his face. "Who?" The emperor of the underworld sat down, waved his hand, and a pot of wine appeared on the table. He poured two glasses skillfully, and handed one to Feng Qingtian: "can you go there in person? There are such people in the world?" "The king''s woman." Feng Qingtian took the wine but didn''t drink it. "When did I touch your woman?" The Pluto is strange. "Gu Bailu." The king of the underworld raised his head and drank up the wine: "no one will give face to this matter." Feng Qingtian hooks his lips and Feng Mou mimes: "I''m not discussing with you." The king of the underworld poured out his own wine and said, "is it because of a woman that the king will fall out with me?" "Try it." Feng Qingtian left a word and walked out of the Pluto palace. The king of the underworld finished drinking the wine in the cup again, and grasped the glass tightly. How could he even take care of it. "Pluto, now Yunjing college is protecting that waste. If you offend wanwang again..." The ghost of the Pluto came up. The manner in which Wang just left was not a joke. "I don''t know that Murong Qianyao has found such a big backer." The king of the underworld shook the glass hard, and the black iron cup turned to ashes in his hand. "Murong Qianyao is not far away. Continue to search with all his strength. As for the waste of Yunjing college, there is no need to confront them." The ghost took a sigh of relief: "it''s still the wise king of the underworld. It''s easy to catch the waste in secret." When the emperor of the underworld got down to his couch and looked out of the Palace door, he could no longer see his figure. He murmured, "the last thing I want to do is fight him." Chapter 207 Gu Bailu felt that he had been waiting for a long time. When his stomach was hungry and he cooed, Feng Qingtian didn''t come back. She did not dare to run around. Even if she wanted to run around to find food, Feng Qingtian also set a border. Will it really fight? Feng Qingtian''s strength is even higher. This is the land of the Pluto. What''s more, people in the underworld are insidious and poisonous. All poisonous witches and witches can use it. Gu Bailu had to worry. "Hello, three frogs. The king of the netherworld is not strong." She had to talk to three frogs to share her attention. "The keeper is blind." "Yes, the Pluto is blind." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Bailu turned over his eyes and said, "what''s his strength? What''s his level of spiritual strength?" "Pluto is the most powerful blind man." "Yes, Pluto is the most powerful of the blind." ¡°¡­¡­¡± As expected, people and animals can''t chat well. She was about to let them out and beat them for a while, but she saw a figure coming quickly. After a while, she stood in front of her. In a forest of succulent plants of different heights, he walked on the level. "Feng Qingtian, you are back." Gu Bailu''s eyes and eyebrows are open, and she smiles. The first time I saw Feng Qingtian, I was happy. Feng Qingtian just gave a faint "hum". Gu Bailu looked up at him, but there was no expression on his beautiful face, and he could not tell his emotions. "Have you seen the Pluto? How''s it going? " "You don''t have to worry about anything with me. Let''s go." "Talk is broken?" Feng Qingtian didn''t return to her. She picked up her waist and galloped so fast that Gu Bailu couldn''t even see the scenery around her. She only saw that something kept retreating. When Feng Qingtian stops, they are already standing in front of the gate of the emperor''s mansion. A few large characters of the gilded Prince''s mansion are hung on the solemn gate, which is a deterrent force for people to stay away from. Feng Qingtian takes her to the mansion, and Gu Bailu struggles to get rid of him: "I want to go back to Yunjing college, and aro doesn''t know how it''s going." "I have asked Qin Shou to find her. You are not allowed to go back to Yunjing college in the future." Feng Qingtian led her into the mansion. Along the way, they were all people who saw them and gave way to salute. Gu Bailu reckons that there must be at least a few hundred servants. What do you do to raise so many people? There are not many masters in the mansion. After the long corridor of the waterside pavilion, I came to a small loft on the second floor. The whole loft is pink and white. In a low-key and steady black mansion, it is particularly bright. Is there such a small and fresh building in the prince''s mansion? Is it for Nanning heart? "Night tassel." Feng Qingtian shouted. A woman dressed in black appeared in front of him: "what do you want from the king?" "Take Miss Gu in to clean up and come to Wanyi Pavilion." Gu Bailu covers her hungry stomach: "can you eat first?" Feng Qingtian took a look at her and led her into the Attic: "pass on the dishes." Gu Bailu put her worries about aro in her heart. Feng Qingtian said that, should be sure. Is it a deal with Pluto? Gu Bailu took off his shoes as soon as he entered the room. He sat barefoot at the table of the eight immortals. Before waiting for a while, a line of maids filled the room with dishes. She picked up the chopsticks and ate them. Feng Qingtian looked up at her and then lowered her head to eat her own quietly. "Feng Qingtian, what did you talk to my master about?" Master told her that she would cooperate with Feng Qingtian. Shifu is so powerful that she can''t see the relationship between her and fengqingtian. After sleeping for several times, he probably knows by pinching his fingers. Chapter 208 Feng Qingtian put a four happiness pill in her bowl: "let you serve the king well." He slowly began to eat his own again. Gu Bailu put the balls in his mouth, puffed his face and asked, "what''s the advantage of serving you? My master will never let me do anything that I''m not going to suffer from losses." Feng Qingtian: "come to Wanyi pavilion after eating." So I don''t want to talk to him now. Although he is domineering and ruthless, he grew up in the strict system of the royal family after all. He talked a lot about broadness at the dinner table, but he hasn''t done it yet. Looking back on Bai Lu''s two sentences, it''s a great honor. Feng Qingtian looked at it slowly, but in fact, he ate it very fast. After two times, he finished a bowl of rice and stood up and went out. I don''t know what to do in a hurry. Gu Bailu was really hungry. After eating for half an hour, she was full. Nightying asked a dozen maids to come in and change her clothes. "Miss Gu, please choose your favorite clothes." Gu Bailu felt her belly full and walked back and forth in the room to eat. She glanced at all kinds of colorful and fresh dresses with different styles, including Yanluo shirt, Yunzhuang skirt, Qingluo Lily skirt, Qianshui skirt, yarn skirt and Fengwei skirt, which were prepared for the little girl. Gu Bailu''s eyes brightened: "the prince''s mansion is really rich. These clothes are not cheap." Gu wanqin and her mother, though they are hypocritical to her, have prepared one or two sets of clothes for her to take. It''s just that Gu Wan Qin passed through the rest, but the original owner didn''t know it. As soon as Gu Bailu saw these dresses, he knew they were worth money. In particular, there were cloud forging, silk forging, colored cotton and Yanluo. These are all materials that ordinary people can''t afford. "Miss Gu doesn''t have to be burdened. Miss Gu is a distinguished guest and should be warmly welcomed by the royal palace." Gu Bailu narrowed her eyes and smiled: "no burden, no burden, how can we have a burden, more is better." I''m worried that I don''t have money on me, so I can''t handle affairs in the future. Last time I gambled in ronghualou, I used a lot of money. There are still some in Yunjing college. Now I can''t go back and I don''t think I can get them. Is there any reason for the meat you send! "Miss Gu, do you think these are few?" Asked Ye Ying calmly. She can be calm, but the maids in the mansion can''t. It''s not enough for such a shameless woman to have so many clothes. Although indignant, but dare not show in front of the night tassel. "More is better. If there is no such thing as wanwang mansion, it''s all right." Gu Bailu casually pointed to a set of pink gauze skirts. She didn''t need to know all these clothes. They must have been worn by Nanning. Otherwise, there is not even a decent hostess in the prince''s mansion. There are so many silks and satins. Since it''s nanningxin''s thing, she doesn''t want to give it away for nothing. How nice to exchange it for some silver! The night tassel is to let the maid serve her to bathe. Some of them put the rest on the large hanger in the room. Looking at the past, it''s colorful, fresh and bright. It''s really good clothes. Gu Bailu took a comfortable bath, put on her clothes, and let the nightshade take her to the so-called Wanyi Pavilion. Night tassel took her to walk a long corridor, and then to the right two long corridors, and then to the Wanyi Pavilion. Wanyi Pavilion is really a low-key luxury. Even the wood of the building is noble and elegant. All the way, there is a huge locust tree outside, with its crown on the ground and lush. It''s covered with black lanterns, which is very strange. Neuropathy, Feng Qingtian likes black, has already liked to be abnormal. Chapter 209 She still thought that Feng Qingtian was willing to arrange Nanning''s heart so far away from him. Look up, just ten meters in front of you, it''s the little white attic you just came to! Just behind the wanton Pavilion, there are two courtyards, buttocks next to buttocks. However, ten meters away from the spread of all is a golden Persian chrysanthemum, there is no way, so turned a long corridor to here. Open a door in the back and a road in the middle of bossy will die! After another walk, Yeying and her stop in front of a wing room. Along the way, there was not half a bodyguard. "Prince, here comes Miss Gu." Report by night. "Come in." Gu Bailu walked in and saw Feng Qingtian sitting in front of the black desk with a black box in his hand. His eyes were drooping and he didn''t do anything because of their coming in. He had changed into a loose robe, which was made of silk and cotton, and laid it casually on his body. It seems that the green silk has not been dried yet. It''s scattered. It''s very casual. Rao is like this, his beautiful face of evil is still not affected by anything, but a kind of unbridled wanton. Yeying closes the door and exits. Feng Qingtian just looked up and saw a strange color in Gu Bailu''s eyes. The pink and white dress set off her small face and red lips. The well cut dress outlined her exquisite body, and a hidden deep groove appeared in front of her chest. It is not only beautiful and tender, but also charming and irritating. The color of pink and white seems to belong to her by nature. "Come here." Feng Qingtian''s eyes are a little dark. Gu Bailu walked over and suddenly leaned forward to grab the box in his hand. It must be a good thing to be held by fengqingtian like a treasure. Feng Qingtian''s face sank. She grabbed her waist and carried it to her bosom. This heartless man has only a box in his eyes. She didn''t find his beauty when he dressed like this? Gu Bailu didn''t pay attention to his expression. He opened the box and a dazzling light shone on the whole room. Gu Bailu closed her eyes subconsciously and quickly closed the box. "What is it!" Almost blinded her. Feng Qingtian snatched it from her hand and threw it aside: "stupid woman, who let you open it in disorder?" "I just want to see what it is Well Before she had finished speaking, her lips were severely blocked, and her long tongue invaded. In an instant, she could not speak. After a while, Gu Bailu said the first word: "you!" "Isn''t it good to serve the king? Serve him. The things in the box are yours." Feng Qingtian approaches her and nibbles her earlobe: "do you know what to do, eh?" "What''s in the box?" Gu Bailu is reluctant to ask. "The mirror of the sky." Gu Bailu sat up straight in surprise: "how can you have it?" Nanningxin and Gu took a piece of it. Although she knew there was a heirloom in her family, she never saw it. Is this the one nanningxin took? She looks at Feng Qingtian with a slight look in her eyes. Is he the boss behind Nanning heart? "Each of the royal families of the Three Kingdoms has a piece. The first emperor gave it to my father, and the father gave it to me before he left." Feng Qingtian didn''t know why she saw her eyes changed, as if he was a villain, and wished to kill him. So I explained the reason of the split sky mirror. He didn''t want to see Gu Bailu hate him. Only then is willing to give her to crack the sky mirror to ease each other''s atmosphere. Chapter 210 Gu Bailu said "Oh", that is to say, fengqingtian has its own mirror to split the sky, which is the national treasure of Nanyue country. It''s not Nanning''s that part of Gu''s that they took care of. Nanning is not likely to want to get Feng Qingtian. This white lotus may not like fengqingtian at all. Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian and was full of sympathy. Feng Qingtian gently pinched her chin: "why do you change your eyes?" Gu Bailu laughs twice, because I know a big secret, and you have been cheated by others. But he can only blame himself for being blind, and deserves it. "No, I''m happy." How can''t nanningxin get this cracked mirror. There are five pieces of heaven splitting mirror, one for each of the Three Kingdoms, and one for their Gu family. Where is the other? "Take good care of my king. You can do more to make you happy." Feng Qingtian gently rubs her chin and prints a kiss on her lips. Gu Bailu wiped his mouth without trace, put his arm around his neck and asked, "but I don''t have much use with this piece. Do you know where the other pieces are?" Feng Qingtian didn''t ignore her little action in the dark, and a trace of unhappiness flashed in her heart. The little woman still didn''t want him to touch, just to break the mirror of heaven and the old man''s advice in perfunctory. But it doesn''t matter. One day, she will be willing to completely belong to him. Feng Qingtian takes out a pair of brocade shafts from the drum on the desk and hands them to her: "the mirror of the split sky can help you get together, you can see the above things clearly." Gu Bailu picked it up suspiciously, with a pile of things written on it. She gave a cursory scan and saw only one of the most important. Within one year, she must stay in the prince''s mansion, serve the Phoenix, ask for help, care for others, and be sincere. I can''t contact with other men, let alone change partners. Within a year, he put together the mirror and gave it to her. Gu Bailu tightly grasped the brocade shaft and wanted to throw it on Feng Qingtian''s face. But when I think of master''s confession and think about my current strength, I can only slowly figure it out. One year''s time, not long, bear a bear to wait on fengqingtian, think of a way to delay, he may not be able to meet himself. During this period, she can rapidly increase her strength, and there should be no lack of panacea in the arbitrary palace. Can also be angry Nanning heart. She has to wait for her strength. Feng Qingtian didn''t show how strong he was, but it can be seen that he was not afraid of Gu Yunjing or even the Hades. Feng Qingtian is not a crazy person, but he is sure. "Well, it''s a deal, but you''re the king. What should I do if you want to break the contract?" Don''t let her endure for a year, finally Feng Qingtian didn''t give her the mirror of the split sky, where she went to reason. This is his world. The law doesn''t work for him. Feng Qingtian''s long and narrow eyes flashed a trace of joy, and said lightly: "you can contract in the name of soul." "What do you mean?" "To sign a contract in the name of the soul, if anyone does not abide by the contract, his soul will be taken away." Soul taken away? Isn''t that death? "Dare you?" Feng Qingtian looked at her like an eagle and asked. Gu Bailu beat a drum in her heart and wrote an ordinary contract. If she could not do it, the big deal would be to break the contract. But I can''t make a contract with you. She didn''t want to sleep with Feng Qingtian at all. Chapter 211 She can bear to do it, but she really can''t. In case one of them doesn''t serve her well, Feng Qingtian is not happy, and her soul will break away from her body. It''s not worth it. Moreover, fengqingtian didn''t give her the mirror of the split sky at last. What''s the use of her even if she wants his life? What she wants is a complete mirror of the split sky. "Cut, this condition is not good, who knows if you will choose to die under the peony, being a ghost is also romantic." Sleep her for a year, then die, so how come, he is cheap. And she, who had been sleeping for a year, got a dead man and lost her pants. "And what do you want?" Feng Qingtian frowned a little. She took life to tell the condition. She didn''t care. What was the woman thinking. However, if you think about it, if you don''t want to live for the first eight generations, you will find a way to die. It''s true that life is not worth money. But in this life, he didn''t want to die early. He wanted to live a long time and reach the top. Besides, now there is Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu''s mind turned, clear and firm: "get a piece of cracked mirror and wait for two months." In this way, even if fengqingtian fails to gather all the mirrors of the cracked sky, she will not suffer. She doesn''t need to contract in the name of soul. If she wants to resist, she doesn''t worry about losing her life. Feng Qingtian twists her chin and bites her on the lip: "you are really a bit of a loser." Gu Bailu''s brow is wrinkled when he is bitten. If he can''t move, he will. You are a dog. "I''m a weak woman. I''m not careful what to do." Feng Qingtian doesn''t care. As long as Gu Bailu is within his control, he is not afraid of her running. He was only worried that Gu Bailu would not do such a deal. He picked up the brush and changed the content of the contract. Within one year, he would live in the prince''s mansion. He would not be allowed to hook up with other men. He would have a mirror to split the sky and serve for two months. In this way, it won''t take a year to gather the mirror of the sky. Gu Bailu signed the contract freely. "I haven''t been home for a long time. I want to see my parents." After signing, Gu said immediately. When the mirror of heaven is in her hand, she has to hide, so that she won''t be robbed. is hiding in the palace. She must not feel at ease. Here are all the fields of Phoenix and heaven. Wherever he has his eyeliner, he can know where to hide. She remembered that there was a best place to hide things. "You want to run when you get benefits?" Feng Qingtian''s face darkened immediately. It''s a heartless woman. He has already sent people to find out about his family. After Gu Bailu came back from the outside, he didn''t have a good face to Gu zongxiong and his wife. Think about them? It''s harder than thinking he''s a king. Gu Bailu''s embarrassment of not being seen through at all, smiled and said: "how can I say that it''s running? I have to go back and clean up my belongings to move here." Feng Qingtian''s hand holds her catkin, and snorts coldly, "what else do you have to do with those rags? You can eat and wear less in the prince''s mansion." He didn''t know how Gu zongxiong and his wife treated Gu Bailu. Nothing good for her. Think of here, Feng Qingtian is a little angry. Gu Bailu still smiled and said, "it''s not like the king''s mansion, but I''ve had feelings after so many years. For example, I think it''s more brilliant to use the comb to comb my hair, and the table. I eat more when I use it to eat..." Feng Qingtian stood up: "I will accompany you." Chapter 212 Gu Bailu''s heart is broken. As a king, as a country in power, shouldn''t we have every chance in the world. How can I have time to accompany her to do this kind of back home thing. She went back to collect the treasure and hid it! He follows, how can she hide. "Wanwang day Li Wanji, how do you want to accompany me to do such a small thing, you can send two more people to follow me." "When I asked the Wang Gang to gather the mirror of the sky, why didn''t I think of my Wang RI''s myriad opportunities?" "The mirror of the split sky is a big thing. Only you can do it." Gu Bailu laughed twice, took the black box and ran: "I''m leaving. You should deal with the affairs well, don''t lose the official. So many people depend on you for food." Losing an official? Who dares to let him lose his official position. Feng Qingtian looks at her petite figure and leaves, not sure how happy she is. So happy to get rid of him? I really want to rush up and drag her back and bully her. But he does have a lot to do. Gu Bailu went back to the white attic, packed all the beautiful clothes on the hanger, and followed the two Yeshi guards sent by Fengqing heaven out of the door. It is said that the bodyguard of the prince''s mansion, surnamed ye, was brought up by the Ye family. The night family is a big clan in the Lord''s mansion. They raise people to serve as bodyguards for the Lord''s mansion. They are powerful and loyal. This is what Yeying introduced to Gu Bailu. All the way to Gu''s house, she got out of the carriage and walked in. "The eldest lady is back. Wait a moment. I''ll inform her." The porter greeted her when she came back. Gu Bailu''s eyebrows and eyes glared, showing ruthlessness: "how? I''ll go back to my own home and ask you to inform her that I can go in? " It''s true that people are good at being bullied. Even dogs ride on their necks to pull Shi. "Of course not. Inform your wife. She will be happy." The porter ran off in the dust. It seems that I have gone to tell the news. What can''t I do in the mansion today? It''s definitely not a good thing. "Go and get him." Gu Bailu gave an order to the people behind him. The man disappeared like a ghost. When Gu Bailu approached, the porter was as obedient as a rabbit and knelt on the ground. Gu Bailu kicked him in the face with the tip of his foot: "find out who is the master of this house, or it will not be your face to kick next time." The porter vomited blood and lost two front teeth. Those who see the high and tread the low often trip up the original owner. But the original master never treated them half, sometimes foolishly gave them all kinds of rewards. Behind their backs, however, they gave little reward for all kinds of dislikes, just like sending away beggars. But the original owner didn''t have much money per month. The original master treats people with sincerity, but he is not treated with sincerity. Can''t the world change its heart? "Miss, you How can you beat people around? " A steward ran out of nowhere and asked angrily. When do you dare to beat people with waste? You can''t fight against the sky. "I have to report to you when I beat a servant in my house?" Gu asked jokingly. The steward looked at her in disgust: "even a young lady can''t punish people without reason!" What''s more, she is nothing but a waste. Gu Bailu raised her eyebrows and looked sideways at him: "Oh? What do you want to do with me? " She can see that the cultivation of the steward has reached at least the tenth level of the entry level. Gu''s house was also crouching in tiger and hidden dragon. Ha ha "Then I can only take you to my wife''s judgment." The steward waved and a group of guards poured out. Chapter 213 Gu Bailu sneered, and suddenly his face changed. A pentagram of stars hit him. He rolled up the guards and turned his back. The steward was also pushed to the ground, with a face of disbelief. Gu Bailu went to his chest and said, "what is the reason for this, eh?" "Ah ah It''s painful, miss. I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. Miss, you are right... " Gu Bailu sneers, "that''s why." Her eyes were bright and cold, and she kicked him hard on the chest. When she saw the blood flowing out of his mouth, she turned away. When she first came here, she had a lot of things and wanted to open her eyes. Later, she met Nanning Xin. How could she have time to deal with these people who bullied the original master. Now it''s just time for her to vent for the original master. Gu Bailu takes two bodyguards of the night family into the courtyard. The hall is busy. Obviously, I heard the voice of an outsider, sharp and joyful. Gu Bailu stood outside and listened to the meeting, but did not go in. She turned around and went back to her yard. You have to hide the sky splitting mirror. The reason why she chose to hide things and look back at the mansion is that Gu Mu left a good place to hide things, where there are still treasures left by Gu Mu to her daughter. Gu wanqin and her servant girl''s mother are not pretending to her because they want to show it to Gu zongxiong. They are not afraid of other people''s gossip. It''s because Gu Bailu still has the treasure left by her mother. But Gu Bailu didn''t know what the baby was. But Gu wanqin''s third mother who climbed the master''s bed must know. Otherwise, they would not have been so hypocritical to Gu Bailu for so many years, and they would have repeatedly inquired from the side where the treasure was hidden. Most of the reasons why Gu Bailu despises the second prince are here. The reason why he didn''t back away from Gu Bailu after so many years was that Gu wanqin told him that she had treasure. He wants to use Gu Bailu''s love for him to cheat her out. Unfortunately The original master always remembers the words of the nanny. The treasure in that box is used in the cave. It can only be taken out in the cave with the second prince. The original owner thought it was something that made women ashamed, so no matter how they cheated Gu wanqin, they didn''t dare to say it. For the last time, Gu wanqin made sure that Gu Bailu didn''t know where the baby was. So I couldn''t bear it, so I cheated her to the cliff and pushed her down, ending the life of the original master. She would like to see what kind of treasure it is. Gu Bailu went into her yard and asked people to close the gate. She went into the room alone. Turn over from the window of the room, behind is a path, the path leads to the ancestral hall of the National Palace. When I was a child, the original owner thought of his mother, so he went to find Gu Mu. The ancestral hall is dim, cold and lonely. There are more than a dozen places, big and small. The latest one is Gu Mu''s. Gu Bailu walked over and saw that there was a layer of ash on the memorial tablet. There was no tribute placed in front of the memorial tablet, and the candle was almost burnt out. It can be imagined how those servants are treated in ordinary times. Gu Bailu takes down the memorial tablet, takes out the handkerchief, cleans it up and puts it back in place. "Niang, your daughter has also gone down. I don''t know if you have seen her on that side. But don''t worry. I won''t let the bullies get better." Gu Bailu kowtowed several heads to the memorial tablet and stood up. As for other people in the government, she didn''t know them, and it didn''t matter. She didn''t have to pay attention to them. Chapter 214 Gu Bailu went to the back of the memorial tablet, got into the small hole behind the desk, raised her hand and touched the top for a while, touched a switch, and turned it on, revealing a small pit inside. She reached in and took out a small box. Just about to open it, a voice came from the outside: "stop, no one is allowed to enter without the help of Miss Gu." It seems that the general''s wife, the servant girl who climbed the bed, already knew that she had returned. Gu Bailu quickly stuffs the box of the split sky mirror into the hole and presses the switch. Climb out, a look at their own ashes. How long hasn''t it been cleaned. Gu Bailu patted the ashes on his body, put the changed box into his sleeve, and walked out calmly. The gate of the ancestral hall opened, and outside stood a woman with a dark green brocade upper garment, a ruyi moon skirt, and a gold hairpin. She dressed more decently than when she was in the mansion. When the woman saw her coming out, she said with a smile, "the eldest lady is back. The lady is very happy to know that. Let the maid come to pick you up." Gu Bailu''s face pulled down: "are you the woman in charge in front of the general''s wife?" The mother-in-law disdained to skim the mouth, but still pretended to smile: "yes, the maidservant is called mother-in-law Zhang." "Palm." Gu Bailu orders, and the bodyguard behind gives Mrs. Zhang a mouthful. At this slap, the woman''s face was swollen like a bun. "What do you mean, miss?" Mrs. Zhang doesn''t pretend to be that anymore. She stares at her. Night''s bodyguard kicked her in the leg: "who are you staring at?" Mrs. Zhang knelt on the ground and looked at Gu Bailu viciously: "the eldest lady is so powerful that she brings outsiders to the mansion to be arrogant. This little hoof dare to beat her. She is the most respectable woman and son in front of the lady. Who in the general''s house is not polite to her. Even the general would not say half of her words. "To hit you is to fight. Just remember." Gu Bailu went out with two bodyguards and stopped when passing by Mrs. Zhang: "I''ll come back later and see that there is still dust in it. It''s not your face to hit." Mrs. Zhang is also smart. Knowing that the bodyguard behind Gu Bailu is powerful, she dare not fight hard. After she left, she was helped up by the servant girl behind her. "Get out of here and tell my wife that the old lady can''t get out of bed because of the waste." Mrs. Zhang went back to the general''s wife''s yard with her face covered and her legs shaking with pain. Little bitch hoof, dare to move me and see how I can kill you. Gu Bailu went back to the hall, which was still bustling. There was a sharp voice saying: "Congratulations, this is a great joy. They are a couple made by heaven." Gu Bailu went in and said, "Oh, what''s the good news? Let me hear it and make me happy." There are five or six people in the hall, Gu zongxiong and the servant girl climbing the bed, a gorgeous woman in her thirties, and a happy woman and son in all, painted like singing a big opera. There are two other servant girls. When general''s wife Ye Yun saw her coming, she hurriedly heaped up a smile and said, "lu''er, this is really a happy event. You can get married soon." Gu Bailu sat down on the chair and hooked his lips: "it''s rare that someone would marry me as a waste." "Lu''er, how can you say that? Although you don''t have spiritual roots, you are as beautiful as flowers. Which man would like it or not The prince of the palace is the most pitiful. " "Is the prince of the palace a waste?" Gu asked curiously. It''s not a waste. How could it be cheaper for her? Chapter 215 As soon as the happy mother-in-law heard this, she immediately said: "the prince of the palace will be at the level of the grand master. It''s the pride of the palace to practice hard since he was a child. Moreover, the prince is a man of great talent, white, tender and tender. It''s the most pleasing thing. People in the city of white Emperor see that they don''t like it." Gu Bailu smiled and said, "isn''t it true that you are so nice to marry me?" The expensive woman said: "although you really don''t deserve my children, I like my daughter-in-law who has no spiritual power and is in charge of her family. As long as she takes good care of my son and me, the rest doesn''t matter. Are there few high-level experts in the royal family?" This haughty tone, tut Tut, it seems that the palace is still a great place. Gu Bailu looked up at her and said, "Mrs. Wang is right." The lady sat up straight and was obviously called very hot by her: "it''s your blessing that you marry my son." "What are you going to do if I don''t want to?" Gu Bailu asked earnestly. The lady''s face immediately changed: "dare you! The eight characters are all matched, and the letter of appointment is also given. Does general Gu want to repent? " "How can it be? Lu''er is joking with you, according to her parents The general''s wife comforted her quickly. Gu zongxiong''s face sank: "Gu Bailu, it''s your blessing that you can marry into the palace on this condition. Everything has been settled. You will pass the gate in two days." Gu Bailu chuckled, "how many dowries does the palace give you? I see you are in a hurry." Gu zongxiong said coldly: "you don''t have to worry about it, just stay in the house and get married well. I heard that you were expelled from Yunjing college. Don''t go out in disgrace." Gu Bailu looked at the two bodyguards behind her. She was expelled from Yunjing college? The guard''s face was open, as if he didn''t know it at all. Gu Bailu stood up and looked down at Gu zongxiong: "I remember I told you that this house is my mother''s, my grandfather''s, and it''s you who want to roll away. If you want to marry me out, you may not wake up." Gu Bailu looks at Gu zongxiong with a sneer, ignores the angry Mrs. Wang, and turns to walk out of the hall. "Evil! If you don''t marry, you have to marry. I am your father. " Gu zongxiong''s furious voice came from behind. Gu Bailu hooked his lips. Yes, you are my father, but you are a grandson in front of fengqingtian. Feng Qingtian will let her marry. She will write down her name. But what the hell is this palace. "Do you know the palace?" Gu Bailu asked. The bodyguard behind replied without expression: "one of the four aristocratic families in Nanyue country, it is not Murong mansion, but the family experts are like clouds, just that is the little aunt in the third room of the royal mansion." Gu Bailu looked at him in surprise. He didn''t expect that night''s bodyguard had first-class Kung Fu. He was also a traitor to the whole family of Nanyue country. It can be seen at a glance which house they belong to, but a little aunt, he also knows so clearly. I don''t think they will be flattered. They know that. "Oh, is this aunt in favor?" The bodyguard''s face is still expressionless: "one month can be favored three or four times, I don''t know if I can be favored." "I don''t know if you do that!" In this era of no surveillance camera, you all know that you must have heard of the wall root! Gu Bailu felt that Fengqing''s innocence was terrible. "Mr. Wang is as good as the matchmaker said?" At last, there was a repugnance on the night guard''s face: "it''s better to have our Lord." Another cold look at him: "do you compare that fool with the Lord?" Chapter 216 "Isn''t Miss Gu asking?" Of course, he would like to help the Lord. You should know that from the beginning of his understanding, he hasn''t heard of any woman who can live in the Lord''s mansion. Even the one from Murong mansion will be driven back to the Lord''s mansion. He didn''t know about men and women any more, and he knew that the prince must like this girl, even if he didn''t like it, he wanted to rely on her to reproduce. "Tell me what''s wrong with that fool?" "Mr. Wang is white, tender and tender, but as fat as a pig, he can''t roll. He can only lie in bed every day." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Bailu doesn''t know what to say. Lying in bed to the strength of the guru, this is the fat achievement of him! So there''s nothing wrong with being fat. "Nothing else?" Even if she is too fat to walk, she can only collapse on the bed, which is quite cheap for her. Gu zongxiong and ye Yunshu will be so good? Kill her and don''t believe it! The two bodyguards were silent for a while, and a crack appeared on their expressionless faces. How do they tell Miss Gu about this? After they tell her Will the Lord chop them? The night''s bodyguard encountered the biggest tangle since he was a wise man. "You look serious." The more they did, the more curious she became, wondering what kind of fire they were going to send her to. Gu Bailu''s eyes were shining. One of the bodyguards finally couldn''t help saying, "I''ve got willow disease, and the doctor said I can''t cure it." "Trough." Gu Bailu couldn''t help exclaiming, "he can''t roll on the bed, how can he get this disease!" The bodyguard''s face is slightly drawn. Miss Gu is so familiar with willow disease! "That little aunt loves her son, and has recruited people to serve her." Gu Bailu couldn''t help turning her eyes. When she met the father''s mother, Wang Pangzhi was really pitiful. You say that your family is so rich. It''s not good to find a clean girl. It''s better to look for the girl in the brothel. Even if you look for the girl in the brothel, you can find a reliable one. Isn''t this Wang Pang paper I. "Money can''t buy clean girls?" This is not to all want to buy her, how can not find a few servant girls to serve that aspect. "It''s a family fight..." The night guards the way. Oh So it''s possible that Wang chubby paper was found by others. Maybe his mother thought that he found a clean one, and it turned out that he had this disease. Gu and ye did not disappoint her. They matched her with such a powerful fiance. Gu Bailu went back to her room, looked at the room that looked good on the surface of her eyes, and snorted coldly. It looks good on the surface, but in fact, it''s full of waste. "Miss Gu, it''s time to go back to the palace." The bodyguard urged. "No, I haven''t heard from the general and his wife. I''m going to stay in the palace and get married. If you go out, I''ll have a rest." Naturally, the two bodyguards did not dare to stay in her boudoir and hurriedly withdrew. Gu Bailu closes the door, lies on the bed, and takes out the box left by Gu''s mother from her sleeve. The box is only the size of a matchbox. It''s made of ancient sandalwood, because the surface is not smooth for a long time. There is a small copper lock on the small box. Gu Bailu takes out the silver needle and makes two tricks inside. The small copper lock opens. I didn''t think the pearly air appeared, and I didn''t smell the magic medicine. There was only a piece of cotton cloth inlaid with gold thread. After more than ten years, cotton cloth is still as new as ever. She quickly took it out and spread it out. There were lots of curves on it. Treasure map? Chapter 217 It''s a treasure map, but there''s no place on it. She turned to the back again, and there were only three words on it: "royal mausoleum." What is this place? Gu Bailu searched in her mind to make sure that the original master didn''t know where it was. But according to the situation that the former master''s son even Murong''s family didn''t know, it''s normal that she didn''t know the royal mausoleum. Gu Bailu recorded all the curves on the treasure map in his mind. After reading it several times and making sure there is no other information on it, I picked up the pen on the desk and showed a bad smile. Gu wanqin and her maid don''t want this very much. Then she will be a good person, as they wish. Put the treasure map in the box and lock it. Gu Bailu turned around in the room and hid the box in a small mouse hole under the bed. Don''t ask her why there is a mouse hole in her room. It''s strange if there is a bad room. But this sandalwood seems to be mosquito proof, and rats should not dare to eat it. After doing all this, Gu Bailu took a piece of her own clothes and opened the door with a package brought from the arbitrary palace. "Miss Gu, are you going back to the palace?" Night''s bodyguard has spirit in an instant. Follow Miss Gu out, but he can''t take her back. I can''t smoke them. "I''ve been shopping for a long time." Gu Bailu ignored the faces of the two guards and went out happily. After she left, a woman hiding in the corner of the yard rushed to the main yard. "Madame, the eldest lady is out, looking very happy." The mother-in-law''s happy report. Ye Yunli is helping Gu zongxiong to do shoulder massage. Hearing this, he says with a smile: "general, I''ll tell you. She''s definitely satisfied with this marriage. She just made it look like it." Gu zongxiong touched the back of her hand: "or are you smart, but you really want to marry her to the Wang? Little emperor seems to be good to her. " Ye Yunshu laughs twice: "master, do you still expect her to be glorious? Don''t forget that we are servants in Murong mansion, cleaning up her mess. She has a good life at home and doesn''t even have a good word. " Mention this, Gu zongxiong is on fire: "this small animal!" "She''s not coming back this time. I doubt she knew about her mother." Gu zongxiong squints at her: "do you think she knows the truth of Yueru''s death?" How could she have known that she was not sensible at that time and that all the people were dead. "Otherwise, how could she say that this is her mother''s house? She also threatened to let us go. You expect a daughter like the master?" Leaf cloud combs the corner of the mouth to show a trace of disdain. Gu zongxiong patted her hand: "how can I expect her to be a waste, just for fear that Shaodi will find trouble then." "Who is Shaodi? Can you really see her? Knowing that she has become a relative, it''s too late to dislike her. How can I get in trouble? When she has contracted willow disease, it''s not even a dog. " What little emperor, what wanton king, these blind men can love her again? At that time, her wan Qin will have a chance. They all look after their families. If they look like each other, she doesn''t believe that their hearts won''t reach her family qin''er. Men Ha ha, just like Gu zongxiong, with some means, you can be obedient. Gu zongxiong seems to have seen Gu Bailu''s appearance of willow disease. Thinking of this, he feels happy. Don''t blame him for neglecting his kinship if he wants to drive him out. Chapter 218 Gu Bailu didn''t care what the two men, prostitutes and female thieves were discussing. She''s busy making money now. There are two bodyguards of Yeshi. It''s the same as taking the navigation to go out. You can take it wherever you ask. Gu Bailu soon found the top-grade ready to wear shop in Baidi city. It''s said that this is the ready-made clothing shop where all the family members of the city of Baidi come. The clothes inside are ingenious and the materials are carefully selected. Ye Yunli and Gu wanqin also brought her here, and bought her a gorgeous and valuable flower skirt two days later, the Prime Minister''s husband''s life feast. Gu wanqin asked her to wear the newly bought flower skirt. When I arrived at the prime minister''s office, I bumped into my shirt with the most favored second daughter of the prime minister''s family. All the ladies and young ladies laughed at her mockery. The original owner was thin skinned and self abased, and was almost killed by jumping into the lake that day. It was ye Yunshu and Gu wanqin who cared for her, and she came out gradually. Thanks to them is not good, all people look down on her, only they give her warmth. But I don''t know that they are the real initiators. bought her as like as two peas in the prime minister''s two miss. Gu Bailu hooks her lips and goes in. When the shop assistant saw her come in, he only looked at her and ran to receive another guest who had just entered the shop. "Miss Li, the embroiderer has made some very delicate clothes these days. Would you like to have a look?" Asked the man enthusiastically. Gu Bailu''s side is ignored. She looked around the shop. The ready-made clothes in the shop were really made of high-grade materials and novel styles, which made people want to buy. She even took a fancy to several. No way. Everyone has a heart for beauty. However, compared with those in her pack, these clothes are still a little inferior. After all, the rubbish thrown in the arbitrary palace can be valuable. What''s more, Feng Qingtian made it for his beloved woman. Natural materials are the best. Seeing that no one paid attention to her, Gu Bailu went to a guy who was ordering cloth: "would you like to take in the brand-new clothes? They are made by professional embroiderers. They are exquisite." The reason for looking for this store is that it is the most upscale and should be able to afford the most. She put the package on the counter, but before she took it out, the man turned away and walked back two steps: "go on, who will take your garbage? If you are short of money, Grandpa will show you a way, go out the tattered pawnshop at the end of the left lane, and see if they can give you one or two coppers." The city of Baidi was spread all over the world yesterday. The waste was disgraced and left for Yunjing college. Linggen didn''t even go to Yunjing college to become a disciple, so he was expelled from Yunjing college. It''s a shame to lose Nanyao. Gu Bailu is a little caught off guard. Is this really the highest ready-made clothing shop in Baidi city? What a tongue. Gu Bailu knocked on the counter and asked innocently, "my father told me that my grandfather went to the grave many years ago. When did you climb out of the grave?" "Let''s not get in the way of our business." A guy came up and pushed Gu Bailu away. Gu Bailu was caught off guard again. Motherfucker! My aunt couldn''t help it. She picked up her sleeve and prepared to put it on. "Miss Li, come here and have a look. This is a special product launched by our store this month. It''s made by Miss Murong''s house. There is only one such product in the whole mainland, ah What are you doing? " Gu Bailu''s sleeve is very good. The night''s bodyguard has picked up the collar of the waiter like a chicken, and pushed forward hard. Then the waiter fell on the wall, and slowly slid down in a big shape. There was a striking blood mark on the wall. Chapter 219 Too Too violent! She likes it! I almost forgot to bring my bodyguard. Gu Bailu hugged her chest with both hands. The skin laughed and the flesh did not laugh. "Be gentle. It''s another place for others. It''s too arrogant and not good." The night''s bodyguard has a ruthless face: "Whoever dares to take care of the girl will die." Gu Bailu straightens up. It''s a feeling of support. Why is it so cool. "Waste, you dare to bring people here to make trouble. Do you know who drives it?" The other guy yelled out in anger. "Who is making trouble here?" The curtain behind him was lifted, and a handsome young man came out, followed by a grey robed man in his thirties. "The second prince, the shopkeeper, brings people to make trouble with the family waste." When the waiter sees his master coming out, he will report it immediately. Gu Bailu''s eyes brightened, and her big eyes flashed at the handsome young man. Gee, I''m lucky today. "The second prince, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know if I haven''t been pushed as before." Gu Bailu raised her hand to say hello to him, and he began to smile, revealing a gleaming white tooth. Feng Xuan Chen''s face pulled down: "waste, are you following my prince?" Gu Bailu admired his brain circuit a little. "Ha ha There''s nothing valuable about you. What are you following? " If you take a baby or a lot of silver tickets with you, she is also interested in tracking. "If you don''t follow me, how can you know that I am here? If you die, I will never marry you or think about what I am." Gu Bailu looked at him as seriously as an idiot: "the second prince really thinks that I will be willing to marry someone with one hand like this Who''s going to fall? " She stretched out a palm and pushed it forward. Feng xuanchen''s face was instantly livid: "last time, you didn''t want to sneak in. My prince is not ready." Gu Bailu picked up the eyebrows, a pair of smart eyes rotating: "Oh? Let''s do it again. " Feng xuanchen waved with a big hand: "go away, don''t bother my prince. You want to use an excuse to pester me. Don''t be shameful. I won''t give you this chance." Gu Bailu laughs: "then I''ll get out." People also hit, angry also out, this kind of quality shop, she is really not interested in staying. As for the scum like Feng xuanchen, I dare not to join them. It''s really meaningless. "Stop! You hurt people in the shop, so you want to leave? " The shopkeeper shouted angrily, and the bodyguard brought by the second prince surrounded Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu rubbed his forehead: "what do you want?" She is going to sell clothes. Don''t offend her. "Kneel down and apologize for all the damage." The shopkeeper showed disdain at the corners of his mouth. I thought it was someone who made trouble here, but it turned out to be a waste. Shameful things dare to come to the streets. Gu Bailu turned around with a smile and said, "OK, you two have closed the shop. I want to apologize to the second prince''s shop." Originally, there were several ladies standing in the shop. The two bodyguards of the night family walked over and picked them up and threw them out. Powerful spiritual power, so that the other side does not even have the opportunity to resist. After cleaning the people, they quickly closed the shop door. They didn''t respond to Feng xuanchen''s speed. Gu Bailu loosened her fingers, twisted her neck, kicked and kicked: "do you want to kneel down and apologize? Do you want to pay for the loss? " Chapter 220 "Yes Ah!!! " Gu Bailu kicked the shopkeeper to the beam. Feng xuanchen said, "Gu Bailu, this is your own death." As he spoke, he turned his sword into a green light, which belonged to the grand master. Gu Bailu still knew that. Master? Even the dean of Yunjing college could be killed, and she was afraid that he would be a great master. The sword Qi attacked her. Gu Bailu dodged easily, approached Feng xuanchen strangely and quickly, reached out and pasted a talisman on the back of his head: "today I''ll teach you how to kneel down and apologize." Feng xuanchen suddenly couldn''t move. Gu Bailu kicked him to the back of his leg: "apologize sincerely. When you kneel, stand up straight and look at the person you want to apologize with full apology." She went to Feng xuanchen and looked down at him: "now, take out all your sincerity and say that she is willing to compensate me for all your property." Feng xuanchen stares at her directly, her eyes are turbid. "I, I am willing to compensate you for all the shops." Gu Bailu looked up at the shopkeeper on the beam. "Do you hear me? Roll down and write the contract." She raised her hand, and a wind brought the shopkeeper down from the beam. The shopkeeper said with a frown: "second prince, how can you give this shop to me This waste... " Gu Bailu kicked him over and tilted his jaw. "I only write contracts by hand." She said that she kicked the shopkeeper ''s foot again, and the pain made the shopkeeper'' s forehead full of sweat. "You don''t get her yet!" The shopkeeper shouted to the bodyguard nearby. But the guards stood as still as clocks. Gu Bailu had already settled those men before he started, and there was nothing else for them. The charm of being a real mother is learned for nothing. Can''t deal with Feng Qingtian, even you scum? Gu Bailu kicked the shopkeeper''s chest again and looked at him with a smile: "shopkeeper, do you want to write or not?" "Write I write I write. " The shopkeeper got up from the ground and took out his pen and paper from behind the counter. Gu Bailu looked at him with her hands on her chest. She said with a smile, "write a wrong word and draw a muscle from you." The innkeeper''s hand with the brush quivered. It''s terrible. The waste is terrible. It''s just like a devil. Obviously is smiling, actually lets the human back hair cool. The shopkeeper wrote very fast and satisfied Gu Bailu. "Kneel to one side." Gu Bailu dropped a sentence and threw the contract in front of the second prince: "sign the pledge." The second prince didn''t resist at all and signed the pledge. Hand the signed contract to Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu hooks his lips, reads a mantra and takes off his mantra. "Gu Bailu, what did you do to this prince! I will never marry you! " As soon as Feng xuanchen woke up, he saw the contract in Gu Bailu''s hand. It seems that Gu Bailu asked him to sign something just now. Should he marry her right away? Gu Bailu "snapped" a rune and pasted it on his forehead: "or kneel quietly for my mother, come and show you what you just signed." She spread out the contract in front of Feng xuanchen: "the second prince is really a good man. Knowing that he is not good at business, he transferred the shop to me." "You! No, I didn''t! What heresy have you caused! " Just now, he was not under his control at all. He knew what Gu Bailu said, and he did it. His body didn''t listen to his brain at all. Gu Bailu is really a disaster and a monster. Chapter 221 Gu Bailu put away the contract in a good mood, opened the door of the shop and said to the night''s bodyguard outside: "drive these people out, and this shop will be Miss Ben''s later." Outside the shop, surrounded by busy people, it''s not normal to close the shop door in the daytime. Besides, there are several women who have been expelled, making a noise there. Now the door was open, and they looked in, and their faces changed. The second prince and the shopkeeper knelt on the ground. The common people dare not to be knelt by the second prince, and they all turn aside. Night''s bodyguard only works, never ask why. Go in and throw out the second prince and the shopkeeper. The second prince roared, "Gu Bailu, what kind of magic did you use? You are learning the evil ways. I want to report to the father and the emperor to burn you!" Gu Bailu asked the bodyguard to move a chair and sit at the door with his legs cocked. "The second prince, what you do so politely, said I don''t want any shops to compensate. You and my three sisters are in love. You should marry her, and I don''t have to pay for it." "Bah, my prince won''t give you any compensation. If you use magic, don''t think others don''t know." He was just under the control of magic! "Second prince, I know you can''t look at this small shop now that you have the treasure map. You have the money to buy thousands of treasures in this shop." Feng xuanchen''s face changed a little and asked anxiously, "what''s your treasure map?" Gu Bailu was surprised: "ah, don''t you know, I gave the treasure map to my third sister as early as I went out. How could she not tell you that you are so affectionate?" Feng xuanchen''s face was angry. He was a good Gu wanqin. He always said that waste didn''t want to hand in the treasure map. Even he cheated. No wonder Gu Bailu is going to be killed, so there is no evidence of his death. Thanks to him, he always believed her and loved her! Feng xuanchen got up from the ground and took the bodyguard to Gu''s house. There is no such a small shop. Gu Bailu shakes her legs and hooks her lips. Let your dog bite it. Oh, I got a shop by accident. I don''t have to be afraid of no money to spend in the future. What''s the matter with the melon eaters forced on their faces? Did the second prince really give up the shop to the family waste? The night''s bodyguard began to clean up the site and cleaned the shop again. Gu Bailu took out all the clothes in the package and said happily, "come and have a look. Although the shop has changed its owner, the goods are absolutely excellent. This is our new product of this month. Each one is an exclusive design. We can''t find the second one." Feng Qingtian''s clothes for nanningxin will not be repeated. If you look at me, I''ll look at you. I''m hesitant to go in. "Today, the price of new products is reduced by 30%! First come, first served! " A listen to the sale, coupled with Gu Bailu''s display of those clothes is really good-looking, have you been able to resist the rapid jump in. Grab what you like and hold it in your hand: "really only 70%?" The material of this dress can only be used by the imperial concubines, brocade! There are also cold moon forged, colored silk. It''s all things that money can''t buy. "I''ll do what I say." Gu Bailu stood there and smiled. "Where did you get these clothes?" Ask uneasily. Miss Gu is a waste. There are so many excellent fabrics. "Don''t worry, these are all from the arbitrary palace. Do you know these two people?" She pointed to the night''s bodyguard standing behind her: "I brought them out of the arbitrary palace. They can testify." The cold faces of the two guards cracked. It was the prince who made the embroiderer work day and night to make gorgeous clothes. The price could not be measured. Is this how Miss Gu sold it? Chapter 222 If it is not sold at a low price, the Lord will be dead if he knows it! Do they advise or not? Before they could make a decision, the ladies had already swarmed in. "Yes, right. The guards in black and cold clothes are the guards of the king''s mansion. They have the mark of the king''s mansion on their clothes. My husband told me that they would walk around when they saw such people. They are the people around the king." "I want the things in the prince''s mansion!" "I''ll take it, too. This one is my first choice!" "This is mine!" "Who says it''s yours? I got it first. Hey, what do you do to rob me..." A group of gentlewomen are not elegant and dignified. Joke, it''s the clothes that come out of Wang''s mansion. It''s all face to wear. As for why this waste can be taken out of the arbitrary palace, who cares about it now. A jeweled carriage passed by the shop, and the servant girl in it said in surprise, "Miss, isn''t that the one who cares for her family? How did she go out?" Nanning''s heart follows the curtain raised by the servant girl and sees Gu Bailu standing in front of a group of people in shabby clothes. She is very happy. Nanning frowns. What does this woman want to do? Nanning looks at Gu Bailu''s side face, and the smile is dazzling in her eyes. I didn''t expect that the king would negotiate with the Pluto for her. The king of the underworld therefore revoked the pursuit order. "I think I can marry the prince of the palace to buy a wedding dress." The servant girl looked contemptuous and put down the curtain: "Miss, the servant girl asked the coachman to hurry up. The king will miss you." Nanning smiled and grasped the night lotus on her chest. Yes, she needs to be afraid of Gu Bailu. Even if she can let wanwang touch it, it''s just a plaything in the eyes of men. As long as the night lotus is on her, the heart of the king will always be her. I can''t catch the crap of a man''s heart. Nanning''s heart was coquettish, and she could see that the servant girls beside her were moved: "Miss, you are so beautiful." Nanning heart peach blossom eyes pass a trace of pride. Of course, she is pretty. This body was carefully selected by her. On the beauty of the whole continent, no one dared to say no. She never lacked beauty. Once she was the most beautiful in the world. Countless people admired her. But In the end, I lost to such a thing. Thinking of the past, Nanning was not happy. She grabbed the tea cup on the table and fell out. This life, this life, she will not let the past repeat! The servant girl is not used to it. She calmly cleans up the debris. Only close to her can she know Miss''s private nature. She has a very bad temper and occasionally gets angry suddenly, which is unexpected. The carriage stopped in front of the gate of the prince''s mansion. The servant girl helped Nanning out of the carriage. The porter met her warmly and said, "Miss Murong is here. The Lord is dealing with affairs in the mansion today. He didn''t go to the palace. I think he is waiting for you." It is known to all the Wangfu that this miss Murong is the only one who can have a pleasant face. It is also the only woman who can walk around in wanwang mansion. But This is before. Now there is a woman who lives directly in the house. The porter dare not guess which woman is important, but neither of them can offend. "Your mouth is very clever, and you are rewarded." Nanning''s servant girl stuffed a pack of silver into the porter''s hand. Nanning Xinshi ran walks into the prince''s mansion. The tail of the skirt like a fish''s tail drags across the bright and clean floor, just like a feather in people''s heart. Chapter 223 The porter took back his eyes. Miss Murong''s temperament was more noble than that of the junkyard. If he chooses, he will definitely choose Miss Murong. Unfortunately, the Lord can only touch that waste, wronged the Lord. The aggrieved Lord is telling his subordinates in the study, "move all my clothes and bedding to the pavilion." He doesn''t like to have such a white quilt. But Gu Bailu likes it. If she''s changed, it''s going to be noisy. "Yes, sir. Will you live in the pavilion later? Do you want to move the study? " Asked the governor of the prince''s mansion respectfully. But I thought to myself, why should I move the two yards when they are close together. Is the white and white garret Lord used to living? I really like it. Invite that woman to serve in wanton Pavilion. I didn''t want to live with her when I thought the LORD had arranged her to wanton Pavilion. Now it seems that he has made a big mistake. This is to wrongly move there. I''m afraid Miss Gu doesn''t like the dreary and desolate style of Wanyi Pavilion? For the first time, I saw that the prince was so fond of a girl. Even the one in Murong mansion was not half distracted, though his attitude towards her was acceptable. Feng Qingtian thought, "if you don''t move the study, sometimes it''s too noisy to discuss things." I''m afraid that I will quarrel with Miss Gu when discussing things? The steward is more and more restless. Can''t the Lord allow her to have a little grievance? What about the Murong mansion? The steward just thought about it. Someone outside told him, "Mr. Wang, Miss Murong is here." Feng Qingtian looks up at the steward and says, "take care of the servants in the mansion. If you let me know who is upset, I have no face to talk about." "I have orders." You can''t chew your tongue in front of Miss Gu. "Go down." Feng Qingtian stands up, and there is a strange color in her eyes. She looks at Nanning''s heart coming in from the door. A suit of pink and white dresses matched her body and outlined a good figure. That beautiful face is white and ruddy. It''s so tender that you can squeeze it out of the water. Feng Qingtian stares at her, but her eyes are not full of ripples. He only likes Gu Bailu''s face that can be pinched by him at any time, especially those big eyes, looking at you bright and bright. If you don''t say a word, it''s all amorous and makes people want to bully. But Nanning''s heart couldn''t give him that feeling. Gu Bailu didn''t appear before. He would think it was a problem of his body in this life, so he didn''t feel Nanning''s heart. But Gu Bailu appears, and he has all the feelings that a man should have. Including panic, fear, fear of loss. Last time in lingliboli, Gu Bailu was going to destroy nightlily. What he worried about was not that Nanning''s heart would die, but that Gu Bailu would be swallowed by nightlily and die. It was the first time he would be scared and flustered. He thought it was because Gu Bailu let her taste the taste of being a man, so he would be reluctant. However, when he saved Nanning''s heart and watched her lying in his arms, he still didn''t feel anything, even bored. Until this time, Gu Bailu let him feel fear again. He knew that he could not leave Gu Bailu. So there are some things to be clear about. Wrong, admit it bravely. I don''t feel any more. I have to be honest. "Optimus." Nanning smiled at fengqingtian. Whenever, he is so dazzling, handsome extraordinary. Even the human body, he is higher than any other human, with noble temperament and dominating the world. "Come on, sit down." Feng Qingtian sat down. Chapter 224 Nanning sat down happily, and the bodyguard carried her favorite Snow Mountain Cloud. "It''s your special tea." "How are you?" Feng Qingtian looks at her faintly. I was willing to talk with her like this before, but now I feel a little annoying even talking. But seeing the night lotus in Nanning''s heart, he tolerated it again. "It''s almost better, but the chest hurts at night." Nanning''s heart said that the wind was clear and the clouds were light, but the weakness in the eyes was pitiful. Feng Qingtian always feels guilty to see her so stubborn and strong. Now, she doesn''t know why, but she doesn''t like it. "There are some super level Suxin pills in the palace. It will be much better if you take them." "Optimus, you are the best to me." Nanning''s heart smiled sincerely. Super level Suxin pill is the spiritual pill that people want most, especially when they suddenly have it, they don''t need to be afraid of bottleneck at all. It''s much rarer than Suxin pill. It''s good to give one out of a hundred times of pharmacy. Even Murong''s house has few, and only the prince''s house can bring them to her to support her. Feng Qingtian asked lightly, "how is the night lotus? Did you ask why it was tolerant to Gu Bailu last time?" Nanning''s face changed a little, and she quickly covered it up. She smiled and said: "it was suddenly abandoned by me at that time, maybe for a while, it was a little confused." Feng Qingtian astringed the suspicion from the bottom of her eyes and said coldly, "I think I have to tell you something." Nanning''s heart tooted and said with a smile, "what do you say? Why are you so serious? Is there anything we can''t say between us?" Feng Qingtian leaned back to her chair and looked at her apologetically. "I''m afraid I can''t touch you or feel you in my whole life. I''m not familiar with the past. I don''t know why." The smile on Nanning''s heart turned away and froze there: "you What do you say? " She had never thought that he would say such a near heartless thing to her directly. Don''t give her any hope. No She is nanningxin, the woman he loves the most, the woman he is willing to give up everything to protect. Why He didn''t feel for himself. In the past, he could do nothing for the sake of that woman. He said that she was not her, this life, she became her, but he still did not like it! No!!! "I used to think it was a problem of the body, but it wasn''t. I had a great feeling for Gu Bailu. I have to admit to you that I have moved." Feng Qingtian finally said it. To Nanning, he is only guilty now. But I can''t force myself to feel it. If I don''t feel it, I don''t feel it. "No! No way, I don''t believe it! You just have a problem with your body. It''s good to solve it! " Nanning covers her chest with heartache, and her face is white. How could she not have thought that she had waited so long for such a long time, waiting for such a sentence! I have moved. What a empathy I have! "I''m sure I have no problem with my health. I don''t want to touch you. I know it''s hard for you to accept. I''ve struggled for a long time, but I can''t cheat you, let alone my heart." Nanning desperately shakes her head, and the two lines of clear tears flow down: "no, it''s not like this. You said that no matter how time flows, how time changes, your love for me will not change!" "I promised you that I would never touch another woman in my life, but when I touched Gu Bailu, I couldn''t control myself. I owe you." Chapter 225 Nanning sobbed, and the whole man fell to the ground as if he had been taken away from his soul: "I will not accept it, I will not admit that you love me. You have sworn that you will only love me for life. Do you know the consequences of breaking the oath?" Feng Qingtian shook his head: "I remember very little about the past. Some things have been kept in mind recently. Even if there is any consequence, I can only bear it, because it has happened." He was already worried about Gu Bailu''s gain and loss, and could not extricate himself. "Do you like Gu Bailu so much? Do you like to be so reckless?" Nanning looked at him with hurt heart, two lines of tears hung on her pale but still delicate face, and her slender body trembled slightly. Feng Qingtian''s heart is not well. A lover of a previous life, he turned to the eighth for her, found her the eighth, and found her in the ninth, but suddenly he didn''t love her. How much he loved her, how much he hurt her now. He felt sorry for her, but he still had to face the fact that he was moved. "I know I''m sorry for you. What do you want? As long as I can do it, I''m willing to make up for it." This is the only thing he can give. Compensate her. "You can do anything you can, ha ha I want you to marry me? " Feng Qingtian frowned slightly and resisted very much. But he still nodded: "yes, but it will only be a decoration when I marry you. I am sorry for you. You are in danger with Gu Bailu, and I will save her subconsciously. You must be clear about this." Nanning smiled sadly: "then I might as well die." Feng Qingtian looked out of the window and said, "if you want to die, I can accompany you to the next life, but after I help Gu Bailu to finish the work, and I can''t guarantee that I will forget Gu Bailu in the next life." Although he didn''t know why he didn''t feel for Nanning. But he was sure that even if he left Gu Bailu in this life, he would still remember in the next life. It was this strong feeling that forced him to admit that he had moved. Nanning suffered for her, waiting for his ninth life, but he moved, he was willing to take life to compensate. But he had to settle down with Gu Bailu. Nanning''s heart is filled with hatred. How eager she is for fengqingtian, how much she hates Gu Bailu now. She will not die, she will not die next life, night lotus will not belong to her. Gu Bailu, this waste, as long as tomorrow night, she is someone else''s bride. It''s a married woman. Fengqingtian will never like her again. It''s all because of her body that he can touch. She will destroy her! "How can I let you die for me?" Nanning smiled sadly: "you are merciless to me, but I can''t do the same to you." She staggered to her feet, wiped away tears, and shook her hands to clean up her messy hair. Feng Qingtian clenched his fists, but he hoped that she would hate him and scold her, even if she killed him. As she said, if he changed his mind, he would never be better off. Not so weak now, it''s not her. "Congealing heart..." Facing such Nanning heart, he didn''t know what to say. Nanning heart didn''t pay attention to him. She walked two steps forward difficultly. She was holding on to the door frame and raising her feet to go out. She fell to the ground suddenly. The back of the head banged on the floor. The servant girl standing outside screamed, "what''s the matter with you, miss?" Feng Qingtian stands up and chases after him, but stops two steps away. "See how she is?" Feng Qingtian asked in a cold voice. Chapter 226 The servant girl was so scared that her tears came out: "Wang, the back of the head of the young lady is bleeding and her breath is very weak. Since she was seriously injured last time, she has been in a bad condition. Today, I wanted you to accompany her to the Yaowang villa to make a spring......" "Call the royal doctor." Feng Qingtian said in a deep voice. Looking at this Nanning heart, he didn''t have any heartache, but only upset. It''s not like that. He''s not a person who always gives up and hates the old. But he''s doing it right now. Is it true that, as it is sung in the playbook, when a man is moved to another place, he will be soulless? The imperial doctor soon arrived. After checking Nanning''s heart, he sighed: "Miss Murong''s body is too weak. Last time, the old wound was not cured. Last time, wechat minister told Mrs. Murong that this body had to be soaked in the spring of Yaowang mountain villa..." Feng Qingtian glanced at her coldly: "why hasn''t she been sent?" The servant girl next to me trembled and said: "Miss Miss, I want you to accompany me After all, miss is just a foreign miss of Murong mansion... " No one can make the spring of Yaowang villa. How much manpower and material resources did it take to build it? It''s the Royal emperor''s use. No matter how big Murong mansion is and how many experts there are, they dare not fight with emperor Nanyue. What''s more, it''s still for a foreign lady like miss. It''s no use if the old lady hurts her again. Feng Qingtian''s heart slipped a trace of guilt, and inexplicably ignited restlessness. "My king sent her to Yaowang spring." Feng Qingtian looks at Nanning''s heart, whose eyes are as white as paper, and goes out first. He stood in the courtyard and summoned the night tassel and said, "go to see why Gu Bailu hasn''t returned to the mansion. Arrange more people around her. Don''t let others bully her. Whoever bullys her, no matter who, can do it first and then." "Yes, my Lord, are you going on a long journey?" Asked Ye Ying. Usually she dare not ask. The question is that now she is assigned to serve the girl. She needs to know the whereabouts of the Lord. In case Miss Gu asks, she doesn''t know when she asks. "Tell her I have something to do with Yaowang villa, and I''ll be back soon." He didn ''t want to leave. He planned to bully the little wild cat tonight. But in the end, Nanning''s heart can''t be ignored. "Subordinates know." Night tassel led the order out of the door, and soon found Gu Bailu in the ready to wear shop. The latter is lighting the silver in front of the counter, and grins like picking up the money. It''s true that I picked up a lot of money. The clothes of the prince''s mansion also led to other businesses. The money I earned today is worth the income of the previous month. "When I get rich, I like these beautiful women." Gu Bailu kissed the silver and put them all in the box to collect. It''s still real gold and silver. She doesn''t like silver tickets at all. The two bodyguards of the night family have a stomach full of Fei. What''s their fortune? Can you buy the clothes that the Lord gave you for silver? It''s so cheap. How can I tell the Lord! "Miss Gu." Night tassel shouted, walked in, saw night two bodyguards two eyes shine, looked at her as if to see a savior. "Sister Ying, you are here. Miss Gu has sold all the clothes given by the king." A bodyguard filed a complaint as soon as he spoke. Gu Bailu''s ingot of silver flew to his head and said, "if you are successful, you dare to complain." The night''s bodyguard dare not hide. He was hit by silver. Night tassel listened to pour is calm: "sell to prepare again is, Gu girl is not satisfied with those clothes?" Chapter 227 "No, I just took over the new store. I have to sell something special to open up the market. By the way, have you heard from aro?" Gu Bailu put down the silver and asked expectantly. "Don''t worry, Miss Gu. If Lord Qin goes, aro will be fine. The king of the underworld has withdrawn his order to kill you." Gu Bailu opens his eyes. Does the emperor of the underworld give Feng Qingtian such face? Although Feng Qingtian is a king, why are the Pluto, the little emperor and the little respect for these people seem to be a little afraid of him. Maybe not afraid, but do not want to conflict with him. How powerful is fengqingtian? Despite him, the more powerful the better, her split sky mirror can be assembled earlier. Night tassel future meaning to say clearly, Gu Bailu pour is accident, Feng Qingtian unexpectedly went far, did not want to sleep her? Tut Tut, when he comes back, she will get married. What should I do? I want to see fengqingtian shocked. It must be fun! Gu Bailu naturally would not listen to the night Ying''s return to the prince''s mansion. During the day, she was busy in the shop. At night, she took the silver and went back to the mansion slowly. Just after entering the door, a big knife flew towards her. "Don''t stop me, I will kill this evil today." Inside came Gu zongxiong''s furious voice. Gu Bailu strode in: "ah, general, what kind of prestige are you playing?" Gu zongxiong saw that she was even more angry, and even her hair seemed to straighten up. "You still have the face to come back, why don''t you die outside!" "Ah Don''t you want me to wait for the marriage at home, I''ll come back and wait for the marriage at your words. " Gu Bailu went down and took a sip of tea and said, "I''m hungry for dinner." Gu zongxiong chops at her with a palm of his hand. Gu bailuli lands on the floor and rolls away, sits down in another chair, takes a sip of tea and drinks it again. He kindly reminds Gu: "you are not young, you are always so angry, be careful of stroke and hemiplegia." "Do you choose the second prince to make trouble in the mansion?" Gu zongxiong was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. Where was the timid waste before? Unexpectedly pick out two princes to come to the mansion to make a fuss, say they take treasure map but hide from him. "It''s none of my business if you don''t share the dirty with each other." Gu Bailu stood up and patted his buttocks: "when I''m full, I have to go to bed. I can get married if I rest early." Gu wanted to catch up with him, but ye yuncomb pulled him: "master, bear it again, after tomorrow, everything is ours." Gu had to smash a few teacups. After a while, he said: "let the palace come early tomorrow. Don''t let slip." "Don''t worry, master. I''ve fed the young master the medicine. Seeing that the little stocked animal is so beautiful, young master Wang can''t help it." Ye yuncomb smiled grimly. The night of flowers and candles in the cave is the abyss of this little bitch. I thought I married a master, but I didn''t know that young Wang had that kind of dirty disease. Gu zongxiong thought of this, and his anger eased a lot: "thanks to you, or I will be really angry to death by this little evil." "Master, what else do we say and do? We are the real family." Ye Yun combed his hands and put them into Gu zongxiong''s robe and said: "the master just got angry and got angry. I''ll let you out Well Oh, don''t be in such a hurry. " "I can''t bear to see your * * son of a bitch. That''s how you tickled my heart." Chapter 228 Ye Yun combs his feet and hooks them to his waist: "master, was it exciting that we hid in the cupboard at that time How many times have you come... " "I just like you." When Gu was pregnant, he accidentally saw ye yuncomb changing his clothes after the screen, and his beautiful body made him react immediately. Ye Yun is half shy, half leaning on him, how can he bear it. Then I picked her up. But at this time, Gu came in from outside, he was scared to let go, but ye Yunshu pulled him to hide in the cabinet beside him. Gu is pregnant and sleepy. As long as they sleep on the couch, they do it in the cupboard. Now think about it and it will help him to regain his momentum. In fact, Gu Bailu did not go far, but intended to eavesdrop on what tricks they had. But I didn''t expect to hear these shameless words. She was so angry that she wanted to go in and kill the two men and women. They must be more and more unbridled. Later, they let Gu mugei find out the adultery and hurt the pregnant Gu mugei. It''s no wonder that Gu wanqin seduced the second prince so shamelessly. What is the virtue of the mother and what is the virtue of the daughter. It''s too cheap to kill them easily. Gu Bailu went back to the room and looked in the mouse hole. There was no box in it. It must have been taken by Ye yuncomb. When she went out, she deliberately complained to the woman in charge of the house that there were mice in the room and asked them to clean it up. Those dog legs found something in the mouse hole, and they dare not swallow it. They told ye Yunshu. Ha ha I''m afraid you won''t take it. But look at Gu zongxiong so angry, should be don''t know the treasure map in ye Yunshu''s hand. I thought they had a deep relationship. Ah Aunt Gu zongxiong won''t let you glow with green hair. She kowtowed to Gu in the grave. Gu Bailu lay on the bed for a while, and when the night was deeper, she got up. He jumped out of the window, then turned out the general''s mansion and went to the mountains outside the city of Baidi. She had to get her eyes out of the sky. It''s a good night today, with bright light and moon, the spirit of heaven and earth is excellent. Gu Bailu sat down in a hillside grass, closed her eyes and meditated, throwing everything away. In fact, in their Maoshan Taoism, to open the eyes of heaven is to open the mire palace, which is also called the pineal gland in the Buddhist world. It is the third eye that human beings are born with. It''s just that ordinary people can''t open it. Only these practitioners can open it. Gu Bailu didn''t open it all the time because she had resisted learning Maoshan Taoism and never used it. It''s only halfway home. But master said that the cultivation of Maoshan Taoism does not depend on the length of time, but on the relationship between understanding and previous life. She didn''t know what her fate was in her previous life, but she knew that Maoshan Taoism was very tolerant to her, and she could almost learn it. Don''t think of anything else, Gu Bailu gradually saw the colorful beam of light, she followed and walked all the time, indefatigable. I don''t know how long I''ve been away. At the first light of the day, pink peach blossoms come down from the sky, beautiful as fairyland. This is a pink world. All the flowers on the ground are bright pink petals, and peach flowers are falling all over the sky. The fragrance is fragrant. Gu Bailu feels comfortable and excited. The joy made her roll happily among the petals. A flower petal fell on her forehead, Gu Bailu''s body stiffened, and she felt as if she was burned by fire, and her whole body was burning hard. But only for a while, she felt as comfortable as a hot spring. The body is also light, eyes seem to be bright a lot, can see the air floating in various colors of small bubbles. Energy gas She can see the energy gas, that is, the color of man''s gas field. Her eyes are open! Chapter 229 Gu Bailu jumped up happily, and people returned to the real mountains. She closed her eyes again and saw the peach blossom all over the sky. Not far away, a white fox flashed by. Gu Bailu quickly opened her eyes, hooked her lips and ran towards the fox. "Stop. I want to run when I meet Master Ben." Gu Bailu ran after her quickly, holding a talisman in her hand. After a while, I found the white fox in front of me. The fox seen in the sky''s eye must not be a pure animal. Gu Bailu beat the rune out while running. Obviously, the fox was not able to dodge the rune for two times. He was directly given a place and slowly changed into a human shape. Gu Bailu went to see a naked body. White skin, long hair, that small waist son thin soul. Don''t know men and women, Gu Bailu stands and shouts coldly: "where come of goblin, still dare to run." "I Although I''m a demon, I''ve never been hurt, why should I be arrested? " Small fox demon voice is elegant, with a pitiful energy, but it can be heard that it is only male. "It''s my fault. I''m fixing my eyes. You run in." She is the descendant of Maoshan Taoism who receives demons and subdues them. Can she not catch the demons when she sees them. Of course not. "I practice here every day." Little fox demon is very aggrieved. She robbed her territory. Gu Bailu coughs softly. She is not unreasonable either. It seems that she has occupied the territory of others. "Why don''t you dress!" "I''ve just finished my figure, but I haven''t gone to the folk." So I didn''t do anything to hurt people. Like this kind of demon, she really doesn''t know how to deal with it. Generally, the demons in the world will absorb vitality from people in order to cultivate. So a lot of people will go to harm the world. But There are also many demons that are good. It is said that Dayu''s wife is a fox demon. Gu Bailu takes back the charm. The fox demon moves and is ready to sit up. Gu Bailu shouted, "don''t move! Get back to your original shape. " She''s afraid that she can''t control the naked man. The fox demon dare not listen to her, immediately changed back to that white fox. Gu Bailu bent down and held him in his arms: "I will take you to the world to walk. By the way, you can do something for me to punish the wicked, which is also to accumulate merits for you." The fox demon looked at her with bright eyes, and could not help but look straight. This human girl is so beautiful. Under the moonlight, Gu Bailu''s snow-white skin is crystal clear, her small mouth is red, tender and moist, her small nose is pretty and lovely, her eyes are smart and bright, especially the peach blossom mark between the eyebrows and the heart, making her more beautiful as a fairy. Gu Bailu didn''t know that the fox demon regarded herself as a fairy, and took her back to Gu''s house. There is a man''s dress in her room. Feng Qingtian asked her to buy the one when the man''s dress appeared. Throw the robe to the fox demon, and Gu Bailu goes to sleep. Today, she got married, but she has to have spirit. Gu Bailu didn''t sleep for a long time. He was woken up by Ye Yunshu and a group of servant girls. "Lu''er, it''s going to be a good time. Why don''t you clean up quickly? Fortunately, I''ve prepared a wedding dress for you." Ye Yun combed his mother''s face. How cheeky she is! Gu Bailu glanced at her and allowed them to put on their faces. "Why, miss, what''s the peach blossom mark here?" A woman exclaimed. Gu Bailu looked into the bronze mirror and saw that there was a petal like mark on his forehead. Although the pink color was very light and small, it was still very eye-catching. Like the peach blossom petals that fell on her forehead when she opened her eyes? Chapter 230 Gu Bailu rubbed the mark of eyebrow and heart with his fingers, and a sense of familiarity slipped through his heart. It seems that this mark once belonged to her, just like wearing the enchanting bracelet at the beginning. "What''s the problem? Just look good. " Gu Bailu doesn''t care. The shocked woman dared not speak any more. The lady said that we must not delay the good time. It''s just that the eldest lady with the peach petal mark is really beautiful. It''s as beautiful as an immortal. I never thought the first lady looked good before. There was a trace of ruthlessness in ye yuncomb''s eyes. This scourge can''t stay any longer. Since he came back from the outside, he has become more and more demon, and even the whole human temperament has changed. I don''t know what happened outside. Don''t really learn any heresy? Fortunately, we can get rid of her today. "We must make the eldest lady look better, and let the uncle like her at a glance. You are indispensable." Gu Bailu gave her a look: "people who don''t know think you''re the mother of the GouLan yard, general''s wife You haven''t changed your habits for so many years. " Ye Yun''s face was white with anger, but he still forced himself to smile and said, "what did you say, lu''er? I want you to marry beautifully." Gu Bailu laughs and turns to look at her, letting her mother comb her hair. Ye Yunshu''s head was numb by her smile. "What are you looking at me for?" Ye Yunshu really wants to tear her face. "Just want to ask you, pretend so many years, is not even you believe that you are very good to me?" Gu asked calmly. Ye Yunshu''s face changed slightly, and he forced out a smile: "is lu''er who chewed the tongue for you? I''ve always treated you well. How can you say that?" "Treat me well? Then when I married, I didn''t see you take out the dowry my mother left me. " "Dowry? Your mother didn''t leave you any dowry. " Ye yuncomb was in a fog. When Gu died, he didn''t even see his daughter, so he didn''t leave any dowry. She had brought the dowry long ago, and would leave it to the waste. Gu Bailu waved her hand and stood up: "how can there be no dowry? My grandfather is the father-in-law, he is a daughter, all the property is my mother''s, how can I have no dowry?" Leaf cloud combs in Mou light to pass a silk yinleng, it is to wait for to make trouble here originally. "After my sister''s death, all this property belongs to the general. You are the general''s daughter. Of course, most of it belongs to you. The dowry is prepared for you. Please sit down and let the woman comb her hair and marry happily. The Royal Palace is much richer than the general''s, and you are afraid that you will not have any money." Ye Yunshu came to help her to sit down and advised her. "How much dowry did that give me?" Gu Bailu asked happily. "Twenty four." Leaf cloud combs to smile that to call a complacency. Twenty four lifts are all coarse cloth, enough for you to decorate the hall. If Miss Murong didn''t have to let Gu Bailu sleep with that fat man, she would have killed her directly. But it''s more enjoyable for her to die of a dirty illness. Gu Bailu has opened her eyes for a long time. She doesn''t need to look at ye Yunshu''s expression. Just look at the ferocious spirit around her and know what she is thinking. That 24 carry dowry, can''t be what good thing. She would like to see why they are so eager to marry her out. The way to kill her is to ask her to marry. Chapter 231 It''s a pity that her eyes are only the first layer. She can''t see the holographic image of Ye yuncomb. Maoshan Taoism is divided into five levels: naked eye, celestial eye, clairvoyance, magic eye and no eye. Now she is in the state of naked eye in the celestial eye. She can see the aura color of human beings, but she can''t see through all human beings. In fact, what people think, what they have done, all exist in the human brain, there are images in the brain. These images can be seen at least when they are eye-catching. Before opening the eyes of heaven, Maoshan Taoism was based on eight characters to judge people. The people of the royal residence came early, and the formation was very big. The wedding party came down in a circle, and everyone knew that the waste in the mansion was going to marry. He married the young prince of the royal family. "Why did you get married suddenly? I didn''t hear any news." "Didn''t that waste go to Yunjing college? Why did he suddenly get married again?" "I heard it was removed from Yunjing college." "If you are a waste, don''t make a fool of yourself. It''s beyond your control." "Don''t tell me, how can this waste get married so well? The royal residence is everyone. Young prince Wang is still a grand master." "Cut, you don''t know. Young Wang is dying of willow disease." "True or false?" Gu Bailu, sitting in the sedan chair, can see the surrounding situation with his eyes closed and hear everyone''s comments without hesitation. She yawned and reclined in the sedan chair. Feng Qingtian is not here. No one comes to snatch the kiss. It''s so boring. The men who said they liked themselves and wanted to marry her died. One by one, we can''t rely on it at the critical time. Gu Yunjing sneezes and walks into the secret place of Tiangong cliff. It''s dark and cold inside. Even he can''t stand the cold. This is his father''s favorite place. It''s 150 years since I''ve been out. "Dad, you want me?" The lone cloud mirror stopped in front of a round egg and asked loudly. "I heard you''re going to marry a woman who doesn''t even have a spiritual roots?" A thick voice came, flowing in the open and cold space, just like a foreign voice. "Yes." Gu Yunjing replied, a pair of peach blossom eyes flashed sharp. Some people are brave enough to report things here. "No matter what you used to be, but now you are my son and the little master of the imperial palace. You can''t be willful and die this heart." "I can listen to you for the rest. It''s impossible." "You are not what you used to be. If you don''t listen, the master of the imperial palace can change at any time." Gu Yunjing chuckled and looked at the round egg: "don''t say an identity, I will not change my original intention even if I take my life. Don''t call me back for this boring thing next time." He couldn''t go to Gu Bailu because he couldn''t sleep. The emperor of the underworld suddenly withdrew people, and he did not know how Gu Bailu was now. "Do you really want to be so headstrong?" "If you dare to do anything bad to her, don''t blame me for ignoring the 150 years of father and son''s feelings," said the lonely cloud mirror "Who is she that you value so much?" "You don''t need to know, as long as you know that you can become your son because of her." Gu Yunjing turns and walks out of the cold cave. Out of the hole and sneezed again. Isn''t it cold? Who''s talking about him? He picked out a good-looking sword eye, and a glimmer of joy slipped over his charming face. It must be Gu Bailu. "Gu Yunjing said that he liked me. He grabbed all the dragon meat and gave it to me, but he didn''t even try to snatch it. A man can rely on it, and a sow can climb a tree!" Chapter 232 Gu Bailu turned over bored and thought of the noble prince MIA. Isn''t that beast still in futu island? Master won''t throw him into outer space, will he? Before she could figure it out, the palace arrived. Gu Bailu opened the curtain and took a look. Wow, it''s a big family. The building is majestic and majestic, showing the taste of a upstart. What''s the matter with the two Golden Lions at the door? Are they waiting for someone to steal? The matchmaker lifted the curtain and helped her out, saying a lot of auspicious words, then led her in. Young master Wang is dying of illness. Naturally, he can''t come out to worship. Gu Bailu waved: "then I won''t do it. After the wedding, my daughter-in-law can''t run." Gu Bailu picks up xipa and rushes to Xifang. A group of people were foolish, and only after they had returned to their senses did they suddenly chase after them: "this hall can''t help but worship!" Gu Bailu rushed into the room and turned the door upside down. The room was red, the candles were flickering, and there was a big mass of meat lying on the bed with red quilt. It''s round. Gu Bailu walked over, raised her foot and kicked the reunion: "Hey, if it''s a person, just say a word, your mother can''t get up to have a look." Wang Da Chong has no strength to speak. He slowly opens his eyes and sees a red shadow in front of him. He can''t see what it is like. "Tut tut Tut, your mother really beats you when you are so ill." Gu Bailu saw a layer of golden light scattered around Wang Da Chong''s body. Although it was very weak, it showed that this man had accumulated merits before. Only good and pure people have a golden aura. "No Don''t speak ill of my mother. She is a good person. You Are you my lady? " Wang asked with difficulty. People can''t move in bed. "What a fart! A good man will feed his son who can''t move. You''ll pay for it." Gu Bailu came to him and couldn''t help but feel shocked. How many things did he have to eat to become so fat. Lying there, it''s almost as big as a hot balloon! This bed is specially widened and lengthened Gu Bailu tried to find Wang''s hand, clasped the wrist as thick as his leg, and for a long time came to a conclusion. "The bear child is indeed the victim of the house fight." "You What are you doing? " Wang Damao is not interested in this lady. He has done so. It''s harmful to marry someone else. But this lady seems a little different. As soon as he came in, he was a man who was not afraid of his illness. He took the initiative to touch him. Even his mother dare not touch him. It''s a long time since I''ve felt someone''s touch. Wang Da Chong''s eyes are full of tears. "What are you crying for? Don''t worry, you can''t die. The reason why you haven''t died is that you have accumulated a lot of virtues in your previous life." For others, I think I''ve been killed by the house fight for a long time. "Here In this way, it''s better to die Dead. " Wang Da Chong gasped for breath, remembering that he had a good time and had a great talent, so his father looked up at his mother. But now it is. "I will look down on you if you say so. You''ve been in bed for so many years and you''ve reached the level of master. I thought you were a character. " Wang didn''t speak. He tried to open his eyes to see what the girl with a beautiful voice looked like. She didn''t dislike him at all and was still enlightening him. Gu Bailu looked at his white cake face with interest: "Hey, let''s make a deal. I''ll cure you. You give me money." Chapter 233 "Money I No money. " "You don''t have it. There are many gold mines in the palace after you become the master." "You You want the whole palace? " Wang asked. Gu Bailu''s eyes brightened up: "yes, yes, it is true that he didn''t see the wrong person. He responded so quickly. Yes, I want money. I want a lot of money. It happens that your royal residence in Nanyue is the richest." People die for money, birds die for food. Only with money can you have contacts. Only with contacts can you hear the wind clues. Only with contacts can you hire others for your own use. To find out who boss is behind Nanning heart. She needs her own power and money is absolutely necessary. Wang is a smart man, which is very good. Just as it happens, his illness, to her as a modern person, is not a problem. "Can you really cure me?" Wang Da Chong said this sentence with difficulty, without breaking it at all. Gu Bailu''s words gave him strength, as if he saw light in the dark. "In addition to the potion your mother gave you, you can find a solution to the potion yourself." Only when she is poisoned by love can she find someone else''s solution. Gu Bailu took out the silver needle and made trouble with it for nearly half an hour before receiving it. "Once a day, it would be OK in three days, but I''m afraid there isn''t so much time." Wang Da Chong has recovered his strength after being pierced. He can barely open a seam to see Gu Bailu''s face. It''s so beautiful. "Why not have so much time." "Oh, well, someone is going to kill me, and they won''t let me stay here." So, she has to solve Wang''s disease tonight. "You, who are you talking about?" "A beast in disguise." Gu Bailu sat down on the chair and said, "I''ll give you the needle in two hours. I hope the beast is fascinated by the beauty and won''t come so soon." Gu Bailu put her legs on another chair and closed her eyes. In Yaowang villa, a dark shadow appears out of the sky and rushes into the magnificent hall. "Lord! I''ve got a hundred urgent reports from my subordinates. " Feng Qingtian is drawing Gu Bailu on the table with a Langhao pen. Thinking of her hateful place, she scribbles on her face. She is having a good time. When she hears the voice, she looks up and puts down the pen coldly: "what''s the matter?" Excuse him from playing with Gu Bailu. Tomorrow should be able to go back, think of this, Feng Qingtian eyebrows and eyes and stretch a lot. "Gu Miss Gu got married today. " The man in black was frightened by the report. Feng Qingtian''s pen fell on the table with a slap. He asked gloomily, "what''s the matter with Gu Bailu "Miss Gu married into the palace. Here It''s probably done. " With a bang, Feng Qingtian''s desk turned into a pile of waste wood. He disappeared like a whirlwind. The residual breath left behind makes the man in black who kneels on the ground dare not even lift his head. As long as they keep watch over Miss Gu and protect her safety, Wang Ye doesn''t want her to be bullied. I didn''t say I couldn''t let Miss Gu go out, I didn''t say I couldn''t get on the sedan chair No wonder they didn''t report it. Who knows that Miss Gu knows that young prince Wang has willow disease and is willing to marry. Can they keep their heads? The man in black is in despair. Gu Bailu lay down for a while and opened his eyes again. Just now, there was a whirlwind in the pink peach blossom world, which made the peach blossom flutter in disorder. This is not a good feeling. Chapter 234 She turned over, took out the silver needle, and pricked Wang bug all over again. When Wang Da Chong saw that she didn''t speak, he didn''t dare to speak. Whether she has the ability to govern him or not, he is willing to let her mess with him. Such a beautiful girl, he thought he would never see it in his life. But he also knew that the girl didn''t want to be his wife. She came for the deal. "Time is running out, so I can only go to the treatment I don''t want to go." Gu Bailu opened the quilt, picked up the silver needle, aimed at the direction, closed his eyes, and with the intuition of heaven''s eyes, he stabbed down the three inch lifeline under Wang''s navel. Suddenly the wrist was buckled by a force of gravity. "Gu Bailu!" A voice that could almost tear the sky made her eardrum fall off. Gu Bailu slowly opened his half eyes and opened them into a slit. He saw the face of Feng Qingtian, which turned into nine cold faces. The narrow eyes of Feng were full of rage and frightening. "You''re done with the beauty?" "How do you know?" Who dares to chew his tongue in front of her. "Although you are full of anger, it can''t cover the stink of other women on you." Gu Bailu is naturally a liar. Feng Qingtian can''t touch Nanning''s heart. Naturally, it can''t taste anything. She knew by guessing that Nanning was the one who got rid of him. Otherwise, it would have happened that Feng Qingtian would not be there if she wanted to marry. Even the lone cloud mirror did not appear. Nanningxin, as expected, has a wide network. However, he was taken away by such deliberation. Let him save more time, so that people''s wedding night is not over. "Gu Bailu, don''t turn around. What were you just doing!" Feng Qingtian''s anger leaped in her eyes, grasping Gu Bailu''s wrist and hoping to crush it. But I just don''t give up. The thought of her hands almost touching other men just now made his chest hurt badly. This feeling is really life is not like death. "I don''t care if I take something, do I?" On the contract, he clearly stated that he could not touch other men or contact them. But as soon as she turned around, she not only contacted, but also swaggered to get married, even wanted to spend the night in bridal chamber. The other side is still so miserable! This made fengqingtian suffer unprecedented blow. "No matter, I''m helping Wang Daman to cure the disease. You can''t blame me for the marriage. What else can I do if I''m a daughter?" "Ben Wang will tell you what to do." He pulled her into his arms, pulled the bridal hairpin on her head, messed up her hair, and tore her wedding dress angrily. Take off his robe and wrap it around her, hug her horizontally. Gu Bailu wanted to struggle, but was caught by his cold and penetrating eyes: "you''d better not challenge my bottom line, otherwise I don''t know what I will do." Gu Bailu clenched her fist and twisted her head. Come on! She thought that Feng Qingtian would be angry at her for being disobedient, but she didn''t think that he would become so terrible. It was so terrible that she didn''t have the courage to give her life. It''s terrible. She buried her head lower and didn''t want to look at Feng Qingtian at all. Feng Qingtian holds her and opens the door. A group of people stand outside the room, stunned. Where does the king come from? When did he get in? They stayed out all the time and didn''t see him in. Why did he go in? Gu Bailu raised her head and smiled at the stunned people: "you pills, hee hee." What do you mean? Chapter 235 What, their pills? They didn''t take any pills from the king. Hearing the sound, the patriarch and the patriarch''s wife came and saw that the emperor was puzzled first, and then saw the people in his arms. Their faces immediately changed. "What''s your name Wang Chuanfeng, the patriarch of the royal family, asked at the risk of being frozen into a popsicle. "Who gave you the courage to marry the king''s woman?" Feng Qingtian said it in a clear and light way, but it was shocked like thunder and lightning. Wanwang''s woman The daughter-in-law married by the king''s mansion is actually a woman of wanwang. I''ve heard that this waste can get close to King Xi, but he never said publicly that this is his woman. I don''t know if this woman has ever been spoiled by wanwang. It''s not miss nanningxin in Murong''s mansion that Wang likes. What''s going on. Wang whirlwind''s face was dead grey. He glared at his sister-in-law angrily: "what you have done is you want to kill the whole palace. I will kill you today, you dead mother-in-law." The little aunt''s face was white with fright, and she fell on her knees: "maidservant, maidservant didn''t know her She is... " Gu Bailu looked up and said, "I don''t go to church. They forced me to go to church. Fortunately, I flashed fast." Transfer your anger to others. It''s none of my business. The group fell to the ground in fright and shouted for mercy. "Wang whirlwind, don''t you think it''s funny, my Wang''s woman is almost forced to marry someone else." Feng Qingtian asked Yin and cold, scared Wang whirlwind repeatedly kowtow. I can''t even say a request for forgiveness. Everyone in the city of Baidi knows that the king has been troubled by misogyny all these years. He finally slept with a woman and was almost robbed. Even if the king didn''t blame him for this, the ordinary people in the city of Baidi could drown the palace with one mouthful of foam. In the eyes of ordinary people in the city of Baidi, the king of Wanli has a divinity. With him, Nanyao can be so strong and not be bullied. They all hope that wanwang can raise heirs and ascend the throne of Nanyao emperor. Even the current emperor thinks so. And his royal family dare to rob women with such a wanton king. Feng Qingtian then hugs Bai Lu and stands there coldly, just like a lone eagle in the ice and snow, looking down at the prey below, which makes people tremble. The voice of begging for mercy gradually disappeared, and the kowtow was still loud. No one dared to stop or weaken. Feng Qingtian stood like that, without saying a word, and her narrow eyes stared at the group of people kneeling in front of him. There is no trace of temperature in his eyes. He stands like an ice corpse pulled out of his soul. It seems to have been dried in the wind. No one knows when he is going to stand, and they dare not ask him what he wants to do. Langfang is so quiet that people who kowtow dare not even get out of the atmosphere. The wind of late autumn blows, and the wind blows in the corridor. Gu Bailu shivers with cold. She rubs her hands and says to Feng Qingtian, "cold, go back soon." Feng Qingtian''s pupil just regained consciousness. Looking at her, she felt sad and distressed. This woman, what should he do with her. He hugged Gu Bailu more tightly, walked down the Langfang, and coldly left a cruel saying: "all the servants who have participated in this action will lose their spiritual roots, and the master will not live." Gu Bailu frowned: "you don''t need to be so cruel." Feng Qingtian swept over coldly: "too light? Then take the nine. " Chapter 236 "No, I didn''t say anything." Gu Bailu glanced back. I can''t blame him for not saving you. It''s really terrible. She was afraid that she would say two more words, even if she would join in. Feng Qingtian looks like a wounded lion, licking the blood alone. Anyone who touches it will be killed by him. What''s his injury? He''s not willing to leave the beauty and run back by himself? Feng Qingtian carries Gu Bailu out of the palace, but the crowd is still busy. There are a lot of children outside the mansion smirking to be happy with money. There is nothing else in the palace, that is, money. It''s called generosity if you are happy with sugar and fruit. Feng Qingtian walked down the jade steps alone and coldly. Her cold and expensive black jade Cape swept across the steps, which made people feel frightened inexplicably. In the moment, the lively atmosphere condensed and people knelt down. "I''ve seen wanwang." Feng Qingtian sweeps over the happy candy and fruit. When he lifts his hand, he fans the sweets with him for tens of meters. Gu Bailu thinks that she should have said something, otherwise the bleeding beast doesn''t know how many innocents to be involved. Gu Bailu tugged at his sleeve and mumbled, "they just came to join the party." "Dazzling." Feng Qingtian glances at her coldly. The long and narrow Feng eyes are shining with complex luster. Obviously it''s so frightening and cold, but Gu Bailu thinks he''s pitiful. What kind of pity is that the water of the Yangtze River is green because of the pity of washing his hair upstream. It deserves it. Gu Bailu left his mouth, and he could go sightseeing with other women? You do the first day, I do 15. That''s fair. Feng Qingtian walks forward with her, passing the most prosperous street of Baidi City, LIANLI bridge, the rich building and the Imperial Palace Road. It was a place full of people and bustling, but the crowd consciously gave way to him. "Who does the king hold?" "Miss Gu!" "That trash?" "What a waste, she is the woman of the king, let the people of the king''s mansion hear you and die." "Isn''t Miss Gu married today? I''m busy in business. What''s the matter?" "it''s said that wanwang came to steal the wedding from the cave. " " ah, is that ok? Isn''t that childe Wang suffering from that kind of disease? Such a woman would like to have it again? " "People are all in my arms. Do you want to say that the people in the royal palace will die and be maimed? I''m afraid they will fall down." Gu Bailu is drowsy listening to the discussion outside. I don''t know what fengqingtian is going to do. Hold her and swim around the city? Exercise? Evening walk? It''s nearly dusk, the setting sun is slanting to the west, and the coldness at the end of autumn is even worse. But the stall owner stopped, and those who went home for dinner didn''t worry about going home for dinner. Even the girls in the GouLan yard stopped soliciting guests. Follow Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu to see what the king wants to do. Feng Qingtian was born with a very evil spirit, coupled with a unique temperament. He was born with a king''s spirit, and when he walked, he always carried the wind. It''s pleasant to watch him walk. At ordinary times, it is more difficult for ordinary people to see the king. No matter married or not, the woman with the face of infatuation behind her fantasizes how happy she should be in the arms of wanwang. The only woman who can approach and be admitted by the king is enviable. The envied Gu Bailu didn''t go to bed until early in the morning. She didn''t sleep long before she was woken up to make up. Now she is already sleepy. She simply closes her eyes and prepares to squint for a while. Chapter 237 "If you dare to sleep, I will kiss you to death." A cold warning sounded overhead. Gu Bailu opened his eyes angrily: "it''s dark, and passers-by know they are going home Er... " She turned her head and looked back. Mommy, how come there are so many people in the back, all of them are heads. Although there are many people, they are not noisy or crowded at all. They walk in a very orderly way. It''s really time to call those modern people to see how to get together properly. There''s such an order without worrying about the stampede. Don''t they all go home for dinner? "What are they doing?" Gu asked curiously. Doesn''t the whole city know that she is the woman of Phoenix holding the sky? She doesn''t want to be labeled like this! Feng Qingtian didn''t return to her. He took her into a restaurant. In the tavern It''s empty, of course. Even the shopkeeper and the waiter have already gone out to watch the bustle. They are still following a wave of people''s heads. The waiter shouted at the top of his eyes: "shopkeeper, Wang Jin Into In our restaurant! " The shopkeeper ran faster than the rabbit. He rushed into the tavern early, took his breath and smiled and asked, "what do you want to do, Wang Feng Qingtian found a table in the lobby and sat down. Gu Bailu sat on his lap, hugged him in his arms and didn''t give up. He didn''t look at the shopkeeper, but said faintly: "wine, and what she ate." "Yes, yes, just a moment. I''ll get ready right away. Soon." The shopkeeper ran away. Gu Bailu struggles to get up from fengqingtian''s arms. Fengqingtian holds her tightly, but she doesn''t let go. "How to eat like this!" Gu Bailu is really fed up with it. What''s crazy about this product? No talking, no beating, no swearing. What do you want. Feng Qingtian only glanced at her lightly and buried her in her arms again. Gu Bailu was so angry that he put his head on his chest and said angrily: "you have the ability to hit me! How deep is it! " Such silence, like the calm before the storm, is very frightening. She would rather he beat himself up in anger. Feng Qingtian ignores him. At this time, the shopkeeper brings up the flower carving, and he drinks it one mouthful at a time. The smell of the wine made Gu Bailu a little greedy. "Let me have a drink." Feng Qingtian covers her lips with her head down and gives her the wine. The smell of wine on her lips made Gu Bailu forget to push him away for a while. Good wine. Feng Qingtian kisses more and more deeply, suddenly becomes tyrannical and violent, and tries to crush her lips and tongue. Gu Bailu almost chokes on the wine. She hit him on the chest with her fist and signaled him to let go. She was almost breathless. The wine rolled in my throat. It was very hot. But instead of letting go, Feng Qingtian''s hands tightened her shackles even more tightly, and she could not even hold her chest. This is to kiss her to death? Gu Bailu tried hard to bite his lips, but Feng Qingtian suddenly let go. "Cough, cough..." Gu Bailu''s face was red with choking, and his nose was filled with wine, which made him miserable. Feng Qingtian twists her chin and asks coldly, "Gu Bailu, what can I do for you to remember that you have a lord?" Touch other men, damn dare to touch other men! If he came a little late, she would have met Wang''s filth. She even dared to bully him into bowing. What else did she dare. He didn''t believe that she would take a fancy to Wang Daman. She just wanted to be angry with him. She was successful and gave him the most shameful note. It made him feel worse than ever. Damn it, he doesn''t know what to do with her. Chapter 238 "Hard It''s hard. Cough. " Gu Bailu choked hard and coughed twice. Feng Qingtian let go of her and clapped her on the back twice: "it can choke." It''s useless. I have the face to find other men. But I still have the courage to fight him. I really want to dig out her courage to see what she looks like. Gu Bailu turns her eyes, pours wine into her throat and blocks her lips. You won''t be choked to try! Gu Bailu is also angry, and relies on him to sulk. I can''t escape anyway. "Wang, Miss Gu, this is the most famous brand dish of our restaurant, Linjiang wine duck. It needs to sell at least 3000 of them a year." The shopkeeper smiled and brought up the fragrant Linjiang wine duck. Gu Bailu swallowed her saliva. She was really hungry. "Wrong call." Feng Qingtian put down his glass and said coldly. Shopkeeper''s name is wrong? What is wrong? Is the name of Linjiang wine duck wrong? Or is his address wrong? Gu Bailu looks at the forced face of the shopkeeper and hooks his lips. "Shopkeeper, how vulgar your dish name is Linjiang wine duck. If you call a wanwang duck, you can sell 30000 ducks a year." The shopkeeper''s face is twitching. Can you stop making trouble, little business, and save your life. Who dares to eat it! He quietly looked at the king of wanton eyes, and the beautiful face was really dark. His eyes were so cold that he took back his eyes. "She''s not Gu." Feng Qingtian directly pour the wine into the bowl and drink it up with one breath. Lying outside the window, the people at the door can''t help but sigh that even if he drinks, he will be 100 times more beautiful than others. The shopkeeper is not in the mood to appreciate beauty. He is very worried about what it means. Gu Bailu looked up at him and said, "how can I not know that I have changed my surname?" "Gu doesn''t deserve it." Feng Qingtian picked up his chopsticks and put a piece of duck into Gu Bailu''s mouth: "eat." Gu Bailu looks at him strangely. It seems that the goods are getting more and more wrong. She still opened her mouth very obediently. One is that this person is very dangerous, two is that she really wants to eat, too hungry. All the people watching from the door outside the window were drooling. They didn''t have supper. But no one was in the mood to go back to dinner. Wang opened his mouth and said that Miss Gu didn''t have the surname Gu, which was interesting. What''s Miss Gu''s last name? The common people are full of gossip spirit. They wish their ears could be as long as their noses, so that they could hear every word spoken by the king. A child carrying a basket of baozi pancakes walked through the crowd: "come on, sell baozi pancakes, ten Wen for one." Although the price is several times more expensive than usual, the business is surprisingly good, and soon a basket is short. Gu Bailu took two bites of duck, which tasted good. The duck was fresh and tender, a bit like a modern beer duck. "Gu zongxiong is unworthy. He was originally a burden. I should have a surname with my mother." But what''s Gu''s mother''s surname? Gu Bailu frowned, as if she didn''t know the name of Gu''s mother. People in the mansion called her wife, others called Gu''s. "The shopkeeper one face tangled ground reminds:" the mother of big miss also surnames Gu. " Gu Bailu is dead. No wonder Gu zongxiong is so aboveboard. And how to change it is a surname anyway. The change of the imperial government to the Gufu was not opposed by the royal nobles. "That doesn''t have to be changed." Gu Bailu grabs the chopsticks in fengqingtian''s hand and says, "Wang, let''s talk about it later. Let''s eat first." Chapter 239 "Who said it didn''t have to be changed?" Feng Qingtian snatched the chopsticks back and looked down at her: "what do you want to change? Don''t eat if you don''t want to come out." This word falls into the lake like a heavy stone, arousing thousands of waves. The gossip crowd, who was just concentrating on eavesdropping, burst into flames. "I can''t think of it. I can''t even eat." "It''s so special to punish people by wanwang..." "What''s the first lady''s surname?" "It''s better to follow the surname of the Duke''s wife." Gu Bailu slapped the table: "Feng Qingtian, don''t bully people too much. Why does he have the surname of Gu zongxiong? I will change my surname. I will not change it. You are so skilled that you let him change it." She didn''t want to have anything to do with Gu zongxiong, but she had the same surname in her previous life. She is also the last living descendant of Gu. I really changed Gu''s surname. I''m sorry for my parents in my previous life. "Are you fierce? I don''t know how to deal with you, do I? " Feng Qingtian grabs her, turns over and hits her ass. Gu Bailu is a bit silly. Looking outside the restaurant, a group of black people are watching. Her face turned red in an instant, and her tears turned. If she was beaten like this, she would have no face to go out. Tears came down with a splash. Feng Qingtian then raised her hand and hit her twice, but she felt something was wrong. She looked down and saw that the girl was still crying. A small face tangled together, tears blurred, as if suffered great grievances. "You cry like this before I fight." He reluctantly stopped and wiped away the tears from her face. Gu Bailu then burst into tears: "Feng Qingtian, I want to terminate the contract with you. The contract didn''t say you can hit people!" "Where to hit you, just tap twice." Although he was angry, he knew how to control his strength. He never dared to hurt her. "I can''t pat you twice." Gu Bailu cried and wiped his tears and sobbed: "can I pat your ass twice?" She tugged at Feng Qingtian''s skirt with her little hand, and her little face was still like a tiger with tears on it. "Well, stop crying. It''s not disgraceful to see so many people." Feng Qingtian holds her hand and stands up. I''d better go back first. If I cry like this, others think how he bullied her. "What a shame! I''m hurt and I won''t cry." Gu Bailu has been blustered by Feng Qingtian''s anger, so she has been repressed and dare not fight against him all the way. Now that it''s completely released, the discomfort is coming up. "All right, I''ll let you fight back." Feng Qingtian is going out with her. "I will not go back! I want to eat the king''s duck before it''s finished. " Gu Bailu struggles in his arms. Feng Qingtian''s handsome face is black. What kind of King duck is Linjiang wine duck. The shopkeeper was stunned. Did you have a fight? Should he go and persuade him to fight. "That, Miss Gu, this duck is Linjiang wine duck..." He thought he should remind him. I''m not happy with Wang. I''ll take care of their shop later. Feng Qingtian''s eyes were as bright as a knife. "Didn''t you understand what the king said? Later, she''ll have the same surname as my Wang. " The shopkeeper is petrified again, and will follow the surname of Wang? Feng is the surname of Nanyue state. Only the royal family can use it. "Then That''s Miss Feng... " How do you feel uncomfortable shouting. At last, some people in the audience could not hear it. They shouted: "you are so stupid, shopkeeper, you can do business. What''s your name, Miss Feng? You should be called Princess Wanli." Chapter 240 The crowd suddenly realized. It turns out that this is the purpose of the change of surname. Then why doesn''t he just say that he wants to take such a big turn. "Wang, you are not happy. If you want to marry someone else''s girl, you should be frank. Let others understand you roundly." A tall man came out of the crowd, joking and walking into the tavern. The onlookers let the way out. The sharp eyed recognized him and respectfully shouted, "night general!" "It''s the night general." "It''s not who he is, but who else dares to tease wanwang like this in Nanyue." "Is it true that wanwang wants to marry that little trash?" It''s hard to accept. You say that you are not easy to find a woman who can touch. Everyone can understand that you need to solve the physiological problems of men. But why marry her. The position of wanton princess is not something that any woman can do. "That''s the joke of the general at night. How could the king marry a real waste? It''s just a new two days." Gu Bailu looked sideways and saw a tall and upright man coming in, wearing a red and silver armor. He was powerful and full of justice. He looked at her with a smile on his face and an interested eye. Gu Bailu stared at him and continued to struggle: "I want to eat the king duck! Don''t go back! " Feng Qingtian lifted it up, and a dazzling white light hit the passers-by. Night Huaihe didn''t hide, but he closed his eyes quickly: "well, I don''t want to see. I have to see what the future mistress looks like, so as not to admit my mistake." Gu Bailu snorted in her heart. Although she didn''t know what kind of ghost it was, she knew that this man was a nonsense. She felt that he was full of justice. You can''t look good. Feng Qingtian heard the words of yehuai, and then he took back his hand and said, "if you come back, go back to see your parents first." Night Huaigou lips a smile, the implication is not to allow him to meddle. But how could he not join in such a funny thing. They don''t go back for several years. When they come back, their wanton king has a woman. It looks like there''s no way to take this woman. Most importantly, this woman is not Nanning Xin. "Of course, the most important thing to come back is to see you. I have something important to report." Feng Qingtian looked down at the woman who was still staring at him: "go home first, something." "No! You can''t go back until you''ve eaten the duck Gu Bailu pushed him aside and sat down in the chair. Let you beat me and eat you like a duck. Make you more famous in Nanyue. Feng Qingtian looks up at the shopkeeper of the restaurant. One of the shopkeeper''s spirits laughs and says, "I will pack the Linjiang wine duck for you to eat." Gu Bailu took a piece of duck meat and put it into his mouth, squinting at him: "what I want to eat is the king''s duck. What''s the use of the ghost Linjiang wine duck you pack for me?" The shopkeeper looked at the king with a wry smile. You are a woman who is not easy to provoke. Feng Qingtian held her up before, and when Gu Bailu was ready to struggle again, he said, "pack the king duck for her." The shopkeeper almost knelt down. How can a small shop produce ducks in the name of wanwang! The crowd was shocked and petrified. Wanwang volunteered to be a duck Gu Bailu also forgot to struggle and was carried out of the restaurant by him. Feng Qingtian takes Gu Bailu and gets on the carriage. The carriage goes away. At this time, yehuai laughed loudly: "shopkeeper, thank you. It''s a great honor for you to give your name to the duck. Make one hundred of your ducks for our general, and send them to Yefu tomorrow. Let my brothers taste the taste of the duck." Chapter 241 The shopkeeper hurriedly went to pack the duck man on the table first, and night Huai snatched over: "let me take it back to Princess Xi." Night Huai laughs to leave. The shopkeeper is still worried about whether the duck is called the king duck. A group of people rushed in: "shopkeeper, only the king duck." All the people who watch the bustle are hungry. Naturally, they will come to taste this new duck. It has the same name as the king. Maybe you can get rich after eating. All of a sudden, the tavern was full of people and friends, all of whom wanted to eat wanwang duck. The shopkeeper went out and grabbed the menu to change the wine duck of Linjiang into the king duck. In the carriage, Gu Bailu was looking at Feng Qingtian all the way. It''s a little hard to think. In order to let her go back to the mansion, the man even admitted that the duck was called the king duck. Go out, have sex? Feng Qingtian is also staring at her all the time. Both of them don''t talk, as if they are playing a game in which whoever talks first loses. Gu Bailu is too lazy to talk. Feng Qingtian is thinking about what to do with this woman. Marry her Not feasible. When the carriage arrived at the prince''s mansion, Feng Qingtianxia took her out of the carriage and sent her to the little pink loft. Then she said, "since you must call him the king''s duck, you will have the same name as him." Gu Bailu stares at his tall and powerful, seemingly triumphant background and blinks. What do you mean? After a while, night tassel came in with a food box: "princess, you want the wild King duck. Night general has packed it for you and brought it back. The kitchen has been heated. Do you want it now?" Gu Bailu jumped up and said, "I don''t want to eat at all. What did you just call me?" "Princess." Night tassel very calm tunnel. "Fie fie FIE, fie FIE, who is your princess? I will scream and tear your mouth again." "As the LORD commanded." Gu Bailu suddenly understood that you are a phoenix giant. In order to get even with her, she was called Princess wanton! So that she can have the same name as the duck and eat for herself! "Go away. I don''t like the title of" wanwang Princess "at all if I want to call that Nanji!" Gu Bailu drives people out and rushes impatiently to the bed. Feng Qingtian is a naive product. In order to revenge her, this method has been used. It''s really boring. When ye Huai arrived at Feng Qingtian''s study, Feng Qingtian was drinking alone. His face relaxed when he came in. The night family has been the loyal servant of the wanwangfu for generations, specially cultivating guards for the wanwangfu. Yehuai can be said to have grown up with him since childhood. If there is another man in the world who dare to be bold in front of fengqingtian, yehuai is the only one. "How can I drink alone? I''m not happy." Night Huai took off his armor, showing a handsome face. Clearly is concerned about the words, but through teasing. "Why did you come back suddenly after two drinks?" He sent yehuai to garrison the border. He hasn''t come back for several years. Naturally, he won''t do anything that he didn''t want to come back. There must be something important. "In the future, I think the most important thing is your woman. How does it feel to touch a woman?" Night Huai gathers up a face to be interested to ask. Feng Qingtian gave him a squint: "I want to know if I can find one to try." "Ah, you can''t find anything that suits you. Your woman looks very disobedient. You like little wild cats." Feng Qingtian''s face darkened, not only disobedient, but also completely ignored him. No heart, no lung. "It seems that you didn''t handle her." Night Huai evil wanton smile: "woman, sleep a few times she will be honest, our brother caught those women, which is the first willing, gold and silver jewelry smashed down, and then teach a lesson, then good." Feng Qing said coldly, "those women can''t compare with her." "Night Huai ha ha ground smile:" have, you this or treasure went up, but that Murong mansion that how to do "I''ve made it clear to her." Night Huai eyebrow tiny Cu: "you like this woman so?" Chapter 242 With Feng Qingtian for so many years, as a child, ye Huai was his companion in reading and cultivation. Yehuai knows fengqingtian too well. He never cared about anything, whether it was people or things. Even his loving parents did not really enter his heart. Nanning''s mind is the person he would care about occasionally, but it is also clear and light, which is dispensable. In his view, Feng Qingtian is a heartless person, heartless to make people cold. But he is also a natural king, because such a king has no weakness, he can climb to the top. He is willing to serve such a master. But now a woman suddenly appears, taking away all his attention. He was willing to lower his morale for her and lower his king''s status. Although he is very happy for him, he is worried. What kind of woman can quickly confuse him? He can''t let Feng Qingtian be in any danger, if the other side uses any crooked ways. "I have a sense of familiarity, as if I was born with it." "I didn''t think it was a game?" He can''t count how many enemies he has. In the Three Kingdoms, the emperors of other two countries regard him as their eyes. Feng Qingtian was sure to say, "no, she''s not like that. Even if she is, I''ll recognize her." Night Huai a wine choke in the throat: "cough cough, how do you look like this is a curse." Feng Qingtian said in a cold voice, "if I don''t want to, who can really put a curse on me?" This is true. In the letter Qin Shou sent to him, he said that the body of the king was cursed, but So what? The woman he wants to touch still can''t touch. What he can''t touch is that he really doesn''t want to touch it. "If you really like it, you should marry as soon as possible. No woman wants to be sleeping without a name or a share." The night Huai language has a long heart and a long tunnel. Feng Qingtian took a sip of wine and felt bitter. "You don''t think Ben Wang wants to?" Feng Qingtian sneered at herself: "now she is disgusted even to touch her. She regards this king as his enemy." What''s the use of his liking? She doesn''t care. But I will leave for two days and marry someone else in a flash. One will marry an orc, one will marry a fat man who is going to die of a foul disease. If you want to marry someone else, you can''t match him. "Ha ha..." Night Huai not kind smile. He never dreamed that one day he would see the king of wanton trapped in love. It''s such a disgusted look that people have to be happy! "what do you like about her?" Yehuai is really curious. What kind of woman can he like so much. "The gall is full." Feng Qingtian made no secret. He liked her fearless appearance. She was as weak as a chicken and dared to fight against the world. "Ha ha, you won''t like the way she doesn''t like you." Feng Qingtian flies to him with a jade cup. Night Huai very hard to take this move, his forehead sweating: "you really start ah." "Help me think about how I can get her." Night Huai cut a voice: "you are the wanwang of Nanyue country, the whole continent is afraid of you stamping foot wanwang, it is not easy to get her." "I don''t want to force her. I want to be willing." Night Huai grabbed the head: "you let me kill people and set fire, I can have ten thousand ways to make women willing It''s a little out of my range. " Feng Qingtian coldly held him: "to my king, I can''t think of it. I will send you thousands of women to try one by one." Chapter 243 Ye Huai is a little crazy: "Hey, you can''t make sure of the woman yourself. Take me for the test! You will lose my loyal subordinates if you don''t abuse them like this! " Feng Qingtian looked at him lazily and said that he was not joking. Night Huai this time dare not joke, thousands of women this is to kill his rhythm. His chastity will be reserved for his future daughter-in-law. He thought for a moment and said, "it''s reasonable to say that you are so good-looking, powerful and unpredictable. It''s impossible for any woman to dislike you. She will dislike you so much. It must be something you have done that she hates." Feng Qingtian thought about it for a while. He didn''t think he had done anything excessive to Gu Bailu, and even maintained her all the time. In the past, Gu Bailu did not hate him. It seems that nanningxin''s attitude changed because of something happened to nanningxin. After saving nanningxin, she regarded him as an enemy even more. "Ben Wang hit her." Said Feng Qingtian. "How? Spanking like this? " "Beat her to pieces." Night Huai jumped up: "what do you say? You almost killed her when you liked her. The way Wang likes people is unique! " Who can accept it! This is the enemy. I''ll like you to accept you. "I have to fight to protect her." Night Huaifu forehead: "then you have to let her know why you do this, although not necessarily others will accept your good intentions, but at least not hate you." "She is so stubborn that she may not be able to listen." He could almost imagine the expression of Gu Bailu''s explanation. "There will be a way to drink." Two people drink in the middle of the night, Feng Qingtian has drunk to sleep, suddenly sat up again. "Wang, what are you going to do?" Night Huai half drunk half awake to ask, open mouth is full of wine. "Go back." Feng Qingtian stood up and went out of the study. The guard outside helped him back to the white attic. Gu Bailu hasn''t slept yet. She is cultivating her eyes. As soon as possible, she will not be afraid of anyone''s hypocrisy. You can see who boss is behind Nanning heart and know where the soul of your parents is. When the training was very smooth, the door opened with a bang. The cold wind came in at night, and Gu Bailu opened his eyes vigilantly: "who?" I didn''t hear the answer, but I smelled a smell of wine, and I fell into a strong embrace. The familiar breath came, Gu Bailu frowned: "this is how much wine I have drunk. It''s dead. It''s full of alcohol." "Gu Bailu..." The man gave a low, husky cry. Gu Bailu pushed him hard: "drunkard, let me go." "Gu Bailu, you are mine Whoever dares to rob you, my king will kill them! Kill them! " The man put his head in the socket of her neck and hugged her. As if to rub her into his body and become a part of him, as if no one could take her away. "Who is yours? We are contractual." Don''t push you away, for the sake of the split sky mirror. "Why are you so disobedient?" The man put his hand into her clothes, pulled down her pants, revealed her little butt, clapped her two times with his big hand: "if you don''t obey, you will be beaten." Gu Bailu''s eyes turned white with rage: "it''s not men who beat women." "Ben Wang is a man. Look at this And the reaction. " Feng Qingtian holds her hand and holds it on herself. "Yes, yes, you are a man." Gu Bailu tried hard to push him away. The thing was in his hand, and it was complicated. Hot hands Chapter 244 Feng Qingtian places Gu Bailu beside the bed and sits down. Suddenly, he half kneels down and kisses her leg. Gu Bailu was so scared that she quickly closed her legs together: "what are you going to do! Go to bed when you''re drunk! " Feng Qingtian raised her eyes and looked at her with deep eyes: "Lulu, little Lulu, as long as you are obedient, I can give you anything, and the stars in the sky can also be picked for you." Gu Bailu was shocked. It seems that the goods are a little different after drinking wine. She''s a little receptive to incompetence. When Feng Qingtian saw that she didn''t speak, the whole person rushed into her arms, held her waist, held her head and rubbed against her arms: "little lu''er, how do you listen, OK?" GU Bailu was stupid and froze there. What is this cargo doing! Are you coquettish? Is it really about being coquettish? Wuwu, who will save her? Such Phoenix giant makes her more afraid! "You answer me..." Seeing that she didn''t speak, Feng Qingtian bit her on the chest. As if bitten by insects, Gu Bailu wakes up in a flash with the touch of crisp hemp. "Feng Qingtian, you are drunk. Do you know what you are doing?" "Little lu''er, you are mine, and say you are mine." Feng Qingtian holds her and doesn''t give up, like a child who doesn''t ask for sugar. He was beautiful, even though he was so coquettish and rebellious, he was still beautiful. The moonlight came in and set it on his face. The eager look, like a cute child, was too much to refuse. Those charming long and narrow eyes are as beautiful as stars. This is the first time for fengqingtian to see her. She is not a little invasive, but thirsty for human protection. "Say it, you say it." Feng Qingtian saw her staring at herself, and did not answer. He bit her on the stomach again. "Ah..." Gu Bailu cried softly, "what are you biting about?" "If you don''t come back to me, I will bite." He said and continued to bite. The strange touch made Gu Bailu tremble. Her cheeks were red: "you You How can you bite... " "Then you promise me that you will be obedient and will not contact other men. I am the only one." Feng Qingtian looks up at him begging. Gu Bailu wants to lift up her pants. Such a gesture is too It''s too much. But Feng Qingtian holds her waist and doesn''t let her move. If you don''t agree with him today, you will make such a fuss with her, even though he is not aggressive now. But he''s a monster. Who knows if he''s going to make a beast of a sudden. The man who drinks can''t hurt. Gu Bailu thought about it and coughed softly: "OK, I promise you." "I''m the only one who says you''re mine." Feng Qingtian is not satisfied with her perfunctory. Gu Bailu really wants to slap him! "That''s enough, isn''t it." If she''s so sarcastic, she won''t say it even if she''s a liar. Love talk only to lovers. Feng Qingtian doesn''t like her. How can she say such words in the face of such a person. "Why, why don''t you say, why don''t you want me, rather want those useless men, I can''t compare with them!" Feng Qingtian lies on her leg, and her head rubs between her legs. She is as close to her children as her mother. Gu Bailu''s body is stiff. How can this goods be like this! She doesn''t wear pants now. His hair has rubbed her once and for all. It''s like being poisoned by love. She can''t stand it. She raised her foot and kicked him away: "I''ve sold my body to you. What else do you want?" Chapter 245 Feng Qingtian is kicked away by her, but she can''t get up. "I''m so kind to you, you don''t worry. What do you want me to do? What do you want me to do?" Feng Qingtian lies on the ground and mumbles to himself. Gu Bailu felt very pitiful when she saw him crouching there. Damn compassion! How pitiful is Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu put on his pants and lay down. He was too lazy to talk to him. Drunk man, let him go crazy. Feng Qingtian had no voice, lying on the ground as if sleeping, and heard even breathing sound. In this silent night, the breathing sound was especially clear. Gu Bailu sat up and looked at the figure on the ground. What a debt he owed in his previous life! She got out of bed and dragged him to bed. Just about to leave, Feng Qingtian holds her in her arms: "my little Lulu, hello Xiang." Gu Bailu struggles to get up, but she can''t earn it. She took out the silver needle from her waist and was just about to prick him. However, the silver needle was collected by a big palm and nailed to the door panel. Gu Bailu suddenly looks at Feng Qingtian, but sees his eyes closed and two rows of silhouettes under the long curly eyelash brush. "It''s OK to look so good and do something!" "Look good, little Lu will like it." Feng Qingtian hugs her and prints a kiss on her lips, showing a satisfied smile. Gu Bailu''s eyes widened. Heaven, Feng Qingtian even laughed. Still smile so innocent, pure and flawless! Eyebrows and eyes rise, perfect lips outline sexy radians, squinting eyes make people want to kiss. Captivating and charming. This smile is really killing. Gu Bailu looks silly and forgets to struggle. "One more laugh." Gu Bailu caresses his face. It''s beautiful. Feng Qingtian turns over and presses her under the body, grabs her lips and kisses her severely. Gu Bailu was kissed to a blank, and just Feng Qingtian''s smile had been in her mind. The beauty was incredible. She forgot to push Feng Qingtian away for a while. Suddenly the next pain, Gu Bailu "ah" shouted: "Phoenix Qingtian, you die!" She came in without saying a word. She was too careless. "Baby darling, let me slowly, thirsty for a long time." The man''s hoarse voice came with a slight gasp. "Don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t!" Gu Bailu struggles desperately, pushes him out hard, and recites a mantra to empty the mantra. "Let go of me. It''s hard. It''s hard!" Gu Bailu was crying and patting him. He felt that the world was spinning and everyone was going to faint. Feng Qingtian stopped, stroked her face and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Sick, spit, go away." Feng Qingtian''s eyes light a trace of loss, but still get up and take her out of bed: "do you want to vomit?" "Well Stomach upset. " Feng Qingtian''s eyes are bright and slight. It seems that this is not the first time. Last time she touched her on the boat, she also vomited. He thought she was seasick. It doesn''t seem to be at all. She totally hates him touching her. "Darling, it''s OK to spit it out." Feng Qingtian patted her on the back and let her spit in the spittoon. Gu Bailu vomited twice, but didn''t vomit, but he was very weak. Feng Qingtian holds her in her arms and looks at her pale face. She is so sad that she can''t. "Call the royal doctor to have a look?" He didn''t want to be seen like this, but he knew he had to give up. He can''t keep her away from anyone. "It''s OK, just a moment. Let me have a rest." Feng Qingtian carried her back to the bed and put her on the bed. She held her in her arms and gently stroked her hair: "lu''er, tell me why, you hate me so much?" Chapter 246 Gu Bailu shook her head. She didn''t know why. She didn''t like Feng Qingtian any more, and she didn''t hate to be disgusted. Besides, just now she was seduced by the beauty of fengqingtian. But this is also good, at least fair delay time, let Fengqing innocent not get her. The more you can''t get it, the more you want it. Gu Bailu hooks his lips and lets him close his eyes. Today, he can''t practice. So she went to sleep in the morning. For the first time, poor Lord wanwang was sleeping with a woman in his arms, but he could not touch her. It was really like a hundred insects scratching his heart. When Gu Bailu falls asleep, he points her sleeping hole, holds her in his arms and pushes her in. "Lu''er, lu''er You are mine. " The next day, when Gu Bailu woke up, he felt only backache, especially his legs, which were too sour to lift. When wearing clothes, look at the copper mirror, lying in the trough, with red and red marks, one by one, and purple and red ones are particularly obvious. No matter how small she is, she knows what''s going on! Phoenix holding the sky! While she is asleep She bit her teeth. What can she do? She can''t even prevent him when she is asleep. What''s more, fengqingtian is a person who can''t be prevented. Gu Bailu buckled her wrists. She had no problem with her body. At least why did she retch Retch! Can you pretend to be pregnant? In this way, fengqingtian will take the initiative not to touch her. She was sure that he needed an heir. She can make the false pulse of pregnancy. In any case, the pulse of the first two months is not obvious. Even if the royal doctor comes to check, it may not be sure that she is not pregnant. Gu Bailu clapped his hands and made such a happy decision. Damn thief, take her while she''s asleep! Feng Qing was called into the imperial study by the emperor. The emperor asked him very seriously, "I heard that you went to rob the bride yesterday?" "He is the king." Feng Qingtian had a full meal last night. In the morning, her heart was clear and her face was more beautiful. Even the emperor could not help sighing, what a man looks so good to do. But he can be cold and heartless to make people afraid. "Then you can''t kill people like that. The Wang family is the second largest family, and the country needs four families to check and balance each other." The emperor''s words are sincere. He is not interested in managing Wang''s feelings. But if it is harmful to the security of the country, he can''t let it go. Feng Qingtian''s handsome face did not change at all. She said quietly, "there are many people in the Wang family, but they don''t have long eyes." "I''m afraid the Wangs won''t let it go." The Wang family is the second largest family in Nanyue. How can we give up when the patriarch is killed like this. And when the patriarch died, the family was in disorder. Who will be the next patriarch? There are many gold mines in the Wang family. Compared with the Murong family, the Wang family is in charge of the national economic lifeline. Feng Qingtian looks down and doesn''t speak. The emperor took a look at him and sighed, "I know it''s not easy for you to meet a woman who can continue your blood. Let her have it as soon as possible. I should almost rest." Feng Qingtian responds and exits the Royal study. Out of the Royal study, Feng Qingtian went to the hospital and asked the head of the hospital about the situation. The head of the hospital has been treating his anorexia for many years, and he is very familiar with it. Feng Qingtian asked directly, "when I touched a woman, why did she vomit?" "How many times has this happened?" The head of the hospital frowned. It was not easy for him to meet a woman who was not excluded. How could it happen again. Chapter 247 He really has nothing to do with Wang''s illness. "It has been the last two times." "When is the last time that Wang and her skin are related?" Asked the head carefully. "A month ago." The head of the court said with a smile, "when you go to see the princess, you will know what the situation is." He thought in his mind that he might be pregnant. But without certainty, he would not jump to conclusions. When fengqingtian returned home with the royal doctor, Gu Bailu happened to take a walk in the yard with breakfast and picked a Begonia plug. "Girl 18, beautiful as flowers, wearing big red flowers, beautiful as pictures..." Humming his own random choreography, turned two Waltzes, thinking about whether to go to the shop to see. She asked the night''s bodyguard to find some assistants and the shopkeeper to take care of the shop for her. I don''t know if it''s unreliable. Looking up, I can see the tall figure of fengqingtian coming down from Langfang. There was an old man with a medicine chest behind him. Fengqingtian is indeed fengqingtian. If you have any questions, you will find a royal doctor. Fortunately, she has figured out a way ahead of time. There is an extra silver needle in the palm of your hand. Hurry to stick it on your Zusanli. Feng Qingtian came over and saw that she was pink and tender, her tiny face was pink and her crystal skin was like protein. She could not help holding her in her arms and gave her a light peck. Gu Bailu glared at him: "thief! Eat the devil. " Feng Qingtian knew that she was talking about last night, so he can''t be blamed. He didn''t want to bear such an attractive thing in his arms. But without her cooperation, there is always something missing. He prefers to listen to her lovely little mouth overflowing with low methotrexate. He chuckled and whispered in her ear, "the contract says that I can sleep at will for two months." Gu Bailu thought of putting it off again and again, but didn''t think fengqingtian would take advantage of her sleep to harden it. It''s disgusting. "If you want to sleep like this, you can do it." Feng Qingtian pulled down her face and twisted her red lips with her fingers: "what are you talking about? Next time, your mouth will swell." Gu Bailu snorted, walked into the pavilion and began to drink tea. Feng Qingtian sat down beside her and resisted the impulse to hold her in her arms and sit on her legs. He said to her, "there is something wrong with your body. Let the royal doctor have a look." Gu Bailu, with a smile, reached out his wrist and said to the doctor, "if there is any incurable disease, please don''t tell me directly, let me not know until I die." Feng Qingtian clasps her palm on the top of her head: "forgot my warning just now?" This woman really dares to say anything. How could she curse herself like this. The head of the hospital said with a smile, "don''t worry, princess, you have no problem living for hundreds of years." Gu Bailu Dudu mouth: "you call me princess again, I may be angry next second." The head of the hospital was very smart and didn''t answer her words. He concentrated on probing her pulse. He has to be clear about Wang''s blood problems and make no mistakes. How can the princess''s pulse be so disordered? It seems that there are some overlapping pulse, like slippery pulse. It''s uncertain. He couldn''t understand the confusion and overlap. But it''s only a month, it''s too early, so it''s not obvious? There was a sweat on the forehead of the head of the hospital. He thought that when he came, he would know what happened to the princess. Unexpectedly, he would be in such trouble. Don''t say it is to see if it is slippery, even her body can''t feel it. A quarter of an hour later, the head of the hospital took back his hand, wiped his forehead and asked Gu Bailu, "princess, is it accurate?" Chapter 248 "I''m supposed to be here a few days ago, but still in the future." The head of the hospital is still not sure. The days are really too short. Feng Qingtian asked coldly, "what''s the matter, how is her body?" The dignified face of the head of the hospital made him worry more and more. It''s still a small matter that he can''t touch Gu Bailu, but don''t have any major problems. He didn''t want to lose her. "Micro Weichen is not sure. The princess''s pulse is a little like a happy pulse, but the days are too short for Weichen to be sure. " The head of the hospital had to tell the truth. Gu Bailu secretly rejoiced and succeeded! With a fake pregnancy, Feng Qingtian dare not touch her. Who knows Feng Qing sky but gloomy tunnel: "impossible." Gu Bailu looked at him with a slight frown on his brow and said, "if you don''t want me to be pregnant, you can''t be so sure." It''s hard to come up with a way, but he doesn''t cooperate. I''ve slept a few times. I can''t be pregnant. "I didn''t finish the last time." Feng Qingtian is calm. Gu Bailu really wants to strangle him, isn''t it a place? He hasn''t touched a woman for hundreds of years. How can he be so clear about this. The head of the hospital asked awkwardly, "no What do you mean you didn''t finish? Micro Wechat minister, we must know how far we are going, so as to determine whether we will be pregnant... " Gu Bailu''s face is slightly red. It''s embarrassing to be asked such a straightforward question. Feng Qingtian took a look at her, reached out and pulled her into her arms, protecting her face from the head of the hospital. A calm voice came from the top of the head: "almost there, I fainted." "It''s not impossible. In fact, as long as you react and combine with the princess, you may be pregnant in the whole process, but the chance is lower." Feng Qingtian coldly said to him, "I said it''s impossible. If you don''t see the reason, go back to the mountain and practice." The head of the hospital knelt down in fear: "Wei I feel the pulse of the princess is slippery. The princess''s pulse is too disordered... " "Why are you so fierce? The capital of the people''s court has said organic rate is Huai. Why are you so sure it''s impossible?" When the traps are set, Feng Qingtian doesn''t drill into them. That''s nothing. Feng Qingtian stroked her head, a pair of narrow eyes full of tenderness: "do you want to be pregnant?" Gu Bailu nodded: "naturally, I never thought of marrying someone else. If I can conceive, I will have children to support me." Gu Bailu tells a lie with an unconcerned face and an unconcerned heart. Feng Qingtian''s eyes flashed a trace of guilt: "I''m sorry, I have control over the last few times, and I won''t let you get pregnant. If you want, there will be some. I worked hard last night, and we will continue tonight." "What What do you mean? " Gu Bailu is a bit confused. What is control? It doesn''t make you pregnant. It can be controlled? "In order to prevent blood disorder, the royal family has a kind of ability to control conception. No matter how close they are to the skin, they will not allow the woman to conceive." Gu Bailu was a little crazy: "and such skills?" How can the seller live without such skill! "The head of the court quickly explained:" yes, it does have this kind of ability. In the body of the king, he has no ability to conceive Gu Bailu probably knows that the sperm of fengqingtian will die when it comes out. So it''s impossible to fertilize. Ancient times is so advanced! It''s hard to pit her. The plan is dead! "It''s my fault. I''ll work harder later, and soon you will be pregnant." Feng Qingtian caresses her little belly. Don''t mention how sorry she is now. Chapter 249 Feng Qingtian caresses her little belly. Don''t mention how sorry she is now. If he doesn''t control, Gu Bailu already has his flesh and blood. With her flesh and bones, she must have a different attitude towards him. But at that time he did not know that he would have to be her, did not know that he would sink so deep. Now she can only be pregnant as soon as possible, and she has to be herself. Gu Bailu is in a state of panic. Feng Qingtian is so eager to say what to do! Who made him work hard! I don''t want to be pregnant at all! Gu Bailu is hysterical in her heart, but she can''t roar out. Sobbing. My feet hurt. Gu Bailu stomped his feet in frustration. He failed in one plan. It seems that he can only think of another. Feng Qingtian touched her cheek and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Feet hurt." Lifting the stone and smashing his foot, it''s killing me. I really want to fight fengqingtian. Why does the world have such powerful contraceptive skills! It''s just to give men green light, train them to eat without paying. Feng Qingtian sat on her lap, reached out and took off her shoes, and rubbed her ankle: "where is the pain?" "It hurts everywhere. It hurts all over my body. It seems that my body is not right." Gu Bailu was lying in his arms feebly, and the people were wilting. Feng Qingtian rubbed her feet painfully: "don''t be sad, I promise to let you have it in ten days." Gu Bailu''s feet are more painful. She is pregnant for ten days! I will fight to the death. No, he didn''t want her to have sperm control in front of him. Now, how did it suddenly change again? Doesn''t he think about Nanning''s feelings? "Forget it, the woman you like will not be happy." "You are the only woman in the king. Don''t let me hear that again." Feng Qingtian knows that she''s talking about Nanning again. But Nanning''s life, for him, is only responsibility and debt, with the no feelings. "Oh..." Did the goods quarrel with nanningxin? "But no matter how powerful you are, it''s no use. As soon as you touch me, I will feel sick and nauseous. I don''t want my child to be made without my knowledge." So you don''t want to eat when I''m sleeping. Feng Qingtian frowned and looked at the head of the hospital who pretended to be deaf and dumb: "can you find out the problem?" The head of the hospital said, "let me show you..." If it wasn''t for the old man with white beard, Feng Qingtian would have had the impulse to tear him. He didn''t want anyone to touch Bai Lu, not a single hair. "If you can''t find out, you''re going home to sell sweet potatoes." Feng Qing said in a cold voice. Gu Bailu has taken out the silver needle. Anyway, the fake pulse doesn''t work. The head of the hospital felt her pulse again, but there was no sign of slippery pulse. He couldn''t help being depressed: "it''s strange that I felt slippery pulse just now, but now it''s completely gone." "I just want to know if she has any problems?" The head of the court affirmed: "the princess''s body is only a little short of Qi and blood, and there is nothing wrong with her body." "I''m short of Qi and blood. What''s wrong?" Feng Qingtian looks at him. The head of the hospital is full of black lines: "the body of a woman is a little short of Qi and blood, and the princess is the most slight situation." "How to replenish the deficiency of Qi and blood?" The head of the hospital carefully explained to him the cause of the deficiency of Qi and blood and how to make it up. Feng Qingtian listened carefully, as if the lack of Qi and blood was the cause of her nausea and vomiting. Chapter 250 After listening, Feng Qingtian nodded: "so, you still don''t find out why lu''er''s body repels me?" Back again! Gu Bailu made a cold sweat for the head of the hospital. If you can''t figure out the problem today, I think you really need to go home and grow sweet potatoes. But she couldn''t help him because she didn''t know why. Love is hard to help. "Maybe it''s because I''m too tired these two days. It''s because I''m worried about aro''s nervous mood. This kind of thing belongs to the psychological aspect, and the royal doctor can''t help it." Gu Bailu tries to rescue the head of the hospital. See how old he is. Don''t let Feng Qingtian ask him to faint. "Aro is on her way back." Feng Qingtian comforted her. The head of the hospital looked at Gu Bailu gratefully, and thought that such a kind princess could not be let down. She must be able to bear children. So he asked, "can the princess tell me in detail what kind of nausea it was then?" Gu Bailu''s mouth is a little smoke, you don''t want to go back and sell sweet potatoes, and you can''t ask in such detail! Don''t she want to talk to this old man about Dunhuang? Is it disgusting after going in, or is it serious after a few moves? Gu Bailu thought about it all over the black line. Feng Qingtian asked the head of the hospital: "who allows you to ask these questions?" "If you are a doctor, you have to ask about the situation at that time. Otherwise, it is difficult to find out the cause." The head of the court knew that Wang was a man of no difference. He said that if he was allowed to go home and sell sweet potatoes, it would be possible for him to go home and sell sweet potatoes. He was not afraid to go home and sell sweet potatoes, but he could not see that the king had a woman, but still could not touch. After all, he has not been blamed for his misogyny for more than ten years. Otherwise, he would have gone home and sold sweet potatoes. How could he get to the head of the hospital. "If you have any questions about me, lu''er, please go back to my room first." Gu Bailu has no mood to play again after a failure. He goes back to the house in a bad mood. When she left, Feng Qing said coldly, "what can I ask you?" "It''s OK for me to look at the body of the princess. Maybe it''s your body." Feng Qingtian frowned: "you''re talking nonsense. I''d love to touch her." Just look at people can react, how or his problem. "Tell weichenchen when did the princess start to vomit? Did you react when you touched her or..." "She didn''t resist at the beginning. Every time, she was halfway to success." It''s just a matter of facing the door, which makes him taste some sweetness and immediately causes problems. "Weichen guessed very well. There is no problem with the princess''s body and her people. There is something wrong with you." Feng Qingtian looked at him and said, "is this king''s problem again?" "Let me give you a pulse check." Since the emperor decided not to treat the anorexia, he has not examined the pulse of Feng Qingtian for several years. Feng Qingtian reaches out. The head of the court touched it for a while, and then he said, "has the king been cursed recently?" "Curse?" Feng Qingtian''s eyes are shining. "I can see that you have the image of a spell. Who should have put a spell on you? So you can''t touch the princess. However, the spell is not profound, so you can see it when you explore it." Feng Qingtian''s face darkened: "someone really put a curse on this king!" He almost forgot it. Night flower reported that Gu Bailu once put a curse on him under the peach blossom tree, cursing the woman he never met in his life. At that time, he didn''t realize how much he liked her, so it didn''t matter. "Only when the spell is broken." The head of the hospital breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t have to go home to sell sweet potatoes. Feng Qingtian stood up: "give the princess a good allocation of blood pills." Then he left. The head of the hospital shivered. It seems that Wang Rui is going to kill people. Who''s going to suffer? Chapter 251 Feng Qingtian chases the white attic. Gu Bailu is gone. "And the princess?" Feng Qingtian shouted. The guard appeared and respectfully replied, "the princess left the palace halfway. Don''t worry, the prince. Someone will follow you and nothing will happen." Feng Qingnai wants to tie Gu Bailu up and beat him. This restless man ran out again in a twinkling of an eye. Gu Bailu is not so fond of going out, but he has to come out this time. Wang Da Chong still needs to give a needle. Wang is her treasure house, she can''t give up. Now the clan leader of Wang family has been dried up by Fengqing. Wang needs to get better and fight for the clan leader. It should be said that the lineage of the patriarch was all killed, maimed and captured by fengqingtian. Wang, on the contrary, left a straight root. Among the young generation of the Wang family, Wang Daman is the most capable. Although they have been sleeping in bed for so many years, they can''t roll, but they have cultivated their Kung Fu to the level of master. Wang is only 18 years old. The future is limitless. Gu Bailu slipped out of the mansion and went to the king''s house. Of course, it''s impossible to walk straight through the main door. Feng Qingtian knows that he doesn''t know what kind of wind the goods will take. She slipped in through the back door, and now the Wangs are guarding pine like a cloud of sand. Most of the master died and most of the servants left. He offended the king''s family, and several servants were willing to stay here. "Hi, fat paper Wang, my sister is here again." Gu Bailu kicks Wang Pang''s quilt, and Wang Pang paper sits up scared: "you You Why are you here again? " He was a little happy and a little surprised. He was glad to see such a beautiful and kind girl again. I was afraid that she would come again, and the king would do something cruel to the palace. His mother and father were punished in this incident. "There''s the last injection. You''ll be all right after you finish it. Well, now you can sit up. Your waist doesn''t hurt and you can''t breathe." "You Do you dare to give me a needle? " Wang Pangzhi can''t believe it. "Why can''t I? Remember our agreement. When you become the patriarch, don''t forget my benefactor. " "When Of course, I will not forget that the benefactor of saving lives has given up his life... " "Stop! Don''t give up your life to report. I''m popular. Just give me gold and silver. Come on, get down. I''ll give you a needle. If you don''t hurry up, the goods will come again. " Gu Bailu said and pulled out a row of silver needles. Wang Da Chong lies on the bed obediently. He knows that Gu Bailu really has the ability to cure him. These two days, his body is obviously more flexible than before, and he can also sit up from the bed, not as powerless as before, even if that disease seems to be better. In addition to the body is still as fat as before, the whole person did not have those things wrong before. Now there is no one in the Wang family. He doesn''t have much affection for the Wang family. Since he was a child, because of the high quality of Lingli, he suffered a lot of runs. His mother is an aunt who is not favored. She has no ability to protect him. So when she was very young, he was poisoned and then lay in bed. In order to please her father, her mother even thought of looking for a woman to give birth to him. Because of his high spiritual power, her grandchildren must be excellent. In this way, she can climb to the top. Unexpectedly, the woman she found had willow disease. Chapter 252 He knew his mother had been used. But he also knew that his mother had only herself in her heart. Even this marriage, she wanted to squeeze the last trace of his use value. No matter father or mother, there is no so-called kinship with him. They are now captured by the wanton king, but he cannot ignore them. Only when they get well and support the Wang family can they find a way to keep their lives. After more than half an hour, Gu Bailu finally received the needle. "I''m gone. I don''t have such a chance. You can take advantage of it. The Wangs are yours." Gu Bailu finished, lifted the skirt and ran from the window. She had a bad feeling that fengqingtian was coming again. He must leave before he comes. Otherwise, the goods will go crazy. Maybe even Wang Da Chong will start. But let''s say that although fengqingtian is domineering and arrogant, he really knows that the king''s family has a lot of troubles. But he didn''t move the king. Gu Bailu went out of the Wangs'' house and went back to his shop. The second prince''s shop has been famous for a long time. There is no lack of business. Gu Bailu feels that the business can be collected by sitting in the shop. But just after entering the shop today, the shopkeeper hired by night''s bodyguard came up and said, "princess, the shop is in some trouble." "What? What''s the trouble? " Is the business of sitting and collecting money in trouble? She has the support of the king now. ¡±Another shop opened on the opposite side, selling all the clothes designed exclusively by Miss Murong. All the dignitaries ran to the opposite side. " Gu Bailu stood up and looked out of the door. As expected, the door of a shop diagonally opposite was decorated with lights. It was obviously new. She just stayed in the palace for two days, and opened the shop opposite? "Don''t tell me Nanning Xinkai is facing me." Gu Bailu was very upset. She doesn''t like to fight with white lotus for wisdom and bravery, because it will lower her level. But Nanning is supported by Murong mansion and supported by fengqingtian. In addition, she is really a household name in Nanyao country and has a good reputation. It''s really hard to get at her. But she was very interested in the night lily on her. I almost got it last time. Nanning is ready to fight her this time. Also ah, the man he likes swaggers across the market with a woman in his arms, so loudly announcing that this is my woman. Nanning''s heart is already twisted with anger. "Ha ha." Thinking of this, Gu Bailu laughed. Whatever you can do, it''s useless to be excellent in acting. If you can''t defeat fengqingtian, it''s useless. Gu Bailu patted his buttocks, took out his white handkerchief, staggered across the road, and walked into the opposite shop with lights on. "Boss, the business is good. These clothes are really beautiful." Gu Bailu squeezed into the crowd with a smile on her face. Everyone recognized her at a glance, where dare to rob her again, and retreated one after another. It''s a good play. Ms. Murong was a special person treated by Wang Zong before, but in front of her It is the new favorite of the king. Although he was not married as a princess, the king indulged her in every way. Most of all, they can serve wanwang at night and blow pillow wind casually, which can also make miss Murong choke. The play is good for new people to old people. ''s shopkeeper greeted her: "where, where is your husband?" Chapter 253 The shopkeeper raised his face and laughed, but he didn''t laugh. His long and thin eyes were full of sarcasm. What about the shop where she robbed the second prince? As long as their young lady doesn''t supply the shop, it will be closed within a month. "Let me have a look and see which ladies are so appreciative." Gu Bailu smiled and glanced across the shop as if to write down all the people in the shop. After that, I''ll blow a pillow and give them little shoes. Your husband''s face is very ugly, just want to see a good play, now how to become a part of the play! "What''s the meaning of Miss Gu? It''s your feeling and my wish to do business. You''re here to bully people?" "I''m joking. Who doesn''t know that Miss Murong is the heart and soul of wanwang. Who can I bully with?" Gu Bailu said this in her mouth, but her eyes didn''t stop, sweeping all the people one by one. Your husband people put down their clothes, turn around and walk out of the shop: "there are still things at home, come back to buy some other day." "Oh, don''t go away. I''ll buy all of them if you don''t buy them. Don''t cry when you do. They are so beautiful." Gu Bailu didn''t say that. The clothes designed by nanningxin, with modern fashion elements, are bold and sexy. They are gorgeous and beautiful. When people wear them, their temperament should be two points higher. In this era, because of spiritual cultivation, women''s dress is not conservative. Once in a while, it''s normal to show your shoulders and sulcus. Especially after nanningxin''s clothes came out, they greatly improved the scale of the clothes of the whole white Emperor city. "Come on, they don''t want it, I want to send all the clothes of your shop to the prince''s mansion." Gu Bailu patted the cabinet in front of the shopkeeper, which was very heroic. "You!" The shopkeeper was so speechless by her that she made trouble at all. But she is rich and willing to buy, he really can''t say anything. "I''m taking it seriously. What''s wrong with buying clothes with real gold and silver? Why are you so unhappy? It''s not good to support your sales. Don''t worry that I can''t afford money. I don''t have money. There are many things in the house of the emperor. The emperor is not a mean person. Your master knows it best. " What the shopkeeper wanted to say was said by Gu Bailu. "The same trade is lighter than the same trade." The shopkeeper had to be tough. "Well That''s all right. I''ll let my king come back to buy it. He''s never with us. " Tut tut Tut, it''s good to see Wang and Nan Ningxin fighting. She has nothing else but to block Feng Qingtian and Nan Ning''s heart. Gu Bailu shook her handkerchief and walked out of the door. Open a shop and grab business with me? Come on, as long as you''re not afraid of your man''s blocking you, I don''t believe that I won''t kill you. Once a woman falls in love with someone, that man is her biggest weakness. Gu Bailu''s behavior was immediately reported to Nanning, who is still in Yaoquan mountain. Nanning''s face was twisted with anger. "How dare that punk be so arrogant!" "She''s a king and a king." The servant girl angrily said, "I really think I''m a princess." "What do you mean?" "It''s said that people in the prince''s mansion now call her a princess, but it''s because the general at night joked that he didn''t say he wanted to marry her at all." Nanning''s heart and eyes flashed over: "with me, she wants to be a princess? It''s just a dream. " "Miss, you have to go back quickly to destroy her prestige and let those who see the high and trample on the low know that you are the one who Wang really likes." Chapter 254 "Don''t worry, let her be arrogant for two days first." Nanning''s heart leans against the pool wall, and a beautiful face floats with malice. When her spiritual power is advanced, she can stand by Feng Qingtian. He also needs double cultivation. Although two people can''t touch each other, it''s OK to double repair at a distance. Feng Qingtian doesn''t like her. As long as he remembers that he used to like her and knows that he owes himself, she can find a way to pull his heart back. In double cultivation, everything can happen. When Feng Qingtian''s spiritual power is weakest, she has a chance to get close to him. Shao Di is right. No matter how much you play, it''s better to have a close relationship with fengqingtian. Isn''t mating the most primitive of human beings? No contact, no love. Feng Qingtian suddenly confessed that she was at a loss, but now she has calmed down. That waste has no spiritual power. It''s just a set of Gu''s Maoshan Taoism. It''s just a waste after all. She is not qualified. Feng Qingtian likes her any more. She is just a concubine. And she Destined to be a wanton princess. "Miss, why not kill her directly? It''s always a disaster to keep her." Asked the servant girl. "If you die, you will live in Optimus forever. Before Optimus hates her, she must not die." What''s more, for fengqingtian, he really likes a person. He can bring people back when he goes to Yanluo hall. Human death is not the end, but another new life. She has experienced so many lives, which is too clear. Feng Qingnai likes that waste. If she dies, Feng Qingtian will never live again. His love is so persistent and crazy, reckless, vigorous and exciting. Let the crowd envy. Once she was one of the onlookers, now she doesn''t want to be an audience any more! Therefore, Gu Bailu cannot die. She will make Gu Bailu look terrible and disgust him. "The plan was quite successful. How could the people in the local government not stop the people who came to report it?" The maid is depressed. "The people in the local government, as long as they have money to kill people and set fire, do everything secretly. They didn''t stop people. Someone must have offered a higher price." Nanning''s eyes narrowed and her hands clenched. She still hasn''t enough now. If she became the patriarch of Murong mansion, she could spend money on shaozun to do everything for her. It seems that the dead old lady of Murong mansion can''t stay. Just, who killed her half way? "Does anyone else know our plan?" "Do you really think the people in the Prefecture are so reliable? People who do things with money are the least reliable. " As long ago as I knew, she should not rely on the local government. She should find those people to help her. Those people are the most reliable. It seems time to get in touch with them. ¡­¡­ Gu Bailu said that let Feng Qingtian help her buy clothes is not to say play. She cleaned up the shop and went back to find Feng Qingtian. Just stepped out of the shop, but saw that the opposite shop was full of people, three floors inside and three floors outside were full of people. The expensive people who just left are back now. "What''s the matter?" Gu asked strangely. One of the guys rushed into the crowd to inquire, and then came back quickly: "back to the owner''s house, there was a man who was so beautiful that he bought all the clothes in the shop..." Gu Bailu''s eyes widened, robbing her! Chapter 255 Is it Nanning''s secret lover? She just said that let the king buy all for her, someone here did. This is to spend a lot of money for beauty? "A man who is not beautiful?" Gu Bailu is a little upset. Nanning''s white lotus flower plus has harmed a beautiful man. But is there a more beautiful man in the world than Feng Qingtian and Gu Yunjing? She wants to see you. Gu Bailu squeezed into the crowd. But I can''t squeeze in. The women outside stood on tiptoe and looked frantically. "For the first time, my God, I saw a man who could compete with the king." "It''s almost like a fairy, with an extraordinary temperament." "Why does he buy so many clothes?" "It must be for Miss Murong. The woman of the king said that if he wanted to buy all his clothes, he would run out. It''s not for Miss Murong..." "Miss Murong, that''s no wonder. A beauty like Miss Murong can''t be liked by any man." "If you can''t get close to the king, how can miss Murong be robbed of the king?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Bailu is very unjust. She didn''t want to steal the king at all. What''s more, she hasn''t got it yet! "Let''s let "Gu Bailu stretches out to pick them up. She would like to see who is the man who comes out to save the beauty. "Here comes Miss Gu. Let''s go." Your ladies are unwilling to let out a path. "What does she come to do, in addition to being able to sleep with Wang Shi, is comparable to miss Murong." "It must be something else to do, to bully people with the power of wanton king." "I think that beautiful man has an extraordinary temperament and a very high status. I dare to challenge her openly, but I''m not afraid of her." "It''s for Miss Murong. It''s a good show." "It would be more fun if the king came now." "But miss Murong is not here." Gu Bailu walked in all the way, and could hear the voices around her. Ha ha She used to be a waste that people saw trampling on. Now she has turned into a bully. Gu Bailu crowded into the shop, only to see a tall figure, standing tall and refined. From the back, I know that this man is extraordinary. Nanning''s secret lover has such a character. But it''s not surprising that even Feng Qingtian is one of them. The opponent is so strong, Gu Bailu is a little frustrated. "How do you do, young master? All the clothes you want have been wrapped. Which house would you like to send them to?" The shopkeeper''s smile was like picking up gold. This young man is their young lady''s most important person. He is supporting her. Their young lady is so beautiful, how can they let some little three little four trash bully them. Someone came out to help her. "To the shop opposite." The man''s voice is deep and pleasant. Gu Bailu frowned, Ma Dan. She really came to show Nanning''s heart and sent her clothes to her shop. This is a blatant provocation! If he dares to send them in, she dares to burn all those clothes with a fire. Gu Bailu turned to cross the crowd and shouted to her shopkeeper, "prepare firewood!" The crowd gathered around to eat melons and covered their faces. What are they going to do with firewood? Are they going to burn Miss Murong''s shop? This is really arrogant. "What are you going to do with firewood?" Behind her, the deep and pleasant male voice suddenly approached her and asked. Chapter 256 "Of course it''s the clothes you sent..." Wait Gu Bailu''s eyes light slightly changed, how does this sound have a sense of familiarity? She looked back and saw a familiar face, which made her stare: "you Why are you here? " It''s still so flashy. It''s said to keep the mystery of Shaodi. What about your divinity? What''s better is to like me. I haven''t seen you for a few days. I''m beginning to show my heart to Nanning again? "I''ve long wanted to come. I''ve been held back by something. I heard you want these clothes." Lonely cloud mirror smiled and touched her head. The little girl seemed to be more and more beautiful. He had just come from Tiangong cliff, but what he heard was Gu Bailu saying that he asked the king to buy clothes for her. Let Feng Qingtian buy anything, he can buy it. "Tell me what you want in the future." Gu Yunjing pinched her small nose and looked at her with astonishment on her face. "So these clothes are really bought for me?" Gu Bailu asked back. "Well, you want to burn it, or you can deal with it at a low price, or you can take it back and sell it at half price?" Asked the lone cloud mirror with a smile. I haven''t seen her for several days. I feel very good when I see her. Gu Bailu blinked: "that I just said it for fun... " It''s hard for Feng Qingtian on purpose. What''s the matter when you suddenly come out and buy all your clothes! Besides, Gu Yunjing seems to have no idea about her relationship with Feng Qingtian. How can I tell him about it. After all, she has been formally confessed. She scratched the back of her head, "I bought it for you to play with." Gu Yunjing turned to the shopkeeper and said, "send it quickly." The shopkeeper is like a mouthful of shit. He said it''s for his young lady''s support. How could it be bought for that waste. They know each other? The onlookers are all kinds of petrifaction, which is where the beautiful men come out. When is waste so popular! To buy these clothes for Miss Gu? Can we not be so headstrong? Do we want to envy them! Gu Bailu frowned: "that I don''t want it. " "Why?" Asked Gu Yunjing patiently. "No merit, no reward." She''s in such a situation now. It''s not clear with Feng Qingtian. Naturally, she can''t harm Gu Yunjing. There''s no reason to take what he sent. "What''s the merit of giving you something?" Gu Yunjing doesn''t like the way she talks. Before Ming Dynasty, I ate his dragon meat, but I was not polite to take his fairy fruit. "Because she doesn''t need anything from another man." A cold and shrill voice sounded, and the tall black figure came in and drew Gu Bailu in. The great palm encircles her waist and proclaims his sovereignty. In the eyes of peachblossom in the lonely cloud mirror, there was a trace of surprise, and the hook lips were seductively hooked: "what''s the meaning of this word of the king "She is the king''s woman." Feng Qingtian''s voice became colder and colder. The palm power around Gu Bailu''s waist increased. It''s really a careless woman. She just came out to see Wang Daman again. She was also in collusion with Gu Yunjing. It seems to make a border to lock her in and never come out to hook up with men. Seeing Gu Bailu from Gu Yunjing, peachblossom''s eyes were hurt. It seemed that she had been betrayed. Gu Bailu smiled awkwardly. This It''s hard to say. She used to swear with Gu Yunjing that she would never make a difference with Feng Qingtian, but now she colluded with him again. She can''t refute Feng Qingtian''s words. Chapter 257 Can''t tell Gu Yunjing that she and Feng Qingtian have an agreement Besides, agreement relationship is also a relationship. Who would want to have a relationship with another man. Gu Yunjing''s heart was slashed. It''s not enough that he did so much, but let Feng Qingtian take the lead. Feng Qingtian pulls Gu Bailu out. He doesn''t like the way Gu Yunjing looks at her. No one can see that her eyes are full of emotion. It''s not what Gu Yunjing said. He just saw Gu Bailu as a reliable material. In the past, fengqingtian had little memory of his reincarnation, but he was deeply impressed by lone cloud mirror. Not because they knew each other at the beginning, but because of the reincarnation of each life, he would meet him. He was almost around him, and they gradually met. But he knows that Gu Yunjing is an unusual person. He should have known him before. He even found nanningxin earlier than him. Moreover, during his reincarnation, Gu Yunjing has never been reincarnated. He will always look like a demon to cure charm. For more than one hundred years, I have been staying at the fake Tiangong cliff, like waiting for someone. Feng Qingtian clenches Gu Bailu''s waist, and a trace of fear flits in her heart, for fear that Gu Bailu will be robbed. It''s obvious that the lone cloud mirror is coming for her. For her sake, the lone cloud mirror dare to fight against the underworld. Feng Qingtian once again wanted to know who Gu Bailu was and why she was able to attract so many people. Gu Bailu looks back at the lonely cloud mirror apologetically. He doesn''t know why he came to the people today. Even the white dress was changed. It is said that after 150 years of living in Tiangong cliff, few emperors came out. None of the common people knew him at all. It''s not for her, is it? "Wait, she''s a student of my Yunjing college. I''m going to take her back to the college." In front of Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu, the lone cloud mirror moves in a blink. He is serious on the face, but bitter in the heart, after all, can only take this as an excuse? Yunjing college? Who is this man? Watch the crowd quickly gossip. "It''s said that the waste was invited to Yunjing college by Shaodi himself." "Didn''t she get fired?" "Is it Shaodi who sent for the waste to go back?" "How can I look at this man''s temperament more like Shaodi himself?" "How could it be, how could emperor Shao come to invite this waste in person?" "It''s also true that the beauty of Shao Di, who is extraordinary and refined, will not be tempted by secular beauty." The young emperor lived for 150 years. He never met any woman and was devoted to cultivation and upgrading. It''s like the king of wanton. If you have a woman you can touch, you take her as a treasure. Not even miss Murong. Gu Bailu laughs twice: "don''t you know that I was expelled from Yunjing college?" Gu Yunjing didn''t know about it. She was fired for being such a coward. The solitary cloud mirror''s eyes burst out fiercely: "who dares to dismiss, my man, come back with me and give you an account." My lord? "I didn''t hear it wrong. The man said the real one..." There are only two people in the world who dare to call themselves such a person. They are the two few in the Imperial Palace and the local government! There is a woman holding the forehead, as if to faint back two steps, exaggerating: "really is little emperor!" I am so envious! What is Gu Bailu''s rubbish for! Let Shaodi and wanwang look at him differently. Except for a better face, there is no psychic power. It''s just an embroidered pillow. Chapter 258 Feng Qingtian said coldly, "she''s busy becoming her own child." Feng Qingtian then picks up Gu Bailu and ignores the solitary cloud mirror. A moment later, the man disappears. Gu Yunjing stood there with his eyes narrowed and his fists clenched. To have children by marriage? In the last life, he didn''t let such a thing happen. This life is even more impossible. "Shaodi, are you Shaodi?" Someone asked. Gu Yunjing glanced at her obliquely. She was a woman with an infatuated face. He was disgusted. "Little emperor, don''t be seduced by Gu Bailu''s rubbish. She has been with King Xi for a long time. She has lived in King Xi''s mansion. She is not clean and worthy of you." The woman stepped forward and tried to hold the hand of the lone cloud mirror, but was shot to the street by a force. "Who dares to bully Gu Bailu? Don''t blame me for being rude." Gu Yunjing left this sentence and disappeared quickly. "God, it''s so powerful..." "If he does this to me, I will die of happiness." "Such a fairy, what kind of luck did Gu Bailu''s rubbish go through?" "Miss Murong said that Gu Bailu used magic. It''s said that many experts wanted to kill her at Murong''s life feast, but she escaped." "Can she escape from all the masters? Can you escape the border of Murong mansion? " "So, she must have been using magic." "It''s no wonder that she has bewildered such people as the king and the emperor." "Such a person should not be kept. The world will be in chaos." "Yes! It''s time to get rid of it! " "Get rid of Get rid of... " For a moment, the crowd was furious. Several people raised their arms and shouted, but some didn''t dare to speak. After all, those who are protected by wanwang and Shaodi, the flat headed people, dare not provoke. Even if it''s a person who makes devils, it''s not up to them to eradicate them. A dark shadow in the crowd ticked off. Back to the prince''s mansion, Gu Bailu is thrown on the bed. Feng Qingtian presses on her, grabs her lips and kisses her. She puts her palm into her dress and picks up her pants. "Lu''er, try to provoke other men for me!" Gu Bailu was thrown a little dizzy. Now she is choked up. The whole person is blindfolded. When Feng Qingtian let go of her, she gasped. "Feng Qingtian, what are you going to do? Who wants to be your own child? " Gu Bailu sat up and pushed him away. There is no such thing as a natural child in her plan. "You." Feng Qingtian yanked her hard, shackles in her arms: "unless I die, you are mine, even if I die, the next life is mine." Gu Bailu looked at him like an idiot: "you are crazy, you must be crazy." It''s OK. I met him in my life to detoxify him. In the next life, killing her won''t be poisoned. "You''d better remember clearly for me! I didn''t want to give you up to anyone. Whoever dares to touch you, I''ll kill him. The same is true of lone cloud mirror. " He couldn''t imagine Gu Bailu''s pain if he was with other men. I just saw Gu Bailu pinched his nose by Gu Yunjing. He was very angry. He has been controlling. Controlling his anger will hurt Gu Bailu, but he has to bear it very hard. He was afraid that there would be a day when his possessive desire for Gu Bailu exceeded his own imagination. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes and said, "did you get any stimulation?" Chapter 259 How can I look like I''ve loved her for hundreds of years. A few days ago, I also gave a hand to Nanning heart to warn her not to hurt another woman. Now I''m so affectionate and crazy for love. Feng Qingtian stroked her face, and a trace of pain appeared on the face of the monster: "lu''er, I don''t want to hurt you. If you keep flirting with other men like this, I can''t control my temper. Don''t make me regret it." Gu Bailu frowned. The goods are really crazy. "What do you want?" Feng Qingtian is not very normal. How can she continue to contract with him. "I want you to belong to me completely." Feng Qingtian holds her in her arms and lowers her head to kiss her white earlobes. Gu Bailu cut: "no, I don''t want to be a wanton princess." "Why?" Don''t women like fame and share. Gu Bailu sneers: "isn''t it for Nanning that the seat of the princess is reserved?" Feng Qingtian turned her body around and sat face to face in his arms: "I''ve made it clear to her that she doesn''t want to be a princess." "So you gave me this son generously? I''ll pick up what they don''t want? " Feng Qingtian''s face was blacked by her. "Things between Nanning and me are complicated. I don''t know how to tell you, but I won''t let you go. I will be my ghost even if I die." "Neuropathy." Gu Bailu looked at him like an idiot. I have someone I like, and I''m obsessed with her. Use her as a tool to have children? Dream. "I''m serious." Feng Qingtian is serious. Gu Bailu turned away and said, "whatever you want, I will only come according to the contract. There is no child or marriage in the contract." "Then renew the contract." "If you say yes, you will!" Nanning Xin is her enemy. In the end, it''s absolutely not you who die or I who live. Feng Qingtian is clearly protecting Nanning''s heart. Sooner or later, they will have a duel. Who has become a natural child with the enemy? It''s nothing to blame. "Lu''er, make a new one." Feng Qingtian holds her waist and whispers. "No." Gu Bailu will not be moved by his coquetry. I didn''t expect that fengqingtian was really able to bend and stretch. Just now she was very tough, and began to whisper again. "How can we be willing to re-establish?" Feng Qingtian holds her tightly, a pair of rogues who don''t stop until they reach their goals. It''s not against us to do anything if we are born well. Gu Bailu snorted coldly, "little Qingqing, I still remember clearly that a month ago, you warned me sternly in a murderous tone not to be delusional. Now you want to marry me again. Are you beating yourself in the face?" Feng Qingtian looked down at her: "yes." The answer is both plain and pointless. Gu Bailu is going to be laughed by him. How can he become such a person? How to deal with it. "Since then, I haven''t been paranoid, so don''t be paranoid. Even if your face is swollen, I won''t agree." No matter how rogue you are, how cheeky you are, how flexible you can be, my mother will not be moved. What can you do for me? Gu Bailu let him hug his waist and look proud. Feng Qingtian is angry, but she can''t. As long as she''s in her arms, it''s just a ceremony whether she''s married or not. I''ll go to the Palace tomorrow and ask someone to put her household registration under her own name. He can''t run without his surname. "Well, that''s not marriage, let me satisfy my craving." As soon as Feng Qingtian moves forward, Gu Bailu feels that something is supporting her. It''s a real beast. It''s a good chat, and suddenly it''s hot again. Chapter 260 "I vomit again." Gu Bailu tries to push him away. Feng Qingtian''s face turned black: "it''s all your good deeds. You still have the face to say that you are going to get rid of the curse." "Psycho, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Gu Bailu is too lazy to talk to him. It''s faster to change your face than to change the sky. Anyway, if he dared to touch her, she would vomit it to him. "You have put a curse on this king." Feng Qingtian pulls her face and kisses her in the face: "my dear, I have got rid of the curse." Gu Bailu''s heart is thumping. How does the goods know about her curse? Still holding her in my arms, the stick was still ready to move, but let her spell him out, thinking of sleeping in Nanning''s heart? It''s terrible. Feng Qingtian is a scum. "What curse? I don''t know. " Gu Bailu was at a loss. Feng Qingtian touched her face: "don''t deny it, but I know very well." "Ha ha, I don''t curse, so do you. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be able to break even." She suddenly felt that Feng Qingtian should bow to her three times and knock at her nine times. It wasn''t her overlord who bent hard. How could he taste the taste of women. No, it''s addictive. Feng Qingtian cried and laughed, "you don''t curse me. I sleep well." "What does the curse have to do with you sleeping with me?" She just cursed that he could not sleep in Nanning''s heart, and did not curse that he could not touch her. In fact, her mantra is very simple. Only by taking advantage of people''s feelings can she succeed. High level curse, a curse that can make people die for no reason. She hasn''t reached that level yet. "How do you curse?" "Curse that you can''t touch Nanning''s heart. Why, it''s so urgent that you can''t touch Nanning''s heart this time when you go out to visit mountains and rivers with beauties?" Gu Bailu suddenly felt very happy. Thinking of Nanning''s face, she asked for favor, but she felt relieved when she couldn''t get close to fengqingtian. No, no, that''s how it works? It''s hopeless. Feng Qingtian pinched her pink cheek: "nonsense, I don''t have any impulse to her. What you curse is that I can''t touch the person I like!" "Yes, what''s the matter with me?" She is not the one he likes Wait Gu Bailu suddenly looked up at Feng Qingtian, his eyes shining with wonder. Don''t you "I like you, fool." Feng Qingtian''s eyes are deep and affectionate, which makes Gu Bailu''s brain a little bit dazed. "Me?" Is it really her? Feng Qingtian hit himself in the face so thoroughly? It''s so much fun. "It''s really me?" Gu asked again. "Get rid of the curse." Feng Qingtian hugs her hip to her waist, and her eyes become hot. Gu Bailu smiled at him, revealing two rows of small white teeth: "I don''t understand." Feng Qingtian likes her? This product is so popular. It''s easy to like her! The spells she learned are the best. What is the greatest human weakness? That''s emotion! "Lu''er......" Feng Qingtian bit her earlobe and said: "please." "You''re not courting, little Qingqing." Gu Bailu patted his evil face lightly, but in his heart he thought how to torture the goods in the future. All of a sudden, there''s a sense of peasants turning over to be landlords. "Then what do you think of me? I''ll depend on you." "Well, I think about it slowly. I want to tell you that I''m going out to practice." Gu Bailu pushes him away and gets out of bed. "Lu''er!" Feng Qingtian looks at her back and shouts. This little man with no conscience is so happy to leave him like this. Feng Qingtian got up and ran after him. Chapter 261 Gu Bailu is cold in her heart. Feng Qingtian, if you dare to hit yourself in the face, I will dare to kill you. See how much you like me! Gu Bailu looks back and sees Feng Qingtian coming out. She takes out a new blink charm. As soon as she throws it forward, people get in. After master''s Secret instructions, the location of the blink charm should not be wrong. It just doesn''t move much. She came to the backyard of the prince''s mansion, that is, the small hot spring side when she first came to the prince''s mansion. The gingko trees beside the hot spring have all fallen down, and the hot spring is also very clean. She thought of the arbitrary palace, but she found that the arbitrary palace added a border. But now her first priority is to improve herself, and the rest will be put aside in advance. Gu Bailu sat down by the hot spring, closed her eyes, and felt a lot of air flowing to her. She opened her eyes and looked around. She was surprised to find that the geomantic thief was sneaking here. Surrounded by mountains and water, the sun shines. The wind is light and fresh all around. The anion is still abundant. No wonder the eyes are full of energy as soon as you close them. It''s no worse than the mountains and forests. It''s a good place to practice. Gu Bailu sits down and cultivates the heavenly eye. Feng Qingtian chased her out, but did not see her figure. He called the night''s bodyguard and asked, "how about the princess?" "It appears in Houshan hot spring, sitting still. It should be practicing." Feng Qingtian waved him back. Little lu''er didn''t cheat him either. She really went to practice. Well, it''s not necessary for her to understand the charm. Even if the capital of the hospital can find out the charm, you should be able to find a national teacher to understand it. The little guy thought he couldn''t do it? Feng Qingtian just walked out of the mansion and came to the door. Qin Shou came back with aro and two polar bears Feng Qingtian''s pretty eyebrows are slightly frowned. Are there two more bears? Qin Shou saw his expression and hurriedly said, "Lord, these two ends are just for Xuanyan to accompany." Of course, Feng Qingtian recognized that one of them was the Yin power of Gu Bailu''s contract. It''s impossible not to let them in. It''s invisible. "Have them take to the princess." "Prince, I''d better take it to the princess. This girl has suffered a little. If the princess knows how to throw it to others, she will be angry." Only a few days after he left, Miss Gu was promoted to the princess. Although he had long guessed that there would be such a day, he just didn''t expect it to be so soon. The reason why Qin Shou can serve Feng Qingtian closely is that he is the most intelligent. "Send it to the room. The princess is practicing. Don''t disturb her." Feng Qingtian said and got on the carriage. Just ready to close their eyes, but suddenly opened the curtain and flew out. The soul sword shuashed out and drew a row of sea and mountain lights towards the southeast corner. A light and shadow rose and blocked his attack. The two figures interweave in the air, which makes the streets around crack. Thanks to the fact that there are no people living around the mansion, I don''t know how many people are involved. Gu Bailu suddenly opened his eyes. What happened? Is there an earthquake? She looked up and saw that the ginkgo trees were shaking and the air flow around them was squeezing and deforming. In the distance came the loud sound of "bang" and Gu Bailu ran away. Is it really an earthquake? She ran half way, but was stopped by nightying: "princess, it''s very dangerous outside, you can''t go out." "What happened?" Gu Bailu is a little excited. Someone dared to make trouble in the prince''s mansion. It''s very courageous. She likes it! Night tassel''s expressionless face is cracked. Princess, what''s the matter with your excited face. Chapter 262 "The prince is fighting with his opponent. The princess should not go out so as not to distract him." Yeying is a little afraid that she will go to see the fun. With the princess for such a long time, she basically knows her character. I''m not afraid of anything. I''ll join you if I have fun. But I can''t help it. When the Lord saw her go out, could he not be distracted. Gu Bailu laughs: "I''m not going out. I''m going to die." Even Feng Qingtian can''t solve it. He must be a super expert. Once the expert duels, he will be swept to the tailwind. Gu Bailu runs back to her little white attic and is about to climb up the top floor to watch the fire, but sees Qin Shou coming out of her room. "Qin Shou!" Gu Bailu ran up and said, "where''s my aro?" "Aro was hurt a little, but now it''s all right. It''s just a little empty "Before he had finished speaking, Gu Bailu had got into the room. Seeing aro lying on the couch, Gu Bailu is relieved. Aro is OK! She went over to check aro''s body. She felt weak. Gu Bailu let her sleep and climbed to the top of the attic to watch the war. Looking up, lying in the trough, it''s really a century war. It''s the same mess as being bombed by the atomic bomb. There are no real buildings around the mansion. The trees also fell over a large area, which was not the case even after the typhoon of level 12. There was a big crack in the ground. Even when she stood on the roof, she could see it clearly. The crack was at least as thick as her arm. The master does not lose to the magnitude eight earthquake to the absolute power. Last time in Murong''s mansion, it seems that Fengqing was merciless. Ah Don''t you dare to release your nature completely in front of the woman you like? Gu Bailu shakes her head and thinks what to do with it. How does Feng Qingtian feel about Nanning? It''s none of her business. Suddenly there was a huge earthquake. Gu Bailu almost fell from the top of the attic without holding on to the railing. "Well, thanks to my quick grasp, it''s not right to get involved in a fight!" Gu Bailu patted her chest with fear. One jumped out of the attic and went out. Night Ying wants to chase, her figure has arrived at the gate of the prince''s mansion. "Princess, you can''t go!" It''s said that the good one won''t die. I know it''s to die. What else can I do! Nightying is a little tired. If there is something wrong with the princess, the prince can''t kill her. Of course, Gu Bailu would not die. She saw the figure of the fight. There was a layer of black fog shining on the figure of the two people, with black air pressure, but they were ferocious. Feng Qingtian can''t die now. She wants him to seize the mirror of the sky. Nanning''s broken sky mirror is probably only for fengqingtian to get it back. "Don''t fight, someone is sitting to collect the profit!" Gu Bailu raised his hand and summoned Shen Yi out. He jumped to sit on it, and Shen Yi took her on his back and ran to fight. "Call me as soon as you get back." Shen Yi is very upset. "Darling, I''ll give you meat in the evening." "You think I''m that stupid girl." When you have food, you don''t care about anything. "Ha ha People, don''t complain, because it''s useless to complain. You still have to do what you have to do, darling. " Gu Bailu follows his white bear hair. "Gu Bailu, what are you going to do? Go back to me." As soon as Gu Bailu got close to the fighting point, he was dragged into his arms by a man, who took her and ran to the palace. Gu Bailu grinned: "little Qingqing, if you can''t win, you will run." "The sword has no eyes. I''m afraid to hurt you." Feng Qingtian tugged at her hand very hard. The face of the monster was cold, but the eyes were worried. Afraid of her injury? I''m afraid she''s hurt. I can''t sleep with her at night, hum. Chapter 263 Gu Bailu grabbed Feng Qingtian''s arm and smiled brightly: "it seems that little Qingqing really likes me." Feng Qingtian covers her hair: "so dangerous, what are you going to do?" "Some people hide in the dark and think of two birds with one stone. Who are you fighting with?" Those who dare to fight with fengqingtian for such a long time are not average in Kung Fu. "Don''t worry, boring people." Feng Qingtian took her to enter the palace, and then came a sharp drink: "king, are you afraid, fight until half of the battle to escape." The voice was sharp, obviously a woman. It seems that a woman with high spiritual strength has a long-standing feud with fengqingtian. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Gu Bailu pulls Feng Qingtian to stop, but the skin laughs and the meat doesn''t laugh. "King, your peach blossom debt." "Nonsense." Feng Qingtian pinched her ears and frowned: "I don''t know the name." "People who don''t know you will come to the Lord''s mansion to ask you for trouble?" Gu Bailu said and looked back. Ten meters away from the place stood a slim figure, far from the appearance, but can feel a strong woman. If you dare to fight with fengqingtian, Gu Bailu will have to give her full marks. "Beauty, what can I do for you?" Gu Bailu asked kindly. When Feng Qingtian enters, he can''t hook up with the beauty. She doesn''t believe it without a story. "Wang, today either you die or I live, return my sister''s life." The man swept over with a red light, and the man jumped up to the front in an instant. It''s like knowing that Gu Bailu is the weakness of fengqingtian and rushing into Gu Bailu directly. Gu Bailu dodged behind Feng Qingtian and said, "don''t drag your debt on me, king of wanton." Feng Qingtian''s eyes are cold. She waves her soul sword and splits it, interweaves with the woman''s red light, flying in the air, leading the red light to change its direction. Feng Qingtian pulls Gu Bailu to turn around and enter the mansion again. Gu Bailu pulls him: "if you have anything to say clearly, people are looking for you." Feng Qingtian pinched her face and said, "I don''t know. Who knows who she is?" He killed more people on the battlefield than the butcher killed more pigs. Women have killed a lot. He is responsible for every one who comes to him for revenge. Then should he be quiet. "Then ask clearly. It''s so misunderstood..." "Except that she almost killed you." If he didn''t close his hand quickly, he rushed to take Gu Bailu away. Just when she rushed out, she would be hurt by the other party. At this point, the woman can''t stay. Whoever dares to hurt Gu Bailu will not let it go. "I want to know what happened to your sister You''re a bit of a murderer. " "That catcher, when you ask it is." Feng Qingtian holds her up and enters the mansion. There is a border within three meters of Wang''s mansion. It''s impossible for others to come in. Gu Bailu looked up and saw the hate look from the woman. It seems that the girl will come to find herself. Alas, it''s not easy to be the woman behind the king. "What''s the sigh?" Feng Qingtian touched her head. "Nothing. You let me go. I''ll go myself." "I love hugging." "When I''m fat, I''ll see if I''m tired of you." Gu Bailu is speechless. "Ben Wang wants you to exercise every day. He can''t get fat." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Qingtian was so dirty? Gu Bailu goes back to her attic. Aro is awake. Feng Qingtian sent her back and left the door. Aro sniveled and wept: "Miss, aro thought she would never see you again. Those bad guys wanted to rob miss''s token. Aro would not give it..." Chapter 264 Gu Bailu touched her head: "it''s OK. It seems that my Luo is very powerful. Even the people in the underworld can win." "It''s aro who was saved by Emperor Shao. All the people of quanyunjing college helped the young lady and fought with them." Aro is proud. Gu Bailu thought of Chen Yi''s words and said that this time Gu Yunjing may not be able to protect her. But it''s obvious that Gu Yunjing is desperate to protect her this time. In my mind, I slipped through the injured eyes of today''s lone cloud mirror, and Gu Bailu sighed: "I owe you human feelings again." Maybe I should make it clear to Gu Yunjing that I don''t like her any more. She has never planned to love anyone in her life. Although it''s a happy thing to be liked, she can''t delay others like this. "Miss, when shall we go back to Yunjing college? There are many snow fairy fruits and dragon meat there..." A Luo said saliva all flowed down. Gu Bailu smiled and pinched her face: "greedy, don''t expect Snow Fairy fruit and dragon meat. There is a royal cook in the prince''s mansion. What do you want to do?" "Aro excitedly went to bed:" aro wants to eat meat "Go." Aro jumped out of the door. There was no weakness. Gu Bailu thought about it and decided to make it clear. But now there is a border in the prince''s mansion. She can''t go out. She took out a rune, hooked her lips and smiled, "try if Feng Qingtian really likes me!" Gu Bailu drew a symbol out of the sky and injected it into the talisman: "all things are empty and clear, and all things have feelings. Swear by complex With tears as the medium, the lover''s tears are the most effective weapon... " Gu Bailu burns the talisman into ashes, pours it into the tea, shakes it, and gradually melts it. She practiced on the bed for a while. In the evening, Feng Qingtian came back. It seems that the mood is very good. Although the face of the monster has no expression, it is relaxed. Gu Bailu poured him a cup of tea very dogleg: "the king has worked hard, come to drink tea." Feng Qingtian takes the cup, but there is a trace of color in his eyes. He quietly drinks the tea. Gu Bailu is glad that he has drunk the water for the charm, but suddenly she pulls it into her arms. Her lips are blocked and a stream of water is poured into her mouth. Gu Bailu was forced to drink. "What do you mean, Feng Qingtian! Don''t you believe me for fear that I will poison you? " Gu Bailu asked angrily. I like myself so much that I should guard against her even if I have a cup of tea! Although there is something wrong with the tea, cough. "My lu''er gave me poison, but I can''t bear you." "So you''re going to pull me to death? Do you really suspect it''s toxic? I''ll show you! " Gu Bailu said and stood up and drank a pot of tea. Feng Qingtian grabbed the teapot and said, "what are you doing? Who says you don''t believe me? It''s not good for you to poison me." Poison is definitely not, but there must be other oddities. "Hum! He also said that he liked me. He tried it out. You just pretended to like me and tried to coax me to give you a baby. " Gu Bailu said as she fell into tears. Feng Qingtian is a little confused: "OK, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t doubt you." How can I become so delicate now? I cry at once. "You want me to have a baby, give Nanning heart, I won''t be fooled by you." Feng Qingtian reached out to wipe away her tears: "fool, what do you want? Why should my child give it to her? I only like you alone." Chapter 265 "People kiss tears for people they like. You don''t want to wipe them with your hands." Gu Bailu lies on his shoulder wrongly. Feng Qingtian held her face, covered her lips and kissed her tears: "now don''t cry, OK?" "Good." Gu bailuli said with a smile, "then you''ve broken the border. I''m going out to play." "No..." "Wuwu I knew what you said was false... " Gu Bailu said tears were coming out. "Well, the border has been removed." "Withdraw now, and change it to restrict entry only and not exit." Feng Qingtian''s eyes were shining with a trace of rejection, but he called Qin Shou like a ghost: "the border has been removed." Qin shoulue wondered, but saw Gu Bailu''s beautiful face still had tears on it. Instantly understood, the princess is making the beauty plan. Qin Shou goes out. Gu Bailu blinked at Feng Qingtian and said, "Wang, it seems that you really like me." The rune water she just gave him to drink, matched with his favorite tears, can make him obey. He was obedient and untied the border. Feng Qingtian held her in her arms, reached for her pants and said, "I like it so much that I want to touch it today." Gu Bailu said tears would come down again: "you like me because I can sleep with you, you just want me to have a baby, because Nanning heart can''t give you a baby." Feng Qingtian patted her PP lightly: "what are you thinking about? I don''t like nanningxin at all. My child must be yours. I will never give it to anyone." "Deceitful, you take Nanning heart to visit mountains and waters, but you just want to sleep on me." Feng Qingtian reluctantly nibbles at her lips: "I prefer to sleep with you when you are traveling, and take you out tomorrow." "Where? Let''s go to Tianfeng kingdom. Do you know who owns the mirror of Tianfeng kingdom? " "In the hand of Prince Tianfeng." "Is there any weakness? " prince, it''s hard to kill. Maybe it''s only for trading. "The mirror of the split sky is the treasure of every country. It''s put in the hands of the most powerful people in a country. The prince of Tianfeng even dare to kill his mother and concubine. It''s hard for such people to have weaknesses." "What about the cracked mirror in his hand?" "War." Feng Qingtian''s eyes are indifferent: "I''ve been planning. Sooner or later, Tianfeng country will be destroyed." Gu Bailu looked at him in shock. As far as she knows, Tianfeng country is not a small country. It is a big country. On this continent, it has stood at the same time as Nanyue country for more than 100 years. If it wasn''t for Nanyao to have a phoenix holding the sky, maybe Tianfeng would have swallowed Nanyao. Both the king and his father fought against the invasion of Tianfeng. "Can I live until that day?" Sooner or later It''s a hard word to say. "Up to one year." Gu Bailu said, "take me to see the prince." It''s hard to have weaknesses. That doesn''t mean there are no weaknesses. Fengqingtian has no weakness in other people''s eyes, but in fact, nanningxin is his weakness. She even felt that for Nanning heart, fengqingtian could not even have her own life. "Impossible." Feng Qingtian refuses. It''s impossible to take her to meet other men. "I''ll find someone to watch him. If there''s any weakness, I''ll find it." Feng Qingtian hugged her tightly. I feel very sad. He knew that he could not keep her close to him forever, so that she had no chance to contact other men. But he couldn''t accept the thought that she wanted to contact other men because of these things. Chapter 266 Gu Bailu didn''t know what he thought. He just didn''t want to take him out to play. He doesn''t say anything anymore. Just because he doesn''t take her out doesn''t mean she can''t go out by herself. The boundary is solved. "Just plan. I''ll take a bath." Gu Bailu jumped out of him, and now he has to dodge. Feng Qingtian can''t let her run and pick her up. "I''ll help you," he said "No need..." Before Gu Bailu finished speaking, he felt that a big palm had reached into the skirt. She''s been stripped of her pants. Now she''s in a vacuum. She pricked herself with a silver needle, and tears came out: "I don''t want to sleep, I''m totally regarded as a brothel woman." Feng Qingtian blocked her lips with great force and bit her twice: "don''t cry, I''ll wash it for you and promise not to touch you." "Your hands..." Gu Bailu looked at him wrongfully with two lines of tears on his face. Feng Qingtian takes back her hand, suppresses her desire and kisses the tears on her face: "whatever you say, don''t cry." God knows that she cries so much that I feel sorry. He wants to bully her even more. But he also realized that if he didn''t do this, he would hurt her. He didn''t dare to move lightly until she was willing. "You can''t move me without taking me on a tour." Gu Bailu looked at him pitifully, his eyes brimming with tears. Of course, Feng Qingtian didn''t want to agree, but he nodded: "OK, I will bear it." Gu Bailu smiled happily: "then I''ll take a bath. Don''t come." She pushed him away and ran to Jingfang. Feng Qingtian frowns. What''s the matter? How can he agree to her request? He regretted it when he promised. It''s also strange about the border. What strange thing did the girl do? That cup of tea Feng Qingtian left the prince''s mansion quickly. The national teacher was sleeping soundly in the palace and was kicked to wake up. "What are you doing! Who dares to disturb our teacher''s sleep? " As soon as he rubbed up, he pulled on his sleeve and tried to fight. "My king." The gloomy voice made him wake up after a nap. The national teacher smiled and said: "Wang, don''t you accompany the princess so late?" How can I come to find this old man? Today, I helped him to solve the curse on him. At this time, I should go over the clouds with the princess. "See if I''m under another spell." Feng Qingtian sat down. The master of the state closed his eyes and looked intently: "Wang, I drank Rune water today..." "What do you mean?" "The tea you drink today is marked with talismans, which will be controlled after drinking. However, the talismans are not bad and need triggering conditions, so it''s OK." Feng Qingtian''s eyes light slightly Lin: "say the key point." "This charm is driven by your feelings. If you have tasted the tears of the person you like, you will listen to her." "Feng Qingtian" Shua "to stand up:" Gu Bailu! " Would he have promised to untie the border and not touch her. It''s impossible for him to accept these demands. "Here Ha ha This is the curse of the princess. " There is light in the National Teacher''s eyes. The princess used to be able to curse. That''s because she is related to him. Maybe she can accept her as an apprentice. "It''s not who else she can have. It''s explained to Ben Wang." Feng Qingtian''s face is black and helpless. The little girl has cursed him many times. Although she can solve it, she is also very troublesome. This spell doesn''t need to be solved, as long as you don''t eat the tears of the princess, it''s OK, and as long as the rune water is released, the spell will be gone. " Feng Qingtian''s face is darker. Does he have to pee to get rid of it? Chapter 267 No wonder that little woman suddenly cried when she was free today. She wanted him to kiss when she cried, but she couldn''t wipe it. It turns out that it''s not about flirting with him, it''s about being cheated. Feng Qingtian is in a gloomy mood. She clenches her fists and slips through her heart. He has done so much. The girl has no consciousness at all. She keeps playing with him. "What can I do to prevent her from casting a curse on the king?" The master shook his head: "in fact, according to your spiritual power, the incantations of ordinary people will certainly not work for you, but the princess is the one you like This kind of curse is the most troublesome unless it seals your heart. " Feng Qingtian holds the forehead with a headache. He knew that way, so he shouldn''t let the girl know that he likes her. That''s great. "Forget it." Feng Qingtian went back to the prince''s mansion sadly. Gu Bailu has fallen asleep in bed. Feng Qingtian pushes into her quilt, pulls her into her arms, and covers his black quilt. Gu Bailu pouted, arched his arms and found a place to sleep quietly. Even breathing sound, let Feng Qingtian''s fidgety heart be appeased suddenly. At most, she will play with her for two times, which should not be a big problem. He kissed her gently on the lips: "little heartless." With a wave of her hand, she took off her body cleanly. Three inches under her umbilicus suffered some pain. He buried himself between her legs. He dared not touch her. He could only relax between her legs. Go on a trip tomorrow, or he will go mad if he endures like this. Even he himself was surprised, how to her so big impulse, to other women is not a little disturbance. Even if it''s a change of heart, he can''t be so thorough. And according to Gu Yunjing''s love for her, she and Gu Yunjing may have known each other for a long time. Gu Yunjing and Nan Ningxin also know each other. Could Gu Bailu have known each other before his reincarnation? If so, who is she? For the first time, Feng Qingtian wanted to remember the past life. But even Lingjing lake can''t see her past, maybe it should be checked from the old man who was shut down in that futu island. Feng Qingtian takes a bite on Gu Bailu''s chest and speeds up her actions. "Little lu''er, one day you will ask my king for you, goblin." Feng Qingtian let out with a roar. Take her out of bed and clean up the things left on her legs. Then he got up and opened the door. "Come on." Two figures appeared in the dark: "what can I do for you?" "Check out the experts who have disappeared in the past hundred years." "Yes." "Tomorrow morning to Ben Wang." Feng Qingtian goes back to bed, takes Gu Bailu in her arms and closes her eyes to sleep, but she can''t sleep. Between the nose is the smell of milk, and the hands are smooth and tender. Fragrant soft in the bosom, under the body and bear up. Feng Qingtian sat up and put Gu Bailu''s legs on his waist. He clasped his fingers with her, and a bright light came from the palm of his hand. Gu Bailu''s body slipped a current of electric shock, and she woke up suddenly. Seeing Feng Qingtian''s face in front of her, she couldn''t help asking, "what are you doing? What if I''m not touched? " Don''t be obedient, then don''t blame me for crying for you. Feng Qingtian sucks her head and whispers, "I can''t sleep, I can''t touch you, so I''d better double repair." "Double repair? What''s good for me? " "The combination of yin and Yang makes twice the result with half the effort." Gu Bailu thinks about it. She just needs to cultivate the eye of heaven. She can see through everything in the world and find the enemy as soon as possible. Chapter 268 "Okay, let''s go." Feng Qingtian sees that she has promised, hugs her and rushes in. Gu Bailu''s body suddenly froze: "Shuangxiu still wants this?" "This is the real combination of yin and Yang." Gu Bailu knew that he didn''t lie. Their Maoshan Taoism also belongs to Taoism. There is also the chamber art in Taoism, that is, the combination of yin and Yang. It seems that it can cure all kinds of diseases. But how can she practice like this? She''s so sick. "Are you sure you can practice like this?" Gu Bailu doesn''t believe that Feng Qingtian has such a good self-control. Don''t practice until you are half possessed! It doesn''t matter if he goes crazy, but it will affect her. "Sure." Can''t also say can, can come in, he has been very satisfied, how many times to come here, suddenly nausea even stay don''t let him stay. Gu Bailu wondered that she didn''t feel sick and nauseous. "Why doesn''t my spell work?" "Occasionally it may fail." Feng Qingtian holds her and moves. Gu Bailu could not stand a bite on his shoulder: "what are you doing, do you want to move double repair?" ? "I''m afraid I''ll be soft if I don''t move." Gu Bailu''s forehead is full of black lines, so he has to come here two times to repair it? "Don''t you like me anymore, so the spell doesn''t work." Feng Qingtian turns over and presses her down. She moves twice: "do you want me to prove how much I like you with my actions?" Gu Bailu clenched her teeth to prevent herself from making a shameful voice: "Shuangxiu, don''t want to be crooked." "Little lu''er, double cultivation with you is torture." Gu Bailu snorted, "who do you like to repair?" Anyway, her heavenly eyes are not necessarily so useful. "No, I''ll just look for you to fix it for the rest of my life." Feng Qingtian holds her to her waist and reunites. "Then don''t talk nonsense. Repair it quickly. It''ll be light in a while." Gu Bailu thinks that such double cultivation is a test of self-control. It''s no wonder that those who can be promoted to a higher position through the double cultivation of men and women are all people who are pure hearted, have few desires and are extraordinary. Feng Qingtian didn''t dare to make trouble again. She was afraid that she would be angry. She really didn''t fix it with herself. In fact, he also wanted to help her quickly mend the Taoism, so that she could at least protect herself. Both men began to close their eyes at the same time. Gu Bailu''s skill is so weak that she can''t meditate. But I opened my eyes and saw that although Feng Qingtian was seduced and bewitched, he was full of asceticism. How could he look like a beast at ordinary times. No, she can''t lose to him. It''s just a stick that connects them. What''s the good influence. Gu Bailu thought this way, and forced himself to settle down, and his mind was empty. When she opened her eyes again, the fish belly was white. Feng Qingtian is watching her with his charming eyes open. When she wakes up, she closes her lips and kisses her fiercely. "That''s lovely." Feng Qingtian said and moved her twice. Gu Bailu felt the difference under her. They''re in double repair! After a night of practice, Gu Bailu didn''t understand whether she was sleeping or practicing. "It''s finished. Get out." Gu Bailu wants to push him away. If she doesn''t go out, she can''t help it. How can I say that the other side is also a gorgeous and beautiful man? It''s exquisite and perfect from head to toe. It''s full of temptation. In modern times, such a beautiful man, I don''t know how many women want to fit. Chapter 269 Especially the abdominal muscles, there is really no extra fat, with a wild tension, don''t mention how sexy. Mermaid line, vest line, tut tut Tut, really can''t see. "I can''t. There''s an ending style after the training. Otherwise, I''ll lose my temper and become possessed." "What ending?" "Three seven twenty one." Feng Qingtian''s voice is low, dumb and deep. He finished his training in the morning. This is the moment. "What do you mean by three seven twenty one?" Gu Bailu has a bad feeling. Has she been cheated? "Three positions, seven each." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Bailu has an impulse to fan him. "Which three?" Feng Qingtian shook his head: "I don''t know. I didn''t think about double cultivation before, so I didn''t remember. Let''s go get the book and read it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Who will take this gorgeous bitch for her! This is definitely in double cultivation, rather than watching the spring palace together to do that kind of thing? Did she wake up in the wrong way. Feng Qingtian holds her and stands up. Her hands are not loose, and her stick is not loose. He walked safely, but Gu Bailu was very upset. She had several times with Feng Qingtian, so she didn''t repel him, so she had a big reaction. "Is this a gesture?" Gu Bailu would like to ask. Feng Qingtian takes her to the desk and pulls out a double repair book from a pile of books. With the last page, eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "the book says that they are free to play, there is no fixed position." Gu Bailu bit him in the face: "did you mean it! You''re a liar. " "No, no, I don''t know. How about a posture just now?" good uncle! Feng Qingtian sits her on the desk, lowers her head and kisses her forehead, suddenly hugs her, which makes Gu Bailu scream twice. The scream turns into a soft ring of fingers. At last, it stretches like spring water. Feng Qingtian bit her earlobe and whispered, "if it wasn''t for Shuangxiu, I really want you." Gu Bailu looks at him powerlessly, wants to turn his white eyes, but turns them into coquetry: "go away!" Feng Qingtian finally rolled away. Because I''m afraid I can''t control it, I''m still in a mess. Gu Bailu can''t stand any more. He thinks that this pair of cultivation is a great test for grinding people. But the result is very good. When Gu Bailu finished bathing and looked at herself in the mirror, she found that the peach blossom mark on her forehead appeared again. And this time, it''s a little more colorful than last time. She had the feeling that she had been promoted again. After breakfast, she decided to go out to find Gu Yunjing. Now she and Feng Qingtian have both repaired. They have to make it clear to him. If double cultivation is like this, she can''t help double cultivation of lone cloud mirror. After a day''s meat supplement, aro resolutely came back to life. "Miss, where shall we go? Shall we live in the prince''s mansion without looking back?" In her opinion, the house belongs to a young lady and should be taken back. "Go back, it''s my home." How can not cheap Gu zongxiong and ye Yun comb. Gu Bailu went to the yard from the corridor and saw a pink flower, which was very big and bright. She didn''t know it, so she wanted to go there and have a look. Just walk two steps, foot slip, suddenly sat on the ground. The hands are sliding on the ground. Looking up to the ground, it''s all lard. "How can there be lard in the yard?" Gu Bailu looked up and saw two servant girls running over in the corner. She knelt down in fear and apologized: "the servant girl is damned, and she let the princess fall." Chapter 270 Aro went over and kicked them over: "say, who did it?" Gu Bailu stood up supported by her. I just wanted to say it was ok, but I accidentally poured lard on the ground. No one makes a mistake. But at the sight of the two maids, a scene of surprise appeared in front of her. "I want to stay in the prince''s mansion. Which one in our mansion is better than her." "That''s right. She''s just bewitching the LORD with magic. We''re going to tear her down." "She is pregnant now, how could the prince give up her?" "Really pregnant?" "I must be pregnant. I invited the head of the hospital last time. It''s said that it''s because of nausea and vomiting." "I think it''s disgusting to let her be our master as a waste." "No, definitely not." "Get rid of her child. It''s a waste. It''s normal that the child can''t be protected." "Do you really want to do this? It''s the blood of the Lord. He will definitely trace it..." "If she can''t even protect her children, will the prince look after her?" "It''s true that at that time, the Lord might kill her in a fit of anger. Let''s sum it up. We can''t let this waste become our master." The picture is that seven or eight women are huddled in a wing room, a servant girl who seems to be the main thing, and the final voice is settled. So they came up with this method. Sprinkle lard where she will pass. The point is nothing else, just to get her to throw the baby out. Gu Bailu looked at them happily: "did you deliberately sprinkle lard to let my baby slip away?" Two servant girls looked at her as if they had seen a ghost: "you How do you know? " "What lard did you sprinkle? Do you agree to do this together, and you don''t want me to be your mistress Gu Bailu''s eyes are bright and excitedly grasps them: "hurry up, tell me!" Two servant girls are forced on one face. Is this rubbish a madman? Being framed, the children who keep their status may be gone. She is not angry and laughs like picking up gold. Aro kicked them in the face and said, "Miss, please tell me something." "I beg the princess to forgive me. I was confused for a while." The servant girl was so scared that she could not understand their plan? Did someone write the letter? "Hahaha, it''s right. You want to hurt me. That''s great!" Gu Bailu laughed happily, turned around and ran away. "Miss, just let them go." In her eyes, anyone who hurts a young lady should die. But it seems very happy to see the young lady. Miss likes to be hurt by others now? "it''s okay. There are plenty of eyeliner in the palace. They do harm to me, and they clean up them." Gu Bailu ran back happily. "Miss, why are you so happy?" "Ha ha, aro, I''ve opened my eyes to you, miss!" Gu Bailu took her hand and ran to the Wanyi garden. Shuangxiu is really useful. One night, she really opened her eyes. She could see what each other had done and see through at a glance. Don''t feel too good about it. A Luo blinks a pair of big eyes to look at Gu Bailu: "miss this has what happy, miss has always had the day eye." Gu Bailu touched her head. As a little fan sister of Gu Bailu, aro always thought that she was omnipotent. It''s no surprise that she would say that. Gu Bailu doesn''t care about her either. She jumps to her study. Chapter 271 In the study, Feng Qingtian is asking Qin Shou, "what''s the matter that you check?" "Back to the king, most of the experts who have disappeared in the past hundred years are closed door cultivation, like the old lords of the emperor''s mansion and the underground mansion, as well as the Guoshi of Tianfeng Kingdom and yunqi Kingdom, who have not passed the examination in the past hundred years." "No suspicious disappearance?" "There was a great master, but he was also a character at that time. He was the grandfather of the princess''s grandfather." "Submit his information." He can''t let go of everything related to Gu Bailu. The old man obviously preferred Gu Bailu very much, and did not tell her identity, and had a strong desire to protect her. Qin Shou presented the collected information: "when Nanyue was almost destroyed, he jumped out and rushed to the battlefield with only a hundred people to fight back the enemy. At that time, he was famous, but he disappeared after receiving the emperor''s reward. The descendants of Gu''s family have continued to inherit his title for generations, but they have never produced any more powerful figures. Each generation is inferior to the other. " Feng Qingtian looked at the information carefully: "he disappeared in those years, even his family did not know?" "Gu''s family didn''t know. At that time, the emperor sent people to look for ten years, but there was no clue." "Is there anyone else who has disappeared with him?" "Yes, his two bodyguards, a man and a woman, are missing." Feng Qingtian thought, "check how he fought back the enemy." "Lord, this may be a little difficult to check. At that time, many people wanted to know. They used all the methods, but they didn''t understand it. Moreover, he had a low spiritual power. Before that, killing a chicken took a lot of effort." "Is it not the enemy he fought back, but someone else?" "I don''t know about that, but after that time, he really became very powerful. Some people doubted his ability, tried it in person and died." Feng Qingtian closed the information and said lightly: "either we have been hiding our strength, or we have encountered some adventure. As for the disappearance, it must not be dead. We must have done something else." He was almost certain that the man was not dead. But it''s a mystery why it didn''t show up and where it went. Simple closed door cultivation will not take the bodyguard away. "Lord, do you doubt that the old man is him?" Qin Shou asked. "It''s not smart, but it can resist so many masters. Who do you think of?" Feng Qingtian holds his chest in both hands and looks at him lightly. Qin Shou did not hesitate to say: "princess." They don''t have any power. They are all masters. And ye Shichen, the dean of lianyunjing college, was defeated by her. "Feng Qingtian Feng Qingtian... " A excited voice sounded outside the door. Qin Shou shivered. He would not be so evil. He was carrying the princess on his back to say that, and she appeared. I''m glad I''m not going to say anything bad. Feng Qingtian sat up straight, but saw a figure rush to him briskly: "Feng Qingtian, double repair useful! I upgraded! " Gu Bailu happily grabbed his arm. The sun was shining on his tiny face, revealing two rows of white teeth. It''s a success for two people. The only thing she can tell is Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian lowers her head and kisses her forehead. She gives Qin Shou a squint. Qin Shou walked out with a chat. He doesn''t want to leave. It''s not easy to see the princess looking for the prince so actively. He wants to hear what''s going on. Double repair? Wang Ye doesn''t need double cultivation. How can he double cultivation? "I didn''t deceive you. Double cultivation can get twice the result with half the effort, but I didn''t expect that you could get promoted so quickly in one night What is this in your forehead? " Chapter 272 Feng Qingtian is half stunned when she says it. Her fingers touch her forehead. Suddenly a peach blossom appears here. It''s pink and bright. It makes Gu Bailu look like a peach blossom. She didn''t before. "Well, isn''t peach blossom showing again? After opening Tianyan, it will come out occasionally. Maybe it''s the sign of Tianyan She didn''t know why she had this peach blossom mark, and sometimes it didn''t show. After the last eye opening, it has been shown once. This time it''s upgraded, it''s back. Feng Qingtian silently caresses her peach blossom seal, and the sense of familiarity comes back to her heart. He could not help but bow his head and kiss her on the forehead. A scene in my mind. "Wang, what''s on that ghost''s head?" "Human beings call it mother of flowers. Do you like it?" "It''s very interesting, man." "Silly girl." He put his hand on the other side''s forehead, and a pink peach blossom appeared on her forehead. "Wow, it''s beautiful. This is my image. I want to be different from you." "You are the king''s man, and you are unique. This is the brand that the king gave you." "Ah, if I lose it later, you can find me by this mark." "I won''t lose you." Gu Bailu looks at Feng Qingtian strangely. He is so stupid that his eyes are too narrow to focus. Is he so shocked by a mark on his forehead. "Hello! Wang, you''re back! " It''s really bold. I dare to be distracted in front of her. I''m not afraid that she will kill him with one stroke. Feng Qingtian looked down at her: "lu''er, didn''t we really know each other before?" Gu Bailu frowned: "you''ve asked me that several times. I don''t know you." She used to think it might be his way of chatting up. But now that the relationship is like this, he still asks? "You look like a friend of mine." Feng Qingtian stroked her forehead, but her mind sank. Nanning heart this life although there are night lotus, but did not see her mention the forehead peach blossom mark. The scene in his mind just now, he knew it was the memory before reincarnation. This is the memory of his heart with Nanning, but why do you remember it when you were with Gu Bailu. Including the memory of the last time he was forcibly forced not to touch other women. An idea came out of his mind. Can night lotus make a mistake? If the idea is proved, everything can be reasonably clear. But how could night Lily make a mistake? "Your friend? She''s got a big eye, too? " Gu asked curiously. Feng Qingtian holds her in her arms and gently asks, "a person has a mark in his previous life, but not in this life. What do you think is the reason?" Gu Bailu was asked inexplicably: "the body of reincarnation has changed, and the body features will naturally disappear." "Is that so?" Although Gu Bailu is right, Feng Qingtian has thought in his heart, even though he knows that he shouldn''t suspect nightlily. We should not question Nanning''s heart because of our change of heart. But the thought just can''t stop. Because of what happened, it''s not normal. "Lu''er, why did you fight against the night Lily?" So dangerous things, even he dare not easily start. But at that time, Gu Bailu was determined to seize the night lotus as if she were dead. Gu Bailu pursed her lips and said, "if you get rid of it, I''ll kill your sweetheart. You must listen to me." "Are you so sure you can handle it? You don''t know how dangerous the night lilies are? " Chapter 273 "What''s the danger? It''s not an object. It''s just a little more aura. If you don''t stop me, I''ll take it." Feng Qingtian hooked his lips: "so sure?" "It''s just a spirit. I don''t know why you are so afraid of it." In Maoshan Daoism, there are many spiritual things with aura. If you can''t control them, you don''t need to build Maoshan Daoism. "Don''t tell you, I''m going out. I''ll continue to double repair in the evening." Gu Bailu pushed him aside and said a few words. Then he left. Feng Qingtian watched her pink figure go away, clenched her fists, and her eyes were bright. In a twinkling of an eye, people disappeared. Gu Bailu knows that Gu Yunjing must also want to find her. She went to the shop. The shop where business was booming two days ago has few customers now. The shopkeeper is sitting on the counter shaking and sleepy. You stare at me too, and I stare at you to kill time. Of course, the shop opposite is also a deserted one. Many smart ladies know that Miss Murong and wanwang women can''t participate in the duel. As a result, other ready to wear shops are doing well. Gu Bailu scratched her head, which is not a good situation. She asked for the second prince''s shop in order to make money. Nanning Xin has the support of Murong mansion. She has money to spend with her. But she can''t afford it. We should find a way to tell Murong mansion what nanningxin has done. But now, although she has opened her eyes, she can also see some people''s past, but it is only for people with very low spiritual power. People in Murong will not believe her. Gu Bailu thinks about it. There is no business selling clothes now, so he can only sell other clothes. What makes the most money? Gu Bailu slapped the table: "of course, it''s something from the arbitrary palace." Although the two shops are fighting now, the clothes from her shop are out of stock. It is known to all that she is now a woman of wanton kings. Did not she waste her reputation by not using it. "The shopkeeper, take all the clothes away, leave the shop empty and reopen it in two days." When the shopkeeper heard this, he almost fainted: "my boss, is it too hasty to do this? After waiting for this storm, someone came to buy it." This shop is the most profitable ready to wear shop in Baidi city. It''s closed as soon as the owner says! It''s less than three days since the shopkeeper was pulled here. "It''s OK. If people like to sell clothes, let them sell them. Let''s sell something else." Nanning''s heart was clear that she wanted to fight against her, but she wanted to make money. She can''t copy nanningxin if she wants to sell it. The modern one doesn''t need to be used. Nanning will definitely follow her. In order to please her and her parents, Nanning Xin learned a lot. She was almost a good girl and was proficient in chess, piano, calligraphy and painting. Even the piano is about to become Beethoven. What to sell? She has an idea in her mind. The shopkeeper has no choice but to let the guys clean up the shop and close it. Before and after less than an hour, the shop fell on a big copper lock. The shopkeeper on the opposite side said proudly, "it''s only lasted for a few days, and then it''s closed. Miss Gu is different from others." Gu Bailu walked over and slapped him on the face: "if you don''t hit you, you don''t know that my mother has a bad temper." The shopkeeper covered his face: "shrew, just like you, you want to fight with our young lady. It''s disgraceful." Chapter 274 Gu Bailu laughs two times: "aro, fight, let her see what a real bitch is like." Luo overthrows the shopkeeper last time. "Face me and make him a pig." Cried Gu Bailu. A Luo is an absolutely obedient servant girl. She steps on the shopkeeper''s face with her feet and feet. She doesn''t stop until she steps on him and his face is blurred. Gu Bailu squatted down and nodded contentedly: "I just like you. If I can''t stand it, I''ll come directly. Unlike your miss, I''ll hide behind and be a turtle. I''ll only play in the dark all my life. I can''t see the light." With that she took aro and left. The crowd around said that with the support of the king, the waste has turned over. Gu Bailu doesn''t like to listen to this. There is a serious discrimination against waste in the world. In addition, nanningxin sends some people to mix in and deliberately distort and smear, which makes the words hard to hear. She doesn''t care about fame. What is fame? It''s really powerful. Whoever cares about your reputation, you''re the king. She wants to carry forward Maoshan Taoism. It doesn''t need any spiritual power. As long as you have heart and good thoughts, you can succeed in cultivating. Gu Bailu looks back at the crowd and doesn''t find the lone cloud mirror. Have you returned to Tiangong cliff sadly? Gu Bailu is doomed to not wait for Gu Yunjing today, because he arrived at yaoshanquan. Nanning''s heart is still in the last stage and can be upgraded, so she has been in the cultivation of yaoshanquan. "Why are you here?" Nanning changes her clothes to see the lone cloud mirror. The man standing under the banyan tree is slender and picturesque. She never knew what such a proud man wanted. "What''s the matter with you and the king? I want to hear the truth." Asked the lonely cloud mirror coldly. This time, when he saw fengqingtian, he could clearly feel fengqingtian''s possessive desire for Gu Bailu, with almost no concern. Before, at least he would think about Nanning. Hearing her asking, Nanning''s grievance came up, and tears fell down: "I really did everything, but the body problem of Wang Xuan..." "Are you sure it''s just his physical problem? You''ve never been in his heart. " "No! It''s all that crap. Her appearance will be like this. Originally, Wang has been treating me... " "When you first found the Buddha, he was willing to give you a chance. As a result, you have this ability." Nanning''s heart clenched: "give me another chance." "My Lord, no matter how you do it, you can''t let them together." "Don''t worry, even if you don''t say it, I can''t let them together. Even if the king doesn''t like me, he is also guilty to me." "Let Feng Qingtian marry you. Don''t delay any more." Later, fengqingtian will find more and more. Gu Bailu would be more dangerous. In this life, he can''t let the past go the same way. "I see." "My lord once again warns you not to hurt Gu Bailu. If you hurt her, you will only make Feng Qingtian more protective." Nanning''s heart and eyes are cold. After all, you still care about Gu Bailu. "Who is she, and how do you care for her?" Nanning feels strange. Gu Bailu is such a waste. Why does Gu Yunjing maintain this? What kind of waste does he want to create? He''s not such an idle man. "You don''t need to know." After saying that, Gu Yunjing flashes away and doesn''t even give Nanning a chance to question him. Chapter 275 Nanning''s heart and eyes narrowed. Gu Bailu is clearly a waste. In the past, she was a fool in modern times. She played around and was kind to her. Gu''s whole family was destroyed. She escaped a disaster with good luck, but she couldn''t do anything. But this is such a waste, but let wanwang at all costs. Let Gu Yunjing fight with netherworld, and protect her. Gu Bailu is not such a waste. Nanning holds the nightlily in her heart. No one can compete with the master of nightlily for the king. The real master of the night lotus has gone out of her wits. She is the only real master. Wang is her. "Night lotus, that man is mine, you will help me to eradicate that woman, right?" Nanning heart murmurs the tunnel. Night lotus gives out a dazzling light, covering her whole body. "I knew you would protect me." Nanning smiled happily and swept away the haze these days. Night lotus cold to her for a few days, she thought night lotus to have something wrong. OK, No. Her heart relaxed. Gu Bailu went back to the palace and called the kitchen manager. "After that, I will have all the food lists of the king every day. After finishing them, I will have a copy." The steward was a little embarrassed: "princess, this prince''s food list is a secret and cannot be passed on." "Don''t worry. After he has used the list, give it to me." She knows that these princes and nobles are very careful. They must keep the food list secret from the outside, so as not to be attacked by others. "What do you want to do with this, princess? I have no other meaning, that is, when the Lord asks, I am ready to answer. " Of course, the Steward will not give her the most important things in the house just because of one or two words. Although she is called the princess, in fact, she has no title. Gu Bailu smiled and knew that he didn''t take her as the host, but he didn''t mind: "I want to open a restaurant, and the menu in the restaurant will follow Wang''s food later. You lend me two cooks." The steward looked at her in shock and thought that the woman must be crazy. Take the king''s food list to open a restaurant! "You don''t promise to be OK. In the evening, I will talk to xiaoqingqing..." At night? Talk about it? Is that something to talk about? It must be a complaint. Although she has no real fame, everyone knows that in recent days, wanwang is willing to squeeze in that small white attic with her, but also to keep warm with her. "Cook The cook can lend it to the princess, but the list is too important for me to decide. " "Well, I won''t embarrass you. Let me borrow the two cooks first." She plans to open the shop in these two days. First, let the cook go to the shop and fix things. Everything must be prepared. Especially in the kitchen, the cook has to go and get it by himself. The steward''s fart goes on, but still thinks it''s incredible. What does the princess think, selling the prince''s food list? It''s in the eye of money! It''s strange that the Lord will promise. The steward''s work was swift and soon brought the two cooks. Gu Bailu looked at it. The two cooks were pretty good. As for what they didn''t do, they didn''t hurt people. The steward didn''t perfunctorize her about it. She felt that there was something to remind the steward: "steward, don''t get out of bed and pee tonight, or there will be disaster." Chapter 276 It''s not thick for the time being, but it''s deepening. It''s estimated that it will break out in the middle of the night. Bed is a safe place. As long as you don''t get out of bed, you should be able to avoid it. The steward was dumbfounded, but the princess suddenly told him that. "Thank you princess, I will remember." Gu Bailu waved him back. She knew that he should have something on his mouth, but she didn''t think so. Good words can''t persuade the ghost who is going to die. She should say what she says. He won''t listen, and he can''t blame her. Every man has his own life. Because of the speed of double repair, Gu Bailu is looking forward to double repair at night. But she waited and waited. Feng Qingtian didn''t go back to the mansion, even Qin Shou. Didn''t even make a statement? I must have gone to see Nanning again. Thinking of this, Gu Bailu felt frustrated, but she had to double cultivate with such a person. Fortunately, Feng Qingtian still can''t touch Nanning''s heart. Although her heart is not here, at least her body is clean. But since it''s double cultivation, she has to tell him the rules. But when her shop is decorated and everything is ready, fengqingtian doesn''t come back. He didn''t come back, but Nanning came back. On the day of Nanning''s return, Gu Bailu sat in the shop and counted the heads of the street. Suddenly a bright figure appeared in her sight, making people''s eyes bright. When she saw who she was, Gu Bailu was in a bad mood. Nanning''s white dress shows her beautiful thin shoulders. Her cloud sleeves are wide and elegant. She wears a white Cape with hundreds of pleats of petals. The whole person looks like a lotus with open screen, holy and elegant. Gu Bailu looked at her like this and wanted to see the past from her. Unfortunately, Nanning''s psychic power is too high. She can''t see through her eyes. Nanning heart stepped on her thin pointed retro high heels and walked towards her step by step. Gu Bailu is sitting in the chair, holding her chest in both hands and legs, looking at her lazily. Just came back to find her? "Miss Nan seems to me to be true love. She will come to me as soon as she comes back." Gu Bailu said with a smile. Nan Ning Xin''s lips are light, revealing a hint: "you seem to be very busy." "I''m not idle. I''ve been thinking about how to kill my enemy." "I''m afraid you didn''t get the chance. It''s better to be a good vent tool for Optimus Prime. If I''m in a good mood in the future, I may allow you to bear his blood and not let him sweep you out of the door. " Gu Bailu laughed: "it''s interesting. Miss Nan is really decent." Nanning''s face changed a little, but she soon regained her pride. She smiled and whispered: "no matter how much you sleep, he is only my man after all, and the princess can only be me." "Yes, he is your man, but I just sleep every day. It tastes good, strong and lasting. It''s much better than those swineherd." Nanning said coldly, "I thought you could cover up the fact that you were just sleeping with me?" "You are also a person who stayed in the 21st century. When he slept with me, I was sleeping with him. It''s called taking what he needs. Compared with Wang, Wang, Mei and Jin, he has a good figure, physical strength and good work. That stick is my own special use. I can sleep with him as a waste. It was built in the past. Also, people say that sex and love are inseparable. They don''t even want to sleep with you. How much love do you think they can have? Every day you watch your men and other women go through the ups and downs. You have to bear it. I''ll die if I change my head. " Chapter 277 Nanning''s heart and eyes become sharp: "don''t be complacent. When he sleeps enough, what value do you think you have?" Gu Bailu chuckled: "you''re really interesting. Why should I let him sleep enough? I''ll let him remember me all my life. When I yearn at night, I''ll think of me. He''ll keep his body as jade for me. It''s not too good." "The name is not right, but you can say it. When I become a concubine, you are just a concubine at best, not much higher than the brothel woman." "I don''t know if you can be the princess of wanton, but in front of the whole city people, wanton said that I was his woman, and you I haven''t heard of giving you any name. " "I agree with Optimus. You are just a junior. You are shameless and shameless." Nanning''s heart was trampled on and hurt her feet. She was so angry that she didn''t choose what to say. "The real congeniality must be that the body can combine. He looks at you and doesn''t want to touch it. It''s called congeniality." "When I become a wanton princess, you will know what is congeniality. Optimus has said that as long as I want to be a princess, this seat is mine. " "It''s a big heart to occupy a broken seat for a lifetime without any real name." Gu Bailu stood up and stretched out: "I''d like to see how you''re keeping the empty room to the old, just in case you can''t support it." Nanning''s heart and eyes became fierce: "you will only show off your mouth. At the beginning, you were fooled like a monkey by me. You are so stupid that you can''t help it. Now you still don''t have any way to replace me, and you will die." Nan Ning Xin returns Gu Bailu''s words to her. Gu Bailu smiled and said, "Oh, I don''t want to run into death. I want to rob your man and sleep with him. I want you to watch me and your man turn around and make your life worse than death." Nanning''s beautiful face was cruel: "it depends on who plays the game." "It''s boring to play with you. I''m playing with your man." Gu Bailu turned and walked into the shop: "go away, I feel sick talking to you. When I feel sick and nauseous, little Qingqing thinks I''m pregnant again. How troublesome it is for the royal doctor." Nanning''s heart was so angry that a fire appeared. The golden light was a color Gu Bailu had never seen before. She could see that Nanning''s aura was also golden. This kind of aura can only be possessed or accumulated by people with great happiness. Why does Nanning heart have a golden aura? "Want to fight?" Gu Bailu holds a rune in his hand: "if you want to fight, you can fight. What can you bear? It''s hard." Nanning put away the fire and put down his anger. Yingying smiled, "I will take care of my sister in the future. We will serve the king together." Gu Bailu looked up and saw that, as she expected, Feng Qingtian, who had disappeared in two days, was standing behind Nanning''s heart. No wonder the face changes so fast. Feng Qingtian''s face is expressionless, and it''s hard to be happy or angry. They came back together? "Well, I''d like to serve with you too, but miss Nan is sure she can climb into his king''s bed first." Gu Bailu snorted coldly and turned to enter the backyard of the shop. As soon as Feng Qingtian arrived, Nanning was definitely going to install it. She didn''t want to be disgusted. It''s interesting to release Nanning''s heart. Nanning heart stood there, tears swirling in her eyes. She looked back and saw fengqingtian, and quickly lowered her head to wipe away the tears. "Wanwang......" The cry turned a thousand times, and his heart was broken. Chapter 278 Not far away, the crowd was heartbroken. Such a delicate and beautiful flower, pear blossom with rain, still can''t bear to let the beloved see, how heartbreaking. "Are you well?" Feng Qingtian''s expression did not change, only asked lightly. "Almost. Thanks for your help." "I hope you''re OK, too. I''ll send you back to Murong mansion." Feng Qingtian turns to go first. Nanning heart lowered his head and followed him to the carriage. Aro rushed into the back hall and said angrily, "Miss, Wang is a bad man. Let''s not live in his house." "Villains have places to make use of. If we don''t live in the prince''s mansion, you won''t have so much meat to eat. Are you sure you want to go?" Aro scratched her head. "Aro, think again." "Poof..." It''s still meat. Nanning Xin seems to be gaining some momentum this time, so she is sure that Feng Qingtian will marry her. It seems that Fengqing has made a promise to her. Feng Qingtian, a scum man, asked others to call her Princess. She was really retaliating for her name of King duck. "Aro, I''ll take you to eat delicious food in the evening. I can sell 8000 King''s ducks a year." "Miss, does wanwang raise ducks?" "Don''t raise it. He is a duck himself. When I wave, he will come to serve." "Wang is a miss, and aro can''t eat it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "You can eat it if you make it into a duck." A Luo listens to some muddleheaded, one face is forced, is the king of the wild duck cultivates the essence? As the carriage sped along, Feng Qingtian closed his eyes and raised his spirits. When he was about to arrive at Murong mansion, he suddenly opened his eyes and said to Nanning, "do you have a clear idea?" Nanning''s heart raised her eyes, and asked doubtfully, "what do you say?" "Don''t you still want to serve the king?" "I......" Nanning''s heart bit her lips: "I don''t want to be separated from you, even if there is no real name, I would like to." Feng Qingtian looked at her with a sharp eye: "it doesn''t matter to see the relationship between this king and Gu Bailu''s skin." Nanning''s tears rolled in her eyes: "otherwise, how can I..." "You can kill me, you can get back at me with everything you can get back at." "No No matter how cruel you are to me, I can''t bear to do it. " The carriage stopped, Feng Qingtian chuckled, "I see." "What do you mean?" Nanning''s heart was flustered by his sneer. What is it? What does he want to show? "You chose a way that doesn''t belong to you." Feng Qing the world carriage, head also did not go back. Nanning anxiously clenched nightlily. What did he mean and what didn''t belong to her? Marrying him has always been her way. Qin Shou followed Feng Qingtian and asked anxiously, "prince, do you really want to marry Miss Murong?" "Qin Shou, do you think the reincarnation of human beings will change their character?" "Of course, it will change. Some people are evil in their previous lives, but they are good in this life. The fate of each life is different." "Is it?" So Nanning''s heart has changed. She has become so aggrieved and full-fledged that she has no personality before? If he dare to change his mind, she will definitely make him doomed. She is so mean that he is not allowed to look at other women. If he changes his mind, she will turn away. It won''t make him feel better. Just like Gu Bailu now, if he marries nanningxin, he is sure that Gu Bailu will break with him. That''s why he likes Gu Bailu, because she has the shadow of the person he loves in the past. He was naturally attracted. He can''t even stop himself from liking her. Chapter 279 "This is the sorrow of mankind. People who do not know the past life and who have the best feelings in the past life forget it." Feng Qingtian stood in front of the restaurant and looked up at the pink figure in front of the window. "But I don''t think she will change," he said Qin Shoushun looked into his eyes and saw Gu Bailu gnawing at the leg of the duck with a smile on his face. He continued to boast: "let''s eat the duck. When my shop opens, all the dishes will be labeled with the name of the king. The unique signboard will ensure that the money will roll." Qin Shou is full of black lines, princess. Is it really good for you to pit our Lord like this. Anyway, I''ve been with you for double repair. "Miss, why is it so delicious to put on the name of the king Aro didn''t understand. "Because the king is beautiful." "Is that right? That Wang made you have a good meal in the evening." A cold voice came, Gu Bailu looked back at Feng Qingtian and looked at her behind her with a gloomy face. Gu Bailu cried out happily, "boss, the king has come to eat the duck. Hurry to serve two more bowls." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Shou is worried. Can such a woman really be a wanton princess. Will you be angry with the Lord too soon. Feng Qingtian grabs her hand and throws her duck leg on the table: "go back and wash it and give it to you. If you don''t eat it, Princess duck." Gu Bailu is not happy: "you call the wrong person, Princess duck is Nanning heart." "I said you are you." Feng Qingtian took out a handkerchief and wiped her hands: "go home." "No, I haven''t finished!" "Do you want to double repair?" Feng Qingtian holds her tightly, with a threat in her words. Gu Bailu frowned. If he didn''t fix it, he would have to sleep on himself and let her have a baby. She can practice quickly and avoid the risk of pregnancy. She has read the book of double cultivation. Although it''s a combination of yin and Yang, it can only have actions, and there will be no results. There will be no orgasm. Of course she chose double cultivation. But knowing that he wants to marry nanningxin, she doesn''t have the heart to double cultivate with him. "Of course, but it doesn''t have to be repaired by you." Gu Bailu pulls out her hand. Feng Qingtian holds her more tightly: "what do you say? Say it to Ben Wang again! " "I don''t fix it with a married man." "I have a husband for a long time." Gu Bailu looked at him in horror: "what do you mean?" Has she been sleeping with Nanning''s husband? God, please forgive me, don''t be so cruel. Although it''s only a matter of paper, it''s this paper that concerns moral issues. No matter who Feng Qingtian liked before, he was at least single. Feng Qingtian, a bastard, deliberately concealed her and pushed her to such an awkward position? No wonder nanningxin is so sure "If you want to know what you mean, you can go back with me. Whether you accept it or not, I can''t let it go." Gu Bailu slapped him on the face: "no matter whether you accept it or not, I will fan you. " Feng Qingtian was stunned. He didn''t expect Gu Bailu to beat him. Qin Shou is even more stupid. The princess hit the prince. He has such a beautiful face How can she give up. Just as the shopkeeper opened the door, he heard a crackle. The hand of the princess is fanning on the gorgeous face of the king. The shopkeeper''s heart aches. What a good face, how could it be beaten. However, he was more distressed about himself. Seeing the scene of wanwang''s losing face, would he be killed. "Gu Bailu, you hit me?" Feng Qingtian looked at her incredulously. Chapter 280 "I''m sorry. I slipped my hand." Gu Bailu blows the hurt hand. Feng Qingtian is a man with high power. It hurts her! To make a mistake. "It hurts?" Feng Qingtian grabs her hand and says, "what do you do with your hands when you have nothing to do?" Gu Bailu is so angry that she wants to fan him out. Who knows that there is such a great disparity in strength. Wuwu, there is no spiritual strength to eat. "They say it''s hand slip." Don''t admit that you''re hurt when you''re angry. Feng Qingtian rubbed her hand, the flesh and skin of the hand, the palm is red. His skin will be hurt by gravity. It must be very painful. "If you want to hit me later, copy me. Don''t use your hands foolishly." Feng Qingtian sat down with her and took out a bottle of ointment from her waist to apply medicine to her. When the cool ointment is applied, the hot pain on the hand disappears for the most part. Gu Bailu thought that she might be the first person in history to beat herself so badly. She blushed and coughed softly to ease the embarrassment. "Who knows you have such a thick skin." And let her copy the guy? Is this married man insane. "Well, tell me why you hit me." Feng Qingtian looked at her and asked earnestly. "You should fight." The shopkeeper retreated quietly. He dare not listen to the following words. Today it is beyond his imagination. It''s a face. It''s really a face. Face has always been the face of people, but also where the blessing lies, so there is always said to hit people not to face. Especially by women. But the princess is fierce In the direction of the face that dazzles tens of millions of people, he pulls away. My hand hurts after smoking! But I want wanwang to wipe the medicine for her. He must be hallucinating. The shopkeeper shook his head and brought two plates of wild duck into the kitchen. Seeing that he was a vegetable, the cook came up and asked, "what''s the matter with the shopkeeper? Isn''t the duck king satisfied?" "The current state of Wang Xi doesn''t need ducks Xiaozhu, what would you do if your mother-in-law slapped you in the face? " "How dare she hit me?" cried Zhu? I''m going to kill her. " Shopkeeper''s eyes light up: "right, that''s normal." "Shopkeeper, why do you ask such a question suddenly? Women can''t get used to it. When they get used to it, they have to climb your head." The shopkeeper sighed, "no wonder you''re just a cook, I''m just a shopkeeper." The king of wanton is the king of wanton. Only he has the courage to get used to women like that. How dare they, for fear that women will climb their heads and behave wildly once they are used to it, they will never have a place again. If you are oppressed outside, you can''t let the women in your family climb on your head. That''s their only support, their only remaining position. However, if he is bullied by his own woman again, he is also the king in the highest position. No one dares to disrespect him at all. The cook is in a fog. The shopkeeper is not sure where he comes from. ¡±Shopkeeper, what''s wrong with you? " the shopkeeper couldn''t help telling him what he had just seen. The cook looked surprised and turned around and gave it to someone else. In a short time, it spread all over the tavern as fast as burning forest. In the elegant room upstairs, Gu Bailu didn''t know that she was criticized. Feng Qingtian sat opposite her and looked at her: "OK, you said I should fight. That fight should be over. Go home." "No, it''s not my home." Gu Bailu wants to smoke him again. How can he be so shameless. Chapter 281 Married Nanning heart not to bring people into the house, but to take her this small three swagger home. Scum man! Although she also felt very happy to be angry, she didn''t want to lose her morality. She said that he would sleep in Nanning''s heart, but he said it on purpose to annoy her. Feng Qing becomes her husband. She can never touch her again. "Who''s not your family?" Feng Qingtian pinched her face: "well, I''m not angry. It''s settled. I will never leave." Gu Bailu waved his hand, picked up a plate of ducks on the table and put it on his head: "do you really think I can''t copy a guy?" Especially dare to tell her that he won''t leave, so crazy. I won''t divorce because of you, but I still have to sleep with you. Five elements are under extracted. Make her feel sorry for the whole world if she doesn''t hit him. Feng Qingtian is covered with duck soup. The soup flows down his cheek. A piece of duck meat shakes on the top of his head, and finally falls to the ground. Qin Shou is petrified. Even arro was silly, but it was a pity to say: "Miss I haven''t eaten the wild duck yet... " You''ll take it and water the king. It''s too wasteful. Gu Bailu touched her head: "darling, I''ll pack it for you later." Feng Qingtian stood there still, but everyone could feel that the air around him was extremely cold, and the time was forbidden. The shopkeeper thinks that it''s almost there. The king is in a low voice. The princess''s spirit should be gone. So he opened Yajian''s door for the second time to serve. With a bang, the shopkeeper''s plate fell to the ground. What did he see The king who has always been a powerful and powerful king is now holding a head of duck juice. The sauce was still running down his face, down his black robe, and down to the ground. Every time the soup flows, the shopkeeper''s heart tightens for a while. It''s as if someone is putting a rope around his heart. My God, what he saw. The concubine also solemnly comforts her servant girl. She will take the package and bring it back for her to eat. They even think it''s a waste to fight against the king. Qin Shou''s reaction was that he swept the shopkeeper with a flash of light. It''s over. This time he''s dead. The shopkeeper''s forehead is sweating. He fell on his knees, afraid to beg for mercy. Qin Shou quickly took out the silk handkerchief and said, "Wang Lord, wipe it first. " in the face of such a situation, no matter how many heads he has, he doesn''t know what to do. If someone else does this to the prince, he will cut it with one stroke, but this is the princess. It''s the princess who fans the prince. The prince is willing to be. Feng Qingtian takes over the silk handkerchief, slowly wipes the soup on his face, and looks at Gu Bailu with a pair of narrow eyes: "is that enough?" Gu Bailu snorted, "what''s enough? Let''s split up and let the contract go to hell." Feng Qingtian grabs her hand: "I''ve beaten her, and I''m angry. I''ve entered the royal family tree. It''s not that you can disperse it if you say so." Gu Bailu rolled her eyes and said, "I''ll tell you again. I will never touch a husband! I''ll kill you. " "What has a husband?" Feng Qingtian''s eyes are shining. "It''s you!" Gu Bailu kicked him and struggled to fight. "It''s been touched so many times. Do you want to touch it now?" Feng Qingtian ''s eyes are more and more cold. Chapter 282 How could she easily say something so broken that she hated him so much? After he tasted the taste, he said that he would not taste it, how could it be! "You lied to me. You didn''t tell me that you were married! You scum, liar, shameless "Wait, what did I lie to you?" Qin Shou''s eyes were bright and he said: "that Prince, I think the princess may have misunderstood me. " "Don''t call me princess. It''s disgusting." Gu Bailu shouted. It turns out that the princess can be called by everyone. The regular princess is also the princess. The side princess can also be the princess! Feng Qingtian''s handsome face turns black into charcoal. Is it disgusting to call the princess? "Gu Bailu! Even if you don''t like Ben Wang any more, you can''t change the facts and go back with me. " "I don''t want to change anything, but come back with you. You''re dreaming." Qin Shou was worried: "princess, the prince is a husband with a wife, but he is your husband." "I don''t care whose husband he is, so I''m not qualified..." Gu Bailu stopped halfway and stared at Feng Qingtian: "wait, whose husband are you?" Feng Qingtian took out a yellow book from her waist and put it in her hand. Gu Bailu opens it suspiciously, which is the genealogy of the wanwang mansion. It also contains the name of the current emperor. She went down and saw her name, Gu Bailu The 13th generation of Wang Fei, named after her husband, Feng Gu Bailu, the daughter-in-law of the Royal Feng family. There are also eight characters of her birthday on it. There''s no mistake. It''s really her. "Why not nanningxin?" Gu Bailu is a little confused. What''s the matter? Isn''t Nanning''s heart vowing that she''s the wanton princess? Is she bluffing? "The princess has been called for so long, do you think it''s called playing?" Feng Qingtian feels that one day she will die of anger. He did so much for her, and she thought he was going to marry another woman. So she just thought her Princess was Nanning Xin, so she was so angry? Isn''t it because he forced her to marry and didn''t discuss it with her? Gu Bailu''s brain is a little confused, so what should she give her reaction now? Just angry is that he has a husband to her, but now he turns her into a legal sleeping person. Is she going to be angry, or is she going to be angry? I can''t be happy. Without being greeted, without dowry, without carrying a sedan chair, without even knowing anything, she became someone else''s wife "I......" How can she express her present mood. It''s complicated. If Feng Qingtian told her at the beginning that he had married her by force, she could have a big fight with him. However, after the initial misunderstanding and anger, she thought that she was forced to be a junior, and now she knows that she is honest, she seems to have no energy to be angry. Should I be happy that I haven''t been a junior? "Go home. I''m so sick." Gu Bailu looks at the flustered Phoenix giant, but she can''t say anything about not going back. Feng Qingtian drags her out of the door. Outside Yajian, when the people in the tavern saw them coming out, they were silent. Gu Bailu looked at the audience who were stupid, and then looked at the eye Phoenix, and gave a light cough: "otherwise Use blink. " Don''t fengqingtian feel ashamed to be so ostentatious? "No, my king just wants people to see how much she bullies people." Gu Bailu dropped three black lines: "you owe it." Although the reasons for being beaten are different, no matter which one is owed. What she is worried about now is how to untie the royal family tree. She doesn''t want to be a concubine. Chapter 283 Feng Qingtian leads her through the lobby, holding a sticky soup on her head, scattering the unique flavor of the king duck, but the people dare not disrespect. People let the road open and his eyes became complicated. When they went far away, the tavern did not fry until they could not see the shadow of the carriage. "Who poured the duck soup on the head of the king "Not that woman, who else, didn''t even hit her face?" "How can we do this? How can we let women do so recklessly!" "If you want to, you still have a problem. I see that a man like Wang is a real man, and a woman you like is spoiled." "Why is that waste? Why can she let the king treat her so well?" "Because she is a wanton princess." "I don''t see any concubines. I don''t see any marriages or employees. I''m not a person who can serve me." The shopkeeper got up from the ground in a panic and pinched his thigh. It hurts! He''s alive, not a dream. He really saw the princess pouring a plate of duck on the head of the king. That fierce It''s adorable. He staggered out of Yajian. When he arrived in the lobby, he heard someone saying Gu Bailu. "What do you know?" he snapped. "The princess has already entered the royal family tree. If you don''t talk about it, don''t blame me for not reminding you if you lose your life." The tavern was quiet again. It was silent. Into the royal family tree? When did it happen. Are royal genealogies entered at will. That''s to be confirmed by the patriarch. Who is the patriarch? That''s the emperor of Nanyue. How could the emperor agree to let a waste into the royal family. It''s OK to be a playmate, to be a real wife, or even to be a queen in the future. How can it be a waste. How to serve the people, how to make people obey? "Shopkeeper, are you sure the news is true?" "How How can it not be true? When the princess goes out, she has the Royal genealogy in her hand. The Emperor himself gives it to her. " If he didn''t give this genealogy book, it''s not as simple as watering it with duck juice. Maybe There''s something more terrible going on. But he didn''t dare to think about it. "You think you have several heads! Eat fast. Don''t say anything bad about the princess. I''m not welcome in the tavern The shopkeeper thinks that he can escape from the dead, which is because the wanton princess is liked by the wanton king. Otherwise, if the king is angry, his ten lives are not enough. This is the princess who saved him! He can''t be ungrateful. People still can''t believe that the seat that countless people miss for a long time, the princess of wanton, has fallen into the hands of a waste. It''s gone without a sound. What about Miss Murong? People in Baidi city think that she is the most likely to become a wanton princess. "Miss Murong is afraid to cry." "She didn''t cry. No, today, King Xuan sent her back to Murong mansion." "Wang has feelings for Miss Murong, too." "What''s the use of affection? You can''t get married and have children. The most important thing for the king is to have children." How people talk about it? Gu Bailu can''t hear it and doesn''t want to hear it. She was still a little confused. She was angry at Feng Qingtian who suddenly promoted her to his wife and wondered what he wanted? Chapter 284 "What do you want when you marry me?" Gu Bailu asked in bewilderment. "What can you give me?" Feng Qingtian asked. Gu Bailu thought for a moment that there was nothing else he could give except his body. Of course, there is still a piece of meat left in her body - the child. "You want your own flesh and blood?" Gu Bailu asked. "Don''t you want it? " GU Bailu''s mouth is slightly drawn. When can this stem pass? She doesn''t want children at all! It was just a lie to him that day. "I''m a princess. What other children do I need to maintain my status?" Gu Bailu said casually, "you just abandoned Nanning''s heart?" This is the body over the heart, the actual battle over Plato. Feng Qingtian looked at her like a sinister bird: "I told you how many times, I have no feelings for Nanning." "Who believes it?" No emotion can protect her so much. When I see someone crying, I hate to give her the whole world. Feng Qingtian doesn''t like her such a careless look, saying that he likes others, but she is not jealous at all. Because her possessiveness is so great that he can''t control it, he also hopes that Gu Bailu can care a little about him. But he also knew that if Nanning''s heart was not solved, she would never care for herself. "My heart to Nanning is not feelings, but guilt." Gu Bailu is interested and asks, "what''s the guilt? What''s the matter with you? Is it hard to touch her now after asking her for the first time? You won''t eat forbidden fruit when you are very young... " She thought she had been a virgin for ten thousand years. Gu Bailu''s brain is full of holes. People in ancient times were precocious. It seems that fengqingtian''s misogyny began ten years ago. That is to say, when ordinary men should have sex, he began to hate women. But it doesn''t mean he didn''t get a woman when he was very young. She still remembered one of her classmates in modern times, who often boasted that she was very strong. When she was in primary school, she dried out the boy of the opposite sex who came home together in the corn field. At that time, he was only seven or eight years old But the man got married and left again. It''s said that his wife thought he couldn''t do that. So, we can''t be too early in this respect. We have to come by age. Feng Qingtian probably belongs to this kind, so he can''t stand up to women. But it''s not right. Feng Qingtian is very male here No, not really. Feng Qingtian hasn''t been a male here. Seriously, the first time she was on, the second time she didn''t realize it. After waking up, her body was not sour, and it didn''t take long for Feng Qingtian to be clear. The third time, he fainted in half, and failed at all. The fourth time, when she fell asleep, although she got up the next day with pain all over her body, I don''t know how long he did it. Maybe Is Fengqing naive? Feng Qingtian didn''t know that for a while, Gu Bailu vetoed him once and for all. He put a big hand over her head and pulled her over: "what do you think? It''s because of the past life that you feel guilty about her." Gu Bailu looked at him suspiciously: "past life? Even if there is a previous life, would your previous life be a life and death of love? " Feng Qingtian rubbed her head:" in fact, I don''t remember the past life I only know that there was an unforgettable lover before. " GU Bailu''s eyes widened:" is that Nanning heart? What''s your special vision? I''m still deeply impressed by her... " What a big white lotus. Chapter 285 "No, you can''t remember all your previous lives. How can you know that she is that person?" Nanning''s heart is full of tricks. He can''t do anything. Maybe he pretends to be someone else. "The night lotus on her body is my raised spirit. It has thousands of years of spirit power. I only recognize one master in my life..." "You gave it to your woman, so you think the woman with the night lily is the woman of your previous life?" Gu Bailu understood as soon as she heard it. It''s just like a novel. She watches too many novels and TV plays. Feng Qingtian nodded. He really thought so all the time. He never doubted that there was something wrong with the night lily. But Nanning''s heart has become too much. Plus Gu Bailu made him feel so much. Then he began to doubt. "How silly of you to believe in a spirit as evidence. That broken night lotus, I can control it when I practice it. Nanningxin moushan Taoism is higher than me, of course, it can be obedient." "No Night lotus is different from other spiritual things. The soul can''t fit in. It won''t recognize the Lord. " "So you think nanningxin is the soul of the woman you like?" "Well, but I don''t feel for her." Gu Bailu nodded: "you are miserable, you even moved to another love and betrayed your former lover." I don''t know if it means he''s serious about love or he''s a fool. Just because of a night lotus, Nanning heart is regarded as a deep love. Obviously, she doesn''t feel protected like a bead. I don''t think that''s the right person. Such a simple truth is understood by fools. "I It''s all about you. " Feng Qingtian is a little stuffy. Who is the reason for his treachery? The party is gloating. "Can you blame me? I''m born beautiful, smart and lovely. I''m born to steal the white lotus man." Gu Bailu suddenly felt very fulfilled. Nanning''s heart was destroyed by her plan, and she was estimated to be so angry that her lungs would explode. Ha ha ha ha ha. Unexpectedly, Nanning heart, the white lotus flower, has such a trick. See if I don''t break you down, let fengqingtian kill you. "You." Feng Qingtian touched her head: "do you know why I like you?" "I need to ask. Of course, I can sleep with you." Gu Bailu said without hesitation. Feng Qiang day as like as two peas: "because you are very similar to her, almost the same. When I am with you, I always remember things before her." Gu Bailu retreated two steps: "don''t make trouble, I don''t want to be your ex lover. I''m so sour that my hair will fall off." Now I can go to sleep with her and I will not let her go. If it''s a former lover, does she still have a way to live? "No one can survive under the counter bite of night lotus, but you are not dead." Feng Qingtian says her doubts. Gu Bailu pouted and pouted: "that doesn''t mean anything. Nanning and I are learning from each other. She can control, so can I." "She has peach blossom marks on your forehead, too." Gu Bailu touched his forehead: "there are all kinds of heavenly eyes. Nanning''s heart is not good at heart, so she can''t open them. If she does, she will have them. " Feng Qingtian must want to sleep. She wants to be crazy, so she is regarded as an imaginary lover. Although nanningxin may be a fake, she doesn''t want to be a real one. "I''m sure I''m not your lover. I remember my past life clearly. It''s nothing to do with you at all." Chapter 286 Nanningxin''s past life, she also knows very well. After seizing the split sky mirror of her family, she came to the world and occupied the body of Nanning''s heart, ready to harm Murong mansion. Control of the night lotus, disguised as Phoenix Qingtian''s previous lover. What is she planning? "You once said the fire of hell, where do you know it?" Feng Qingtian is upset. I didn''t expect Gu Bailu to resist this. He thought that he said she might be the one he loved deeply, and she would be a little happy. I didn''t expect that it was such an undisguised resistance. "It''s just a dream. Who knows what the hell fire is? It''s just a fire. It didn''t burn me. It''s called scary." Feng Qingtian suddenly grabbed her excitedly: "what dream did you have, burned by the fire of hell? Tell me what''s in the dream. " Gu Bailu pushed him hard: "what you are so excited to do is a dream, nothing." She subconsciously felt that her dream would be a breakthrough. Because several times subconsciously say the fire of hell, Feng Qingtian will ask her if they knew each other before. It turns out that he kept asking them if they knew each other. Is she really like his former lover? That''s why he''s willing to sleep on his own, so she can get close to him? "It''s impossible that there''s nothing. Do you dream that you''re on fire..." "As soon as I get hot, I feel burned." "Lu''er, it''s very important for me that you answer me seriously. I think Nanning''s heart has become too much. Maybe there is something wrong with it." Gu Bailu laughs: "you also doubt Nanning''s heart. It''s so easy. I''ll get the night lotus, and you will know if Nanning''s heart is your little lover." "No, it''s too dangerous. I can''t let you take risks." He can still remember that last time, she went to snatch the night lotus, and was almost eaten back, leaving her spirits scattered. "If I didn''t move fast last time and beat you to the ground, there would be no you in the world. Give up this idea and don''t take risks with yourself." He was afraid that Gu Bailu would not obey, so he did it secretly. She hated Nanning so much that she wanted him to stop protecting Nanning. "It''s not that serious. That dead thing is not beaten." Gu Bailu never thought how dangerous the night lotus was: "I''ve upgraded my skill now, I''m sure." "Are you so confident?" Feng Qingtian is more suspicious. Everyone is afraid of the night lotus, how to Gu Bailu here, but as if it is really just a plaything. "Really, I have more things to do, so I won''t go to find this death. You ask Nanning out and let her sleep. I try to grab the night lily." Feng Qingtian grabbed her hand: "don''t think about it any more, don''t even think about it. Night lotus is not as simple as you think." If yeduolian doesn''t resist her, he can let her try. But in fact, the last time, she didn''t show any mercy to her, just as if its strength had weakened on Gu Bailu. Night lotus has not fought for so many years, it is possible to be stupid for a while. But even if its strength was weak in Gu Bailu, it almost destroyed her. He can''t let Gu Bailu take the risk. No matter whether nanningxin is the person in the past or not, he doesn''t feel it. The big deal is to compensate her a little more from other places. Chapter 287 "I''m sure! What are you afraid of? I''m not afraid. " "Gu Bailu, I won''t allow myself to lose you or hurt you a little. If you don''t understand, I''ll try to make you understand." Feng Qingtian stares at her fiercely, as if to dig out her heart and see what it is made of. Asked him what he was afraid of. "If you don''t want me to be hurt, you have to deal with Nanning. She is my biggest enemy." Gu Bailu also has some worries. Does Feng Qingtian really think that he is his lover in his previous life, so her feelings seem to sublimate very fast. It makes her feel burning. Feng Qingtian frowned, "what''s your revenge on her?" "If I say it, you will let me solve her?" "No..." Although he has no feelings for Nanning now, he can''t see her hurt without complete evidence to prove that she is not the person he is looking for. Even if you don''t love, you can''t hurt. Gu Bailu was so angry that he wanted to smoke him: "what do you want to do, like me here, and continue to be nice to Nanning there because of guilt? Then if we meet, who can you help? " "Help you." Feng Qingtian did not hesitate. Well, it seems to be true love? "Because you can''t beat her now." Feng Qingtian then, let Gu Bailu think the true love is broken. old fellow. Gu Bailu angrily sat aside and didn''t care about him. Feng Qingtian laughingly holds her over: "you don''t have psychic power, but it''s normal to fight her." "Ah I''m going to kill her without psychic power. Wait. " "Well, we''ll do a good double repair, and you''ll soon be promoted." Feng Qingtian said and kissed her lips gently. "What are you doing?" "Double cultivation, so that you can defeat your enemy as soon as possible." Feng Qingtian said in a hoarse voice. Gu Bailu slapped him on the back: "you''re crazy. This is the carriage." Many eyes outside stared at the carriage of the prince''s mansion. What''s more, I was just talking about such an important thing. How can the painting style be transferred to this. "Stop." Feng Qingtian shouted, and the carriage stopped immediately. Feng Qing took Gu Bailu out of the carriage. Gu Bailu was so scared that she hurriedly took care of her clothes. Fortunately, it wasn''t too messy. "What are you going to do?" "Not in the carriage, but in another place." "Can you change the time, sir?" "No, my spiritual strength is high now, which is the best time for double cultivation." "Really?" Gu Bailu doesn''t believe it. It''s not in the name of double cultivation. Just let it go. "If I don''t cheat you, I won''t get you. Will there be any other attempt?" It seems to be the same. Shuangxiu can''t vent. For men, it must be very suffocating. The carriage stopped right in front of her shop. Feng Qingtian carries her into the shop, and asks the night''s bodyguard to guard her outside and enter the back hall. There is only one table and two chairs in the back hall. "I don''t even have a bed to practice." Well, this seems to be a bit wrong. Why is it necessary to practice in bed. It''s not about cultivation, it''s about promiscuity. Gu Bailu is full of black thread. Feng Qingtian bit her earlobe and said, "it''s OK to have a chair. There are various moves for double cultivation." Gu Bailu is a little tangled. She wants to double cultivate quickly, but she thinks it''s like cheating. Just as the pants were off to the knees, there was a loud drink outside: "Wang, I''ll see where you hide." A strong split came over and their screens were shaken. The light in the back hall comes in. It''s bright. Chapter 288 The light mixed with cold wind came in, and Gu Bailu was forced by the wind. The cold wind made her shiver. A touch of black soon covered her head and wrapped her whole body. Gu Bailu looks down at the two long white legs of Feng Qingtian, shaking in the cold wind. The head of the trousers fell on his knee. He held the head of the trousers in one hand and wrapped them around with a cape in the other hand, covering her in his arms. On the beautiful face, however, there was a calm face, as if nothing had happened. But at this time, his damn weapon was still on her. It didn''t go away at all. Gu Bailu wanted to die. When someone found out how to do such a thing, he was caught. Can she look up in her life? The person who kicked open the screen was stunned. She seemed to see that the woman''s posture was very strange, and the king seemed to take off his pants. However, the king moves so fast that she just shakes her eyes and doesn''t see anything. But what they look like now "Go away!" Feng Qingtian has a cold drink, and waves his hand to shake people out in the future. The screen was propped up again by him. The night''s bodyguard outside responded and caught the intruder. Gu Bailu looked up at him and said, "let''s die together." What are you doing with such a disgrace! Feng Qingtian lowered her head and kissed her: "what a fool to say." "I''ve been caught doing such a thing on the spot. There''s no reason to live!" "We''re just doing double work. No one sees you." Feng Qingtian immediately blocked Gu Bailu''s body, and immediately covered her with a cloak. Even if people outside saw her, she didn''t show up. "You are deceiving yourself. Your pants are off to your knees. The white legs are seen by people outside the shop..." Although the shop hasn''t opened yet and there aren''t many people in it, there are chefs in the shop and some who come to clean it. Just now, when someone burst in, the screen fell and his eyes were all looking this way. What''s the use of Feng Qingtian''s quick action? Wrap them up with a cape. She is still such a flawless action. Who knows what it''s doing. Feng Qingtian caressed her back and said softly, "honey, it''s OK. We are husband and wife." "How about husband and wife They must demonize me. " Nothing to run to the shop to do this thing, all the people in Baidi city do not regard her as a fox spirit. I''m so angry. She has to be scolded as a dog again. "Don''t worry about others, let''s go on." Feng Qingtian stands up, and Gu Bai''s eyes are all widened: "you still come!" Didn''t he scare Yang Wei just then? "Since they are going to be scolded, it''s better to be honest. Anyway, I like you, the little goblin. What can they do?" Gu Bailu was so angry that he lay on his shoulder and beat him on the back: "let go of me, I want to go home, I want to go home!" It''s a good thing to continue to throw such a large man. His face is thicker than the wall. Feng Qingtian chuckled and said, "don''t be nervous. They have ten thousand courage and dare not say anything." Gu Bailu hates to bite him in the ear: "they are not talking about you, of course you are not worried." In this kind of thing, women are always under more pressure than men. It''s just like a man can find a woman at will. Women look for men at will, that is, water-based flowers, I don''t know how to behave. Chapter 289 "We are not afraid of others saying, are we not in double cultivation? There''s nothing shameful about double cultivation. " Feng Qingtian put on her pants and gave her a bow kiss, with a smile on the face of the demon. Looking at her usually braver than heaven, she shrank in his arms and dared not move. Feng Qingtian felt both heartache and fun. It turns out that she was afraid sometimes. Usually, he is fearless and fierce. He even dares to pour soup on his head. "Will others really believe in double cultivation?" To be honest, she didn''t feel very credible. But they are really double cultivation. They didn''t want to do that. "Of course, who dare not?" Feng Qingtian wrapped her up and tidied herself up, so she was ready to go out with her. "Wait! Don''t go out now, let''s wait for all the people to leave. " Just now, there was such a big movement that Wang Xi was attacked. Wang Xi and his women were doing something shameful there. Now they are surrounded by people. Now go out to be a monkey. "Didn''t you say you were going home?" Feng Qingtian rubbed her little hand: "it''s really OK. They dare not say anything. Besides, we''re really in double cultivation." Doesn''t she think they''re double training? Otherwise, how could I feel such shame. Feng Qingtian thought painfully that he would not do such a thing outside next time. He would have to bear it no matter what. Who made his princess blush. "Yes, double cultivation..." But this pair of repairs is too much. How do you think it''s all about men''s and women''s promiscuity, undressing and taking off their pants? They still have to move a few times, and they can change their posture. That posture is no different from that of the surgery in the room. Is this a double repair? Is it really double repair? But it''s true. She had a night''s work like this, and then she upgraded the next day! "Well, go home!" She clearly is double repair, just let Feng Qingtian touch her, just do such shameful thing with him. She is for double cultivation, not for thinking about that. Feng Qingtian holds her out of the screen, and when she comes to the door, Gu Bailu suddenly reaches out a hand and grabs the door frame: "no, no, I can''t go out now, I''m not ready." She doesn''t care what others say about her. Say she is vicious, say she is rubbish, say she robs other people man, she can regard as ear wind. But this It''s just as embarrassing to be caught and talked about as to be pointed at and scolded. "Well, well, I''ll let Qin Shou clear the field and make sure you can''t see anyone when you go out." Gu Bailu nods desperately. We have to clean up! "But Is it more like I have done something bad? " Feng Qingtian shaved her pretty nose: "silly girl, even if we are really warm, it''s not a bad thing. It can only be said that husband and wife love." Gu Bailu turns her eyes. Who is in love with your husband and wife! No, who is your husband and wife! Gu Bailu wants to cry without tears. She also wants to talk to Feng Qingtian about peace and separation. Marriage doesn''t count. But now it''s discovered that she has to wear the hat of wanton princess. Feng Qingtian didn''t think there was anything to worry about. He was very happy to be known that they were in love. But he was angry that Gu Bailu was almost seen by others. How can she be seen like this? It belongs to him. "Forget it. Go back. Don''t clean up." Gu Bailu grits her teeth and pleads her life. Anyway, it''s husband and wife. I can''t help it. That''s her ability to hook people. "But who is that woman?" Chapter 290 This woman has upset her. Last time I almost hurt her, this time I broke in like this. It''s the first time she''s ever seen a woman who''s so afraid of jumping in front of the king. The point is, she didn''t jump to death. Feng Qingtian once said he wanted to catch her. That''s how he caught her? "It''s a sister of old friends." Said Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu said coldly, "I didn''t know you last time." "I didn''t know you last time. I asked Qin Shou to check later. I won''t let go of anyone who wants to hurt you." "So that''s what you don''t let go of. People rush in!" If it wasn''t for this woman''s privilege, the night guard and Qin Shou would let her rush in like this? With their guards, it''s impossible for a mosquito to fly over. "I didn''t expect her to..." "I didn''t expect it, or was it because her sister was merciful?" He is a man who hates a woman so much that he will fan her to death with one slap, and his old friend will never come. "Not this time." Feng Qingtian holds her and goes out. Last time, I let her go because of my old friend. He didn''t expect her to destroy him and lu''er again, which he couldn''t bear. "No? What did you say to me last time? You said you would catch her. Let me ask! As a result, when you find out who she is, you will let her go. What you say will hurt me? " Gu Bailu didn''t hate that woman much, just thought Feng Qingtian didn''t count. What else do you have? She''s still a woman. It seems that he died. She thought that apart from nanningxin, there was no peach blossom romantic debt, and this time another one came out. There are so many problems with my body. If I have no problems with my body. Hum, it must be the same as the caterpillar that turns into a butterfly. The whole world is going to have fun! "This I was entrusted by my old friend Before she died, she asked me to help her take care of her sister. Her death has something to do with me... " Feng Qingtian didn''t expect Gu Bailu to react so much. Last time he saw that she was beaten, he didn''t care at all. He helped her talk. He thought she didn''t care. "Is your misogyny disguised?" Gu Bailu snorted coldly and stopped talking to him. It was because of this anger that I forgot the embarrassment before. Back on the carriage, I saw that Feng Qingtian''s hair was still stained with soup. Although it didn''t affect his beauty, it was really a mess. She almost fell in love with such a dirty person just now. God, let me close my eyes and wake up to find that everything is a dream. Gu Bailu thought so, but she fell asleep in the carriage. When she woke up again, aro breathed out at the bedside and said, "Miss, you are still sleeping. Wang took a woman into the house. She is so ugly." Gu Bailu sat up and looked at the sky. It was already night. "It''s his business that Feng Qingtian brings the woman back. Let''s eat first." She was hungry. She didn''t eat those wanwang ducks at noon. They were all used to smash fengqingtian. "The palace belongs to the young lady. Aro doesn''t like other women robbing her. Aro wants to beat her out of the palace." "Then hit it." If you want to beat it, you can beat it. Anyway, she''s a wanton princess now. Night tassel seemed to know that she was hungry. She came in with some maids and delicious food. Aro looked at the meat in her eyes. Her eyes were bright. She stood up and said, "Miss, I''ll beat people first. The meat will be kept for aro." Chapter 291 "You can''t eat meat until you win." Gu Bailu sat down at the table. Aro runs as fast as a rabbit. Gu Bailu asked Yeying curiously, "who did you bring back to make aro angry like this?" Aro usually doesn''t take the initiative to cause trouble. "Don''t worry, princess. She caught the woman. She mistakenly thought it was the prince who killed her sister, so she kept playing around." "Oh The woman who is looking for revenge? Her sister has a lot of connections with your Lord? " "General Bai is dead. " " I know she''s dead. " Otherwise, how could sister dare to come to avenge her sister. It''s so sisterly. "General Bai used to be the most powerful subordinate of the Lord, the most outstanding genius on the continent. With her, the Lord added strength to his strength, but he died." "Heaven is jealous of talents." Gu Bailu smiled: "I thought to the extent that your Lord hated women, he would not let women around him. I didn''t expect there were women under him." "Yeying explained:" Yeshi also has many women working for the prince, but the princess is assured that the maidservants are not qualified to approach the prince. General Bai is also a military camp where women disguise as men, and the prince just accepted her Oh, it''s still ancient Mulan. According to Feng Qingtian''s tolerance for her sister, general Bai has a certain position in his heart. In fact, she doesn''t have to guess that general Bai entered the barracks just to get close to fengqingtian. Otherwise, a gifted woman, who''s the driving force to dress up as a man to go to the military camp. It''s not that she''s going to destroy the country. Her patriotism is breaking out. Think about it. When I met Feng Qingtian, he made her dress up as a man every day. Ha, the reason is here? "So your Lord brought his sister into the mansion, intending to take good care of her?" "General Bai has made great contributions to the country, and her sister is similar to general Bai''s commander by seven points. The prince will read some love." Gu Bailu grilled two mouthfuls of rice: "I didn''t know that your Lord is such a kind person." "The Lord seems cold and heartless, but he is really good to his subordinates." As long as he really works for him, the Lord never treats him badly. Gu Bailu of course also knows this, the real king will never press people with power, let a group of people under his hand obey because of pressure. Fengqingtian has been able to cross for so many years, which is related to his strength and leadership. It can be seen from the rules of his reign that there are a group of loyal people under him. "Since general Bai is a great master, now that she is dead and can''t enjoy the reward, it''s very good to reward her sister and a concubine." Anyway, there are many side imperial concubines. I want to take several. Night tassel face slightly draw, the prince asked her to tell the princess about general''s sister, just want to see the princess''s attitude. But the princess doesn''t seem to care about it. She also wants to reward other people''s concubines How is she going to report to the Lord. The prince is full of expectation that the princess will be jealous. Night tassel worry, since following behind the princess, I feel all kinds of troubles. The princess didn''t play the card properly at all. Don''t be surprised, when facing the Lord, they don''t care. The Lord likes her so much that he hurts his heart. "Miss, aro has no meat to eat. Wuwuwuwu." Just at night, aro ran in while crying. "The meat is here. No one robbed you. Why are you crying?" Gu Bailu hands a plate of Dongpo meat to her. "Miss, aro lost the fight. She can''t eat meat." Gu Bailu looks up, and her face suddenly changes. Aro''s hair is messy, and there is blood on her forehead and mouth. Chapter 292 Gu Bailu looks up, and her face suddenly changes. Aro''s hair is messy, and there is blood on her forehead and mouth. The white dress was also bloodstained. "What''s the matter? Why are you beaten when you go to beat people? " Gu Bailu put down her chopsticks and stood up to get the ointment. Aro has a high spiritual power. Hundreds of bodyguards can beat her. How can she lose? She didn''t think that aro would lose, so she was allowed to beat people. "Miss, that woman can''t beat her." Gu Bailu applied ointment to her and asked, "what kind of negative moves did she make?" "There''s a bug in her hand. When she climbs on aro, aro can''t move." "And then she hit you?" "She''s so smart. Aro''s hurt so much." Aro said while looking at Dongpo meat, which was golden and made her swallow. You can''t eat meat if you lose. She hates that ugly woman. She practiced her Kung Fu today and will fight her tomorrow. "Dare to hit us, aro. Let''s go. Miss will call you back." Gu Bailu put down the ointment and pulled aro out of the door. A Luo even she is reluctant to scold a heavy words, now was hit forehead all appeared hole. How can I leave a scar on such a lovely and lovely face! The woman, apparently, started to destroy aro on purpose. It''s about hitting aro in the face. She also hit people in the face, just like the shopkeeper under nanningxin, because she was under nanningxin''s hands, so she did it. It''s Nanning''s face. The woman knew that aro was under her control and beat her in the face. She would roar to avenge her sister, but she didn''t see any revenge. "Ah Luo hurriedly wiped the tears:" Miss went to be sure to beat her to death She straightened her chest like a supported child. My face doesn''t hurt any more. Gu Bailu patted her on the head: "this man wants to be very insidious. You don''t have to wait to know. We can''t fight without wisdom." It''s not Gu Bailu who makes herself famous. She''s prepared. General Bai is a genius that even Feng Qingtian attaches great importance to. Her sister shouldn''t be far behind. The point is that she can beat aro. So she doesn''t want to be foolishly brave. If she is beaten later, she will lose face. "Miss is the cleverest." Aro nodded, and the lady said what she meant. Anyway, the young lady must be able to help her out. Gu Bailu felt it was wrong to stand in such a large garden in the palace when she was halfway there. She is now a wanton Princess and the hostess of the palace. Although she was forced to do it, she has the right to why not use it. When she was bullied, she foolishly took people to the door. It''s too much of a face. "Night tassel, take the woman to me." Yeying breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, the princess was normal once and knew her status. "Yes, my subordinates will take someone right away." The night tassel swished away. Gu Bailu blinked at her and said, "how can I be more anxious? Aro, she shouldn''t like you." Aro shook her head: "aro doesn''t want her to like it. Aro only wants miss to like it." "Darling That''s right. It''s better to be loved than to be loved. Miss, I''m your warmest harbor. Go back and eat meat. " Aro''s mouth was white with a smile. Night tassel swish is not to take people arrested, but to the Wanyi yuan study. Chapter 293 Finally, there is a way to give the LORD a job. When Feng Qingtian saw her come in, he stood up quickly: "how about the princess?" "Prince, the princess asked his subordinates to take someone to catch general Bai''s sister." Feng Qingtian hooked his lips: "that''s not going to take people." Night Ying is, back out. Feng Qingtian is in a good mood and continues to look at the information handed in below. The recent action of the underground is not small. He looked down one by one, only to find nanningxin''s name. Intercept the night guard? Why did she stop his men? Seven days ago Nanningxin was in Yaoquan mountain seven days ago, which he sent personally. That is to say, on those two days, Gu Bailu was forced by Gu''s house to marry the fat man. It turns out that the people who want to stop him will report to him. Nanning''s heart has changed, or he is not the one he loves. Although his memory is vague, he also knows that the one he loves is the one who has the courage and will not do such private things. However, why didn''t the local government finally stop him? Shaozun is still wearing half of his mask in the living room of the underground mansion, revealing the perfect facial contour, but covering a corner, which makes people want to explore. Next to him sat a masked man in a black valance, looking like a ghost. I can''t even see that eye. "That''s how Shao Zun works?" His voice was hoarse and his tone extremely disagreeable. Shaozun smiled softly: "I don''t know what you mean." "Why Miss Murong didn''t do her business according to the regulations." Shaozun straightened his sleeves: "Oh, it''s about this. Nanning Xin is originally from my local government. She will help naturally, but..." "But what?" "But it''s useless, so it''s better to save some energy. Even if I stopped the night guard from reporting to the king, what would you do? You are naive to think that the little waste will marry Wang Daman honestly? " "How do you know she won''t if you don''t stop her? It''s just your excuse." Shaozun''s mouth is slightly crooked: "how can a person who can make wanwang look different be stupid enough to marry Wang Daman? Gu Bailu is not a filial person. How can nanningxin think of her so stupid and underestimate her opponent? No wonder she lost miserably." I don''t know why Nanning Xin thought that Gu Bailu would listen to her parents'' orders to marry a paralytic who was dying. "Who said that Miss Murong lost? She is still the most important person for the king." Shaozun laughs: "she hasn''t been able to catch the heart of the king for so many years. Do you really believe her? "If you don''t know, don''t say anything. Miss Murong''s identity is beyond your imagination." "I don''t care what her identity is, don''t tell me about the past. Even if she used to be able to support heaven, she''s just miss Murong''s mansion now. In the past, wanwang was able to look at her in a different way, and now she''s not likely to be seen." Useless person, he is not rare and has no mood to give her that face. It''s really out of sight. I knew I''d bring that waste to the hell. Gu Yunjing and wanwang both valued her so much. With her in hand, they were afraid that they would not be obedient. Shao Zun is very upset about seeing himself go astray. The man in black stood up angrily: "Miss Murong is the most attractive person of the master. You''d better be polite to her. If you don''t cooperate, our master can cooperate at any time." Shao Zun looked at him with his hands on his chest: "tell your Lord, I do this more to sell a person''s human feelings." Although he doesn''t like nanningxin, shaozun still doesn''t want to give up cooperation. "Who?" Chapter 294 Shao Zun chuckled: "there is only one person in the world who can sell face." "Xiaogongzi? How can it be! " The voice of the man in black has been raised a few points. I can''t believe it. "Don''t worry about Bailu when he repairs books for me. Do you think I can sell this face?" "How could he help that trash?" "Go back and help me to ask your client who Gu Bailu is. I''m very interested." Shaozun stands up and strides away. The man in black froze there. How could childe Xiao manage Gu Bailu? How could he know Gu Bailu? He would like to know who that crap is. "Who are you?" In the courtyard of the prince''s mansion, Gu Bailu sits on the swing under the flower shelf, looks at the girl who is being framed, and chuckles: "Prince''s concubine." Now she is the princess of wanton. One day, she said she was Gu Bailu, and some people were pale and trembling. Just like the king. The little girl looked up and glared at her angrily, "it''s you who robbed my sister''s seat!" Gu Bailu looks at her carefully. She is about the same age as aro. She has a big face and some baby fat. Her skin color is black. Her facial features are very common. The pixels are a little low. No wonder aro said she was ugly. Oh, she remembers that Yeying told her that this girl and her elder sister, Bai Jiangjun, are seven points alike. General Bai Maybe I can dress up as a man Although the little girl is ordinary, she is very fierce. She is full of high-strength spiritual power and her body is very enchanting. "You really think that I robbed your sister''s seat. When you helped her set up the monument, you can add the word" Princess "to it. No one cares about you." Gu Bailu gently shakes the swing: "but those who bully me will have to return 100 times." The little girl knelt on the ground and said: "the dog supports the people. Your stupid servant girl can''t beat me. You are the same. If you have the ability, let me go and fight with me." Gu Bailu laughs: "I''ll lower my status with you. Night tassel, give me a punch. Hit her face until she knows who I am." "Dare you! My elder sister is general Bai, a meritorious official of the country. Are you not afraid of the coldness of other subordinates when you treat the relatives of meritorious officials like this? " The little girl is not afraid at all. She is not afraid at all. Gu Bailu called to her face with one foot: "general Bai is a meritorious official. That''s her. You have half a cent to do with her merit, except that you come out of her belly." She raised her other foot and shouted to the other side of her face: "it''s a miracle that your sister didn''t climb out of the grave because of your cheap sister." "How dare you hit me? Even the wanton King dare not fight against me! " In the white Dynasty, Jai was about to split and rushed to Gu Bailu. However, he was caught by the night''s bodyguard. His neck was very angry, but he couldn''t get rid of it. In recent days, she has been looking for the trouble of the king, who has not given her too much. Her elder sister is a meritorious official, a powerful subordinate of the king, or she died to save the king. Wang will not move her! How dare this woman hit her! Gu Bailu felt that it was really sorry for the people not to beat such a person. "Aro, take revenge on yourself and make her look good. Don''t let her face a national hero. It''s insulting him." ? Aro dropped the drumstick in her hand and went up to punch the trapped Bai Chaochao. "Let you beat me, let you use the Yin move, I have a young lady to come out and kill you!" Chapter 295 Bai Dynasty was beaten for a while, and his face was covered with buns. Then he cried loudly: "my elder sister is a hero. Now she is dead, you bully her younger sister. Who dare you do this to work hard for the king again?" She cried loudly, loudly and pitifully. Night tassel droops eyes, no words. The night guard had no expression on his face. There are several servant girls in the house passing by the gate of the courtyard. They go to inform the steward angrily. As soon as I heard that, I got it. That''s general Bai''s sister. How could general Bai, who was even sealed by the emperor, be beaten like this. It''s said that the reputation of the Lord is not good. He hurried to the Wanyi garden to report. The king came out quickly, glanced at the anxious manager and asked coldly, "the princess has hit people?" "Yes, my Lord, please go to persuade me. After all, it''s general Bai''s sister." The LORD came back to the mansion to take good care of her. This just brought back to be beaten by the princess into such a way, spread how the people think. "The princess hit people. I should go and have a look." Feng Qingtian and his party soon arrived at the white attic. Before I got close, I heard the crying. Gu Bailu thought to himself, although the girl needs to be beaten, she has no big feud with her, so it''s good to let aro get angry. But they don''t give her such a chance. While being beaten and shouting, it seems that the wanwang mansion is a place where loyalty and good are harmed. She is a vicious princess. What I don''t know is that she is general Bai. How many enemies she killed and how much contribution she made. It turned out to be just a sister who didn''t know the height of the earth. Thanks to my sister, I am arrogant here. It''s too much! Gu Bailu took a sip of tea and said, "don''t fight. It''s just boring. Since her mouth stinks, feed her some dung." She beckoned and night tassel attached. Gu Bailu said something to her, and night tassel led her down. "Dare you, you wicked woman, to harm the court and loyalty! You''re going to be judged! " Gu Bailu takes a sip of tea and sprays it out: "little girl, you think I''m Jesus, and you judge me..." "How dare you, wicked woman, impure and rude, eat that for me!" The little girl is really crying. How can you eat that! "Your mouth is full of dung. Of course, you should be fed." Is this girl an excuse to seek care, or is she really going to avenge her sister? She can''t think of any benefits to fengqingtian except for her bad reputation. What Gu Bailu can think of is that she was ordered. "If you hurt me, you will hurt Zhongliang''s family. All Zhongliang will be cold hearted. You are a vicious woman. You are not worthy of being a wanton princess. You are just a waste. Your servant girls can''t beat me. You are a turtle." Gu Bailu gently shakes the swing and lets her scold there. Night tassel quickly brought a bucket of gold dung to come over: "princess, the thing brought." A stink came, Gu Bailu quickly covered his nose: "it stinks. It''s like her mouth. Feed her." A bucket of dung was placed in front of him. The stink was so bad that the white Dynasty was about to faint. His face was pale with fear. He had no strength to scold Gu Bailu and murmur: "no No No I don''t eat, I don''t eat, I don''t eat! " Night tassel didn''t tell her so much, so two bodyguards pressed her, picked up a spoon and poured it into her mouth. Chapter 296 The stink was so strong that Bai Chaochao''s stomach was churning. When she poured down a spoon, she spewed out, all over her face and body. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to die. "Waste, you dare to treat me like this. You are not afraid of the sadness of the soldiers in the barracks. They protect the country outside, but your relatives and friends are humiliated at will..." Gu Bailu pinched his nose and smiled: "I Gu Bailu adhere to the principle of one person not bullying me, I don''t bully people. You are looking for yourself to do this. Don''t think you have the privilege to be a meritorious family member or friend. Don''t say that you are just a family member or friend, even a meritorious official himself, and don''t have the right to kill me." For the first time, he killed the assassin, destroyed their double cultivation for the second time, and injured her family aro for the third time. It''s normal to win or lose in a fight, but she deliberately hit aro in the face, that is to give her the power to fight, depending on her being the relatives and friends of meritorious officials, and hit her in the face. She won''t get used to her because of her merits. If fengqingtian is afraid of her soldiers'' cold heart, she will not be allowed to do so. Then she will not die. "The king will not let you go! He promised my sister to treat me well. " "And you''re going to avenge your sister?" "My sister didn''t want to protect him. How could she die!" "Even so, what he owes is your sister''s love. He let you go again and again, and the love has been exhausted." Gu Bailu waved: "night tassel, continue to pour, let her spray feces, then eat more feces." Feng Qingtian enters the yard and smells a bad smell Qin Shou quickly handed him the handkerchief: "Lord, the smell is too bad. Don''t dirty your nose." Feng Qingtian takes over the handkerchief and strides towards Gu Bailu. On the swing under the flower shelf, Gu Bailu covered her nose with one hand, and one hand was still there directing the nighttassel. The success of yingnen''s small face. A Luo, the little servant girl, stood beside her with her waist in her waist, and she was proud of her face. Feng Qingtian hooks his lips. It seems that he hasn''t met such a vivid scene for a long time. It makes people feel that being human has meaning. It''s just that the smell is really bad, and the bucket of gold dung is too bad. He went over to cover Gu Bailu''s eyes and said, "what are you doing, lu''er? Take this dirty thing out." Gu Bailu waved his hand: "don''t touch me." Feng Qingtian is here. Do you want to stop her from punishing general Bai''s sister? Is it for his so-called meritorious officials She can''t fight back after being beaten! "Wang and Wang, you come to save me, save the Dynasty..." Bai Chaochao''s lips were shaking. Unexpectedly, Gu Bailu actually fed her excrement. She is not afraid of all kinds of criminal laws. I didn''t expect her to use this method. What kind of woman? It''s just a vulgar village. How can such a woman be a wanton princess. Only those who enjoy the beautiful scenery of Jiyue are qualified to be concubines. Feng Qingtian rubs Gu Bailu''s head: "Why are you angry for a little girl? These things are not suitable for you to play with. Don''t dirty your body. Go back to the house with me and get rid of these things." The last sentence is for Yeying. Night tassel carries the bucket of gold dung to prepare to go down, and looks at Gu Bailu uncertainly Gu Bailu said, "Yeying, keep feeding. If you don''t obey me, don''t stay with me." What a Phoenix, really come to save that girl. Last time I said I wanted to catch her, it didn''t count. This time, I said I would never let her go again, but I came to plead with her. Chapter 297 Feng Qingtian sat down on the other side of the swing and said, "you are not afraid of smelling uncomfortable in your heart?" He really loves her. In order to punish others, he must also be in pain. "This kind of thing, leave to them to do is, why to personally stare at." The smell is really bad. Feng Qingtian''s rare frown protected Gu Bailu in her arms and covered her nose with a handkerchief: "don''t smell it." Gu Bailu hums twice. She was very angry. Feng Qingtian told Bai Chaochao about it. Although the method is very circuitous. ¡±How can the punisher feel comfortable if he doesn''t watch in person? " And she just wants to show it to the other servants in the house, so that they don''t come to her with any small skills when they are three or five. There is no reason to guard against thieves for thousands of days. Feng Qingtian sighed helplessly: "you, it''s OK to change the way. It''s hard for him." "It''s OK. It''s just dung. It''s just a little smelly and disgusting. Some people have to eat it. What do I have?" Gu Bailu glanced at the white Dynasty. The whole body of Bai Dynasty was shaking, so afraid that the woman would come up with another vicious way. Shout to Feng Qingtian for help: "Wang, help me, this woman is so vicious, you can see her face!" Feng Qingtian stood up and hugged Gu Bailu in her arms: "what can''t the king''s Princess do?" Bai Chaochao''s eyes are silly: "Wang, I''m general Bai''s sister. You promised my sister to take care of me. I can''t let her bully me like this. It will chill many people. My sister is for you..." Feng Qingtian sneers: "even if it''s Laozi, the king of heaven, who bullies my woman, also takes care of beating. If you are a peaceful person, my king will naturally give you dignity and care. I want to put it on my wife''s head. I think you can only eat this kind of food. " Gu Bailu looked up at him, but didn''t expect Feng Qingtian to say such a thing. It''s not exactly what she expected. In this way, Feng Qingtian is really a man. "Wang, you are not afraid of the cold hearts of the soldiers outside if you treat the relatives of the meritorious officials like this for a woman who is not good at magic!" Even Feng Qingtian didn''t help her. Bai Chaochao became hysterical in fear. Gu Bailu shrinks and feels the cold air around fengqingtian. This guy is angry. The Bai Dynasty is really dying. At this time, it said something like this. Feng Qingtian shows that she doesn''t threaten her. Feng Qingtian''s eyes are as bright as Feng''s, sweeping towards the white Dynasty, * * * * domineering way: "my king''s power is to protect her. Whoever dares to disrespect her, don''t blame my king for his ruthlessness." Then he turned around and left with Gu Bailu in his arms, leaving three words: "deal with it." Qin shouloudly should be. With one sword drawn out, he chopped off the head of the white Dynasty. Bai Chaochao closed his eyes and fainted first. "Slow down! Don''t kill her. She''s just being used. " . We need to find out who is behind the scenes. ¡±You can do whatever you say. I''ll let someone clean this place up. It''s disgusting. " He just wanted to pull her away from the stinking place. Gu Bailu reacted and laughed at the bucket of golden dung: "what''s so disgusting about this thing? It''s a pumpkin." She went to pick up a spoon and put it in front of Feng Qingtian: "you can see it clearly. It''s really a pumpkin. It''s a heavy sauce soup..." Chapter 298 Feng Qingtian retreated two steps: "even if it''s not that thing, it smells bad. Take it away quickly." Gu Bailu dropped the spoon and took the handkerchief and wiped his hands with a smile: "in fact, this kind of pumpkin with soy sauce soup is quite delicious, but the Bai dynasty did not enjoy it." Qin Shou''s mouth is almost twitching. If you make a big barrel like this and add a stink, who knows it''s a pumpkin. And scares people into saying it''s dung It scared the little girl to shiver. Forget it. He must remember later that he can''t offend the princess. "Don''t you want to be angry? How to get some fake things?" It''s tough on the mouth, but it''s still tough. "How can I really use that? It doesn''t matter if I kill her. Don''t worry about me and her people." Feng Qingtian then led her into the room and said, "I want to call the world. Which day do you want to make your wedding date?" "What What is marriage? " Gu Bailu asked doubtfully. Because of his just attitude, Gu Bailu decided to have a peaceful attitude towards Feng Qingtian. How to say, now she is also a fair princess. As long as the night lotus of Nanning heart is snatched, he will not protect Nanning heart. Although I didn''t want to marry someone, now it''s a foregone conclusion, and there''s no need to kill someone. "The emperor is going to make an order to marry. When do you want to finish the wedding, I will make him write down the day." Gu Bailu is a bit in a trance. She''s married. She became the wife of Feng Qingtian, the princess of the mansion and the spokesperson of the duck But I didn''t think about getting married. No relatives, no blessings, no relatives. "After you save master." My father and mother are dead. I don''t know where my soul has gone, but at least I need master to get married. Besides, it''s expedient to be a princess now. She didn''t want to be a real princess. Wanwang, I don''t know if it''s reliable. Now is because can only touch her one person, so to her baby. Who knows if his curse will turn into a butterfly after it is solved. Feng Qingtian had a trace of pain in her heart, and she was still unwilling to marry him. He knew that she didn''t like herself much. But no matter what, he can''t give up. "Well, whenever you say so." He still has time to work hard. Gu Bailu didn''t expect that he was such a good talker. He was used to being domineering. Without saying a word, she became a concubine. Now she is so obedient. She didn''t curse him. Gu Bailu leaned into his arms, hooked his neck and asked, "who did you say that Bai Dynasty was abetted by?" "The Bai family is also a family in Nanyue. Although it is not as good as Murong and Wangfu, no one can make use of it." "The purpose of the Bai Dynasty is obviously to demonize me, to say that I am strong and cruel to the loyal and the good, to make me a princess, and who else in the world wants me to be a princess." Feng Qingtian''s eyes light down, caressing her face: "what do you think?" "You said that the person you used to love was such a woman who only played tricks? Then you are too blind. " Gu Bailu looked at his narrow eyes carefully and said, "I think she must be a fake, because you can see me and show that you are not blind." Feng Qingtian grabs her lips and kisses her two times: "he knows to tease me." Chapter 299 Gu Bailu is lying on his shoulder, gasping for breath. It''s really addictive. "If you don''t have anything to do with it, it''s nothing." Feng Qingtian pinched her nose: "tell me the style?" By convention, she didn''t know how many times she had died. "That doesn''t mean it''s formal. I''ll take your menu to do business in the future." "What menu? What business? " Feng Qingtian asked. What does the little woman want to play. "My shop is not going to sell any clothes. I''m going to get two cooks to open a restaurant and sell the dishes that the king eats. The business is absolutely rolling. You don''t look at the ducks in the restaurant, but hang them and they sell very well..." Feng Qing smiled: "are you going to take your husband to make money?" "What''s the matter? It''s not betraying your appearance It''s just a name It''s called the celebrity effect. " "The royal residence is not short of the money you earn. If you want to buy something by yourself, you think it''s so easy to do business " Fengqing genius doesn''t want her to do any business. Running out every day doesn''t count. You have to contact so many men. He can''t stand that. "I don''t have to worry. I''ll have your menu delivered every day, and then I''ll sit and collect money. There''s a shopkeeper anyway." There is money in the prince''s mansion, but it''s not her. With short hands, she has to make her own living, so she doesn''t have to worry about people. "Are you short of that silver?" Feng Qingtian took out a token like thing from her waist and put it on her hand: "this is the secret card of the warehouse. If you put it in the mechanism in front of the door, you can open the warehouse and take whatever you want." Gu Bailu answers, "OK." Anyway, she is now a wanton princess, not for nothing. It was Feng Qingtian who forced her to pay for her crown. Gu Bailu despised herself in her heart. It''s a little bit of a suspicion that she got cheap and sold well. Feng Qingtian is really busy. He doesn''t quarrel with her for long before returning to his study. Gu Bailu took the secret card to hook his lips and smiled: "aro, go, take you to see the baby." Aro''s eyes were shining: "is there any meat?" "With money, it''s not easy to buy meat." "Miss, aro wants dragon meat..." I can''t eat dragon meat without Yunjing college. Although the meat in the prince''s mansion is delicious, it is not as delicious as the golden dragon meat. Gu Bailu touched her head and said, "I''ll get dragon meat for you when I''m better." She is not going back to Yunjing college. I can''t eat the dragon meat of the lone cloud mirror. Where did Gu Yunjing go? Didn''t he make any noise when he heard that she had become a wanton princess? He also said that he likes himself It seems to be a joke. There''s no need to make it clear to him. Longrou, when she has the ability to deal with raptors, she will catch it for aro. Gu Bailu takes aro to the warehouse. The secret card is pressed into the wall, and the warehouse is opened as soon as it is brushed, just like the modern card. A delicate fragrance, Gu Bailu thought it was the fragrance of the panacea. She was a little excited. If it was a panacea, they would all take it, and let aro have a long magic power! "Miss, it''s so fragrant. Look, there are many flowers..." Aro cried excitedly in front of her, as happy as a child: "there are many colorful flowers, and they still glow..." Gu Bailu runs up to have a look. NIMA A few acres of land, covered with colorful flowers, petals edge shining beautiful light. The flowers are big, like peony, and not as complicated as peony. The petals are full of aura, which makes people gape. What about the storehouse of gold, silver and jewelry? Chapter 300 "Who is it called? I don''t have a friend in the world except aro Gu Bailu is sitting in the next reclining chair, thinking about her months in the world. She has experienced many things, but she has not met a few good people. It can''t be blamed for her. It''s true that the world looks at people with the eyes of a dog. Suddenly I miss Bu Yaolian a little. The girl really likes her in her heart and idolizes her. I don''t know if she left Yunjing college. How about those Kui classmates who had already lived like ants. I don''t know if Gu Yunjing will stick to the class he got on the spur of the moment. "Miss, you are a princess. She can call many expensive ladies to play. They will please you, especially for fun." Aro looks forward. Those people used to look down on miss and slander her. This revenge must be avenged. "Yes." Gu Bailu made up her mind with a pat on the thigh. Call some ladies to play Then you have to ask Nanning heart It''s time to try the power of nightlily again. Feng Qingtian can''t be with her at the Party of a group of ladies, so she has no chance to stop her. Gu Bailu went to ask Ye Ying to prepare the invitation post and invited some of your ladies and girls. All of a sudden, the city of white Emperor opened a pot. All the storytellers in the teahouse were talking about the invitation of the emperor to see nine thousand nine Dai Chun. Even roadside tea stands are talking. "Is it really nine thousand nine Dai Chun? No one in the world has seen that thing. " "It''s said that it''s the most delicate flower in the world. It''s so dazzling that people can lose their sense." "It is said that it was given to her by the king." "The king is a good man. The princess is lucky that she can get close to the king." "I''d like to see what nine thousand nine Dai Chun looks like." "Come on, take a walk, and see if you can be taken in by any lady." "You think that''s something anyone can see. Nine thousand nine Dai Chun injured nine thousand nine hundred ninety-nine and all died You are all thumbs, in case you break one There''s not enough for the family to be buried. " A tall man in a bamboo hat walked into the tea stand, put down his sword and shouted, "a bowl of tea." The women who had been chattering all the time stopped and looked at him. The man was dressed simply, in coarse cloth and flat shoes, but he was full of powerful breath that could not be ignored. The breath of the strong made the women afraid to talk loudly. Quietly from nine thousand nine Dai chun to discuss who this person is. The man drank a bowl of tea, stood up and asked in a low voice, "where is the nine thousand nine Dai Chun you said?" "Wanton Wanwangfu...... " The man hook lips a smile: "thanks." Then he dropped a ingot of gold and left. It''s been several hours since fengqingtian received the news that Gu Bailu wanted someone to come to the mansion. He hurriedly went back to the house and dragged Gu Bailu into the room: "lu''er, that nine thousand nine Dai Chun is so delicate, and can''t stand so many people''s struggles." "Dullele is not as good as all Lele. It''s so beautiful and beautiful. What''s the point of looking at it?" Feng Qingtian knocked her on the head: "this is not a flower for people to appreciate." "What is that?" It''s a pity that such beauty is not appreciated. It''s just like many kinds of lawns don''t let people lie down! "Forget it, it''s already stormy. It''s too late to stop it. Next time, I''ll discuss it with you. I don''t want other people to come in the prince''s mansion." Chapter 301 Although it is different from the expectation, Gu Bailu is still very surprised in the face of such dreamlike flowers. The flowers are fragrant and fragrant. Take a breath, the flower fragrance enters the nose, the whole person all relaxed. "Miss, this is nine thousand nine Dai Chun There are a total of 9999, with 9999 colors. Aro has only heard of them, but has never seen them... " Gu Bailu wants to know that the things that are planted in this kind of storehouse and favored by fengqingtian must be very rare. She squatted down and looked at the flower carefully. The petals are translucent, crystal clear and bright, some of which she has never seen before. What''s more, the edges of the flowers are shining like crystal lights. Gu Bailu reached for her hand and tried to touch it. Aro grabbed her. "Miss, you can''t touch it with your hand. You will die. If you die, you will die." "How do you know these flowers, aro?" Gu Bailu looked at her curiously. Aro''s identity has always been a mystery. Although she is usually stupid, she seems to know something very well. Like the last snow fairy fruit and the dragon meat horse, she can say it freely. And how does she know about this magical and gorgeous nine thousand nine day spring. "Miss, this flower is in aro''s dream." Aro replied quite naturally. "Oh What''s the use of this flower? " Aro shakes her head: "aro doesn''t know. In my dream, I only said that this flower is very beautiful. If I give it to someone I like, I will be together forever and never be separated." Hearing this, Gu Bailu''s heart thumped twice. Feng Qingtian is a cold noodle. Do you know how to express your feelings in this way? Gu Bailu''s face turned red. It''s not true that she doesn''t care. Her heart is not made of stone. But it''s impossible to fall in love with fengqingtian because of this. She is selfish or she wants to protect herself. Now she doesn''t want to give her heart. In Nanning''s heart, she has been cheated. Friendship is so, let alone love. She will not let herself fall in love with fengqingtian until she is sure that she can bear it. At least, it can''t be controlled by love. Gu Bailu turned around and asked curiously, "what do they eat?" The floor of the storehouse is a bright marble floor like a mirror. The flower branches grow out of the cracks in the floor and are integrated with the floor. Around the entrance of the cave, white fog came in, making the warehouse look like a fairyland. "What they eat is these white mists It''s made of nine kinds of gifted earth treasures. It''s made of thousands of years of cold ice, crushed together, and made into a fog. In this way, nine thousand nine people can absorb it. " Gu Bailu stroked his forehead: "so the flowers, which are so delicate and difficult to raise, have no other use except for viewing?" "Aro didn''t know. I didn''t dream about it." A Luo is wrinkly small Qiao nose, can''t answer for Miss confused her very powerless. "What a pity Unfortunately... " Gu Bailu sighed. "What a pity, miss?" said aro "Such beautiful flowers can only be closed in such warehouses, so we can enjoy them." As far as they know, nine thousand nine Dai Chun is so beautiful and colorful. What''s the use of her brilliance? Only when the world sees her beauty can her value be reflected. After all, flowers are for people to appreciate. "Miss, let''s call someone to play." Chapter 302 Gu Bailu sat in his arms and looked at him jokingly: "do you have a lot of secrets? Do you still have other treasures in the prince''s mansion?" Feng Qingtian holds her up: "the biggest treasure of the prince''s mansion is you." Gu Bai Lu''s cheeks are awesome, and the children''s shoes are so powerful. It''s like an old driver in love. "Did you talk to your ex lovers like this before? What kind of person is she. " Gu Bailu suddenly became interested in his former lover. Feng Qingtian touched her forehead: "I found her the eighth life. This is the ninth life. The past memories are disappearing because of reincarnation, but I know I have to find her. If I don''t find her in the first life, I will reincarnate immediately." "How many years?" Nine generations Isn''t it hundreds of years ago. It''s said that Gu Yunjing is an old monster. There''s also a thousand year old monster here. "This year is exactly 150 years." "Then You died young for the first eight generations! " "Well. I can''t find the person I want to do anything alive. " Feng Qingtian thought it was a waste of time, and there was no need to stay in that life. Gu Bailu thinks that all of them say that heaven is jealous of talents, heaven is jealous of beauties, and all of them die early. But who knows, in fact, it''s the talented ladies who are looking for people. For example, Feng Qingtian! "This life has been found. It''s so big." Gu Bailu sneered. "Nanning has night lilies in her heart, but I don''t feel for her. Although she tries her best to become the same as before, the decision-making at the critical time is not like her. I think it''s the change of the world that dilutes people''s feelings But until I met you, I found that you are very similar to her, and I can''t help but... " Feng Qingtian''s long and narrow eyes stared at her: "I struggled for a long time, refused to think about you and resist my change of heart, but every night I dream back, I even dream about you." "So the second time I came to you with poisoning, you drove me away and said I was not delicious at all?" Gu Bailu groaned. "I''m afraid I don''t know where the meaning of my reincarnation is. The most unforgettable lover in Ming Dynasty doesn''t like it, but he misses another woman crazy... " God knows how much perseverance he needs to fight to get rid of her after sleeping with her for the second time. How regretful I am after driving away. Finally, I can''t stand the yearning in my heart to go to Yunjing college to find her. Only then can I find that I see her more important than Nanning''s heart. It was not until he went to see her master that he realized that as long as she was there, it was the meaning of his existence. Let her live, protect her, make her happy to feel like living. So he can''t wait to lock her up. Even if it''s a treasure that people all over the world want to seize, he doesn''t give her any softness. "What if your former true lover appears?" Gu asked curiously. Feng Qingtian pinched her: "are you so sure Nanning''s heart is fake?" "Nonsense, it must be false. The white lotus like her can''t change her inner gloom after thousands of lives." "No matter whether she is true or not, I have decided to let go. It''s really when I empathize. I have to do it if I don''t do it. I have no choice." He can''t leave Gu Bailu, and he can''t let her be wronged. It''s doomed to hurt Nanning''s heart. It doesn''t matter whether Gu Bailu is the person he is looking for, so he decides her. Chapter 303 She''s the one he''s looking for. Why bother with the evidence or the past. "Your ex lover is going to die crying. Maybe he is still waiting for you in some corner. " Feng Qingtian reaches into her dress corner and grabs her meatball:" my king said you are you, and what I can love is my man, regardless of his previous life. " Gu Bailu was protecting her chest: "you can say what hand to use." "Lady, it''s getting late." "Why?" "Do it!" With a wave of Feng Qingtian''s hand, she was picked clean. Gu Bailu holds her breasts and is a bit messy in the wind. What for? What? She didn''t mean that. "Wang, I I''m asking you why, can you not misunderstand me. " Feng Qingtian separated her and asked her to sit on his leg in front of her, burning in her long and narrow Feng eyes: "lu''er, the contract has been so long, you haven''t given this king once." The touch of skin dating makes Gu Bailu tremble slightly. Feng Qingtian, who confessed, now wants to prove his determination with an action. I want to get a little reward. Gu Bailu bit her lips: "then You should be careful Just once... " "Good." Good for your second uncle! Gu Bailu scolded Feng Qingtian''s ancestors for 18 generations when she felt sore when she turned over in bed. Feng Qingtian is just a wolf that can''t feed. She felt like she was dying from him. But he can''t stop. "Don''t touch me, touch me again, and I will draw a curse!" Gu Bailu turned her back to him and didn''t want to talk to him. A man can believe what he says in bed, and a sow can go up a tree. Say good light, say good once! "Lu''er, it''s my fault. I can''t help it." Feng Qingtian hugs her from behind and kisses her bright white back. This is the first time for the two people to really combine. She is not poisoned, and he has no scruples in mind. You can''t stop. The taste is so wonderful. "How am I! I didn''t do anything. You still blame me. You can''t control it. Have you ever thought that I would get hurt like this! " Gu Bailu is really reluctant to move because of the pain. If he does come again, she has to draw a sign for him, which your little brother will never lift. Anyway, he likes her now. She can do whatever he wants. I can''t get used to him. She just saw that he was good now, and wanted him to taste something sweet, but he was not satisfied. It doesn''t hurt at all. Feng Qingtian hugged her painfully: "it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault." He would not have stopped if he had not loved her body. He has been very hard and painfully in control. Gu Bailu hums twice, but ignores him. Don''t give him anything to remember, he will continue to do so in the future. I thought an apology would do it. In this way, Feng Qingtian was even more worried. She was afraid that the girl would never let him touch her again if she had a temper. Then he really gave up. It''s not easy for this woman to accept herself. "Well, I promise not to touch you, so that you can keep fit." Gu Bailu snorted coldly, "it''s true that you can resist the desire to like. Your love is to meet your own physiological requirements." "What do you say, don''t like you, how can I want to touch you?" Feng Qingtian bit her on the shoulder. "Then let me see how much you like it." "Say what you want me to do." "Talk about the rules." Chapter 304 "What rules." Feng Qingtian frowned as soon as she heard it. This woman, she never talks about the rules herself, but she has all kinds of rules here. The rules she said must be only for her. "In view of your lack of restraint, I will take the initiative to listen to this kind of thing in the future. I am on the top." She needs to master the rhythm herself. Feng Qingtian''s face is black: "I''ve heard everything from you, but I can''t do it." When she takes the initiative, he will not be able to eat it until next year. He will starve to death. Gu Bailu pushed him with his elbow: "if you leave, you will use me as a tool for venting, no matter whether I hurt or not." She said and wept bitterly. It''s better to say that she has affectation. Today she has some regrets. She shouldn''t have promised him so easily and asked him to come. People don''t care about your life or death, just exercise on you. Moreover, her family feud has not been avenged. She is so fond of men and women. I''m sorry for her master, and I''m sorry for her dead parents. After the passion, I feel regret. In particular, Feng Qingtian does not love her, and has no control. Feng Qingtian turned her around and put her in her arms: "well, I''m not angry. It''s my son of a bitch. I''ll feel it if it hurts." "Go away, you still come!" Gu Bailu was so angry that she slapped him in the chest. I''ll give him a picture tomorrow to let him know. "I''ll see where the injury is if I don''t touch you." Feng Qingtian kisses her tears. She is very distressed. Even if she thinks about it, she dare not hurt her now. He knew that he was unrestrained. When he met her, he was crazy. He just wanted to gallop, possess and let her completely belong to himself. He can''t control the tyranny. He didn''t expect Gu Bailu to cry because of the pain, but he still hurt her. He took her in his arms to clean up and rubbed the wound for her. When he saw the swelling, he slapped himself angrily, "follow your rules." Gu Bailu looked at him and saw his face dancing under the candle fire. His deep eyes were full of remorse and heartache. In the face of such an evil man, Gu Bailu can''t stand it. Gu Bailu stepped over his waist and said, "little devil, I will let you serve you when my princess is in a good mood." Feng Qingtian was amused: "yes, princess, you will always be in a good mood in the future." So that he can have a chance to eat meat. Embrace till dawn. The next day, Feng Qingtian didn''t go to the early Dynasty to arrange a flower feast in the mansion. Gu Bailu''s idea is to let nine thousand nine Dai Chun let us all appreciate it and don''t want to bury it. But it was a big challenge for him. Nine thousand nine wear spring, really know its function, who don''t want to rob. He didn''t tell Gu Bailu about it because he was afraid that she would be worried. Besides, the first time she did something as a princess, it was too disappointing to hit her enthusiasm. Now we can''t give her a wedding, we have to give her a chance to show her identity. Gu Bailu asked aro to dress her up in the morning. The clothes are made by Feng Qingtian''s embroidering mother. The silk of Tian''s silk is wrapped in her exquisite figure. It looks more petite and charming. The enchanting clavicle exposed outside makes people want to put it in their arms and crush it. This is Feng Qingtian''s idea. Fortunately, today''s guests are all ladies and young ladies. Otherwise, fengqingtian would not let her dress like this to meet people. Chapter 305 He stood on the Langfang of the Wanyi Pavilion and looked at the banquet garden over the pink and white Pavilion. He told Qin Shou, "next time, let those embroiderers use more cloth. I don''t lack this money." Qin Shou didn''t understand what he said. He didn''t want the princess to wear too much clothes and let others see. Now the skin is invisible, to this extent. My possessive desire is a bit fierce. The flower feast is arranged in a small garden in a small white attic. The people in the prince''s mansion are in an orderly way. This exception is gorgeous and publicized. The garden is covered with light gauze curtains, and the utensils are also complete sets of white marble products. Delicate snacks are packed in a more elegant jade plate, which makes people greedy. These are all made exclusively by the chefs of the king''s mansion. Few people can taste them at ordinary times. Gu Bailu ordered to have a flower feast. In fact, she didn''t care about anything. She even saw the banquet hall for the first time. She stood on the jade steps and looked at the beautiful scene. She couldn''t help sighing that it was really a dream scene. I didn''t expect her to be the master. "It''s well arranged, aro. Enjoy it." "Ah Luo, like a boy of loose wealth, called the steward of the tent:" the lady said, there is a reward in the whole house The steward went down with a smile. Feng Qingtian is in a good mood and knocks on the pillar beside him: "I know that this flower feast must let her open, so that she can have the consciousness of the hostess." It''s not. It''s much easier for the officials in the government. When she gets used to it, she can''t let it go. It''s the same with him. "The LORD said so." At this time, we should flatter and let the prince enjoy himself. Gu Bailu looks up and sees Feng Qingtian standing here in the wanton Pavilion. She is tall and jade standing. Today, she is wearing a white Royal robe with crescent teeth, a blue silk high pull, and a pair of attractive eyes. Yes, fengqingtian is such a contradictory and beautiful object. Sometimes he gives you a cold look, which can make your body numb. Those haunting eyes are so attractive. But his whole body is full of male tension, born with a strong aura, let people be hooked and shocked by his domineering. Such a contradictory and beautiful object, however, was given sleep by her. Gu Bailu chuckled and ran to him briskly: "it''s all ladies today, Wang Ye. What are you doing? Are you looking for your ex lover in it?" Feng Qingtian pinches her cheek and pinches it hard: "let you talk nonsense." Gu Bailu hooked his arm: "I''m not talking nonsense. Your ex lover Nan Ningxin will come." She can be sure that Nanning Xin will play an eye-catching role and compare her with others this time. But she didn''t want to steal the limelight from her, so she wore conservative clothes today. Feng Qingtian reached out to straighten out her lapel and pulled her collar to her neck: "go to change, your shoulders are exposed, don''t get cold." Gu Bailu''s dress, with open collars on both sides, is V-shaped. When the collar falls down, the pink belly pocket inside will be exposed. The design is unique and sexy. This kind of clothes is very conservative in this continent. Many people in the street are wearing avant-garde ancient clothes, with large breasts, deep hooks, thighs and narrow waist. A glance at the past is very eye-catching. "It''s not cold." Gu Bailu doesn''t care. Because the clothes of Tianchan silk were originally smooth and tender. In addition, Gu Bailu''s skin was bone soft and smooth. When he turned around, the collar slipped down again. Feng Qingtian''s eyes narrowed slightly, sweeping to Qin Shou. Chapter 306 Qin Shou hurriedly moved his eyes and said, "Lord, I want to see the arrangement of the guards." After that, he left without the permission of fengqingtian. I''ll die miserably if I stay. The princess''s fragrant shoulder. If he sees it, the prince must dig his eyes. Feng Qingtian also didn''t insist on Gu Bailu''s exchange. She asked people to take the white lotus cape that lingered in the world and wrap it around her shoulder. "Don''t take it down. It''s cold. Don''t get cold." He said it seriously and did not change his face. Gu Bailu Oh, she didn''t feel cold. However, people care about her at all times, so it''s up to him. Gu Bailu''s delicate face is more and more beautiful by the thick white Cape. Feng Qingtian pinches her face and kisses her lips with his head: "don''t play too long. We need to double repair in the evening." Gu Bailu looked at the weather and said, "you think about the night when you start one day." "I wish it was always night." "Good news." Gu Bailu scolded him and turned away. If the world knew that they were such a rogue in private, they would be angry and cry. Feng Qingtian hooks his lips and obviously feels that Gu Bailu has not rejected him before. As soon as he was in a good mood, he called the steward: "I''m glad to enjoy it." The steward''s asshole is gone again. He likes to reward money. It''s strange how it is today. After the princess rewards it, the prince rewards it again. Looks like they''re in a good mood? But they are in a good mood. Some people are in a bad mood. Feng Qingtian goes to Wanyi Pavilion, and a call comes from behind: "wanwang." Feng Qingtian looks back and sees Nanning Xin standing not far away in a white dress with a food box in her hand. "I made you your favorite cherry grass mousse. Would you like to have two pieces?" Nanning''s heart raised the food box on her hand and smiled at her. Feng Qingtian frowned: "keep calm, don''t do anything for the king." Nanning smiled: "even if you don''t like me and don''t want to marry me, you won''t stop eating what I''ve made. Can''t you even make friends?" Feng Qingtian''s eyes are light and heavy: "I have a princess, and it''s not appropriate to eat what you make." Nanning''s heart was slightly stiff with a smile, and a trace of bitterness was scratched on her beautiful face: "can''t you even make friends with the princess? What did I do wrong? You should break up with me like this..." "My wife won''t be happy to eat what you make." Feng Qingtian is still firm. Nanning''s heart retreated two steps: "it turns out that you can do this for her. It turns out that people are easily changed." Feng Qingtian remembers what Gu Bailu said. Nanning''s heart must be a fake. If she is the real one, he will probably feel guilty and accept her words. However, if she is really not that she, but a fake, then she is disgusting. No matter what, Feng Qingtian knows that she can''t be given hope. To give her hope is to make Gu Bailu more dangerous. Nanning''s mind is extraordinary. It''s insidious for her to deal with Murong Lanyi. "If you encounter any difficulties, I will do my best to help you, but this kind of thing my wife should do, you should not do it." Nanning laughed at herself: "your wife will do it. You said that you let me be the wanton princess. If I don''t go to Yaoquan mountain, wanton princess will become her." Chapter 307 Feng Qingtian said calmly and expressionless, "I asked you not to, but I will compensate you in other ways. If you have any difficulties, I can tell you." "Now the whole world is full of people watching my jokes. Everyone is pointing at me. Now you have this attitude..." Nanning''s heart was full of helplessness and pain. She pointed out her own situation, Feng Qingtian also understood that the world is hot, his attitude will make her worse. Before fully proving that she is not the one. He didn''t want to be hurt. "Whoever dares to bully you, I will not spare them." Feng Qingtian left the words and turned away. Nanning asked anxiously, "what if it''s the wanton princess who bullies me?" Feng Qingtian said coldly, "I''ll admit it. Even the king was bullied by her." Not to mention you. Nanning looked at the tall figure he had left, his hands clenched, and his eyebrows and eyes became extremely cold. After more than a hundred years, she saw his glory again. He only loved one person at all costs. But after more than 100 years, the object is still not her. Why not her! It''s all because of Gu Bailu. She''s not going to let her do it. Absolutely not. She can play to death in the past life. When she comes here, she will make her life worse than death. Nanning left with her food box in her hand. When she came to the white attic, she looked up at the White House, where she used to live. Now it belongs to another woman. Take my Nanning heart, I want to get it back. "Ning Xin, you are here. Go in." A woman in yellow came to hold her arm and made love with her. "Sister I I don''t want to go... " Nanning''s heart is low and her eyes are drooping. She is lonely. The woman in yellow snorted coldly, "I''m afraid you haven''t been here before. You''ve stayed for two nights. What''s that waste? Elder sister will help you out later." The woman in Huang''s clothes is Kuang min, the legitimate daughter of Murong''s house and the granddaughter of Murong''s old lady''s sister. Usually Nanning heart and her relationship is excellent, she is very fond of the gentle and kind Nanning heart. I thought that the attitude of the king could be married to the house of the king. I didn''t expect to come out half way with a fox spirit. He has no ability and looks. He just fascinated the king. "Sister Don''t do it for me... " Nanning begged for the tunnel. Kuang min holds her: "even if it''s not for you, I can''t stand her arrogant appearance. Even her little sister of the white family almost died because of her. I don''t pay attention to our noble daughters." Nanning''s heart is bowed and his head is not making any sound. "Go in. The thing you showed me yesterday must be useful to deal with waste. See how arrogant she is." Nanning''s face was flustered: "elder sister, that thing can''t be used casually, I, I just show it to elder sister, can''t use..." "If she dares to bully you, I dare to be angry for you." Her sister was bullied into this way. She can''t see Kuang min. what''s more, Bai Chaochao was her playmate when she was a child. If she didn''t come out for them, what was her purpose of spiritual cultivation. Nanning is pulled into the yard by her. In the garden of the yard, some ladies and young ladies have been sitting one after another. Seeing her coming in, they cast their eyes. There are those who sympathize, those who despise, and, of course, many who watch good plays. Chapter 308 Indeed, compared with Gu Bailu, nanningxin is more suitable for fengqingtian, regardless of family background or spiritual beauty. But in the past few years, she has won the love of fengqingtian alone, who is not envious and jealous of her. The man who met her with such beautiful scenery Jiyue was robbed by others. The taste was quite relieved. No matter how beautiful and powerful you look, you can only watch men disappear. Nanning''s face is a little ugly. She looks pitiful with her head down. She is a good person on weekdays. She never looks down on other expensive girls. Some people are jealous of her, but some are sympathetic to her. "Miss Murong is here." Someone came up and said hello. Nanning looks up and squeezes out a broken smile, which is more painful than crying. Women are not those who do not cherish flowers. Someone comforted them and said, "wanwang may only be for a while. You should bear it again." Nanning shook her head and sat in her seat, silent. "She also has today, flower does not have 100 days red, really think oneself can dominate wanwang''s like a lifetime." "Don''t say you don''t like it. You don''t even have the throne." "Wang doesn''t like her at all. If you really like how not to touch her, even if you can''t touch her because of illness, you should marry and go home, even if you don''t want to give a name. It''s not like at all." "I think the king likes the present one very much. As soon as this happens, he immediately gives the position to the princess for fear that she will suffer any grievance." "Have you heard that even general Bai''s sister, Bai Chaochao, felt that she was unworthy of being a wanton Princess and that she had been made miserable. Up to now, Bai''s family has not been able to take Bai Chaochao back. Most of them are dead." "I don''t know what kind of luck that woman has taken, but she has been treated like this by the king. Compared with that woman, it''s really incomparable." One of them looked up and turned to the south to condense his heart. He was puzzled. "Who says lu''er is not worthy to be a wanton princess? She is the best one to be a wanton princess! What do you fools know! " A huge figure rushed into the group. Just still confused expensive girl was directly run away. Bu Yaolian stares at her angrily with her hands akimbo: "it''s the best of Princess Xi. Only those who understand it know that King Xi has the best vision. Who will chew your tongue again? Believe it or not, I''ll let the bodyguard throw you out." "You..." A group of expensive girls, looking at her larger size than a bear, said nothing for a while. This is where the waste comes out. It''s not smart at all. It''s as fat as a ball. How could she dare to run into them. Shouldn''t she live like a dog with them? "Unbridled, where''s the dog? Get out of here." Someone immediately began to drink and scold. Bu Yaolian retreated two steps in fear. She just heard that they talked about her idol and said that her idol could not compare with others. Her heart suddenly became angry. Regardless, he rushed out. This will face so many smart people, she counseled. Wuwu, both elephant legs are shaking. But when she thought that this was the mansion of the emperor, her idol was the concubine of the emperor. These people dare not make trouble in the mansion. She straightened up again: "this is the mansion of the emperor. I am invited here. Why do you call me to leave? You think you''re a wanton princess? " All the women are so angry that they smoke. Yes, this is the prince''s mansion. All the people who come here are invited by the princess. If there is a conflict, the prince can punish you no matter who you are. Chapter 309 Who dares to make trouble in the wanwangfu, it''s hard to come in one step. Now when I came to the prince''s mansion, I saw the low-key but oppressive noble spirit of the prince''s mansion. Many people unconsciously accepted their pride early. Wanwangfu is different from others. The girls were silent. Bu Yaolian''s eyes are slightly bright. As expected, these people with high spiritual power have nothing to fear. They also have something to fear, as long as they can grasp the place they are afraid of. They don''t let them bully them. "It''s really the Lord''s mansion. I don''t know when it''s the turn of the Lord''s mansion to be arrogant." A voice of Qingling, gentle voice with her unique pride, people can''t help but respect her. Expensive women give way to a road, white dress, graceful figure came out. "You also know that this is the prince''s mansion. Why do you hurt people when you come here?" Kuang min followed Nanning''s heart and shouted. After all, bu Yaolian was timid: "I I didn''t hurt anyone. I just gave her a push. " "Pushing is hurting, and you''re provoking." Kuang min snorted: "it''s really a waste. All the other wastes have gone up to heaven. I''m so arrogant that I come to the prince''s mansion to attack people. I don''t think we dare to take you if there is a princess who supports me." "No, it''s you who curse first. You speak ill of others on their territory. I I just can''t stop it. It''s nothing to do with the princess Although Bu Yaolian is fat, her brain is as good as her body. As soon as he spoke, he hung up Gu Bailu. He must have wanted to make a bad impact on Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu was not easy to be such a wanton princess. She must not hold her back. "It''s nothing to do with Princess wanton? If it''s not because you''re invited by her, you dare to do it in front of us? I don''t believe that. " "I I don''t think you can talk at random. Waste has the right to talk. " Bu Yaolian''s face is ugly, but she can''t help it. She is a friend invited by Princess Xuan. If she counsels now, Princess Xuan will certainly look down on her. She said to herself that no matter how bad it is, her body can crush others. She can''t be afraid of idols. "Why, even if you are a wanton princess, others say you can''t say a word? There is no fabrication of facts. What everyone knows is that she can''t change the fact that she is still a waste just because she is a wanton princess. " Kuang min wanted to vent her anger for a long time. But the waste can''t hide all the time. What''s the shelf for a flower feast? Let a group of expensive girls wait for her. I really take myself as a character. Bu Yaolian happens to bump into the mouth of the grab. If she catches it, she can let her waste run away. If the big waste doesn''t come out, take the small waste and maltreat it first. Nanning Xin pulls lakuang Min: "elder sister, I can''t say that. She is also the princess of wanton. In the face of the king of wanton Don''t do that. " "The king is just fascinated by the enchantment. When he wakes up, what''s the princess?" "You''re the enchantment. The princess has not used the enchantment. The king really likes her." Bu Yaolian can hear this. Her idols can''t be demonized. She has heard that there was once a strong man who was thought to have practiced unwelcome skills, was demonized and died miserably. No one can deal with the whole world. These people are worthy of punishment! Chapter 310 "I really like a waste? You''re joking. Everyone knows it. " Kuang min sneered twice: "she used magic in Murong mansion that day and hurt so many experts. Many people saw it." "Don''t talk nonsense here. If you can''t beat others, you will say that they are using witchcraft, and that you are better than others?" Bu Yaolian is also on fire. Her idols must not be made into enchanters. "She has no spiritual roots. How can she be better than others? You''re joking. We can''t beat a waste. " Kuang min laughed. "The princess is not a waste. Although we don''t have spiritual roots, it doesn''t mean we don''t have other skills. Yunjing college is willing to accept us. Why do you call us waste? Can you enter Yunjing college?" "It''s just that emperor Shao is playing with you. Now not all concubines have been expelled, but also face to mention." "Fart, little emperor won''t expel Wang Fei. He''s very kind to her. She can eat Snow Fairy fruit and dragon meat. Do you think little emperor is fascinated by magic?" "Who knows? It''s interesting that a waste can get so much attention." Kuang min hooked her lips. The young emperor bought clothes for Princess wane. She thought it was to make miss Murong angry, but in the end it was to make Princess wane angry. Why are two men on the cutting edge defending the wanton princess? It''s hard to see the charm of the princess. What''s more than magic "You, obviously, are the beautiful and lovely princess. That''s why they like you. You just can''t eat grapes and say they are sour." Since she was a child, bu Yaolian has been running around the world with her grandfather. She may have met more people than these expensive women. Of course, she knows what the faces of these people are, and what the mentality of this desperate person is, but she will not let her succeed. "Beautiful and lovely? I don''t see it. " Kuang min snorted: "on beauty and intelligence, who can be better than our family''s Congxin? Wang Zong used to treat Congxin better. Since the emergence of waste, he has changed his attitude..." Bu Yaolian also smiled: "it turns out that her lover was robbed, so she just talks nonsense here. If you have the ability, you can take it back. If you don''t have the ability, don''t make a rumor." Nanning''s face turned white again, and she murmured, "yes I don''t have the ability. I don''t have the ability. The king said that he wanted me to be a princess, but he saw others become a princess Kuang min took her hand painfully: "Xinxin, it''s OK. The emperor is just fascinated for a while. Sooner or later, the emperor''s seat will be yours." "She''s right. I have no ability. I can''t even protect my position. What''s the use of such a high spiritual power?" Nanning laughed at herself. That smile, see people with sympathy are sad. But for those who go to the theatre, they prefer to see such a play. Bu Yaolian is almost angry and laughs. How can this woman have the face to say here that the position of the princess is hers. Up to now, I still think about the position of the princess. "It''s very kind of you to say that the king promised to give you the seat of the princess. Go to ask the king. Did we rob her or was she forced to accept her seat?" Aro told her that the young lady was also forced. The king put her on the royal family tree before telling her. Otherwise, it would not be so easy to accept the position of wanton princess. At least we need the dragon meat of a carriage as a dowry. Chapter 311 "Pa" a crisp sound, Kuang min a slap in the face of Bu Yaolian, bu Yaolian was fan fly a few meters, rolling to the ground, pain spurt out a blood. "Our hearts and minds are what you can laugh at, who gives you the courage of a dog." Kuang min stepped on Bu Yaolian''s body with one foot and kicked her feet hard. Nanning went over to hold her: "sister, don''t, this is the wanwang mansion. Don''t make a fool of it." "What are you afraid of? The king said that whoever dares to bully you will help you. We didn''t move the princess. What are we afraid of?" Kuang min also knows that Feng Qingtian seems to have a natural debt to Ning Xin, so she always treats her well. As long as you don''t touch that woman, you will not blame her. "But But I don''t want to make trouble. " Nanning''s words were admitted indirectly. The king gave her honor. "It''s all deceiving your head. Do you want to bear it?" Kuang min is angry. She is just too kind, so she will be robbed by others. If it''s her, I''ll beat that woman to death. "She is a friend of Princess wanton..." This sentence is meaningful. It''s a friend of the wanton princess, so even she dare not fight. It''s a friend of the wanton princess, so she can be arrogant even if she is a waste. "Miss Murong has a real eye. She is really my friend." A voice rings, and aro has rushed over. She kicks Kuang min away and helps bu Yaolian up. "Miss, Miss Lian has a lot of blood. She was bullied." A Luo and bu Yaolian get along for a few days. She likes this fat little sister very much, because she is the first good person to miss in the world. Her big eyes stared to the South and her heart was fixed. As expected, the white lotus flower plus made trouble. "What does Miss Murong mean by bringing people to make trouble?" Gu Bailu asked in a deep voice. Nanning frowned: "it''s not like that. She said something bad, so my sister taught her a lesson." Kuang min, who is high above, should teach a waste matter of course. What a natural tone! Gu Bailu smiled and said, "is that right?" "that''s it. Why don''t you think you are a wanton princess? You don''t let anyone touch one of your dogs." Kuang Min has no face and is even more angry. Nanning hurriedly pulled her: "don''t get into conflict with her, she is a wanton princess." "I didn''t have a fight with her. I was just a dumb jerk." Condition sensitive cold channel. Gu Bailu squinted at her, and found that her aura was gray, with a layer of black violence, and indeed came to make trouble. But to Gu Bailu''s surprise, she saw the picture in Kuang min''s mind. "The thing you showed me yesterday must be useful to deal with waste. See how arrogant she is." Nanning''s face was flustered: "elder sister, that thing can''t be used casually, I, I just show it to elder sister, can''t use..." "If she dares to bully you, I dare to be angry for you." The picture suddenly broke. Unfortunately, I can only see such a little, but I can''t see the previous one. What is that thing? What tricks did Nanning think to deal with her? These don''t want to, why can she see the picture in people''s mind, her eyes to the eye stage? Did you do that one night last night, so you have made great progress! Buddhism can only open the eyes of heaven if it has six tranquil roots. When it is promoted to practice the eyes of heaven, it is necessary to have no side to read, and to be devoted to the Tao. And her Maoshan skill can be promoted by the combination of yin and Yang. It''s really intoxicating. Chapter 312 Gu Bailu looked at the other expensive girls again and looked at them attentively. She could really see the thoughts in their minds not long ago. It''s nothing more than how to see a good play. Of course, there are those who think about their lover, and those who worry about what to wear for tomorrow''s blind date. Time is short. She had no intention of prying into people''s privacy, so she shook her head and thought back. "What do you mean by shaking your head? Can''t I teach her a lesson?" Asked Kuang min aggressively. "You are so interesting. I shake my head. You want so much." Gu Bailu smiled quietly, and suddenly rushed to her face. A sign was pasted on her forehead. Looking back at aro, aro immediately stopped Kuang min and clasped her hands: "don''t move, be honest." Nanning''s face was cold. "What do you mean?" Gu Bailu still chuckled: "as you can see, your people hurt my friend, I caught her I''ve always been open-minded and wrong with people. " "She''s not under my control. She''s my sister. She''s Mrs. Murong''s niece." "I don''t care who she is. Isn''t she helping you out? You can hurt the one who helps me out, and I can naturally catch the one who helps you out. It''s fair, isn''t it?" Gu Bailu''s tone of a child''s quarrel makes people look funny and can''t be bothered. "What do you want?" Nanning''s hands are intertwined in front of her chest. Kuang min is of great use today. If she can''t be caught at this time, she won''t be able to sing today''s play. Gu Bailu chuckled: "in fact, they are all kind-hearted. Otherwise, they will not be so interested in other people''s affairs. What kind of hatred do we have? How about solving it ourselves?" "I don''t hate you." Nanning''s heart was very open. "I have no ability to give birth to children to wanwang''s servant. I can''t compare with you." "Miss Nan is too modest. You are the lover of the last life of Wang Xuan. You can''t compare with her." Although Gu Bailu is smiling, her eyes are sharp. Nanning''s heart was shocked. Did Wang even tell her? How could "What do you want?" Nanning is a little flustered. Gu Bailu''s eyes seem to see through her. No No way, she has night lotus, who can see through her is a fake. Nanning firmly holds the nightlily on her chest. Gu Bailu sat down on the seat: "they say I''m a waste. Miss Nan is the most powerful woman, but let''s compare." Nanning''s heart is filled with hatred. It''s true It''s said that she''s a waste. She''s smart. She can''t see well whether she wins or loses. "I''ve lost. What''s more, let my sister go." Nanning doesn''t want to fight with her, because she wants to save her sister. She is a good sister. Gu Bailu hooks up, and aro brings Kuang min to her: "Miss Nan won''t compete with her, but miss Kuang says, does Miss Nan really admit defeat?" Nanning looks at Kuang min. A murmur from the heart is not good. Kuang min''s eyes are turbid. This is the controlled mind. She was afraid that Kuang min would say something she shouldn''t have said. In an instant, she rushed to get Kuang min back. Aro was so quick and quick that she threw Kuang min behind her and raised her hand to fight with Nanning Xin. Nanning naturally didn''t want to fight with her. She flashed to one side to rob Kuang Min: "let my sister go!" Her face was angry, and her hair was a little messy because of the fight, which seemed a little sad. Chapter 313 Some of the noble girls around couldn''t see it, and said: "Princess Wanli, Miss Kuang just taught her a lesson. Isn''t it too shameful for Murong mansion to hold her like this?" As soon as Murong''s old lady appeared, she was the one who even Shaodi shaozun and wanwang had to give face. Gu Bailu smiled: "I grabbed her, but I didn''t do anything to her. I just told her not to make trouble again. Besides, Miss Kuang has a lot to say, but miss Nan won''t let her say." Nanning''s heart hung down, seemingly helpless, showing helplessness. After all, Kuang min''s precedent is here. She just helped nanningxin to say a few words, taught a low-level waste and was charged. People have poured compassion on Nanning''s heart, but it''s hard to help. I only think that this wanton princess is really a waste, arrogant. I only dare to be angry. Only Gu Bailu knew that nanningxin must be thinking of something else. She has been staring at Nanning heart, eyes sharp as a knife. Nanning Xin doesn''t care about the outside world at this moment. She is chanting a mantra in the dark, and wants to remove Gu Bailu''s mantra that controls Kuang min. She doesn''t believe that she can''t understand this rubbish Maoshan Taoism. Gu Bailu felt the charm gently move twice, raised his hand and attached it to Kuang min''s forehead firmly again. Ah, Nanning''s heart is really powerful. He can also cast spells across the sky. It seems that when they took care of their family, she really had the ability to learn. She took care of her family''s Maoshan Taoism and then wiped out her family. The ungrateful man is simply outrageous. Gu is so kind to her that the whole family regards her as a treasure. She has never been regarded as an outsider. She can live a happy life, but she doesn''t want to. She doesn''t know what she wants. Is Feng Qingtian the man? Then she won''t give it! Nanning''s heart failed to dispel the curse. She looked up at Gu Bailu. How can a fool''s Maoshan Taoism be so strong? She can''t even undo her spell. Gu Bailu opened her pink lips and said silently, "don''t waste your energy. Your present Taoism is a dish in front of me." Nanning looks at her coldly. "Don''t believe it. If you don''t believe it, you can compete. If I lose, I will give you fengqingtian. Dare?" Nanning hears her mute words, but wonders where her courage is compared with her. She''s not that stupid. Anything abnormal is a trick. "I dare not even compare with you. You are so How to get a man? Do you know how to get fengqingtian? When I saw fengqingtian for the first time, I jumped straight up and did it. " Nanning''s heart is so angry that her neck is red. This shameless woman! That''s her man. How dare she treat her man like this! She tried her best to please fengqingtian, and she didn''t do anything, so fengqingtian went to sleep. It''s not that Feng Qingtian sleeps her, it''s that she doesn''t want to face! Why, she didn''t expect that when Feng Qingtian lost all his power, she would sleep him directly. No, it''s not that she didn''t think of it, but that she didn''t dare. She didn''t dare to show her face like that. She was afraid that fengqingtian would dislike her. Because in the past, fengqingtian didn''t really combine with her. She dare not go to this step first, for fear that fengqingtian will change! "You said you only know how tired it is to pretend that you have even lost the man." Gu Bailu smiles at her. It''s a good-looking smile, but full of irony. Chapter 314 No She will tear this face to pieces and kill her completely. Even if Feng Qingtian still has her in mind, she doesn''t care. "Well, let my sister go. I''ll compare with you. You can do anything." Nanning''s heart speaks out, and some of them are aggrieved. Gu Bailu makes a look at Luo, who pushes Kuang min to Nanning. Kuang min is caught by Nanning''s heart and tears off her charm. Seeing that her eyes begin to clear, she is released. If this woman is not still useful, she is lazy to save her. She has no brain, only knows how to be arrogant. But she didn''t think about it. If she had a brain, how could she use it. "What''s the matter?" Kuang min is like a wandering back, blank about the past. "You are under the spell." Nanning heart put the charm in her hand. Kuang min jumped up and said, "OK, Gu Bailu, you also said that you can''t use magic to make this kind of heresy." Gu Bailu smiled and said, "I don''t know how stupid you are. Are all the evil ways you can''t beat?" all the National Teachers of Nanyue state use the spells, but they have strong spiritual power. But Gu Bailu has no spiritual root. "How can you control the charm? You don''t have the power of spirit!" "Who told you that magic spells must be controlled by psychic power?" "I haven''t seen a spell that can be controlled without psychic power. You must be using magic." "If you don''t have much knowledge, don''t be a disgrace. Those who have cultivated the Tao are out of the ordinary world. Whoever has spiritual power will still control everything." Aro can''t go on listening, loudly. Kuang min sneered and said, "do you mean she has no spiritual power or is she out of the world?" Gu Bailu draws a rune and throws it at her. Kuang min is fanned out: "you can understand it like this, but don''t give it to you. You don''t know how to get it back." Nanning suddenly looks at Gu Bailu, shocked. When did the fool get to such a level. "I don''t mean to have a competition. What''s the matter with her?" Nanning said angrily. "Your sister doesn''t speak very well. She''s not as smart as Miss Nan. You have to teach her well." Bailian mountain is really not for everyone. You can''t do without Eq. Nanning is more anxious to compare with her, but she is not. "Or not?" Nanning Xin really wants to try Gu Bailu''s strength now. "Don''t worry. So many people want to see ninety-nine Dai Chun." The present lady and miss have a bright eyes. Yes, they come to see the nine thousand nine Dai Chun that only exist in the legend. Any time I see them. Gu Bailu went forward two steps: "ladies and ladies, please move to Wanyi hospital." Nanning''s heart was smothered by Gu Bailu. It''s her own competition. Now, she doesn''t want to compete. Look at the flowers first. What the fool wants. According to her intelligence, there should be no flowers. Gu Bailu takes a group of people through the wanton courtyard. Feng Qingtian stands in the Langfang and looks at a group of colorful people passing by. At a glance, Gu Bailu, the leader of the group, becomes the setting. In any case, his women are the most eye-catching. "Prince, the princess looks in a good mood." Qin Shou is next to the dogleg tunnel. "If she''s happy, take precautions." Feng Qingtian chuckled, turned around and walked in, and said, "send more people to follow the princess. Don''t let her be bullied on her own territory." Chapter 315 Qin Shou said yes. In my heart, I was thinking, who has the courage to bully the wanton princess, that''s not to die. On second thoughts, isn''t there still a miss Murong Is she willing? I''m afraid not. Qin Shou thought so, and hurriedly told Yeying to protect the princess. If there is a hair missing, the Lord will also take people to blame. Gu Bailu opened the door of the warehouse, the door opened, the light came in, and the dark warehouse had a little light. Gu Bailu took the lead and was shocked by the colorful and beautiful scenery in the dark again. His servants put on the Pearl of the night, and the storehouse became bright all of a sudden. The bright and clean floor reflects the reflection of nine thousand Dai Chun. There are more than nine thousand colors up and down. Each color has its own advantages. People can''t help but stare at it. "It''s beautiful." After people''s surprise, there is only one exclamation left. "It''s the legendary nine thousand nine Dai Chun. It''s amazing." The flowers are transparent, and the beautiful and dazzling light along the flowers is integrated with the color of their own flowers. "Such a flower, as long as you can have one." "What are you talking about? They are a whole. One less is all thanks." "Ah..." As soon as the words came out, all the ladies and young ladies backed back and dared to take a step. They were afraid that they were too far away, which made a flower unhappy. What to do if they hung up. That can''t be compensated by the whole family for generations. Nanning pinches her fists tightly. It turns out that nine thousand nine Dai Chun are still kept in the prince''s mansion. But the king never told her. Even if he thought she was the woman he loved, he never told her that some of the things he usually gave were insignificant compared with nine thousand nine Dai Chun. Gu Bailu, this fool, how can he de! "Miss Nan, let''s have a competition." Gu Bailu''s words surprised everyone. Do you want to compete here? What to do if I accidentally hurt such a delicate flower. Don''t be too headstrong, princess. Although the flower is given to you by the king, you can''t destroy it because there is only such a nine thousand spring in the world. Miss Murong will not promise her. "How do you want to compare." Nanning''s heart would love to destroy this place, so she would naturally agree. Ladies and ladies, I don''t agree with you. I really want to compete here. No. They all dare not stand up to appreciate, for fear that the flowers will be destroyed. What a delicate flower it is. How are you doing. "Nine thousand nine Dai Chun injured one and killed the other. Fighting is definitely not good. Let''s compare who goes through the middle and who goes to the opposite side first." Nanning''s eyebrows are slightly frowned. What a treasure is jiujiudaichun? It only exists in the legend. She didn''t know how to get it, but she knew how many names she would bear if she killed it. But she didn''t want to be owned by Gu Bailu and show off all day long. "What about the outcome?" Nanning asked. "Everyone knows the value of nine thousand nine Dai Chun. If you hurt it, you have to pay for the most important thing you have. I am the same. You can take what you want most from me." Gu Bailu looks at Nanning with a smile. "Good." Nanning heart can''t find the reason why she doesn''t agree. Her spiritual strength is enough to support her lightness skill. If you don''t hurt nine thousand nine Dai Chun, just be careful. With so many people watching, Gu Bailu can''t do anything. What''s more, ninety-nine Dai Chun is just a flower, without any other aggression. "That''s the beginning." Gu Bailu said and ran on. Chapter 316 Nine thousand nine wear spring is planted very regularly, the interval between horizontal and vertical is the same, only one person can barely pass. But we have to walk carefully, because if we don''t pay attention, we will touch the flowers in the corners of our clothes. Once the delicate flowers are touched, the consequences will be tragic. Although Gu Bailu rushed into the flowers first, she walked very slowly. She wrapped her clothes and skirts around her body, so that she could not touch the nine thousand Dai Chun. Nanning heart is the same. Just entered the flowers, she did not dare to walk too fast. After all, it was Gu Bailu''s competition. She was afraid of fraud. After walking for a while, she found nothing wrong with the floor. The colorful flowers are gorgeous. There is no strange place except for their beauty. "Ah..." Gu Bailu heard a scream over there. Gu Bailu stood still after shaking: "almost miserable." She clapped her chest in fear. Nanning''s heart is steady. She hooked her lips and sped up the speed. The fool put forward this contest, but it was her by virtue of nine thousand nine Dai Chun. If she was killed, the king would scold her at most. And if Nanning''s heart is killed, people will not only say that she is jealous intentionally, but also that Wang will never owe her any more. Ah This challenge she took, she would never let herself meet nine thousand nine Dai Chun. Gu Bailu walked more and more carefully, for fear of encountering jiujiudaichun. Nanning''s heart has left her for ten meters. Nine thousand nine hundred flowers, several acres of land, Gu Bailu is not worried at all. "Miss Nan, the faster you go, the worse you may die. You should be careful." Gu Bailu kindly reminded her. It''s better to play fair. Well, she''s a real person. Nanning doesn''t think that she would be so kind to remind her, but it''s because she can''t catch up with herself and scare her in this way. She checked her surroundings and there was no danger. As long as she keeps her power steady and doesn''t let herself touch flowers. Gu Bailu is a little worried, and carefully speeds up the pace to catch up. As she walked, she said to the passing flowers, "you look so beautiful. Don''t blame me." The melon eaters dare not make a sound. They hold their breath and look at them for fear that they will destroy several mu of flowers by mistake. It''s fatal to see the beautiful things suddenly destroyed in front of you. However, the two have been walking smoothly, knee flowers are still in full bloom. Everyone just wanted to finish the competition quickly. Miss Murong hurriedly went to the opposite side. "What else do you say, Princess wanton? Hurry up." Bu Yaolian is worried. Miss Murong has left her for several blocks. She is still there. Gu Bailu shouted back, "no hurry, no hurry, no speed." It doesn''t have to be fast to get to the opposite side first. Nanning looks back at her, wondering why Gu Bailu doesn''t seem to be in a hurry? She stopped, looked around suspiciously, explored, and made sure there was no danger. This made her think that Gu Bailu was just a mystery. She began to move again. Unexpectedly, she had just stepped out of her foot. Suddenly something came out of her eyes, and she fell down on her foot. She wanted to control, but she found her psychic power was gone. Nanning''s heart was shocked. How could it be that there was no danger. What was it that suddenly came out? Chapter 317 She tried to control herself and fell in the middle of the road without touching the flowers in the middle. Sitting on the ground and looking around, the bright and clean floor reflects nine thousand Dai Chun. At a glance, there is nothing else. The flower pole of nine thousand nine Dai Chun is only the size of a finger, and it can''t hide anything. There can be no invisible things in it, because she has already used psychic perspective. What was that? What about her psychic power? Nanning heart tried several times, but she couldn''t feel it. She stood up and found that there was no one around. Gu Bailu is gone. Where is she? The onlooker suddenly exclaimed, "God, Miss Murong has fallen down!" "How is it? It''s not there yet." "How about ninety-nine Dai Chun? Will she crush him to death?" "How could she be so careless? That''s nine thousand nine Dai Chun!" Gu Bailu gave a cold drink: "don''t quarrel, you will quarrel to nine thousand nine Dai Chun. I''ll see what happened." Gu Bailu ran so fast that he didn''t care if he would meet jiujiudaichun in his corner. Of course, she should run fast so that Nanning won''t wake up in a flash. She ran over and saw Nanning sleeping soundly. Nine thousand nine Dai Chun really can only be used to watch it, of course not! This is the storehouse of the prince''s mansion. What''s the purpose of planting a large area of jiujiudai spring in the storehouse. That''s to prevent the baby from being stolen! Nine thousand nine Dai Chun is actually psychedelic grass. She can make people psychedelic Moreover, they are quite personalized psychedelic grass, not everyone is fascinated. For example, people like Gu Bailu who praise and apologize to them all the time are not fascinated. All things in the world have spirituality, just like the flowers in your family. You tell them that they are really beautiful. The next day, they will give you more gorgeous flowers. You have to tell people how you look so bad, how bad the smell is, and so on. They may thank you the next day! Nanningxin, seeing jiujiudaichun like this, not only ignores it, but also dislikes it very much. If she stands on someone else''s territory, of course, she will suffer a loss! Gu Bailu hooks her lips and says that running fast is not a good thing. She doesn''t listen. "Well, Wang, I like you so much..." Nanning''s heart twisted, her mouth tooted, and her legs dawdled. The face is full of spring. Gu Bailu slapped her in the face. Feng Qingtian is her man. If you want to sleep, you can only sleep with her alone. Nanning is sure to think that she is turning over the clouds with Feng Qingtian. Every day, the man who sleeps in his own bed is given a yellow dream by other women. Of course, she is not happy. But this is not the time to be upset. She looked at the white lotus and the black core night lotus hanging in front of her neck. "Last time I let you escape, this time I''ll see where you''re going." All things have spirituality, especially this spiritual thing that has been deposited for thousands of years. Gu Bailu believes that nightlily can understand her words. As expected, the night lotus radiated dazzling light and came straight to Gu Bailu. "Do you want to start first?" Gu Bailu leans to avoid its attack. Now Nanning''s heart is completely devoid of mind, which means that her soul has been separated from her body. It''s best to deal with the time of nightlily. Gu Bailu drew a triangle sign out of the sky, smashed it towards the night lotus, and was blocked back by the night lotus. She took out the charm again, recited the charm, and covered it with all her strength towards the night lotus. Chapter 318 Night lotus flies, hiding in the air to escape her spell. "Hum, you are not honest. You are an ungrateful person who betrays the Lord. You think thieves are the Lord! See how I clean you up today. " Gu Bailu said: "the eight directions come to the sky, the empty mirror is clear and bright. With the promise of soul, summon Yin energy!" Shen Yi fell out and turned into a human figure. He asked angrily, "what''s the matter? Today is not to enjoy flowers." He ate well and slept well in the prince''s mansion. He was bullied by a lion every day and had a very comfortable life. I almost forgot that I was contracted. "Help me catch the night lily. I''ll control it today." Gu Bailu''s words make Yin can''t help but fill the black line: "you want to control the night lotus? Are you going to die? " "Do as I do, quick!" Gu Bailu is too lazy to explain to him. She can''t get revenge if she doesn''t get rid of the night lotus. Nanningxin is just a chess piece of the other side. She has to get it. Yin can make a quick move and rush to the night lotus. In an instant, the whole storehouse became very cold. For a while, the night lotus seemed to be stupid. I can''t believe that there was such a stupid human to fight with it. It emits huge light, which makes people''s eyes ache, ears buzzing, and brain blank. The whole warehouse felt the heart shaking. Ladies and girls don''t know what happened, so they have to squat down to control themselves. The one with low power has started to bleed at the corners of the mouth, and his face is pale. Gu Bailu is not much better. She draws two more symbols and bestows them on Yin Neng: "control him quickly." Night lotus continuously in the air rotation, while rotating, while emanating a stabbing people can not open their eyes light. Yin can send out an icicle to the night lotus, which soon dodges. Yinneng began to put icicles all around the night lily, and tied them inside the icicles. "Ah Wang, well, hurry up. I like you so much. " Nanning''s voice is louder and louder. Gu Bailu frowned, and Nanning''s psychedelic mind seemed to be coming to an end. She has to be quick. Yin can bear her blessing. Although she can compete with night lotus, she can''t handle it at all. Gu Bailu squatted down to Nanning''s heart and hit her with a life and death Charm: "night lotus, she died before she was caught." Night lotus makes a loud noise, black fog appears all over her body, and rushes towards Gu Bailu in an instant. Gu Bailu only felt a flower in front of her. She knew it was not good, but she did not hide. Instead, she drew a pentagonal light against it. "I''m going to subdue you today." When fengqingtian arrived, the warehouse was already in a mess. The ladies and girls were lying on the ground, some of them were still sitting, but they were not much better. Huge black fog covers the whole space, with dazzling light and icicles in the middle. When the whole space is like chaos, people dare not approach it. Feng Qingtian''s face is ugly. It''s the night Lotus! "Gu Bailu! Who told you to touch the night Lily! " Feng Qingtian roared anxiously and rushed into the thick fog. It''s his general intention that forgets Gu Bailu''s persistence in controlling the night lotus. It''s going to kill her. No! She can''t die. "Qingqing, you are wonderful and comfortable. You belong to me. No one can rob you. I love you Well The voice of blushing and heart beating made fengqingtian''s face more and more ugly. Chapter 319 Nanning''s heart is like this? If I heard that, Feng Qingtian would fan people into meat cakes. But now he didn''t take care of these things. When he was near the night lotus, he saw Gu Bailu''s small body was fighting against the night lotus hanging in the air. How can we live against each other? Feng Qingtian is relieved. Yin can see that he is coming, and hurriedly says, "let Wang help you quickly. I can''t help you. I''m afraid I''ll hurt this little girl." With a wave of Feng Qingtian''s hand, a powerful spiritual force was released from his hand, and the red light like the flame gradually covered the black ground. Gu Bailu can''t even draw her hand now. Night lotus firmly holds her. Just when Feng Qingtian made a move, Gu Bailu felt that the power of night lotus had been strengthened, so strong that her Pentagram could not support it at all. "Don''t help, all of you. Stop!" She knew that the greater the attack, the greater the power of night lotus. They''re not helping her, they''re energizing the night lily. Feng Qingtian also felt the change of the night lotus, and could only take back his spiritual power with hatred. "Night lotus, if you dare to hurt her, my king will end you personally." Night lotus is not the night lotus he sent out, so it won''t listen to him. Gu Bailu snorted coldly, "he''s such a traitor. He wants to hurt me!" Night lotus Qi spin faster and faster, more and more powerful. Gu Bailu can''t support it again. Her eyes were fixed, as if she was about to climax. It''s not easy to cheat Nanning''s heart to get the soul out of the body. At this time, I don''t control the night lotus, but when to wait. Gu Bailu''s eyes are awe inspiring, and she simply receives her strength and enters the realm of heaven''s eyes. The world changes into a paradise in a moment, with peach blossom flying all over the world. There are four pink peach blossom marks on her forehead. The movement of night lotus''s rotation stagnated and stopped in the middle of the sky. It seems to be forced. What''s the situation. His mighty black fog is gone, and it cannot make strength. What world is it trapped in? Gu Bailu opened her eyes and glared at it angrily: "do you think how sad your original owner is when you act against the Lord like this?" Night lotus is still in the air, no action. "Nanningxin is not your master at all. You should know better than anyone. Why to help tyranny! She killed my family! " the night Lily" thumped "to the ground. Gu Bailu''s eyes widened and he was forced. She walked carefully to see the night lotus lying in the peach blossom pile, shining a little white light, like a void? "Know you''re wrong?" Gu Bailu squats down, wants to touch it, but is bounced away by a force. Gu Bailu took out the talisman and smashed it: "it''s not honest, my mother will smash you directly.". " GU Bailu didn''t say that the talisman of life and death, like being burned by fire, surrounded the night lotus. Night lotus instantly jumped up, not to fly to two meters high, and fell down. Rolled two rolls on the ground, trying to extinguish the flame of life and death. Gu Bailu understood that in her world of heavenly eyes, night lotus seems to have lost her ability of backfire. "Look where you''re going to hide. It''s not good to betray the master." Gu Bailu was not in a hurry either. He watched it roll around on the ground and recited a blessing mantra to make the fire burn more and more. ¡±Don''t hurt me, don''t hurt me I know it''s wrong. " a young child''s voice rings. Chapter 320 The beautiful sound of dolls makes Gu Bailu look around. How can there be people in her world? "It hurts so much. Let me go. I know it''s wrong." The voice came again. The voice of Weiqu made Gu Bailu feel soft. She looked at nightlily and said, "are you talking?" Night lotus is a creature that can talk. "Don''t burn me, baby hurts, baby hurts." The voice of milk is like a little boy with a little cry. Gu Bailu will not be cheated by her. "No matter how painful you are, you deserve to be abandoned." Pretend to be a doll and think she''s going to be upset? Those who work for nanningxin deserve it. If Nanning does not recognize her lord, how dare she pretend to be fengqingtian''s former lover. Without her recognition of the Lord, Nanning''s heart could not have such a high strength. If nanningxin is a murderer, nightlily is the executioner. "The baby does not have a back owner, the baby does not have a back owner, whine, don''t burn me..." Night lotus is rolling around on the ground, with this lovely voice of milk, it looks like a little baby on the ground. Gu Bailu is full of black thread. Baby sound is a good weapon. She''s really in love, damn it. Who can see a lovely baby on the ground by fire can be ruthless. Although she is not a good person, she is not so cruel that her conscience is gone. Gu Bailu said in a deep voice, "if you don''t burn, you can immediately terminate the contract with the woman, or you will be killed..." No matter how cute you are. "The baby can''t solve the contract. He can only wait for the master to save the baby. The master hasn''t come yet. The baby has been waiting for her for a long time. Wuwuwu..." Night lotus grievance tunnel. "You have recognized Nanning as the master. How could your master appear?" Gu Bailu is speechless. "Baby, it''s a stopgap." "What do you mean?" Gu Bailu asked in bewilderment. "Only by her side can we find the master. Oh, you don''t understand, you woman. Don''t burn the treasure. The baby is not the baby who betrays the master." Gu Bailu snorted coldly: "it''s unbelievable. You helped Nanning do so many bad things and let fengqingtian mistake your master. Can you afford to do so?" "Wuwu, they say you don''t understand. There is a reason for the baby to do this. You have the master''s breath on your body. Are you the master of the baby?" Gu Bailu waved: "go, I don''t want you to carry the Lord''s things like this. If you don''t understand the contract, I can only destroy you." "Don''t destroy the baby. The contract between the baby and her hasn''t helped her do anything bad." Night lotus some anxious: "baby to wait for the master, what do you want, baby help you." Gu Bailu thought, "you really can''t understand the contract?" "Babies don''t cheat. They are good babies." "Go away, I care whether you are a bad baby or a good baby. Those who don''t listen to me are not good babies. Those who are not good babies have to suffer." Gu Bailu thought to herself that the night lotus didn''t seem to be a lie, but she didn''t want to say the reason why she stayed by Nanning''s heart. So she remembered her own master and sounded very loyal to him. But let her continue to stay around Nanning heart to help Nanning heart, Gu Bailu is not happy. "A baby is a good baby." "Then you don''t listen to me?" "Listen, listen, you have the master''s breath, or the baby will take your soul last time." At night, the lotus is singing. Chapter 321 This words, Feng Qingtian also said that she was almost killed by night lotus. I don''t know why the strength of nightlily suddenly declined, so she was alive. So this guy let her? Feng Qingtian also said that she was like the one in the previous life, and now night lotus also said that, is it really related to her? But I have no memory. "Then tell me who nanningxin is working for now. She has done so many bad things. Who is helping her?" Since the contract can''t be solved. Let''s make the night lilies a close-up dish. "Baobao doesn''t know. Baobao only knows that she and Shaodi often meet. Other contacts are through letters. Baobao can''t read." ¡°¡­¡­¡± What else can she say? The night lilies, who are feared to be dogs, can''t read. Well, she can speak, but it''s really just an object. No matter how smart, you can''t treat her as a person! "Then she has never been in touch with some suspicious people and said something that you should do?" "Yes, she often said to let her baby help her. The baby doesn''t like her and has been practicing sleeping all the time, so the baby doesn''t know a lot of things she does." "What do you want!" Gu Bailu snorted. I follow Nanning heart every day, but I don''t know her bad things. "How do you protect your master like this? After that, keep a good eye on Nanning''s heart. She will definitely hurt your master." "What does the baby do?" Night lotus so confused. "Don''t practice, don''t sleep, watch her day and night, see who she contacts, remember what she said, and report to me when she meets." Night lotus some unwilling: "you are not the master of the baby, baby why to listen to you." "Because you are my defeated general, can I burn you once, can I continue to burn, believe it or not?" "Don''t burn your baby. He is afraid of it. He has been burning for a long time and doesn''t want to be burned again." The voice of the night lotus trembled, as if afraid of being burned. "Be obedient. If you do well, I can help you find your master." "Really, can you help me find my master?" "Of course, by the way, do you know that Nanning set up Murong Lanyi?" Murong female ghost stayed in the enchanting bracelet for so long, it''s time to send her away. After sending her away, I''ve got a high level of merit and virtue, and I should be promoted to another level. Night lotus ah called a: "that Murong orchid by I know, she and Nanning heart very good relationship." "Do you know how she died?" "Baobao doesn''t know, but Baobao knows nanningxin has taken her out, and she hasn''t come back." "Are you sure nanningxin took her out?" "Well, that day my baby just wanted to absorb some moonlight after her cultivation, and then she saw Nanning''s heart asked her out, saying that she would go to the forest to practice together." "And then?" "Then Nanning mends her heart for a while and says she''s sleepy and leaves. The rest of the baby doesn''t know." "Can you prove it?" "Do What kind of evidence is it? " "Tell old lady Murong what you know." Gu Bailu thought that as long as Murong people believed it, Nanning heart could not stand on it. Old lady Murong doesn''t look like an unreasonable person. "The baby can''t see anyone else." "Then how can you talk to me, because I''m going to burn you to death, and you can meet strangers?" Gu Bailu said coldly. Chapter 322 In her opinion, being unable to see outsiders is just an excuse for the night lily. When I was dying, I didn''t come out to meet outsiders as before. "Because you are like the master." The night lotus answers naturally. Gu Bailu''s face is drawn again for this reason. "Now the people who are like your master order you to see old madam Murong. Can you see her?" Since she is like the master, she looks like a master. Night lotus very grievance way: "the baby master will not be so fierce, will not command the baby, the master treat the baby very well." Gu Bailu is full of black lines My sister, how do you feel that nightlily is winding around with her. The IQ of this product is not bad! "Your master is angry now because you are not obedient." Gu Bailu said coldly. Night lotus more grievance, wuwuwu, like the master of the people good fierce. But her breath makes her familiar. She likes it. "But no one else can see the baby." "Er Then you can speak. " "Outsiders can''t hear the baby''s voice..." Night flower lotus does not like to contact with outsiders. Gu Bailu understood, so when she entered the sky, she could hear the voice of night lotus. Then how can she let Mrs. Murong know that Nanning''s heart is vicious. "I have a way. You can say what you see then." "Oh..." "Give me a good look at nanningxin. Remember what she does and who she sees. I''ll ask you next time." Gu Bailu then opened his eyes and closed them. "Lu''er! How are you? " Feng Qingtian''s face is anxious, desperately shouting outside. Now he knows how incompetent he is, how powerful his spirit is and how good his accomplishments are. He can''t even save his beloved. Gu Bailu opened her eyes, looked at her and smiled at her. "It''s OK. It''s even. It''s not interesting to fight any more. I''ll take it." Gu Bailu takes back the pentagram, and the night lotus also returns to the neck of Nanning''s heart in an instant. Even Feng Qingtian was stunned. What''s the matter? Night lotus so obedient? Gu Bailu said not to fight, not to fight? But he didn''t have time to think about it now. He rushed to Gu Bailu and held her tightly in his arms: "you are such a disobedient woman. You don''t want to die if you are in conflict with nightlily!" Gu Bailu was lying in his arms feebly, fighting a big battle. Now she was not weak. "I said it would be OK. Nightlily is just a dead thing. How about the power of spirit? Your power is so high. I''m not subdued like that." Gu Bailu is shameless. Feng Qing was very angry and funny. She patted her ass twice: "you are not allowed to contact Nanning in the future." "No!" Gu Bailu was shocked: "no No, I won''t have a conflict with her in the future. I can''t let her not contact me. " "When you are strong enough, I will let you contact her again." This time she is playing a little smart, let Nanning heart into the center of nine thousand nine wear, was psychedelic soul out of body. But next time, nanningxin can''t be fooled again. Her current strength is obviously not enough for Nanning. "My strength is not bad. I have to listen to night lotus. If I let it stop fighting, it will stop fighting." "That''s so powerful?" Feng Qingtian didn''t believe it, but what he just saw was this situation, so he had to believe it. Gu Bailu blinked: "I beat it with my strength." Chapter 323 "Oh, what kind of strength." Feng Qingtian still holds her tightly, and her heart is still throbbing. Although she is safe, the helpless mood is still there. He hated this kind of mood, saw her accident, but could do nothing about it, as if it had existed a long time ago. Deeply engraved in his heart, let him fear and fear. "Don''t tell you, anyway, I''m strong. Don''t stop me from contacting Nanning in the future." How can she get in touch with nightlily without contacting her. Now nightlily is her agent. Feng Qingtian hugged her: "it''s such a big deal when we meet. How many nineties of Dai Chun will destroy you, eh?" Gu Bailu glanced at it, and it was full of colors, and nine thousand and nine Dai Chun had fallen down. Now it was dark. Some of them are even black. "All dead?" Gu Bailu is a little pity. Feng Qingtian touched her head and said, "next time, don''t do anything else." Gu Bailu pouted and pouted. What''s the matter? Anyway, nine thousand nine Dai Chun can revive himself after he died. In less than three days, they lived on their own. Outsiders have heard the legend that nine thousand nine Dai Chun injured one and died a large area, but they don''t know that it can be resurrected after it died. There is endless life. And nine thousand nine wear spring is not to look good, for people to watch just live, its real role said to frighten people to death. Anyway, when she listened to Feng Qingtian, she thought it was incredible that there were such magical plants in the world. And if this thing is obtained by outsiders, it may lead to chaos in the world. Gu Bailu pushes him away: "Nanning is about to wake up. I need to go quickly." The game is not over. She has to win anyway. Gu Bailu ran very fast. Within a short time, she passed through jiujiudaichun. Nanning''s heart also woke up at this time. She blushed, opened her eyes with a smile, and saw the Phoenix holding the sky not far away. From her point of view, fengqingtian is as beautiful as a God, making people want to worship. I just had a good time with him. Nanning cried out with shame: "Qingtian..." The voice was full of temptation and coquettish. I heard that the ladies who had just recovered from the powerful control of night lotus had goose bumps. The pure and elegant Miss Murong is such a wave force, just like those small waves in GouLan yard. Feng Qingtian sinks his face and says, "get up soon, Qin Shou. Send her back." ? Nanning''s heart was stunned by the roar. The voices around her pulled her back. She looked down and saw that she was not dressed properly. A pair of proud meat balls were exposed in the air. There are still scratches on it. Look around It''s all Madame and miss who came in together. What''s going on? She was just shaking the clouds with the king. She got the king, and the king praised her for her greatness. They were very close, and the taste was really good. But She had a white face and knew what was going on no matter how stupid she was. Looking at the eyes of the people around, Nanning''s fingers are pinched into the palms. Gu Bailu, that bitch, what did she do to make her do such a disgraceful thing. "I How can I be here? What just happened? I suddenly tripped over something. " Nanning''s voice was grievanced. Nanning knows that she has to make things clear, otherwise she will be judged by others. She has maintained her image for such a long time that it can''t be destroyed like this. Chapter 324 "Miss Nan is competing with me. Maybe she saw me running too slowly, so she just went to sleep on the ground and waited for me. It seems that she had a dream and didn''t want to wake up. When I was a child, I heard the story of the tortoise and hare race, but I also met for a while." Gu Bailu came over and smiled at her. Feng Qingtian holds her in her arms: "what''s the story of the tortoise rabbit race?" "Oh, it''s a race between a tortoise and a rabbit. You know, how can a tortoise run better than a rabbit, but it still has to compete with a rabbit. The rabbit is full of confidence. He thinks how can a fool run better than himself, so when he runs far away, he starts to sleep..." You can see that Gu Bailu is the tortoise. She is a waste. How can she run past Nanning''s heart with high strength of spirit. Nanning''s heart is the rabbit. She is full of confidence. And then she really slept there? Is Miss Murong so stupid? Or really arrogant? "At last the tortoise won the rabbit, just like I won Miss Nan. Miss Nan, do you remember our bet?" Gu Bailu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked South sharply. Nanning looked at fengqingtian wrongly: "I didn''t sleep. I tripped over something and passed out in a coma." "Well, how could miss Nan sleep? Even a fool can''t do it." "That''s not the same. Maybe she wants to laugh at the wanton princess?" "It seems that there was a fight just now..." The onlookers were forced on one side anyway. "Do you mean what mechanisms and traps are hidden in jiujiudachun? Now jiujiudachun is crushed to death by you. Go and see if there are any mechanism traps in it." Gu Bailu said that his face is not red and his neck is not thick. But what she said is also a fact. There is no mechanism trap in the beginning, and some are only nine thousand nine Dai Chun''s own characteristics. The middle position of nine thousand nine Dai Chun will never let you step in. Especially for those who rush in directly, their bad attitude towards them will be even worse, which will directly confuse you. If they have a better attitude, they may be lighter. It''s a human plant, and it''s the only way they can protect themselves. Nanning doesn''t know their characteristics. She can''t blame them for falling into a trap. "Although it''s in the prince''s mansion, are there any organs at a glance? Do you think there are any traps? Is the competition fair and unfair?" Gu Bailu felt that Nanning could not let it go. "There is really no chance to trap. Miss Murong must admit her defeat." "The story of the tortoise and rabbit race is really interesting. Miss Murong lost because of her arrogance." Nanning''s face turned blue when she listened to the discussion, but she did not have any evidence to prove that there was something strange in it. And before the competition, she also saw the environment, no danger. What''s the matter? "I I really don''t know what''s going on with me. I just feel like I''m going to faint in the dark. " Gu Bailu snorted coldly: "I think Miss Nan must know what''s going on. You''re almost undressed, and there are so many scratches on you..." Nanning''s face was pale when she heard it. She sat on the ground as if she was going to faint. "I How can this happen? I don''t know anything. " Nanning''s heart choked: "how could it be like this? When I wake up, what I see is wanwang..." Chapter 325 Gu Bailu heard that there was a fire, Ma Dan. It''s her own dream with color. Now she wants to plant dirt directly on fengqingtian? What I see is only the king, that is to say, her appearance is related to the king? "Miss Nan now means what my husband has done to you?" Gu Bailu asked with a sneer. Nanning shook her head and said helplessly, "I have passed out of sleep. I don''t know what happened." Gu Bailu''s heart sank. Nanning''s heart is really powerful. Just at night, the black mist of a lotus shrouds. Only those who rush in can see the situation clearly. When she said that, people would naturally think that Feng Qingtian touched her. It can''t have made it by itself. Gu Bailu hooks his lips: "so miss Nan admits that she has been contaminated?" Feng Qingtian frowned slightly, but his eyes were sharp to Nanning''s heart. He wanted to hear what she would say. Nanning shook her head: "I don''t know what happened, don''t ask me, don''t ask me..." Nanning said excitedly and hugged her head. Only Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian knew that the scratches on her body and her clothes were taken off by herself when she had a color dream. The psychedelic in her is more powerful than her love poison. One is in her own wave. The sound waves are higher than the waves. "I have to ask you clearly. You don''t know what happened and how the important people are responsible." Gu Bailu is very serious. Feng Qingtian pinched her waist and said that he had done nothing. Gu Bailu blinked at him: "let you see who your ex lover is. You can be responsible for her." Feng Qingtian knocked her on the head: "what are you talking about?" "If you can''t explain it clearly, you have to be responsible for her. How can you say that people are also lovers of your previous life and have a bad reputation? Don''t you help her?" "That''s not so responsible. I can let her live without worrying about food and drink and no one to serve, but I don''t want to compensate myself." Gu Bailu was very satisfied with his answer: "then you can''t do it." Of course, Feng Qingtian knows that Nanning Xin wants him to admit that he has done a bad deed to her, so that she can cover up the ugly things she has done. If it is otherwise, he can help her, but once he promises, he must be responsible for it. He didn''t want to take that responsibility. She had been given a chance to be a wanton princess before, and she said no. Now let''s play the trick again. Nanning pursed her mouth, bowed her head, and the whole tribe was outside. She was wearing sexy clothes now. The deep groove on the chest is clearly visible. "I don''t know what happened." Nanning heart low tunnel. "You said that the only one who came in was my husband. You have been defiled again. You don''t want to say that my husband has defiled you?" Nanning raised her head and looked at fengqingtian in panic: "how could I? How could I have such an idea? I have known Wang for many years. He is not such a person." "But he''s the only one who came in, and you''re defiled. Who else is he?" Gu Bailu looks strange. Nanning cried bitterly: "I I don''t know what''s going on. " "Whether Miss Nan is pure now should be clear to herself. If it was my husband who did it, I would definitely let him take charge." Feng Qingtian stood beside him with a gloomy face Chapter 326 She cried so pitifully that the lady could not look down and said, "let''s send Miss Murong back to her room to clean up first." Gu Bailu nodded: "this lady is right. When I was cleaning up, I asked a woman to check it to see what was the defect of Miss Nan." Gu Bailu''s words are clear to everyone. This is to check Nanning''s body. Nanning stood up crying: "no You don''t touch me, I don''t clean up, don''t I want to go home. " She looked sadly at Feng Qingtian with a helpless and sad expression. It seems that Feng Qingtian was accused of doing it but didn''t admit it, and let her bear such a big injury alone. Feng Qingtian hooks his lips and says to Gu Bailu, "you see, I have something else to deal with." With that, he left. Nanning heart, after all, has been treated as a former lover for such a long time that he can''t break her down face to face. However, Nanning''s move made him fully understand. She is not the one he once loved, even if it has completely changed, the soul has changed. "Wanwang......" Nanning''s heart suddenly rushed forward and cried out: "Wang, how can you just leave like this? You can''t let her bully you..." Feng Qingtian turns and stares at her coldly: "you seem to forget what the king said." "What What do you say? " Nanning''s eyes are dim with tears, and Jianshui''s eyes are full of tender autumn water. Unfortunately, this is a group of ladies. Fengqingtian, the only man, has no pity for women at all. "If the king''s Princess wants to bully you, you will suffer." Feng Qingtian then turns and leaves. The wolf''s robe is flying with the wind, but it is with the ruthlessness in its bones. Nanning gnaws her teeth and swallows her hatred into her stomach. Isn''t it enough that she has done so much? She doesn''t even help her at this time. Say what you owe, help her, say what you won''t let others bully her. It''s all fake. Only the one he likes has such a right. No She will never give up. He is her. She wants him by all means. Gu Bailu turned his mouth and said: "Miss Nan, since you want to go home, you should go back to Murong mansion and let old lady Murong make the decision for you. If there is any loss, we will be responsible for it. My husband is not the kind of person who has eaten and didn''t recognize. Come and take Miss Nan back to Murong mansion." The night''s bodyguard quickly came up and made a gesture of asking for Nanning''s heart. Nanning looked at Gu Bailu coldly, her eyes light and poison: "what happened just now, you should be the most clear. I am in a coma." "I heard the strange voice of Miss Nan. I didn''t care about the rest of it if I focused on the competition." Nanning''s heart clenched her fists. Did she dream just now? What did she really do to let Gu Bailu grasp the handle? "I want to go home." Nanning goes away, and night''s bodyguard follows. Gu Bailu said to his wife, "if this is done by my husband, I will let him be responsible for it, but the premise is to make sure what happened to my husband. As you know, my husband and miss Nan have been together for so many years, never thought of touching her, which is hard to believe." Ladies and ladies nodded in succession. Yes, Wang always thought that he kept a distance from Nanning and never touched her when the relationship was good. How can I suddenly touch Nanning at this time. He can''t touch other women except the wanton princess. Chapter 327 "After all, it''s related to my husband''s reputation. He was a clean and beautiful man, so we must make it clear. Everyone also helps to witness it. Follow Miss Nan back to Murong mansion and make it clear." "OK Good. " Ladies and girls are worried that they can''t see the last bustle. After all, no one in Murong mansion can go in and watch the bustle. But with the invitation of wanton princess, it''s different. It''s for them to witness. Nanning''s face is green with anger, but she can''t refute it. Only hate to let a group of people follow her back to Murong mansion. After hearing the letter, the old lady of Murong mansion hurriedly came over and sat down in the flower hall and said: "that kid, Wang Xuan, is not a man who doesn''t know how to be measured. How could this happen? " Nanning lowered her head and looked like she had been spoiled:" I don''t know that my granddaughter is really asleep. " Gu Bailu said: "old lady, Miss Nan always said she didn''t know about this, but when she found her, she was in a mess, and there was a very ambiguous trace on her body. How can I say that this happened in the prince''s mansion? I still need to explain it clearly. I don''t want my husband to have such a reputation, and I don''t want my husband to be an irresponsible person." Murong old man said in a deep voice, "of course, we need to find out. My granddaughter can''t be so innocent and ruined. Since there are no other men in, there are only wanwang. What about others?" "Old lady, my husband was worried about me when he went in. He may admit the wrong person for a while. He himself is not very clear. He asked me to deal with it completely." Gu Bailu''s tone is plain and authentic. Old lady Murong looked at her and said, "you..." She always thought nanningxin would be the princess of wanton, and she always cultivated her in the position of Princess of wanton. I''m also very satisfied with this granddaughter. She can match the king''s power in dress, temperament, appearance and spirit. But he killed a Cheng Yaojin halfway. He was not as good as his granddaughter everywhere, but he was fascinated by the king. She snatched the seat of the princess in a moment. The problem is that the girl is still a waste. She has no power. Old lady Murong remembers Gu Bailu, the girl who said her courage was given by her parents. No one dared to be so disrespectful to her for many years, so she was very impressed. It turns out that it''s this girl, and she can''t see any extraordinary charm. "Yes, Madame Murong, I''m the current wanton princess. It''s better to find out." Murong old lady looked at her sharply. "If it was really done by wanwang, what would you do?" "Naturally, I want my husband to marry her. It''s impossible for Miss nan to be a concubine because of her noble status. Be an even wife." Gu Bailu is generous. If you want to be generous, who can''t? If you want to be a white lotus, she can, just disdain it. Murong''s old lady sank for a while and looked at nanningxin: "Ningxin, do you really have no idea? " Nanning shook her head helplessly:" grandma, I don''t know how I fainted. Nine thousand nine Dai Chun is weird. " Murong old lady pulled her into her arms and whispered, "don''t you feel anything?" Nanning''s heart turned red, and she said shyly, "I I feel that Wang has touched me... " "But the boy has something wrong with his body. He doesn''t touch you all of a sudden..." "That ninety-nine Dai Chun is eccentric. It seems that he can confuse people''s minds." "I haven''t heard of this." The old lady was surprised that she had never heard that nine thousand nine Dai Chun could enchant her mind. Chapter 328 "But the granddaughter is really confused." Murong old lady immediately decided: "well, then check your body, if there is any missing, let him be responsible, but you can think about it well, the bow did not turn back." Nanning''s heart set late for a long time and said cautiously: "now even if we don''t check, the granddaughter''s reputation is gone." "It''s the same, so it is." Old lady Murong looked at Gu Bailu and said, "please make it clear. Do you think it''s you or I?" Gu Bailu nodded: "the mother-in-law of Murong mansion is OK." Gu Bailu is at ease to let old lady Murong do it, and let her use the people of Murong mansion, so that Nanning''s treachery can succeed. See how good she is, and make way for each other. She is definitely the most conscientious opponent in history! The old lady Murong was very satisfied with her attitude. She immediately called the most powerful woman and took Nanning''s heart to the back hall. Gu Bailu sat on the chair and drank coffee in peace, and Murong old lady sat there without speaking, just looking at her. "Isn''t the old lady very unconvinced? She was robbed of her son-in-law by someone like me." Gu Bailu said. "You are not a simple person," Murong said She has a different vision from the rest of the world. It''s impossible for a person who has no ability to fool the king. I dare not be so disrespectful to her. Otherwise, she could not have lived so recklessly. Gu Bailu chuckled, "as expected, ginger is still hot. Can old Murong see through me, but not her granddaughter?" Murong old man''s face salad came down: "what do you mean?" "Do you really think Murong Lanyi eloped with others?" "How do you know about Lanyi?" Murong said Because it''s a scandal in Murong mansion, and the family is ugly, no one knows that Lanyi is gone. Quan thinks that she''s gone on a journey. "How could I not know, I also know where her body is buried." "What? Lanyi''s dead? No way! " Murong old lady clapped the table and started: "don''t think that you can talk nonsense if you are a wanton princess." Gu Bailu shrugged: "I can''t help if the old lady doesn''t believe it, but I still have to remind Murong that your granddaughter is not as pure as she seems. If you are interested in Murong Lanyi, you can ask Murong huangtang. Murong old lady Leng hum: "you are afraid that Ning Xin will rob your position as the wanton princess. That''s how you talk nonsense." "She hasn''t robbed her for so many years. I have nothing to worry about. If you don''t believe me, I won''t say. Murong''s tea is very good." Gu Bailu said and bowed his head to drink tea and stopped talking. Anyway, old Mrs. Murong manages a large family, so she doesn''t have any suspicion. As long as she doubts, she will go to investigate. If you can''t find a clue about Murong LAN Yi''s elopement, you will naturally believe her. At this point, she believed that Murong old lady was more reliable than Murong Yutang''s fool. So she asked Nanning to go back to Murong mansion and take this opportunity to have a talk with Murong old lady. Otherwise, Nanning''s heart would have to be killed in the prince''s mansion. It wasn''t long before the mother-in-law came out with Nanning''s heart. Her face was not good. Nanning''s heart is bowed and her hands are intertwined in front of her chest. She has already changed into another pink skirt, such as the pink lotus in early summer, which is pure and proud. The old lady Murong sighed, "it seems that the princess has really given me a result." Chapter 329 "Oh..." Gu Bailu''s face was clear: "Miss Nan is really damaged?" Old lady Murong and Nanning are not very well. Why is it so clear. "Ha ha, it''s better to be clear." Old lady Murong looked at her mother-in-law, who nodded, "yes." "That''s all right. Murong mansion will be responsible for it. But you know, my husband never touches women, except me, so I think there may be another secret in this matter." "What do you mean?" Murong old lady glared at her "Literally." Gu Bailu put down the teacup: "I believe my husband will never touch her. It''s possible to say that my husband just touched her, but it''s impossible to touch her, because she has no ability to other women." "You don''t know how ashamed you are," Murong said "It''s just a matter of speaking out. There''s something shameless. If you don''t believe it, you can ask my husband to test it on the spot. Does he have that ability? " Ladies and young ladies bowed their heads one after another. How can they witness this. "If it''s inconvenient for you, you can ask the emperor to come out to witness. Anyway, they are all men. Without scruples, the emperor will not lie." When Murong''s heart sank, he suddenly realized that Gu Bailu, a girl, was trying to help Nanning. And the heart She looked at Nanning and whispered, "what''s going on?" Nanning shook her head with a pale face: "grandma, I really don''t know what happened. I was in a coma." Nanning''s heart broke her teeth. Fortunately, she had been guarding against Gu Bailu''s later moves, so she only said that she was in a coma and didn''t know what happened. Or grandma will doubt her. "What''s the matter with your body, you don''t know?" "I don''t know But in the nine thousand nine days of Dai Chun, only the wanton king has gone in. " "Are you sure?" Nanning was sure to say, "these ladies and ladies can give you a certificate. No one else has been in." Murong''s old man raised his head and said, "I''m not sure that the emperor did it." "Sure." "But they all can prove that only the emperor has gone in alone." Murong said in a deep voice. Gu Bailu chuckled: "old lady Murong, who said that when a woman''s body broke, it must have been made by a man. Maybe Miss Nan made it by herself." "Unbridled, what do you say!" Murong''s old lady called Gu Bailu at one stroke. Gu Bailu quickly dodged and said with a smile, "don''t be angry, old lady. I''m just kidding." "You''re kidding me!" "I''m just assuming that I''m not totally unreasonable. There are many reasons for a woman''s body breaking. Some of them may break even if they are too big." "Princess, I''m not in the mood to make fun of you. Since he is a man, he has to bear the responsibility." Murong old lady is cold and hard. Now she is on the line and can''t take it back. Murong mansion can''t afford to lose this man. "It''s said that my husband has no such ability to miss Nan. You can''t be unreasonable, Murong old lady. Let''s go to the emperor and make it clear?" Murong''s old lady''s face is even worse. This dead girl, this kind of thing goes to the emperor''s place. If the real king is still hard at Nanning''s heart, then Murong''s house will become a joke all over the world. "Are you here to solve the problem?" Old lady Murong looks at Gu Bailu, who is smiling. I always feel like I''m in her shoes. "Old lady, of course, I''m here to solve the problem. In fact, my husband is not the only one in ninety-nine Dai Chun." Chapter 330 Nanning suddenly looks up at her, and her eyes are very sharp, like a rotating meat biting machine, which will crush her. Gu Bailu looked back at her innocently: "there are other men." Nanning''s face became fierce, and she wanted to rush at her. Murong old lady''s face is more ugly: "what do you mean by this?" "You must give it to my husband. It''s just because he''s the only one who''s in ninety-nine Dachun, but he''s not alone." Gu Bailu said this very tactfully. But the lady and miss who are not smart people know what it is. Now miss Murong jumped into the Yellow River, I''m afraid she couldn''t wash it. "Who else? Who else did you see go in? " Murong old lady swept to the other people in the hall and asked seriously. Gu Bailu thought that if anyone dared to say that he saw other men go in, he would have to be shut down and let go of the dog by Murong old lady. "They didn''t see it. Don''t embarrass them. At that time, they were shrouded in the mist of night lotus. They couldn''t see anything clearly. That''s why they said that my husband despised Miss Nan." So their testimony was useless. ¡±Although they can''t see the inside, they also know whether they have entered the warehouse outside. "There are some problems in Murong''s words. Gu Bailu smiled: "Oh, this man doesn''t need to come in from outside, and I can guarantee that he has that ability, unlike my husband." In other words, Miss Nan''s loss is related to the man. Nanning''s heart stood there and was already teetering, but she asked firmly, "who is it?" Murong old lady came to help her: "go in first. Grandma will make up her mind for you." "No, I want to listen. I can''t just let it grow dirty for no reason." Nanning''s words turn Gu Bailu''s words into dirt. She said so to exonerate the king. Gu Bailu smiled: "who planted the dirty things? Miss Nan hasn''t been touched by my husband for ten years. A flower feast has been despised by my husband. Whoever goes out believes it, but because he is the only man who goes in, he planted the dirty things for him." "You!" Nanning''s heart fell into Murong''s arms. "You''re not planting dirt, Princess wanton. What are you talking about?" Murong old lady said angrily, "since it''s not to solve the problem, Murong mansion doesn''t welcome it. Go away." "No, no, no, I''m here to solve the problem. I''d like to talk to miss Nan about what happened when she was unconscious. Miss Nan doesn''t know if she wants to hear about it." Nanning''s heart trembled in Murong''s arms: "what do you want to say..." "Talk alone. It''s not good for Miss Nan if someone hears something." Nanning''s hands are clenched in the sleeve of the cloud: "everything can be said to people, you can say it here." Nanning''s heart has a positive attitude of not being afraid of shadows. Gu Bailu said in embarrassment, "does Miss Nan have to say it here?" Nanning''s heart was hesitated when she asked. This fool is much smarter than before. Will he give her another set. Seeing Nanning''s hesitation, Murong old lady said decidedly, "if you say that there are other men going in, you can find them directly. If you can''t get them out, don''t excuse wanwang." She doesn''t like to surround. Gu Bailu sighed: "well, I wanted to tell Miss Nan another way, since Miss Nan didn''t listen..." Gu Bailu said as he interweaved the symbols with his hands on his chest: "the mirror is clear, the soul comes from all directions, and Yin can be summoned in the name of contract." Chapter 331 In an instant, a snow-white polar bear sprang out in the air. Its hair was shiny and its whole body was white. It was very beautiful. Before everyone was surprised, the polar bear suddenly changed into a very thin and ugly man. The hair was all tangled up. The cloth on the body seemed to have been worn for many years. The exposed arm is only bone, covered with a dry skin. It looks terrible. The ladies took several steps back. "Who is this? It''s terrible." "It seems like a real man." "It''s made by the wanton Princess..." Gu Bailu glanced at them, and they quickly shut up. "What do you want me to do? You can''t beat the crap." Yin can''t bear to glance at the women present. In the face of these disdainful eyes, he was not happy. Back then, he was also a generation of great Xia. He was elegant and had women running along the street. It''s just a change of appearance. These women look at him like monsters. It''s superficial. Gu Bailu glared at him, approached him and whispered, "you''re going to have a daughter-in-law. I''ll send you a big beauty." Yin can almost fall out of those eyes. "Are you in a hurry? What daughter-in-law do I want?" "If you can, you can have a daughter-in-law." Yin Neng lenghum: "although I''m old, it''s OK to marry a daughter-in-law, but I don''t want to." "That''s fine. I''ll do what I say." Seeing Yin Neng, old lady Murong''s face changed: "it''s you. How can you get a waste contract? How can you be willing to get a contract?" Yin Neng sat down in the chair beside: "you still remember Laozi." "You Is it really contracted? " Yin can keep his face silent. It''s not a glorious thing. It''s clearly in front of us. What else can we ask. "Yes, he was contracted by me, and I let him out when I was in danger." Gu Bailu is crispy and unripe. Murong''s old lady took two steps back and sat on the chair in despair, as if she had been struck by thunder. "Impossible No Maybe. " Her granddaughter and him Gu Bailu thinks something is wrong. Is this Murong old lady and yinneng an old acquaintance. There seems to be something personal about the expression. Think of Murong''s old lady as a hundred years old. Yin can be locked in Wudu peak for one hundred years. When he was locked in, Murong was born. And old lady Murong is the sister of the Lord of the earth. Of course, the Lord of the earth is also one of the people who imprison Yin energy. There shouldn''t be too much friendship. "Why, I don''t deserve your sun * * to sit there and look at her with pity. Old lady Murong''s desire to die is all there. How can you be worthy of my granddaughter. Nanning stood up and said, "it''s a man to call a contractual beast out. It''s a real insult to a princess." Gu Bailu laughs happily: "he is a man to try to know." "What do you mean?" Nanning said with hatred This damned woman has made such an ugly man come out. Gu Bailu said, "go to the emperor and reason with him. Let the emperor choose. In the nine thousand nine days of Dai Chunli, who despises Miss Nan?" "There is no danger in nine thousand nine Dai Chun. Why did you call him out? And I was in a coma at that time. What do you mean by calling him out?" Chapter 332 Nanning heart is worthy of being an expert. In a word, she turns Gu Bailu into a vicious man. Even if she did summon Yin energy in nine thousand nine Dai Chunli, it was her evil intention to make Yin energy belittle her. Gu Bailu can''t be fooled by this. She doesn''t have to explain to her why Yin can be summoned. Anyway, it''s true that she lost her life. Even if the world knows that it''s her intention to look for Yin to belittle her, how can the world take her as Gu Bailu. All she wants is the result. As a result, Nanning lost her heart to Yin energy. "Miss Nan doesn''t need to know why. She just needs to know that when you lose your body, there is a man capable Yin can be there. There''s no need to talk so much nonsense. Go to the emperor as a judge. In a word, my husband can''t be wronged." "Murong old lady suddenly stood up:" no, such a small thing can not trouble the emperor Gu Bailu lowered his face and said, "what do you want from Murong? My husband has full power to deal with this matter. If I don''t deal with it, he will blame me." Your Murong mansion is very good, but I''m the king. If you want to plant things like this on the head of the emperor, you need to see if your power can be greater than that of the emperor. Nanning''s eyes closed, and she fell on Mrs. Murong''s body and fainted. Gu Bailu cares and says, "look at Miss Nan. Don''t be so angry. Although Yin can be ugly, she is still a man. Unlike my husband, she doesn''t have that ability." Gu Bailu said while strangling Nanning''s heart. Dizzy so in time, she must help her have a good look. Murong old lady shook off her hand, and Nanning''s heart had been pinched with a deep mark. "The princess still takes people back first. Ning Xin can''t stand the stimulation now." Gu Bailu said in embarrassment, "I can''t do that. Things haven''t been solved yet. I really want to solve them." "How can we solve the problem now? Everyone has fainted." Old lady Murong would like to bite Gu Bailu out. "The old lady is joking. Miss Nan is so smart that she can''t be knocked down by dozens of typhoons. How can she faint at such a thing? Is there something wrong with her body?" "Murong old lady angrily shouted:" you nonsense what, all to get rid of the old man She finished and left with Nanning in her arms. Gu Bailu looked at xiangyineng apologetically. "I''m sorry, I didn''t get your daughter-in-law for you, but it''s OK. Sooner or later, it''s yours." Gu Bailu''s words didn''t depress her. The ladies and girls heard that. Thinking of Miss Murong''s soft and tender body, she was sleeping by such a trampling old man. There was a stir in the stomach. Gu Bailu didn''t leave them either. He took a group of ladies out of Murong mansion. "Ladies and young ladies should be the masters of my family. He never touches other women. He can''t be wronged. If he is wronged, I have to go to the emperor." Gu Bailu is half aggrieved and half threatening the tunnel. Ladies and ladies nodded quickly, "I know what I know." Who dares to talk nonsense? If you go to the emperor, you will be copied. Moreover, the king does not have that ability. If there is only one man in it, it is reasonable to push things on him. But there''s a bad old man. I''ve been locked up for a hundred years, and I''ve been lonely for a long time. It''s also possible to lose control of Miss Murong when she happens to be sleeping. Chapter 333 Gu Bailu staggers back to the palace in his carriage. As soon as he enters the palace, he calls out the housekeeper, "go to prepare the dowry, at least one hundred and eight loads." The housekeeper''s face is muddled: "what are you going to do with the dowry? Is there anyone in our royal palace getting married?" If the princess wants to get married, she also receives dowry. How can she prepare the dowry? Did Wang really stain Miss Murong and plan to marry her? The princess is also very generous. She is in charge of this kind of affairs. He always thinks that the princess is a mean woman. Is he wrong? "My contract beast wants to get married. The more the dowry is spread, the better it will be. I can''t lose the face of our royal family. I married Miss Murong." "What? Princess, who do you mean to marry? Who married? " The housekeeper''s face was shocked. He must have had a hearing. The princess''s contract beast wants to marry? Married to the Murong lady? Isn''t the miss of the Murong family the one that the Lord likes? Do you know this! "I''m sure you''ve heard me clearly. I don''t want to say it again. I''ll get ready right away. I''ll propose this afternoon." Gu Bailu is too lazy to pay attention to the shock of the housekeeper. She knows that he has heard clearly. "Princess, I''m afraid there are so many betrothal gifts that I can''t come out..." The housekeeper has a big head. He has to prepare more than 100 loads of things for at least a few months. How can he prepare them at once. "Steward, I believe that the ability of the prince''s mansion can be done well." Gu Bailu left after giving orders. I believe he dare not disobey. It wasn''t long before Feng Qingtian came back and asked strangely, "I heard that you are going to marry Yin Neng?" Feng Qingtian almost thought she had an ear problem. How old can Yin be, and grow up like that again, so that he can get a wife, not to send each other into the pit of fire? Even if Nanning''s heart is really defiled by him, she can''t marry him. How did the woman come up with this idea. Gu Bailu put down his book and looked up at him: "how can you not care about your ex lover? You may need to marry her." Feng Qing''s face was cold. "What are you talking about?" Yeying has told him all about it. The girl obviously believes in herself very much, which makes him very happy. But it''s this mouth that likes to talk nonsense. "She really wants to marry you, even when she''s psychedelic, she''s in her cave with you." Feng Qingtian walked over and patted her head: "I don''t have that function for her, how can I get married?" Gu Bailu hummed, "that''s really your ex lover!" Feng Qingtian hugged her: "how, why does night lotus listen to you?" "I have said that I can deal with nightlily. If you believe me, I can tell you clearly that nanningxin is not your previous lover. Nightlily is also waiting. I have talked to it." Feng Qingtian said softly, "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter whether it is or not." The soul has become so powerful that he really can''t like it. "Are you sure it doesn''t matter? You don''t mind her passing off? " Gu Bailu doesn''t believe that he is such a generous person. Feng Qingtian touched her head and said, "don''t worry about this. I won''t let any of you cheat me." "So marry her to Yin Neng, a couple made by nature." The beast matches the white lotus flower. She is a good person. "Well, if you want, Ben Wang will satisfy you. Let them prepare immediately. I will accompany you in the afternoon." Gu Bailu happily hugged him: "really? She should be happier if you go. " Chapter 334 Feng Qingtian smiled and pinched her face: "Why are you more happy?" Gu Bailu laughed treacherously: "well, I won''t tell you. I''ll go with you when I''m done." Fengqing loves her so much that she looks like a successful villain. She lowers her head and grabs her lips: "then you have to satisfy our king first." "For what?" Gu Bailu was alert to get out. However, he found that his waist was firmly locked by a big palm, and something was shouting between his legs. "Don''t make a fuss. I have to see how the bride price is getting prepared." Gu Bailu reached out and pushed him. His face was wrinkled. The goods obviously have no ability to other women. Seeing Nanning ''s enchanting appearance, they don'' t want to help others to solve it. But every time they meet her, they seem like a beast hungry for thousands of years. Feng Qingtian bit her earlobe and gently played tricks on her, but her tone was not good: "they will prepare the bride price by themselves, and you, the princess, need to look at it. What''s the use of a group of them?" "I''m going to supervise. They can''t really deliver all the good things." It''s just to marry a white lotus flower. It''s a big scene to let people all over the world know about it. I didn''t really want to give her good things as dowry. According to her idea, there is a layer of real goods on the top and stone dregs on the bottom. She has to supervise it herself. "Don''t worry, the people in the arbitrary Palace are very good. They won''t be confused. We just do what we have to do." Feng Qingtian kisses from her earlobe to her neck, takes a deep breath, smells the milk fragrance on her body, and really feels that it''s not enough to dedicate all of her to her. It seems that I can''t extricate myself from her. "What should be done is that I must practice immediately." In the confrontation with nanningxin this time, Gu Bailu found that he could defeat nanningxin in Maoshan Taoism, which was much better than the last double cultivation. Let her eye to the eye level, although can only see the short past, but also a big step forward. If we work hard, we will see the past from Nanning''s heart. She must break up the people who destroyed her Gu family and feed the soul to the dog. "Then double cultivation. Ben Wang also likes double cultivation." Feng Qingtian said that he had already begun to do it, and two times he cleaned Gu Bailu. "You, you, you..." Gu Bailu is speechless, but it''s just that Shuangxiu is useful to her. "No double repair?" The expression on the face of Feng Qingtian''s evil doer is unchanged, but the narrow eyes are burning like fire. Gu Bailu shivers slightly as his hands are wandering away. Feng Qingtian''s favorite is her sensitivity, which makes people want to conquer and his enthusiasm can feel the response. "To..." Feng Qingtian''s face was dyed with a beautiful color: "do you really want it? Where do you want it? " Gu Bailu''s nest in his arms has become a soft spring water, where can stand his provocation, delicate way: "everywhere." "Here, here, or here?" Feng Qingtian''s hands are on fire everywhere. There was a flame in the place where the palm passed, which made Gu Bailu a little uncomfortable. Wuwu, where is double cultivation. Chapter 335 Gu felt that her brain had gone into a blank, like falling into a cloud, and her feet were soft. There is a state of cultivation, and there is a state of excitement, which makes her very comfortable and wants to scream. When it''s over, it''s a quarter past noon. Gu Bailu was exhausted and didn''t want to move at all. Up to now, the brain is still blank. But she can clearly feel that Feng Qingtian is not practicing at all, because both of them have been released. And fengqingtian is not only released once. Although she was very tired, she felt that there was a constant flow of strength in her body. There is a sense that her insight is going to be upgraded. Feng Qingtian picks her up, takes her to wash, and after the whole body is soaked in warm water, Gu Bailu suddenly comes to the spirit. I feel that my eyes are bright, and I can see things more clearly. Looking out of the window, you can see everything in tens of meters. Gu Bailu jumped into Feng Qingtian''s arms and said, "Lord, I seem to be upgrading." Feng Qingtian kissed her hand: "I work so hard, how can I not upgrade, and continue at night." He said with his own eyes her feet, a pair of small white feet in his big palm, more and more white. Gu Bailu was tickled by him and kicked at him: "don''t make any trouble. It''s time to go to Murong mansion to propose marriage today." Feng Qingtian just got out of bed and took off her big nightgown. She quickly changed her clothes and called the maids in. "You prepare first. I''ll see how the bride price is getting ready." Gu Bailu was eager for him to leave and nodded. When he left, aro rushed in. Seeing the red mark on Gu Bailu''s snow-white neck, he asked angrily, "Miss, did he bully you?" "No, it''s a normal fight between husband and wife." Gu Bailu smiled and nodded her forehead: "I will know what''s going on when my family Luo gets married." "If aro doesn''t get married, aro will stay with her all her life." Aro shook her head desperately. "When you become a relative, you can stay with me forever." She didn''t want to see aro again after she married her. Can''t be together, create conditions to be together. "That''s good. Then aro will get married and fight with her husband with the young lady." Aro was very happy, as if the fight was quite interesting. Miss likes to fight so much. It should be fun. As long as she is not separated from the young lady, she can do anything. Gu Bailu gasped: "this can only be a fight between husband and wife, not bring others." "If you don''t have a lady, aro won''t fight." Gu Bailu touched her head and said, "you will understand later. Now I tell you that you don''t understand." Aro nodded, "Miss, where shall we play?" "I''ll go to Murong mansion later. Sit aside and have some refreshments. I''ll take you with my clothes on." A Luo happily claps hands: "good good good, a Luo most likes to see that ugly woman faints appearance, and that old granny''s face is also funny." Aro said and ran. Gu Bailu hooks her lips and asks people to wait on her to put on her clothes. It''s not her lover''s service, but if she doesn''t let them serve, it''s estimated that they have no value in existence. Some of these maids don''t even have a name, and all of them have spiritual power equal to zero. It''s better to throw it away than she is. Chapter 336 Why waste is hard for waste? They have already had a hard time. Gu Bailu finishes cleaning up. Feng Qingtian has brought someone to pick her up. The low-key but dignified carriage stopped outside, and the road outside the palace was full of people. Gu Bailu thought someone would come to watch, but she didn''t expect so many. Madam and miss go back, they must have publicized what happened in the palace today. "The king and the princess are going to Murong mansion." "It''s time to propose a marriage. Look at the dowry. I''m really envious. It''s full of 108 loads." "It''s not that Miss Murong was lost by wanwang." "The emperor will surely suffer from this dark loss. Who let it happen in the mansion of the emperor?" "He still has feelings for Miss Murong. I didn''t expect that he is so affectionate." "It seems that the princess didn''t get married and didn''t receive betrothal gifts. Isn''t it This time I want to marry Ping''s wife? " "I envy Miss Murong. I knew I didn''t want to lose myself." Gu Bailu listened to their comments and got into the carriage. What she wants is this kind of speech. The bigger the argument, the better the expression of some people. It''s a good feeling that can drive the whole mankind. With a long list of betrothal gifts, the carriage went to Murong mansion. In Murong mansion, Nanning''s heart has "awakened". "Congxin, tell Grandma what''s the matter," Murong asked meaningfully It''s not that the wanwang lost his life. How can he become a Yin power again. Nanning shakes her head at a loss: "my granddaughter is really not clear. She is in a coma, but she thinks it should be wanwang. I know him very well." Murong old lady frowned: "do you mean that the waste is intentional?" It''s not Yin energy at all, but the body that wanwang let Nanning lose. And in order not to let the king be responsible for it, the princess of wane made yinneng come out to plead guilty. "My granddaughter thought it was the same. The old man was so ugly. How could my granddaughter let him touch him?" Nanning''s heart fell into Murong''s arms: "grandma, you have to decide for your granddaughter." Murong''s old man clapped her on the back painfully: "don''t worry, grandma won''t let people bully you." Just as they were talking, the steward rushed in hurriedly: "old lady, old lady, it''s a good thing." Murong old man was very depressed. He was playing like Gu Bailu, and he was not happy. "What kind of good thing, if it''s not a great good thing, it''s going to wipe you out." "The prince''s mansion came to propose marriage and brought a long list of betrothal gifts. It is said that there are 108 loads." "A proposal? How can I suddenly come to propose a new marriage? " Although Mrs. Murong is happy, she feels strange. She can''t blame Yin. "It''s true that the bride price team is coming to the gate of the Hutong. It''s coming right away. It''s from the Emperor himself." It''s not to propose relatives. How could it be that wanwang comes with so many dowries. Nanning immediately sat up and said, "is that true?" "It''s true, miss," said the housekeeper with a smile. "It''s all over the place." "As expected, the boy of the king is not bad." Murong old lady is pleased. Everyone came in person, which shows his sincerity. Nanning gets out of bed quickly: "hurry up, come in and clean up for me. What can grandma do? It seems that it''s too late. I can''t go out like this." "Don''t worry. Don''t worry. He''s here to propose marriage. It''s right for him to wait." Chapter 337 Nanning is relieved to hear that. Since the king has come, it means that he won''t let her get hurt by gossip. She knew that he was not so ruthless and turned a blind eye to her ex lover. Gu Bailu wants to kill her completely, but it causes Wang to feel guilty for his former lover and eat the fruits instead. Nanning''s heart is hooked. As long as she can enter into the mansion, she will surely let the king give her all his love. Gu Bailu just feels fresh for a while. "Well, first of all, I''ll see if that''s the case." Old lady Murong always thinks things are changing a little fast, which makes her feel a little untrue. She has to confirm it. However, although the young man of Wang Xuan has a face all day long, he is not an unruly person. It is understandable that he would do so. Old lady Murong sent out people she could trust. After a while, Wang Zhen came back with a long list of betrothal gifts. The red and fiery team is absolutely true. It can''t be wrong at all. "In that case, open the front door to welcome the king." The old lady Murong was very happy, and her heart was stable. "Yes, old lady. I''ll go right away." The housekeeper is also very pleased. The main gate of Murong mansion has not been opened for decades. It was the year when he married Murong''s old lady. The main gate of Murong mansion is never opened unless it is very important. It''s Murong Fusheng junior. He didn''t open the wedding ceremony for several days. Old lady Murong asked people to open the front door, which shows the importance of it. It has always been Wang''s wish to marry Nanning Xin, so that Murong mansion can flourish for at least 300 years. The low-key but luxurious carriage arrived at the door of Murong mansion. Gu Bailu lifts the curtain to see that the ancient gate of Murong mansion, which stands ten doors, is now opening on both sides, revealing the two luxurious gates of Murong mansion. "Lord, it seems that we are very popular. Look, the main door is open." Gu Bailu smiled to show her little tiger teeth. Feng Qingtian hugged her and kissed her two times: "Yin is so happy to get a wife?" "Of course, I''d like Miss nan to have a right home. Don''t always think about my man." Gu Bailu''s words are aboveboard and do not cover up her careful thinking at all. Feng Qingtian loves her this kind of careful opportunity, grabbing her lips is a kiss. Little women are so lovely everywhere, even with bad brains. Gu Bailu is so proud of being kissed that she lies in her arms and gasps for breath. Since knowing the reason of his attitude towards Nanning, and because she became a wanton princess, it seems that she did not reject fengqingtian at all. Instead, I enjoy the joy of kissing. As expected, she was still confused by the beauty. "Your man has always been yours, and it''s no use thinking about it." Feng Qingtian attached to her ear and whispered in a hoarse way, unable to help kissing her earlobe again. "Then you may not have said that when the true love of your previous life appears." Gu Bailu didn''t dare to pay for her feelings. First, Feng Qingtian''s love came too suddenly and was crazy, just like her passion for a while. Second, he had a former lover who was deeply in love with her. Now she is not in the family. Maybe she is very similar to that person, so she moved to her. In case of the Lord, maybe it''s not the case. 3¡¢ Feng Qingtian can''t touch other women now. She is the only one to vent. That must be different. Chapter 338 4¡¢ Or because the family revenge has not been repaid, something happened in my heart, I can''t believe people too much. Feng Qingtian is very clear about her feelings now. She is really in love with her. Maybe she set fire to the whole city of Baidi, and he will stand behind her and say, "it''s OK, just play if you want. He''s covering it.". It''s a kind of irrational love, but I have to admit that it''s really enjoyable and likeable, and it''s also the easiest to flirt. Sometimes she was afraid that she would sink in. "You are, whatever your ex lover is." Feng Qingtian has already escaped from the tangle. Things are changing. No matter what happened in the past, he only cares about the present. "You will be regarded as a heartbreaker." Gu Bailu said, "you dare to do this to your ex lover. Who dares to really like you? You can''t die of sadness." Feng Qingtian took a bite on her chest and said, "I can''t guarantee it in the next life, but in this life, I can accompany you to the end of life, and I won''t have two hearts." Gu Bailu looks up at his perfect and exquisite handsome face, and she never thought about her next life. She can be loved and loved by such a man for a lifetime, which is also repaired in the last life. Maybe God saw that she was cheated by Nanning heart in her last life, so she gave her man? As expected, there is retribution for cause and effect. Feng Qingtian''s face was cold: "what? If you don''t believe it, I will do it. " He said that he would drill into her dress, and Gu Bailu quickly clasped his hand. "I believe it. How can I not believe that you love me so much?" "Just know." "The prince, the princess and the Murong people have come to meet you. Are you going to come down?" Qin Shou waited for a long time at the carriage door. He didn''t see any movement of the two people in the carriage. Instead, he heard that the prince seemed to want to bully the princess again. It''s not a matter of time and a half to bully. Old Mrs. Murong can''t wait at the door with people from the first mansion. Take the pro''s team outside. The main thing is, under the situation of empty streets, it''s better not to do something that makes people blush. "Miss, the old lady is coming out. She is very happy." Aro''s voice also sounded outside. Gu Bailu quickly pushed away Feng Qingtian: "we are here to do business." "In my king''s eyes, there is only one business." His eyes flashed over Gu Bailu''s red lips, hoping to kiss her swollen and let the world know how she and he loved each other. Yes, Wang, now I want to show my love. Let the men who think of Gu Bailu know that she is his only one. Gu Bailu didn''t know what he thought. He jumped out of the carriage first. Looking up, Murong old lady and a group of people from Murong mansion are waiting at the front door. Old Murong snorted when he saw Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu grinned. It seems that the old man hates himself. She can''t recognize several Murong family members, but only Murong huangtang. He stood at the front of a group of younger generation in a precious blue Royal suit. He looked elegant and handsome. His handsome face was a bit gaunt and indulgent. All of a sudden her face was pulled by someone. Feng Qingtian had a cold face: "who are you looking at?" "People who recognize Murong mansion are also a family. You are right, old lady." Gu Bailu looks at old lady Murong. I still think this old lady is kind. Murong old lady said with a smile: "yes, it''s a very good sentence. It''s a family. I can''t help but let them all know you later." Chapter 339 "That''s not necessary. After all, it''s Miss Nan who has been married. Other people don''t have to enter our wanwang mansion." Gu Bailu''s words make it clear to the melon eaters around him. "Sure enough, you guessed right. It''s for miss nanningxin to propose marriage." "It''s very kind of Wang Rui. Miss Nan was defiled by other men. He also " " Murong mansion hears this. You want to die. " "Miss Nan''s family has a great momentum and is liked by wanwang. Naturally, she can get such treatment." Gu Bailu chuckled, and the crowd was still lovely. "Please come in Murong old man would like them to hurry in and set things down. It doesn''t matter that they came down in the carriage for half a day and let Murong people wait so long. Feng Qingtian hugs Gu Bailu''s slender waist and takes the lead in going in. Nanning Xin hears that Fengqing has arrived at your house naively. Now she is in the hall to discuss the proposal of marriage. She can hardly sit down. She wants to see the king. After so many years of thinking, she finally realized it. Although the process is a little unhappy, it doesn''t matter, as long as the result is satisfactory. Thinking of the dream that Dai Chunli had, Nanning''s heart and whole body became a little hot. She wanted to have a real fight with him. If only we could get married today, we would be able to get married. Nanning''s heart was excited, but a sharp bell rang in the room, and her face immediately changed. Immediately drove all the servants out of the room. After reaching for the dressing table, she saw a door slowly open behind the dressing table. She hesitated for a moment and straightened her expression and walked away. The door closed again and there was no sign of it. In the darkroom, the night pearl lights up the space. A ghost like man in a black dress with ghost face sits on the octagon chair beside the stone table and looks at her. "How did you come at this time?" Nanning asked carefully. "I''m here to congratulate you on finally marrying the man of dreams." The man''s voice is low and dumb, and his voice is cool. Nanning heart went over and knelt at his feet: "no matter what kind of people they become, they will always obey you? I''m loyal to you. " "Is it?" The man stretched out his hand and dragged her into his arms: "I''m going to serve other men soon, and I''m still loyal to my father." "It''s a dream for me. "And what is this one?" The man can''t help but hold Nanning''s soft heart. His long white fingers are not gentle at all. He grasps two marks on her chest. "He is the most honorable master of his subordinates." Nanning put his heart around his neck and gently put his lips together: "when I get the mirror of the split sky, I will give it to the Lord." "That''s what you are, woman." The man buttoned her to himself: "I''m going to get married soon, so that I can enjoy myself again." "Respect Lord, it''s not right now. They are waiting to find out that I''m missing. " "What? If you want to get married, you don''t want to be touched by your father? " The tone of the man was bad at once. "Of course not. No matter how congealed you are, you are the Lord''s servant." The man was very satisfied with her answer, picked her pants and went in. "You are such a special thing. I really don''t want to be touched." The man is moving and saying love words. Nanning''s heart was biting her lips, but she thought of him as fengqingtian. She thought of fengqingtian''s face, her sexy figure, and her mood rose suddenly. "I will always be yours. Hurry up..." Chapter 340 "Fengqingtian can satisfy you? You don''t need a small wave hoof. " Nanning''s heart comes out again. It''s half an hour later. The servant girl and mother-in-law are in a hurry. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian are not idle in the living room either. They drink two bowls of tea and talk about the history of Murong mansion with Murong old lady. Waiting for Nanning to come out. "How can miss Nan not come out? Please rest assured, old lady. Miss Nan will not be bullied if she marries into my wanwang mansion. Don''t hide any more." Gu Bailu said this on her lips, but she was surprised that Nanning had not come out for such a long time to do anything. Feng Qingtian came to propose marriage. She shouldn''t be calm. It makes people think she doesn''t want to marry. "I''ll ask someone to urge me again. Maybe she paid too much attention to it, so she cleaned it up for a long time." Old lady Murong sent another person to invite her. "I don''t think Miss Nan would like to." Gu Bailu is sincere. Murong old lady looked at Feng Qingtian, but he didn''t say a word. He never left Gu Bailu when sitting beside her. That Mou Guang is gentle and affectionate, let a person know this man''s love to this woman at a glance. She did not see him look at Nanning Xin with such eyes. Old Mrs. Murong is a passer-by. Although she is strong, she has been spoiled by Mr. Murong as a little woman for a lifetime. How could she not understand the look of a man. She had some worries. She was afraid of being wronged. But now I have to marry even if I don''t marry. There''s no chance for me to choose. What''s more, she has been fond of wanwang for such a long time. "I''ll have a look." Mr. Murong stood up and went to invite people in person. Gu Bailu beckoned to Qin Shou: "this is the marriage letter. Please look at it. Because something happened suddenly, we couldn''t make all preparations. But for the sake of Miss Nan''s reputation, we plan to get married tomorrow, so as not to hurt Miss Nan by gossip." Old Mrs. Murong took the marriage letter and looked at it. She was still married. I was very happy for a while, and even hurried to say, "although I didn''t agree with the etiquette, I really should get married as soon as possible. I didn''t expect that you were more thoughtful than the old woman." Gu Bailu stood up and said, "since Miss Nan doesn''t come out, we''ll go back first. It''s very urgent for us to get married tomorrow. We have to go back to the government to prepare well." Feng Qingtian followed her to stand up and hugged her waist: "then go back." Old lady Murong naturally felt that Fengqing was not very happy. Also, whoever marries a woman who is touched by others will not be happy. Murong old lady didn''t care about his attitude either. She took a group of descendants to send them away respectfully. One hundred and eight loads of dowry were carried into Murong''s mansion, and the servants who counted the dowry couldn''t close their mouths. "Young master, the royal mansion is generous, and the dowry is not soft at all." The follower of Murong huangtang is happy. Murong huangtang was arranged to count the dowry, which was already very uncomfortable: "I don''t think that the wanwang looks like he wants to marry sincerely, it''s a pity that his cousin married him. " it is better for cousin to marry him than to marry wanwang. "What can I do? Miss watch now..." The body is already not clean, and the old lady will not let the young master marry Miss Biao. "I don''t care about being a virgin, as long as I have good Kung Fu." My cousin''s body and legs can play for several years, so my kung fu is home. Nanning''s heart finally finishes cleaning up. She passes by with a group of servant girls and women. When she sees the dowry in the main courtyard, her face is smiling. Chapter 341 "Cousin, please." Nanning nodded to Murong Yutang. Murong huangtang said to her, "cousin, I think that Wang is very good to the little trash. If you marry him, it''s better to marry my cousin. He promises to love you." "Are you willing to give up your little friends?" Nanning said with a low smile. Murong Huang Tang did not hesitate: "as long as my cousin married me, I immediately solved them all." Nanning looks at him in a coquettish way: "cousin, you are merciless. You are willing to give up those yingyingyingyanyan..." Then he walked gracefully. Murong huangtang is still trapped in her coquetry. It''s a pity that he hasn''t tasted such a good beauty. That dead old man can taste her. It''s more popular than human. Nanning heart to the lobby, but only a few cups of hot tea is still on the table steaming. "What about people?" Nanning heart raised the volume and asked the maid. It''s no surprise that even Grandma is gone. "The old lady has gone to see off the princess." The maidservant said carefully. "Why don''t you stay a little longer? I haven''t even come, so I let them go." Nanning sat down indignantly. It''s all the fault of that smelly man. What can I do for her at this time. One day, she will let him taste the consequences. "Ning Xin, what have you done? You have only come now. Everyone has gone." Murong old lady sent all the people back to the hall and asked Nanning in confusion. Thanks to people''s reckless King don''t care about this, otherwise the marriage will be turned upside down. Nanning lowered her head in a coquettish way: "my granddaughter wanted to appear on the best side, so she cleaned up for a long time." "You are a real girl. How can you clean up for such a long time? Grandma knows that you value it, but it seems to outsiders that you don''t want to. It''s said that how can you deal with wanton Wang''s face." Men need face. She will be treated as hypocritical by others. She used to be so pretentious that no one else would talk about her. Now, the reputation has become so bad, and it''s the most righteous thing that wanwang is willing to take over this mess. You can''t say anything more about it. "How is the marriage?" Nanning was worried and asked: "he is the king of wanwang......" I don''t think so. Nanning said that she was going to pursue: "I''ll explain." Murong old lady glared at her: "although people have gone, there is no reason for you to pursue them." "How can we not chase, it''s not easy..." Nanning was so worried that she almost cried. Murong old lady chuckled and handed her the marriage letter: "look, you''re in such a hurry. Fortunately, Wang is not a person who cares. This is the marriage letter. She has decided to marry tomorrow." Nanning heart took the letter of marriage, some surprised way: "tomorrow will be married, so hasty?" Is it as a concubine to carry her directly to the past, what marriage do not do? The old lady Murong patted her shoulder: "don''t worry, you will marry at the ceremony of the right wife. It''s very fast in the prince''s mansion. It''s not all for your reputation. The sooner the better, so our mansion must prepare quickly. Fortunately, your wedding dress has been prepared for a long time..." "Grandmother, what did you just say, Ning''er was married to a wife?" Nanning is a little excited. She thought she was a side concubine at most, but she didn''t think she was the right wife. "It''s all written in the marriage letter. Take a good look at yourself. " Murong old lady is happy. Nanning''s heart quickly opened the marriage letter, and her face immediately changed: "what kind of marriage letter is grandma!" Chapter 342 "What happened to the marriage letter?" Murong old lady sat down and asked without any worry. In her opinion, her granddaughter attaches too much importance to the king, so she will make a fuss and be afraid of unexpected things. She also knows that. When she was married, it was the same mood. Expect, fear, and be afraid of accidents. The original plan is gone. Nanning frowned: "we didn''t exchange the eight characters of birth, and it didn''t indicate who married with whom." Murong old lady patted her hand: "don''t worry, what else can be wrong with the relatives that Wang Xuan came to talk about in person? Princess Xuan said that it was urgent. She didn''t know your birthday, so she didn''t write it." "As you know, it needs the emperor''s approval to enter the Royal spectrum. His birthday can be written at will. After reporting to the emperor, it will be added to you." Nanning was still a little uneasy: "grandma, is this really OK? I always think it''s too fast. I don''t have to rush to get married." Murong old lady glared at her: "silly girl, of course, it''s better to get married quickly, so that it won''t get bigger and bigger. After getting married, everything will be gone. You and Wang are in love, so it''s natural." Nanning thinks it''s right. Although the marriage is too hasty, it''s the best arrangement for her. "What''s Wang''s attitude? I didn''t see him today. " "The king is a man of love and righteousness. If you have something wrong, he can''t ignore it. He has a good attitude to come to the house to propose marriage. In the future, you should take good care of others and try to make him touch you earlier "Thinking of this, old Murong is worried. Although the king took the loss of Renxin to himself, she also knew that he might not have touched Renxin. If you still can''t let him touch you, how can you get your husband''s heart. She is the one who has come here. She knows that husband and wife must be harmonious in this respect. Nanning hook Murong old lady''s neck and say: "grandma, don''t worry, granddaughter has her own way. You worry about granddaughter." Murong''s old lady patted her on the back kindly: "Lan Yi is missing, and she doesn''t know how she''s doing now. Grandma is looking forward to a good home for both of you." Two granddaughters, LAN Yi does not love to stick to her, but she is also clever and sensible. Ning Xin loves to stick to her, like a little padded jacket, and she has nothing to do with it. "Grandma, don''t worry. Lanyi will be happy with the people she likes." "It''s heartless not to see a letter for such a long time." Murong old man said while paying attention to Nanning''s expression. Nanning''s face was as usual and comforted her, saying, "I''m afraid that you will catch her back. When it''s done, she should come back." "Yes, how long do you think she can come back." Old lady Murong has some expectations. The granddaughter lives in the world. That wanton princess is such a nonsense. "When you become a relative, you should dare to go back when you have a baby." "Oh, I hope you will try your best. Although the princess entered the door earlier than you, she didn''t have any wedding banquet. On the surface, you may not come later. As long as you have offspring, your position will be stable." Nanning''s heart fell wrongly into her arms: "grandma, Ningxin never thought of sharing a husband with others." "Knowing that you are wronged, wanwang may be tired of that little waste. There are a few women in the world who can compare with you. You can relax." Chapter 343 "That''s the only way." When she gets married, there are tens of thousands of ways to make the king hate that waste. If she doesn''t kill her, she won''t be called Nanning Xin. Dare to rob her man, she wants to let her know what it''s like to go to hell. Gu Bailu follows Feng Qingtian back to the mansion and starts to prepare for the wedding banquet tomorrow. To be honest, it''s really a difficult thing to do big and fast. But Gu Bailu is too busy to be happy. Xi tie prepared tens of thousands of copies, which were sent to the famous houses in Baidi city. Even ordinary people randomly distributed some happiness stickers. People who don''t know think it''s her own marriage. Time is too tight, even the imperial chef of the palace is invited out. The famous cooks of Baidi restaurant were invited to show their skills in the next day''s wanwang mansion. The chefs are eager to try. For a while, the event that the emperor''s mansion was going to hold a banquet became a major event in the whole city, and everyone''s faces were hung with festivities. Gu Bailu listened to the night tassel''s return and smiled: "Nanning feels that she is going to share a man''s grievance with others? You think you''ve wronged me by marrying us "It seems so." Yeying told me what she had overheard. "Do you think we should make her feel aggrieved? Aro. " Gu Bailu picked up her eyebrows and looked at Luo, who was eating chicken legs. How can this girl eat so much everyday without being fat. "Miss, grievances alone are not enough." "Aro is not happy:" should let her live like death Gu Bailu cut: "you miss, I am such a kind person, I will not let her feel aggrieved, and guarantee that she will not share men with others." "Miss, let''s marry her a dog." Aro didn''t think the woman was worthy of marriage. "Don''t insult our Yin energy. He is a bear, not a dog." Gu Bailu pulled down her face. Yin can hear this sentence in Gu Bailu''s psychic space. "I''m only aggrieved when I marry her." Yin can be very unpleasant. "Come on, although she is a little unclean and a little vicious, she is still a beautiful woman and can give you a son to play with. You have to work hard for me and let her bear it." "I''m too old for her." "Don''t look down on your ability, maybe she will be pregnant." Gu Bailu always feels that Nanning''s heart will not be as pure as it seems, otherwise how could it be detected that she has lost her body. She remembers that when she was in jiujiudaichun that day, although she had a yellow dream, she didn''t achieve the bottom. Is that where she broke before? Today, I went to propose marriage, but I didn''t come out. There must be something wrong. Unfortunately, the person she sent can''t enter nanningxin''s room. Her room is enchanted, and ordinary people can''t get in. No matter, I have to go to bed early today. Tomorrow is a beautiful day. The next day, Gu Bailu woke up early. Feng Qingtian was bored with her for a long time, but she was not allowed to get up. "Get up quickly. I''m going to see how the welcoming team is getting ready." "I''m going to meet you. What''s your pleasure? I''ll sleep with you for a while." "Yin Neng is my contractual beast, my man. He has lived for more than 100 years, and he is very hard to become a second kiss. Of course, he should be happy for him." Feng Qingtian bit her ear and said, "I''m glad to see Nanning crying." "No, no, she won''t cry, but I''m looking forward to her reaction." Chapter 344 Feng Qingtian patted her on the butt: "little ghost spirit, yesterday I asked my king to propose marriage, just for this move?" "Otherwise, you said to accompany me." "Please please me again. I will let Yin go through the cave today." Feng Qingtian''s hands have already wandered restlessly, and her voice is low, dumb and warm. "No, I can''t make a fool of myself. I''m going to stare at the welcome team and welcome people back." "There will be no problem. As long as you satisfy me, I promise you to have a good time." Gu Bailu said with half hesitation: "you should be light. How can you double repair like this? You always get it out..." Double cultivation can''t reach the end, but fengqingtian seems not to worry about it these times, and vent every time. "I don''t need double cultivation, but I''ll accompany you. The more I love you, the faster you can cultivate. There is my spiritual energy in the things you get out." Feng Qingtian said it seriously. Gu Bailu didn''t know if she was being bullied. She believed it. When they made a fool of themselves again in bed, the welcoming team had reached a hundred meters outside the mansion. Feng Qingtian went out in a black robe and a red cloak. He promised to make Gu Bailu happy, and he would satisfy her. Gu Bailu also dressed up and went to the main hall. The small entrance is naturally to serve tea for the front entrance. Gu Bailu looks at the bride kneeling down and says happily, "it''s a family. Don''t need so many gifts. Get up quickly." Gu Bailu looked at the bride''s fiery and beautiful wedding dress with satisfaction. The design was ingenious, making people want to get married. Because it''s small, nanningxin can''t worship with wanwang, just to give her a face making ceremony. So she worshipped the princess, the heaven and the earth, the ancestors, and went to the cave. Gu Bailu specially called Yin Neng out and changed his robe. "It''s a good day for you, anyway. Try your best at night. Don''t lose your face." Yin Neng has some worries in his heart. Although he doesn''t like Nanning''s heart, it doesn''t prevent him from sleeping with this woman. In any case, it''s a cripple and out of stock, so he doesn''t have to bear any burden to use it. The question is, he has been trapped in the ice for hundreds of years. Is there any ability in that respect. It''s not easy for him to tell Gu Bailu about it. If we discuss this kind of thing with her, Wang will beat him to death. "Don''t worry, don''t forget that I, a Taoist of Maoshan, can also make medicine. This is a good thing. With him, you can make sure you want to work hard at night. " GU Bailu handed him a small white medicine bottle:" although this thing is good, it can''t be eaten more. " Yin can pick it up. It''s a ghost girl. She thinks of it. It seems that if he doesn''t work hard on Nanning''s heart tonight, the ghost girl won''t let him go. Yin can put the medicine bottle in his pocket: "OK, I''m out. My bridegroom should go to toast and show his face." "Drink more wine later, and the effect will play faster." Yin Neng Leng hum: "you''d better arouse me a little bit. I''m over a hundred years old and still need to help you with this kind of work." "Don''t be cheap and be a good boy. Let''s go." There are hundreds of banquet tables in the prince''s mansion. The dishes are rich and the guests are gathered. It''s really lively. "Why hasn''t the bridegroom come to propose a toast? Wang Yanfu is lucky. He must be well poured. He doesn''t have the chance at ordinary times." Chapter 345 "What do you say, the king is the bridegroom? How can I hear that the bridegroom is someone else. " A young man who went to the latrine sat down and asked strangely. "Don''t laugh. This is the house of the king. When he was in the hall, both the king and the princess came out. They set up hundreds of banquets. You said that the bridegroom was not the king. Did you drink too much?" "I''m just wondering. On the way, I heard that the servants of the prince''s mansion were surrounded by a man in a red robe saying congratulations and going to make trouble in the cave. How could that man look like the king?" "Did you hear me wrong? How could there be anyone else?" "I''m sure I didn''t hear it wrong. I stood there and listened for a while, and the man said that he lived for more than 100 years." sit down, thank you for coming to my wedding banquet. I''m in a hurry this time. Please forgive me if it''s not OK. The bridegroom will toast you all. You can be polite and don''t have to give me face. " Chapter 346 what? What does that mean? The bridegroom will toast everyone. Aren''t you the bridegroom? The whole audience is silent. I don''t know what to say or what to do. "Wang, what did you do to make the scene so embarrassing?" Night Huai accompanies the Yin who wears the big red robe to be able to walk out. We all saw him, and the evil spirit smiled: "don''t look at me, I''m not the bridegroom''s official. This is the bridegroom''s official. Although he looks thin and has a good amount of alcohol, you can drink freely, ha ha ha ha ha." When he received the post, yehuai was almost shocked. The stinky boy kept his tongue in his mouth and turned Gu Bailu into a concubine and wanted to marry a small one. But he is the best companion of wanwang without any knowledge. It was only when I arrived at the prince''s mansion that I found out that it was Yin who was able to get a wife, and even made such a big noise, which was deliberately misunderstood. Well, don''t offend a woman who is adored by men. Because she will be lawless. That''s why I have the courage to put everyone in the palm of my hand. People keep silent All kinds of wind in disorder, the sun is so bright that people are not true, someone took up the wine and drank it all: "come, respect the bridegroom." We can''t keep such a large area of dead silence. Yin Neng laughed and said: "I have lived for more than 100 years before I became a parent. You don''t have to be so surprised." It''s a very good feeling to be forced. It''s better than killing hundreds of people. Gu Bailu followed up with Luo Yeying: "what are you doing standing up? Sit down and have a meal. Today, all the people in the Royal Palace are senior cooks. Make sure that the Tao is delicious." People really want to ha ha da. Do you think you have nothing to do? It''s clear that it''s not wanwang''s marriage. You put on such a big show. The cooks are all invited by the imperial chefs, some of whom are rarely invited on a regular basis. Wind and fire make people become trance. Now tell us that it''s not wanwang who gets a wife, but the bad old man who makes Miss Murong lose her life! Does Murong mansion know? Does Miss Murong know? "Come here, eat, drink." Some people said, "if there''s any wine, we''ll just eat and drink." Maybe there''s a better play in the evening. If Murong''s house is not good enough, Miss Murong will not marry such a bad old man. Yin can be generous, go down one by one toast, the amount of wine is really good, are all drunk, very spirited. "This old man is so old, can he still move?" "It''s a pity that Miss Murong, with such an old man, can only live as a widow." "They gave Miss Murong to * * in a moment. It''s strange that he can''t do it." "With the first childe''s medicine, dead people can be enchanted." "Hahaha, you are right. In the face of such a beautiful girl, the old man can''t find a way." "It''s just a contractual beast. How can the prince''s mansion give him such a big face?" "It''s not because of the woman, the princess, who is about to spoil her." Night Huai inserted into a pile of Childe side, exclaimed: "women really can''t pet, a pet on chaos." "The night generals suffer from women, too?" They asked with interest. "It''s enough to look at it. I don''t want to take it. When you go to the bridal chamber in the evening, you should take it easy. That man is Yin capable." "Yinneng, the yinneng that was locked up 100 years ago by the three great lords?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± It turned out to be such a character. How could it be possible for the waster princess to give him a contract? "Is Princess wanton a waste?" Chapter 347 "Waste you, son of a bitch. If you see any trash that can have Yin energy, one Yin energy cover will destroy your whole family." "A good toast." Night Huai stood up, after wanton princess can be polite to him, he so give her long face. Such a person, even if he looks down on his appearance and age, the people here dare not disrespect him. On the contrary, Yin energy has been welcomed as never before. The toasters went from wave to wave, and they had a really bad drink. After all, it''s a person who hasn''t drunk much in the past hundred years. He can''t do without two drinks. Gu Bailu is afraid that he will spoil the good things in the evening. He quickly asks Yeying to stop him. In the new room, Nanning Xin is sitting by the bed in a red wedding dress. The servant girl listens for a while from the window and says, "Miss, the wedding banquet ahead is almost going on. My uncle should be coming soon." Nanning''s beautiful lips hook up: "today''s wanwang is good-looking. I''m looking forward to seeing him." She had been covered with gauze, and she didn''t even see what her beloved man looked like when he married. Weddings in this era are so annoying. "Princess, you and Xiaoju have to change their names. You can''t call wanwang any more. You need to call your husband." "Yes, my husband, finally my husband." Looking forward to so many years, in order to pursue him, even at all costs to enter reincarnation. So he can only belong to her, one day, only belong to her. The wanton princess can only be her own. "Princess, how will you and the prince get married tonight? Is the old lady''s method feasible?" Nanning''s face pulled down: "I have my own way. Now I''m his man, and I''m afraid I can''t tempt him?" Before, she was too reserved to let the waste take the lead. Too careful but lost the chance. Her Kung Fu can''t stop even the big devil. As long as the king can touch her once, she is very confident that he will never want to touch Gu Bailu again. How many skills can that waste have. "The new house is here. Open the door quickly." There was a noise outside. The footsteps were thick. "Princess, here comes my uncle. Here comes the bridal chamber." Xiaoju said excitedly, "today I saw my uncle. I look good in a red robe. There is no man in the world who is more beautiful than him." "Not only men, but even women can''t match him." Nanning is proud. Such a man, will really belong to her soon, she will be desperate to keep him. When the door was opened, a young man in royal guards rushed to the front: "let''s see how beautiful the bride is..." His mouth was full of alcohol and he obviously drank it. Small chrysanthemum hurriedly stopped him: "no, the bridegroom is the only one to see." The Royal Prince pushed her away: "the bride belongs to the bridegroom tonight. Now we have to play first." Nanning''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. How dare they make such a big noise in the king''s cave? "Well, don''t frighten the bride, young man. You can see that the servant girls are crying. It''s not a lucky thing. In case of an accident, be careful that the king is in a hurry with you." When the voice of yehuai sounded, Nanning''s heart settled down. With him, these dandies dare not make too much noise. "Night general, it''s a bit of fun to make trouble in the cave, not..." Night Huai nodded: "you are also right, let the bride and bridegroom both blindfold bridal chamber." Chapter 348 What, blindfold. So beautiful bride can''t see, can Yin die in a hurry. That guy is over a hundred years old. Can he find the hole of a woman when he bumps into his body? What''s the difference between this and the blind. There are intelligent people who want to understand that this is to complete the death of Nanning heart. "That''s a good idea! It''s very emotional. You can also have a room if you cover your eyes. It''s not funny. " Nanning was so angry that she wanted to draw people away. She wanted to see the beauty of the king and let him see his naked body, so that she could lure him. What do you mean by blindfolded! Before she could figure out, a piece of cloth had been covered in her eyes, thick and opaque. She was so dark that she could see nothing. "Night general, it''s too much for you to make troubles in the cave. I can''t see how we can have a drink." Nanning is not happy with the tunnel. "The bridegroom''s Kung Fu is so high that he can see your beauty without eyes." "The bridegroom drinks a little too much today. You need to take good care of him. Ha ha ha, it''s dark, it''s gone, it''s delayed people''s spring nights, but they have to dig their ancestral graves." Everyone quarreled and dispersed. In an instant, the wine in the room dissipated and became quiet. "Go out, you two. I didn''t tell you not to come in No, there''s no need to watch tonight. Go back and have a rest. " Nanning Xin drives away the two dowry maids. With them, she''s not very good tonight. Before long, the door was pushed open again, and the spirit of wine rushed into Nanning''s nose. She immediately called out: "King free?" "Drink." The wine is more and more strong. Nanning is thinking how much wine he has drunk. A wine cup was held in her hand, and Nanning was happy to drink it with him. "I''ll wash and wait for me," he said His voice was a little hoarse, with a strong drink after drinking. Nanning felt that he didn''t like the voice of the king, but he didn''t see the way when he was drunk. Maybe people''s voices change when they get drunk. There was a sound of water in the clean room. It was a bath. Nanning was a little nervous. In her mind, there was a tight line of flesh on Wang''s whole body, which made her hot. The wine just seemed to be very strong, which made her a little bit superior. Nanning''s heart was a little sad, and she began to take off her wedding clothes. Inside is her special seductive underwear, made of opalescent tulle, which outlines her perfect and irritating figure. When the cold-blooded devil saw her dress, he couldn''t help jumping up. She is confident in her own way. She was wearing hot underwear, lying on her side beside the bed, touching her chest with charming hands. When her eyes were covered, she felt more interesting and did not marry. Yin Neng flushed a cold, took two medicines given by Gu Bailu in Jingfang, and felt that all of her body was strength. When she ran out of Jingfang, she saw such a bloody scene. "Husband, have you come out? Chunxiao is worth a thousand gold at a moment Well Come on. " Nanning''s foot lingered on her long leg, which made yinneng''s eyes burn. He can''t help it. He dashed over: "you little wave hoof, see how I can make you cool." Nanning felt that someone had knocked her down, and she smiled twice: "Lord, you can''t help it. Didn''t you even want to touch me before?" "It''s not a man you can bear to look like." Yin can tear off the veil from her body and take possession of her without doing it for two times. Nanning said comfortably, "Why are you so urgent..." She put her hand around the man''s neck and suddenly realized something was wrong. How could she be so thin? There was no meat. Chapter 349 The body of the king is full of wild muscles. Nanning screamed, "who are you?" She said, while pushing the Yin energy hard, she found that her hands and feet were shackled and could not move at all. The man is still moving violently on her body, and the strong momentum makes her feel happy. No! How could she be sexy to this kind of man? By the way, that wine, that wine was drugged. Yin Neng ha ha smiled twice: "the stick is in your body. You also ask me who I am. Of course, it''s your husband. If you react like this, you will not be a child at first sight. You will pretend to be pure and complete the cave with pain and pleasure." "No! I don''t want to. What I want to marry is the king. This is my cave and the king''s cave. Get away from me. Where is the king! " Nanning screamed wildly to attract the attention of outsiders. "Wanwang? You''re dreaming. Now, the king is happy to accompany the princess. I dare to think of other men under me. It seems that I haven''t worked hard enough. " Yin can clasp her hands, press her legs with her feet, and rush twice. Nanning screamed hysterically: "you''re invading. Murong family won''t let you go. Night lotus Kill him for me. " Night lotus gives out a faint white light, which flashes and then darkens. Nanning''s heart was afraid: "night lotus, what''s the matter with you?" "Ah This little thing was scared by the lesson of Princess Li yesterday. I dare not come out again. I am obedient. At least I can enjoy it. Don''t ask me to be coarser. I have lived for more than 100 years. I haven''t learned anything about gentleness. " Nanning heart movement skill, all the spiritual power is concentrated on the forehead, suddenly sitting up and smashing towards the yinneng forehead. Yin can''t have expected her to be so fierce. Her forehead was smashed into a hole, and the blood immediately flowed out. Nanning heart took the opportunity to escape from his body and left the bed to run out regardless. Running and shouting: "help, help! " Yin can react quickly, grasp her as soon as the palm is extended, and throw her on the bed:" I''m a fair married wife, but I can''t get married? Please call louder and call all the people to see how I can get into the cave. Ha ha. " Yin energy itself is a heartless and vicious master. It''s even more impossible to be pitiful. Nanning''s heart was thrown dizzy, but she was still thinking. She knew that she had been cheated. But she thought it must be Gu Bailu''s ghost. Yin can be her person, and only she can make it. Wang Xi must not know about it. She must find a way to let Wang Xi''s people know about her violation. The wedding feast in the front hall is not over now. As long as she makes a big scene, someone will come. Nanning stood up with his heart propped up, his hands outstretched to release the red spirit power, and his face hit yinneng fiercely. Yin can say coldly, "just because you want to fight with me." If he didn''t fall in the Guifu of Gu Bailu''s girl, he would not be able to find her to protect his life. There are few people in the world that he can''t fight alone. Nanning''s heart pulled off the cloth covering her eyes and saw that yinneng''s face was as white as a skull. Thinking that he had just been touched by the ugly man''s things, his stomach was churning up and he wanted to vomit. Even if she is dead, she can''t be touched by such an ugly person! Nanning''s heart once again accumulates the spiritual power, and chaoyinneng beats in the past. This time, yinneng is too lazy to hide. With a wave of his hands, the whole person becomes tall and powerful, and chaonanning''s heart pours on him directly. Chapter 350 A chill came over Nanning''s heart. She cried in her heart that it was not good. She was not good enough for this disgusting man just because of her spiritual power. There was no time for her to think about it. She drew a five pointed star in the air with two hands at a speed: "take heaven as the force, return to life and death, fight!" Yin can frown slightly: "it turns out that you can do the same. You always said that the girl used magic. It''s really insidious." Yin can look down upon Nanning heart more and more, but he knows that this kind of talisman can''t be touched hard. He takes the momentum to avoid her Pentagram and jumps behind her. Nanning heart took the opportunity to open the door and ran out, shouting: "help, help the king." It makes Lingli''s voice very loud. Yin can angrily bah, leap and catch up with the past, a Yin can cover all the surrounding objects into ice. Nanning''s heart slipped and nearly fell down. She was caught by yinneng''s hair. "Escape? You dare to run out in this way. " Yin Neng is also very obedient to this woman. In such a situation, she still thinks that wanwang can come to save her. Don''t think about it. Even if Wang Rui really came to save her and saw her as she had been done, what else could she have. Nanning''s heart glared at him fiercely: "you don''t let me go today, I will make you miserable and miserable later." "Oh, don''t show such an ugly expression. You kneel down pitifully and beg me for mercy. Maybe I will let you go." "You are Gu Bailu''s dog. Will you let me go? "Nanning looked at him with a cruel heart. She must let Gu Bailu die without burial! "I just made a contract with her. If you satisfy me, you will be my wife. Only when both sides are happy can you negotiate the terms." Yin can pull her into her arms. Nanning''s heart was gnawing at his teeth, and he saw the skinny old hands lying on his waist, and his stomach was churning. Gu Bailu, you must die! "Whoever wants to be your wife, you dream and don''t look at yourself in the mirror." Nanning''s heart spits on yinneng''s face, sticks a sign on yinneng''s body and throws out a blink sign, which disappears instantly. In the hall in front of her, she was having a feast. Suddenly she heard a scream. Gu Bailu quickly stood up and said, "go and see what happened. Although it''s the cave, don''t make such a big noise. I want the whole world to hear how they can''t make it?" It wasn''t long before someone came to report: "Miss Nan resisted so much that she didn''t want to marry." Gu Bailu smiled: "Yin can''t be so useless, even she can''t be sure. Come on, let''s continue to eat our food." Gu Bailu still has confidence in Yin energy. "Princess, let''s go and have a look. Miss Murong seems to be crying in agony. People who have been able to survive for more than 100 years should not be killed." Night Huai stood up, not with good intentions tunnel. Gu Bailu glared at him and said, "how can I look at this kind of thing and eat your meal?" Feng Qingtian frowned and pulled Gu Bailu into her arms: "who are you looking at?" He didn''t like Gu Bailu to see other men, not even yehuai. And he obviously felt today that yehuai was helping Gu Bailu, and Gu Bailu seemed to like yehuai very much. It upset him. "With your good friend, what does he go to see when he''s in the cave?" Gu Bailu hates Nanning again, but still can''t make her be watched by others. It has nothing to do with her hatred, just don''t want to become a person who even feels terrible. Chapter 351 "Leave him alone. Let''s go back to bed." Feng Qingtian holds her out of the wedding hall. Night Huai sighed: "unfortunately a good play, but not let people see.". " even he can''t go, and those who want to go to the theatre don''t dare to fight anymore. But there are several ladies worried: "Miss Murong will not have any accidents." After all, such a hateful person is old and ugly. Anyone can''t stand it. Miss Murong is so soft and weak. It''s not a small blow. If you can''t think about it "We can''t go to have a look. Even if we do, we can still rob people in the prince''s mansion. I''ll let my servants go to Murong mansion to inform you about this. It''s a pity." Said a lady who had made friends with the old lady. "Well, that''s the only way." Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian just walked out of the banquet hall, but before they left the courtyard of the banquet hall, suddenly a group of things rushed towards them. "Wang, please help Ning Xin, Wang, help Ning Xin..." Feng Qingtian looked at the group of things coming to her bosom, frowned tightly, raised her hand, and fanned her for several meters: "where''s the dirty thing?" Gu Bailu has a look at that thing. What? Who is nanningxin, the man with white flowers and naked flesh? What is she doing this for? Think that if you come here naked, Feng Qingtian won''t fan her? Or she naive thought, this is her Gu Bailu a person''s trick, so also came to help fengqingtian. She thought she was the ex lover he owed? Gu Bailu had to feel that Nanning was really open-minded. Her ability to escape from yinneng means that she has the chance to escape to other places. But she didn''t choose the place where no one was. Instead, she came to the front hall where the crowd was surging, just to beg for the Phoenix to hold the sky. "Wang, help me It''s all her She used the means to let the ugly old man defile me... " Nanning''s heart turns her body into a ball and looks at fengqingtian pitifully. Gu Bailu suddenly felt that she was so pitiful, but the poor people were always hateful. Gu Bailu said coldly, "the man you marry is Yin Neng. How can a fair and upright cave be called defilement?" "It''s all you! It''s all your tricks. What I was going to marry was the king Wang, you have all gone to propose marriage You want to marry me Is it " Nan Ning Xin has two lines of clear tears on her flowery face. She fantasizes that she can marry Wang, love her, and make Gu Bailu''s life miserable. How could it not be like this! "I''m going to propose marriage for people in the mansion. I already have a princess. How can I get a wife again?" Feng Qingtian has no feelings. For Nanning, he used to feel guilty. Now he knows that she is not her former lover. He also pretends to be her lover. There is nothing in his heart but hatred. Those who dare to use him to play with him will surely kill her. "Wang No, you must have been hoodwinked by her. How can you treat me like this I am you... " "You''d better not mention anything about the past life to me, or I will finish you by myself." Nanning is stunned and looks at him incredulously. How can he say that? Does he know anything? ? no, it must not be. She is so hidden that no one can prove that she is not the one. It must be the pillow wind of Gu Bailu. It must be that she is bewildering. Chapter 352 All of a sudden, the people who ate the wedding feast gathered around and watched Nanning, lying naked on the ground, talking quietly. "It''s like being picked by others. I really want to jump on it now." "It''s a pity that I gave it to that ugly old man. If I could give it to us, it would be nice." "You''ve never only touched virgins. Why do you want to play like this?" "It''s rare to meet such a creature. It''s OK to make an exception. " Madame and young lady all covered their eyes and didn''t dare to look. Some people exclaimed:" if she didn''t want to marry wanwang, she could still marry a good family on her terms. " "Yes, I don''t want to think about who the king is, how can he be willing to marry a broken flower and a broken willow." It should be easy to see the strangeness in it, but people in Murong mansion ignored it because of their delusions. That''s why I got caught. From the very beginning, Wang and his concubine wanted to let Nanning enter the pit. It can be seen that Wang has no sympathy for Nanning. Gu Bailu looked at Nanning coldly and said, "you know what happened in Jiujiu Dai Chunli that day. You know what I know. You know that you are broken, you want to depend on my husband, and you want to marry into Wang''s mansion and become a princess?" Nanning looked at her hatefully. "It''s all you, you bitch. I won''t let you go." "You''ve never let me go. You''ve killed more than 100 people. You''ve never been in love with your men. I just want to lose my reputation. Look at your poor appearance now. It''s nice to be seen by so many people naked." Gu Bailu stood at the front, and his words were so low that others could hardly hear them. Nanning said coldly, "even if it''s seen, when I get to the top, all they remember is my good." "I have nothing to say about your shamelessness." Gu Bailu didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He turned to the spectator and said, "you must be very curious about what happened in jiujiudaichun that day. In fact, jiujiudaichun has the effect of Psychedelic people." "That day in jiujiudaichunli, Miss Nan was psychedelic, so she was trapped in the psychedelic and was lingering with others. At that time, all the marks on her body were made by her. As for Yin energy, she didn''t touch her at all. Her body had been given to others long before that." "She is very clear about this, but she wants to rely on my husband. We think about the friendship with Murong mansion, and then we say that Yin can damage her body and let Yin marry her. But I didn''t expect that Miss Nan is so greedy and still wants to defile my husband so far." "You are nonsense. Lu, you are the trick that I deliberately used to steal the wanwang!" Nanning fell on the ground and cried pitifully. When Yin could get there, he saw the people in the courtyard and came to Gu Bailu''s side in silence. Gu Bailu glanced at him, and yinneng nodded. Gu Bailu then said, "is it a trick? We can prove it with facts, Qin shou..." Qin Shou stood up and said: "Yin can be frozen in the ice fog peak for a hundred years, the body is broken, the body has no flesh, and the blood is lost. The reason why he is still alive is his spiritual power. However, the spiritual power can''t let him restore the function of a man, so If you are interested, you can witness whether Yin can damage Miss Nan''s body. " "Nonsense, it''s all nonsense. This ugly monster just invaded me." Nanning cried out in fear. Chapter 353 "Miss Nan doesn''t have to pretend anymore. Yin can''t be frozen. You insist that Yin can invade you, but you don''t want to marry him, and you don''t want to round the house. If you don''t want to be a martyr like this, you have to set up a memorial archway. If you use perfect people, you want to kick it out? When the whole world is a fool, it will be used by you? " Gu Bailu''s words are aggressive and sincere, which can''t be heard as half false. Originally, she could have let Nanning''s heart go and didn''t want to embarrass her. However, if she doesn''t go to heaven, she will go to hell. No wonder she''s ruthless. "Yes Yes, Yin can be locked up for a hundred years. Most people in the ice fog peak have to freeze to death. It''s strange that he doesn''t freeze to death. " "It''s not like he''s a skinny, hungry, or alive man who can do that." "Is it a man? Let''s verify it. Ha ha..." Suddenly, a few young men walked by, and a group of people surrounded Yin energy. Feng Qingtian buried Gu Bailu''s head in her arms and said coldly, "don''t dirty my wife''s eyes here, take them to the back." "Yes..." Several night guards hurriedly took all the people away. Nanning screamed, "what are you doing? Don''t touch me!" "Miss Nan, is it pure or rotten? I''ll know after the inspection. Take it away!" Qin Shou didn''t feel sorry for her. Several female bodyguards dragged Nanning away. Stay here, really hot eyes. She doesn''t feel embarrassed herself, they also feel dirty eyes. Night Huai came up and looked at Gu Bailu: "what a cruel woman! I didn''t expect that she still had a back hand You should be careful, Wang. If you dare to have a second heart, she will make you worse than death. " Feng Qingtian kicked him away: "go away, three steps away from my wife." "Why, why should we stay three steps away? She is my sister-in-law. I have a good relationship with my sister-in-law. She will not bully me in the future." "My wife doesn''t allow other men to approach within three steps." Feng Qing said with cold face. Night Huai speechless: "is she not allowed to close to others within three steps, or you?" "It''s all the same." Feng Qingtian clasps Gu Bailu''s hand tightly. Gu Bailu also looked at Feng Qingtian with some speechless eyes: "like you, do I have to let people open up first when I go to the street later?" No man in three steps Every peddler in the street must see her and run away. What the hell is this. "That''s a good offer. I''ll tell you later." Feng Qingtian takes it seriously. Gu Bailu turned over his little white eyes and said, "go away." I really think she''s the bird he locked up. Feng Qingtian''s face darkened, and ye Huai laughed: "my sister-in-law is so brave that even our Lord wanwang dare to let him go." Gu Bailu tilted him: "he doesn''t roll, you roll?" "I''m off, I''m off." Night Huai immediately really rolled. Wang''s face is obviously wrong. He is still waiting to be beaten. Power is not as high as power. Force is not as good as people. You have to use your brain well. Before long, several young men who had left came back, followed by Nanning, who was wearing a blanket. The night''s maid escorts her to keep her from struggling. "You set me up!" Nanning''s heart was sobbing, and she looked very aggrieved. Yin can stand aside and laugh. A few childe brothers look at her eyes also become disdainful, in their eyes coquettish, waves waves, waves are good some people like. Chapter 354 But mingminglang still has to pack herself as a pure woman. They are really upset. "Why should we frame you? Murong mansion is such a big family. How dare we offend? Our brothers have witnessed that yinneng is indeed a bad place." "This is the Lord''s mansion. Of course, you help him talk..." Nanning''s voice is low, but it can still be heard clearly. "If you don''t finish, Nanning will know what you are the best. You need to argue. In that line, let Yin try again in front of everyone. If you are really wronged, let the emperor set up the world''s first pure and pure signboard for you. I will let you do it." Gu Bailu can''t listen any more. Nanning''s heart is so shameless that she can still argue at this time. "You..." Nanning''s heart wept silently, as if she had something to say but dared not. "Qin Shou, take off her and let Yin be able to go up. Everyone who is not afraid of dirty eyes will have a look. Who is right and who is wrong can come out naturally. Miss Nan must say that Yin can be a man, so she can make him look like a man. Don''t blame that we didn''t give you a chance." Gu Bailu says it''s tempting. She doesn''t know how shameless Nanning can be, but if she can make Yin react, she can turn over. She shouldn''t give up such a big temptation. Nanning''s hands clenched, and she wondered why she didn''t react when Yin could face her. Mingming is in the cave, and he has violated himself. Now her condition is very bad. She has been seen by so many people. If she loses her body before it is confirmed, she will become the target of thousands of people. Even if old lady Murong likes her again, she will give up. Everything she does will be destroyed. "Nanningxin, I will ask you if you dare to talk nonsense." Gu Bailu has had enough to fight with her again. For her, it''s very tiring to use her brain to think about these intrigues. Nanning heart is cornered. If she doesn''t accept it, she will become a spiteful person in the world. But accept, she still has a glimmer of life, and also can take the position of wanton princess in hand. "I will prove myself innocent even if I don''t want this life. You can''t frame me." Nanning''s small face is full of stubbornness. Like a snow lotus mountain standing in the cold, it is still in full bloom. The long cloak that covered her body covered her little face. From her face, she could not see the lowliness and shame, only her full of grievances. What kind of white lotus is this? It''s a cactus that can''t die in the desert. "That line, yinneng, go." Gu Bailu retreats to fengqingtian. Feng Qingtian holds her hand tightly with a big hand and frowns slightly. He''s in a bad mood now. He says in a low voice, "you take the seat of the wanton princess as a bet." Gu Bailu smiled and said, "ouch, little Qingqing is angry. Don''t worry. This son can''t fly. I can still play tricks on big things. You say so." She winked at him. She also doesn''t want to take the position of the wanton princess, but if she doesn''t use this to lure Nanning heart, how can Nanning heart be deceived. Feng Qingtian still held her hand tightly and said nothing in silence. He knew that, in her heart, the position of wanton princess was dispensable to her, and he never really entered her heart. This woman was full of defense. Yin can walk by. Nanning retreats two steps in fear, but forces herself not to retreat. She bites her teeth and gets close to Yin can. Just about to hold it, she hears a big drink: "wait, what are you doing, Ning Xin?" Chapter 355 Murong old lady came in under a group of people. All the children in Murong mansion were angry and furious. Gu Bailu frowns slightly. It''s really not the right time. Let Nanning perform her wave energy. "Grandmother..." Nanning looked at Murong''s old lady with tears in her eyes and rushed into her arms recklessly: "grandma, granddaughter was framed..." Murong old lady patted her on the back and looked coldly at fengqingtian and Gu Bailu: "you really think that Murong mansion is so easy to bully, to hide the truth from the world, and to use deceptive means, really think that Murong mansion does not investigate?" Gu Bailu wants to talk. Feng Qingtian holds her hand tightly and pulls her behind her. At this time, he naturally appears. Gu Bailu can''t stand up to the anger. "The old lady just might be on her way. She didn''t understand why we did this. Qin Shou, explain it to the old lady." Qin Shou hurriedly explained to the old lady why the emperor''s mansion did this. It was simply because Nanning''s body had already broken. For the sake of Murong''s face, Yin could carry the pot. Murong old lady Leng hum: "you have become a good man? The descendants of Murong mansion will not do such a thing. " Naturally, she didn''t believe it. Nanning was always obedient and knew that she would never do such a stupid thing. The young lady in Murong''s mansion is much loved. Who else should she serve? There''s nothing to say about it. "Old lady, will you do such a thing? I''m going to ask her to testify now." "How to prove it?" There was a woman attached to her ear. Murong''s face turned black when she heard this, and her eyes were full of fire. She said to Gu Bailu, "you want her to do such a thing to prove that we are so easy to bully?" "Old lady, you can find a royal doctor to have a look. It''s impossible for him to invade Miss Murong. It''s even more impossible for us, Wang wanwang. These can be tried out. If the Murong government doesn''t accept the self certification of miss nanningxin, it can only acquiesce to this result. Miss Nan has already lost her life!" Murong''s old lady slapped Qin Shou: "nonsense, I Murong''s woman will never do such a thing." Qin Shou had already prevented her from making a move, and she had dodged to one side. Gu Bailu reminded him, "Miss Nan''s surname is Nan, not the same as your Murong family." Murong old lady looked at her, her eyes were full of hatred. It was this woman who deliberately set up a trap to make Nanning feel ugly. But Gu Bailu''s words also remind her that, indeed, nanningxin does not have the surname Murong, she has the surname Nan. Although the old lady of Murong loves Nanning, she can''t compensate for all the fame of Murong mansion. This time, the emperor and the concubine dare to do so boldly and without any scruples. They must have grasped the handle of Ning Xin. Wang is a man who can''t do uncertain things. Now the wanton princess has given her a step to go down, does she go down or not? Nanning stares at old lady Murong''s facial expression nervously. The old woman says that she loves herself. In front of the family reputation, she wants to give up her now. Want to think of her as an abandoned child? "Grandma, I grew up by your side when I was a child. I will never do anything to lose your face when I am taken care of by you..." Nanning''s small hand tightly tugged at the sleeve of Murong''s old lady, and her face was pitiful and aggrieved. It''s not so easy to get rid of her relationship with Murong mansion. Although she doesn''t have the surname of Murong, she grew up in Murong mansion. She must let Murong mansion protect her first. Chapter 356 Murong old man stroked her back: "grandma also believes that you are not such a child, but things can''t go on any longer. Princess wanwang and wanwang. Although she doesn''t follow my Murong family name, she is also a child that my Murong family can''t give up. I have to take away people." Gu Bailu was not happy: "old lady, she was married by Yin Neng mingmou, and you promised to take the marriage letter. You can take it away as soon as you say. Where can I go to get a daughter-in-law to come out? He was kind enough to cover things for Murong government. Now he exposed his physical defects, but he didn''t get anything..." "Murong old lady Leng hum:" even if married, but also and leave Murong old lady this sentence is to admit that nanningxin really married yinneng. Gu Bailu is satisfied with this. You can''t live in vain. Gu Bailu was still a little unhappy: "old lady, look at all the guests here, how many banquets they had and how many famous cooks they had invited. The whole city of white Emperor knew that the wedding was held in the prince''s mansion. Before the cave passed, the lady was taken back, which was not very good for the prince''s mansion." "What''s the condition, say it directly." Old lady Murong doesn''t want to stay here any longer. Nanning''s heart looks pitiful now. Although it looks pitiful, it''s really disgraceful. Big girl, who would be like her to be so many people see the white flowers naked. Now, when others look at her in a cape, they will imagine the scenery under her. In the face of these trivial eyes, Murong old man was very angry. "Don''t say that to the old lady. We are not threatening you. We can see how much we have paid for this marriage. Now when people take it back, they have to make up for it. And Yin can suffer such a big grievance. You have to make some compensation." Gu Bailu said it with a sense of boldness and banditry. Mr. Murong smiled: "how much do you want to pay?" She can be sure that the woman will open her mouth. "The old lady also knows that I''m a waste. I didn''t even have Linggen since I was a child, but I know that there is a lingguo in Murong mansion. If I eat it, it will grow Linggen..." Murong old lady sneers: "so you have made such a big circle, you just want that fruit, but it has disappeared." In fact, Murong people all know that the spirit was taken away by Murong LAN when he fled. But Mrs. Murong can''t say that. She can only say that something is missing. "I know it''s missing." "And I know where it is now," Gu confirmed Murong old lady''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. How did Gu Bailu know that lingguo was gone? She thought she wanted to suspect that she didn''t want to take it out, so she lied. And she was so sure. "How do you know where it is?" "Murong Lanyi told me." Gu Bailu looks at Nanning with a smile. I saw Nanning looking at her with fierce eyes. She should have finished her work as soon as possible. She shouldn''t have kept this waste. Even though Nanning was eager to crush Gu Bailu, she still leaned in the arms of old Mrs. Murong pitifully on the surface and looked at Gu Bailu with some fear and trembling. As if she were a beast, she would be eaten. People all sympathize with the weak. When people see Nanning''s heart, they feel that she is a little pitiful and forced to do so by the princess. "How could she have told you?" Old lady Murong asked very closely. "You should ask Miss Nan. Lingguo is in her hand." Chapter 357 Gu Bailu mentioned Murong Lanyi at this time because she knew that now Murong old lady was very dissatisfied with Nanning. When one person is quite dissatisfied with another, it''s easy to doubt her. Last time she tentatively told the old lady about Murong Lanyi. Although she didn''t stir up any waves, she certainly left a trace in her heart. At this time, Mrs. Murong will think of many things. Murong''s old lady frowned a little. As expected, she remembered that Gu Bailu said Nanning killed Murong Lanyi last time. Suddenly, she felt something was wrong with this. Only a few people in Murong mansion know about the loss of lingguo. Gu Bailu can''t possibly know about it. It''s only possible that Lanyi told her. But Always clever congealing heart really can kill Lanyi? "Grandma, don''t listen to her nonsense. I haven''t seen any fruit. How could it be in my hand?" Nan Ningxin pretends to be ignorant. Although I have doubts in Murong''s heart, I can''t deny Nanning''s heart because of Gu Bailu''s words. And at this time, Gu Bailu should be eager to die, because she used to be liked by wanwang. Which woman can bear the existence of women that other men used to like. Gu Bailu is such a tough character again. "Lingguoning said he didn''t know, so we couldn''t take it out." Murong old lady decisively. Gu Bailu smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter if you can''t take it out now. As long as lingguo comes to light again, just give it to me. Anyway, I know how to open the box, but miss Nan doesn''t know. It''s a pity." Nanning''s heart was slightly angry: "you are bloodthirsty. I know that the king used to be nice to me. You have hatred in your heart, so you want to get rid of me and deliberately plant dirt and frame up..." Gu Bailu sighed: "the facts are in front of him. You still want to say that I framed you. It seems that this matter can''t be so private. Old lady, it''s better to make it clear." Murong old lady gave Nanning a dark look. This girl, if she continues at this time, it will only make her Murong mansion more and more on the edge of the wave. It''s not easy for Murong mansion to operate for so many years. Once its reputation is destroyed, which disciple would like to come to Murong mansion. "I don''t have that much time..." Murong refused subconsciously. Gu Bailu looks at Fengqing''s angel. When Fengqing comes out with one hand, a strong white light covers the old lady Murong. Both old lady Murong and the people from Murong''s house didn''t expect him to make a sudden move. His strength was too high and unpredictable. Immediately, both old lady Murong and nanningxin were covered in the strong light. Feng Qingtian pulls Gu Bailu to flash into the halo and insulates everyone. Gu Bailu tiptoed to kiss Feng Qingtian''s lips: "little Qingqing, well done." Feng Qingtian snorts coldly. He will be remembered only when he gets benefits. This heartless woman. Murong''s old lady said coldly, "what do you mean, king of wanton?" Nanning''s heart stopped her behind: "if you come to me, don''t hurt my grandmother." Gu Bailu smiled: "we don''t have to pretend to be such a hypocrite as Miss Nan. We have no quarrel with old lady Murong. We know that we can''t hurt her, and we are hypocritical. Old lady Murong has lived for hundreds of years. Can''t we see that?" Murong, I was dissatisfied with Nanning. Now I hear that from Gu Bailu, I think it''s more like this. She didn''t even think that the couple would hurt her. She was very positive. Chapter 358 "Who knows what you want to do? I''m just worried about grandma." "OK What do you two want to do in this way? " Murong old lady pulled Nanning''s heart aside and asked seriously. "Has old lady Murong ever thought about who will take charge of Murong mansion after Murong Lanyi''s death?" Gu Bailu said: "you don''t have to think about it. I''ll answer for you. It''s her hand. Among the young generation of Murong mansion, she and Murong Lanyi are the most powerful. Once Murong Lanyi dies, Murong mansion is in her hand." In the big family, the treatment to the lineage and the collateral is the same. Whoever is strong is in charge. Murong old lady slightly frowned: "so what." "So she wants Murong Lanyi to die, which is her motive for killing people. Does the old lady have no doubt that Murong Lanyi has been missing for so long, why hasn''t she heard from anyone? She put Murong family''s great power to elope with a little disciple?" Nanning was about to quibble. Gu Bailu then said, "it''s just that old Mrs. Murong doesn''t believe me, so..." Gu Bailu pulls Mrs. Murong over with one hand and wipes her hand on her forehead. Suddenly, Mrs. Murong feels that the surrounding environment has changed. Peach petals flying all over the sky, green grass all over the mountains, fresh air, full of power. "Where is this?" She looked at Gu Bailu. "You are now in my heaven eye world. You should know this thing." Gu Bailu points to the night lotus rolling on the ground. "Murong old lady surprised:" night lotus, how can it be here Isn''t she in congealing? "I''ve got it, ye DUOLIAN. Now tell old lady Murong what you know." Night lotus rolled a few rolls, immature voice very unhappy: "you hit me again!" "If you don''t hit me, how can I get you into the eye of heaven? Hurry up." Gu Bailu is not polite to him at all. Night lotus wronged way: "I only know Murong Lanyi was called into the trial forest by nanningxin, said to compete with her, then only nanningxin came out alone, and then never saw Murong Lanyi again, I don''t know other things." "Well, you can go." With a wave of Gu Bailu''s hand, they withdrew from the sky. Feng Qingtian is controlling Nanning''s heart with her spiritual power. Seeing that they have recovered, she immediately releases Nanning''s heart. Nanning opens her eyes and is confused: "what just happened?" "Old lady, I will send all the expense bills of this wanwang mansion to Murong mansion, as well as yinneng''s reputation damage expenses and compensation. You can go now." Gu Bailu finished and took Feng Qingtian away. She didn''t want to see Nanning''s hypocrisy for a moment. She had already done what she had to do. As for whether old Murong believes or not, it''s up to her. Murong old lady squinted at Nanning and stared at the night lotus on her chest. It''s absolutely impossible to lie about this millennium spirit. "Grandma, what''s the matter?" Nanning feels scared in her heart. Old lady Murong''s eyes seem to have changed. Her eyes become defensive and distrustful. Just for a moment, what happened? Her mind went blank as if she was controlled by someone. "Go back first, and don''t continue to lose face here." Murong old lady personally dragged her to the outside of the mansion. Nanning''s heart and eyes are shining. Does this old woman know something? Maybe She should have started early. Chapter 359 People who eat melon are still in the mood, so they let Nanning go? As expected, the monsters with backstage will be picked up. But it''s not a white day. After watching such a big play, I can''t imagine that Miss Murong Nan Ningxin, who is full of beauty and power, is such a woman who can do everything. "Even Mrs. Murong doesn''t protect her. It seems that there is something wrong." "I thought she was elegant and holy. I didn''t expect that It''s not clean for a long time. " "I also want to sit in the position of Princess wanton and say that I love Wang wanton. God, how did she do it?" "It''s really a wave hoof. Otherwise, how can I have a psychedelic dream..." "It''s shameless to pretend to be so pure." "Will she still have face? Will anyone else marry her? " "Marry, I will marry. It''s much better than the beauty of the women in GouLan yard..." "You shameless men..." Gu Bailu came to the inner room garden of Guan Xuanyan, where the trees are shaded, the stone walls of the columns are towering and the clouds are towering, and he looked up and saw a round sky, like a very small Roman Colosseum. Gu Bailu remembers the last time she was almost given by Xuanyan. I can''t help snorting. "What''s the matter?" Feng Qingtian looks at her in bewilderment. Why is the little guy suddenly unhappy again. Gu Bailu hums again and ignores him. When Feng Qingtian saw Xuanyan, he suddenly thought of something and called out, "Qin Shou, drag Xuanyan out, and don''t keep it in the house later." Ah Qin Shou was stunned. Xuanyan is not an ordinary lion. It''s a mount for the king to fight in the battlefield. It''s as fast as lightning and has the function of automatic defense. It''s been fighting with fengqingtian for more than ten years. It''s said that if you send it out, you will send it out. How willing is the king? "What to do." "This, Lord, what did Xuanyan do wrong..." Qin Shou felt that he wanted to say something for Xuanyan. He was a man of righteousness. "It makes the princess unhappy, don''t you see?" Feng Qingtian takes it for granted. Gu Bailu said coldly, "it''s you who do the wrong thing, not it. What''s the use of it?" Xuanyan shouts to the sky twice to show that it is innocent. "I''ll be fined two more times tonight." Gu Bailu took a look at him and didn''t care about him. He went to another golden cage next to Xuanyan. There was a snow-white polar bear living in it. The cage was not locked. It could come out at any time to play. But dusk is not very acceptable for unfamiliar environment, especially the temperature here is too much higher than the ice fog peak. As a polar bear, in such a weather, every day is described, no spirit. The only hobby is to play Gu Bailu''s soul receiving bracelet. Gu Bailu went into the cage, squatted beside it and followed its hair: "in the dusk, give me the soul receiving bracelet. I have something to do." At dusk, I watched it carefully, and pressed the soul receiving Bracelet under my big bear''s paw. "I''ll use it for you to play." Gu Bailu touched his head. This guy really shouldn''t stay in such an environment. But Yin can''t help sending it away. It has been living with chenmu for so many years. Even though it is locked in the ice fog peak, chenmu has been accompanying it. They are separated. Yin can''t let go. "At dusk, the soul receiving Bracelet belongs to this girl. Give it back to her." When Yin can come, dusk is very reluctant to move his paws away. A pair of clear bear eyes flash at Gu Bailu, accusing him of stealing his beloved toys. Gu Bailu said lovingly, "I''ll let Arlo play with you later." At dusk, his head drooped and he fell back to the ground. Chapter 360 Gu Bailu got the soul receiving bracelet and went out of the garden. Feng Qingtian said seriously, "if it stays here again, its body function will decline." Gu Bailu nodded: "I know, Yin can You have to think about sending it away. " "Unless I go with him, if I send him away, he will be caught by others." Yin energy way. "I can break the contract with you, and you will live your own life with a heavy evening." Gu Bailu felt that her current strength should be able to stand on one side alone. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t have Yin energy. She can''t always watch the dusk die like this. Yin can look at her a little surprised, but I didn''t expect that she would say something to him to rescind the contract. Now she is not strong. If you remove him, she will be able to deal with the danger? "You can help me, girl?" Yin can ask indefinitely. Feng Qingtian was not happy when he heard this. He said coldly, "she has the king. Hurry up." Contract a beast, but this beast can change into a man. Feng Qingtian has already seen Yin can''t be happy. "You don''t have to be around her all the time. No matter how strong others are, they are not as strong as themselves." Yin can hardly be serious. "I''ll be strong, soon." As long as Murong LAN is sent away according to the goods, her merits and virtues will be improved and she will be upgraded when she is full. At that time, she should not be in this state. And send Murong Lanyi away. She can get lingguo and grow Linggen. That''s just like adding wings to the tiger. "Then when you are strong, nothing will happen in your twilight." Yin Neng turns back to the garden in one stroke. Gu Bailu was also a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Yin Neng It''s a little bit righteous. I won''t let him go. She took the soul receiving bracelet to her wrist and said to Murong LAN, "if I''m right, Nanning will definitely start today to protect herself." Murong LAN Yi asked nervously, "to whom?" "Old Mrs. Murong, with her wisdom, she should doubt nanningxin. Once she doubts, nanningxin will start ahead of time." "Then what can I do? Even if grandma doubts her, she will not be prevented from doing so cruelly." "First, go back to Murong mansion and look at nanningxin to see what she does differently." Gu Bailu releases Murong LAN Yi from the soul receiving bracelet. The reason why she put nanningxin back to Murong mansion is that she did it. As long as she does it, she can bring out the people behind her. Up to now, she doesn''t know who her enemy is. Gu Bailu has been holding it for a long time. It''s too hard. Murong LAN nodded and drifted away. Feng Qingtian touched her head: "why do you want to manage Murong mansion?" "Because I don''t want to see Murong mansion become the second Gu family. Do you want to know about my past?" Gu Bailu decides to tell him about her resentment with Nanning. He used to protect Nanning''s heart. He couldn''t hear it. Now he should be able to hear it. "Of course, very much." He was upset that he could not see her predecessor. "Nanning and I have a deadly feud. She killed more than 100 people of Gu''s family. I am the only one who survived." Gu Bailu tells Feng Qingtian all his grudges, including his own stupidity. Although she does not want to give her heart to fengqingtian, she can be sure that fengqingtian is a person she can trust, and he will not hurt himself at present. "Does Gu have a mirror to crack the sky?" Feng Qingtian asks the key point sharply. Chapter 361 The split sky mirror was split into five pieces in those days. Only those who had participated in the battle could have it. Why did Gu''s family, as Gu Bailu said, have it? Who are Gu Bailu''s parents. "Well, my parents and Shifu kept it, but nanningxin got rid of it. So nanningxin and I are irreconcilable. We can never let her go, nor let her use such a plan to kill Murong mansion." It''s true that she got Murong mansion. Nanning''s heart is as strong as a tiger. Her organization behind the scenes is becoming stronger and stronger. It''s even harder to get revenge. Gu Bailu''s master? Even the man in putu island may be the strange man who disappeared from Gufu a hundred years ago. He disappeared with a couple of opposite sex bodyguards. Feng Qingtian''s eyes are bright. Are Gu Bailu''s parents the opposite sex bodyguards. What did they do when they disappeared? "Can you picture your parents?" Feng Qingtian asked. Gu Bailu nodded, "of course, I will keep it in mind." "If you draw it, I''ll send someone to inquire about it. If their souls don''t go to Yanluo hall, they should be able to find it." Gu Bailu looked at him in surprise: "really? Can you really find it? " "Only if they are not taken to the hall of hell." When he got there, he couldn''t be a human now. Gu Bailu pours into his arms: "little Qingqing is a man who can do anything and stand up to the sky." "My king is big, not small." Feng Qingtian''s face is black. He is called xiaoqingqing every time. Is this to say that he is not satisfied with that aspect? Does he want to compare with other men? Is he really small? "Yeah, yeah, you''re big, like Optimus Prime." Gu Bailu''s cat smiles in his arms. "You are heartless. I am so kind to you. Are you a little sincere to me?" Feng Qing took a picture of her in the weather. Gu Bailu raised his head and looked at him seriously: "of course, I am sincere to you. If someone bullies you, I will help you at the first time. I am not the one who knows your kindness and doesn''t repay it." Feng Qingtian kisses her with her lips, and asks softly in her voice, "how about the feelings for the king? Do you like the king?" Gu Bailu was shocked. She could treat Feng Qingtian as a friend, even as a bubble friend, but she couldn''t pay for him. But if you don''t tell him and enjoy him properly, it seems unfair to him. "And you like me?" Gu asked. "For you, I don''t even want my life. I like it more." Feng Qingtian took a bite on her lips. Since he found out his feelings for her, he never hid it. The woman knew it clearly and knew it well. Gu Bailu frowned with pain. "Then why do you think you like me?" "Because you have all the qualities I like." Gu Bailu smiled: "in other words, it''s because I''m very much like your ex lover, the woman you love with your engraved bones." Feng Qingtian frowned: "you can say that." "Have you ever thought that one day your ex lover appears, will you like my substitute as well as who will you choose? Or do you love both? " Feng Qingtian grabs her lips: "I said, there is no previous lover, now only you." "Yes, I''m the only one by your side now, so you think it''s not for me, but when the Lord really appears, can you guarantee you or not? The real can''t be fake, the fake can''t be true. The substitute is the substitute. In this case, I can''t be happy to feel for you. I''m afraid that one day, when the Lord comes back, I''m the one who has been discarded. " Chapter 362 Feng Qingtian holds her slender waist tightly: "don''t you believe me?" "It''s not that you don''t believe it, I believe what you say now is true, but people''s mood will change. What you depend on me now is just a substitute. You don''t really like me, you just like me like her." "Why do you think so? Even if you are like her, you are yourself, not a substitute for anyone." "What would you do if your real ex lover appeared?" Feng Qingtian touched her head: "silly girl, there is no real previous lover, you are, but we can''t prove it." "Cut, that''s because you''re the only one who says that now." Gu Bailu can''t be fooled by her. When she really gave up on him and suddenly came to the Lord, he could immediately forget her, she could be sure. That woman is the one he has chased for nine generations. She has no memory, but she can still remember. There must be something unforgettable between them. And the reason why he is so good to her now is that what she has done and acted like her. Like does not mean she is, because there is no evidence. "I''ll find the evidence." Feng Qingtian is helpless. The girl''s defense is too strong. is as like as two peas, who will not give him easy. But he knows that once she gives her, she will be a deep love and no regret. He just has to wait. "Before you find the evidence, I have the right to keep my body, who let you have a loved ex lover." "Well, you can do anything, just ignore other men." "There are no other men who have loved each other dearly." Gu Bailu made a beep. Feng Qingtian grabs her and holds her in her arms and looks at her seriously. Her narrow eyes show water like tenderness, which weakens his coldness: "lu''er, I don''t think I will be a empathetic and other person. I believe in my intuition that you are her. I don''t think she can make me like her so much. As you said, false really can''t, true can''t, other evidences It''s all false. The real evidence is the feeling in my heart. " Gu Bailu was seen by him to be careful of being hit by dirty children. It''s really a gentle killing when the goods are serious. Gu Bailu hooks his neck, buries his head in his chest, holds up, must hold up, can''t let this guy take the heart first. Now is not the time to talk about love. "I''m sorry..." She spoke in a low voice, still unable to give her promise. Although she knew in her heart that he was good and that what he said might be true, she had no impulse to him that belonged to her lover. Maybe let her live and die for him, she can do it, but say a like him, but it seems that her voice is blocked, can''t say. "Don''t say I''m sorry, I''ll wait for you, just have you around." He didn''t want to force her. He could only hold her well and let other men not touch her. Gu Bailu took a bite on his chest: "I want to make things clear to you. I want to be fair to you. You can not be so kind to me." "No, how can I get your heart? Even if you can never fall in love with me, I will not give you to anyone." Don''t love also want to keep her around, this is his way to love. Love is not possession. What is it? Gu Bailu stretched out her little pink tongue like a cat, and licked it gently where she had just bitten: "does it hurt?" Chapter 363 "No pain, you bite more." It''s as comfortable as a cat''s bite. He''s dying. Gu Bailu really began to bite, from his chest to his neck, then to his lips, and then to Feng Qingtian''s gasping voice, which pushed her to the green space of the garden. The moonlight shines brightly and sprinkles on the two interwoven figures. "I''ll be on it later." Gu Bailu presses Feng Qingtian under him. Feng Qingtian buttoned her pink buttocks, sat up and put her on her waist, attached to her ear, and said: "that''s not a double repair tonight, is it?" Gu Bailu smiled and said: "no double repair, you are good at sleeping." "You''re up, will you? Do you want me to teach you. " Feng Qingtian took hold of her lips and repeatedly rolled them. Of course, he enjoyed her active happiness, but he was afraid that she would be tired. "As long as you have enough waves to seduce me, I can learn without a teacher." Gu Bailu licked his beautiful face. Do you need to teach this thing? In those days, she was also a pure doll who had seen a small movie. Feng qingtianxie laughs freely, and then releases her robe. Half exposed his sexy muscles, she lies down gently. A black green silk is spread on the green land. He looks at Gu Bailu gently: "lu''er, come to trample for her husband..." His charming smile is still on his face. The handsome face and sexy body of the demon are unbearable. Gu Bailu tore his inner robe with one hand, touched his waist with both hands, and his stomach was full of muscles that people couldn''t let go of. Gu Bailu bowed his head and kissed on it. "Well..." Feng Qingtian couldn''t help but feel low, which made Gu feel more fulfilled and excited. There was the excitement of taking the medicine when I met him in the woods that night. "Brother, can I borrow something from you?" Gu Bailu looks up at Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian holds her little face and knowingly asks, "what do you want to borrow?" "I''ll find it first. Where is it? I can''t find it. It seems that it''s too small..." "Small?" Feng Qingtian asked in a low voice. "No, why can''t I find it?" Gu Bailu stimulated him. "Little girl, you can''t find it when you hold it in your hand. It seems that you haven''t been well educated. Your brain is a bit stupid." Feng Qingtian was tortured to death. She was not allowed to linger any longer. She was locked up twice and squeezed into herself. "Lord, I want to sing a poem." Gu Bailu lies on him and smiles cunningly. "What poem do you want to sing at this time? Pay attention." Feng Qingtian doesn''t stop. Anyway, he knows that no matter who goes up or down, he is the one who works. lush grass on the plains, "from the grass, an egret on the sky." Feng Qingtian turns her back and turns her passive into active: "I''m still in the mood to write poems. It seems that I don''t work hard enough." ¡°¡­¡­ Lord, spare your life. " It stimulates the fierce king, who can''t walk back to his room at all, and he is ravaged until dawn. The next night Ying came to report nanningxin''s news after she went back to the house. Seeing that she collapsed on the big bed like a dead person, she was so scared that she called the royal doctor. "It''s nothing important for the princess, but her life is a little bit deficient, so she must control her house affairs..." The royal doctor pays great attention to his heart. It''s fucking embarrassing. To do this kind of thing, we have called the royal doctor. "You should say that to the beast!" Gu Bailu shouted the doctor away. Chapter 364 The more you think about it in bed, the more depressed you are. This kind of thing, how can a woman get rid of it. The beast went to the early morning alive and well, as if he had eaten the fruit of the spirit. He was full of energy, as if he could turn his heel over a hundred thousand miles. She was so tired that she was aching and aching, like a dead dog. "Night tassel, don''t call it the royal doctor after this kind of thing. It''s a shame." Gu Bailu got up and dressed up. Nanningxin didn''t act last night. She was very quiet after returning to her room all night. But she was sure that nanningxin would do it these two days. Old lady Murong checked all night and didn''t know if she found anything. If something is found out, Nanning will move faster. So she can get up today. "Princess, the royal doctor said that we should be moderate." The night tassel is serious. "Tell your prince that." It''s her who suffers. It''s him who''s happy! "The maidservant will tell the prince that the royal doctor will make the princess drink this medicine, and her body will be much better." Night tassel with a bowl of black medicine on the table, Gu Bailu also did not affectation, end up and drink, this feeling of pain is too painful. Feng Qingtian, this beast, how can she be so weak. Wuwuwu, it''s not nice to meet people. "How does it smell like medicine?" The next king came back to the room and smelled the medicine. "Not because of you!" Gu Bailu feels aggrieved when he mentions it: "don''t sleep with me in the future." He was satisfied with his food last night. Now he is very happy. He hugged her and said, "where can I sleep if I don''t sleep with you?" "Wherever you sleep." Gu Bailu pushes him away, but the king holds her tighter: "how can you be so aggrieved? I was rude last night? " "It hurts." Gu Bailu hums twice. Feng Qingtian took her two kisses and took out a pill from her arms and put it into her mouth: "I''ll take this. I''ll ask Xiao Fei for it." Gu Bailu stared at him in surprise. "The emperor loves concubine Xiao most, so..." "Doesn''t even the whole harem know you and me..." Feng Qingtian proudly holds her up: "I''m afraid that other people will know about this. Let''s go. I''ll take you to eat Korean food." After taking medicine and breakfast, Gu Bailu is full of blood again. Even I feel that my eyes are clearer and my hearing is clearer. I can hear the voice outside the prince''s mansion. The peddler''s peddling voice can be heard in her ears. Closing her eyes, she could even imagine the expression and action of the peddler when he was Hawking, and what he was selling. Picture forming, clear and true. Gu Bailu opens her eyes. Is she upgraded again? She looked at Feng Qingtian, but she could not see his emotion at all. But the servant girl who turned to one side could hear her mind clearly. "The princess is so lucky. The prince loves her so much. How can the princess become more and more beautiful..." "I don''t know what the fourth brother is looking for me tonight." "If only the fourth brother at night could see me, then I could get married." Gu Bailu beckoned to the servant girl: "come here, do you want to marry Yesi?" The servant girl''s face is ashamed. Her face turns red instantly. She How did the princess know what she just thought. "Nu Maidservant Knowing the mistake... " She knelt down in fear. Gu Bailu smiled at her and said, "don''t be afraid, you girl is sincere. Go to call ye Silai." The servant girl''s face is full of red. She regrets how stupid she is. She admits it directly. She should deny it. Chapter 365 If the fourth brother doesn''t like her and refuses the princess directly, she has no face to live. "Don''t worry, there is a princess here. How dare he refuse on the fourth night?" As a princess, she doesn''t have such a deterrent. She doesn''t have to do it. The servant girl''s face was horrified. The princess knew all the things in her mind? "Because all your emotions are written on your face." Gu Bailu smiled. Feng Qingtian pinched her face: "it''s you who wrote the emotion on her face. Has it been upgraded again? I worked so hard last night, and it''s rewarding." Gu Bailu looked at him in surprise: "can the real harmony between yin and Yang be upgraded so fast?" "Others I don''t know, I only know that this king and you can be so fast, because we are a natural couple." Feng Qingtian is proud. Gu Bailu turns her eyes. No one can stick gold on his face so naturally. Soon night four came: "what can I do for you, Prince and princess?" He''s a little like an enemy. He''s just a guard in the front hall. He doesn''t even have a first-class bodyguard on the night clan. All of a sudden, he was summoned by the prince and the princess, which made the other side. "Do you know this girl?" The princess pointed to the servant girl beside him. Night four sees a full face red servant girl, nodded: "know." "Do you like it?" Night four surprised to look at the princess, how could she manage such trivial things. "I like it." But he replied honestly. "Then take it back." Gu Bailu waved and said, "today, let''s take this girl to my side as an official." "Ah..." The servant girl''s face was shocked, and her chin was almost broken. How could this pie fall into her mouth. "What the princess said is what she said. I''m not going to go down soon." Feng Qingtian put several spoonfuls of black chicken soup in Gu Bailu''s bowl: "drink more, you have deficiency of Qi and blood, and you need more tonic." Gu Bailu drank it skillfully, and suddenly remembered that he and Feng Qingtian seemed to have done this without any contraceptive measures, and what to do if they were pregnant. "Lord, have you controlled yourself?" Gu asked anxiously. "What controls?" Feng Qingtian is confused. "Pregnant." Feng Qingtian shook his head: "no, you and I are normal husband and wife. Why should we control it?" He would like her to give birth to him quickly. How can he control it? And if he controls it, at the end of the day, he will be distracted and unable to achieve the highest satisfaction. "Ah!" Gu Bailu stood up to beat him: "how can you not control, I did not drink medicine!" "What kind of medicine?" "Drop soup." Feng Qingtian grabbed her and slapped her on the ass: "it''s harmful to people. You should dare to eat it." "You hit me? You don''t control yourself. You hit me? " Gu Bailu looked at him incredulously. "We are husband and wife. Why should we control? It''s not good to have children. Anyway, you can''t escape from the king in your life." Of course, Fengqing Tianli. He can defend his heart by her, but he has to do everything other couples should do. "But..." But when she has a baby, what will she do if she is driven away. She doesn''t want her children to have stepmothers. Not to let children leave their own side. "It''s not negotiable. The child''s business is natural. You are not allowed to take medicine." Feng Qingtian looks serious. Gu Bailu feels depressed and feels as if there is no reason for her to do so. After all, she is a husband and wife. She took so much advantage of him that it seemed shameless not to pay at all. Chapter 366 "The child can be born, but you have to promise me that if there is any other situation in the future, the child must follow me." Gu Bailu is determined. Fengqing weather knot: "you just want to leave this king?" "You have to think about a contingency in everything." "In case, you will always be by my side." Feng Qingtian takes the soup and feeds it to her mouth: "drink the soup, don''t think all day long." "In case of anything, you have to promise me." Gu Bailu is going to make a promise. She knows that Feng Qingtian will do what she says. "Well, I promise you, I hope you will take me with you no matter what happens in the future." Feng Qingtian gently fed her soup, sincerely. "Hee hee, you have to go with me." Feng Qingtian touched her head: "give it to time, time will prove it." He knew that there was no sense of security in her heart, so he had to find a way to prove that she was the one he identified as soon as possible. Just after breakfast, Gu Bailu''s soul receiving Bracelet suddenly shines green, which is a signal from Murong Lanyi. Murong mansion is moving. "Let''s hurry to Murong mansion." Murong old lady called nanningxin to the hall and looked at her coldly: "Ningxin, you came to Murong mansion at the age of seven, and grandma held you like a pearl in her hand. I''m sorry for that. You have to do such a black heart thing." Nanning looks at the old lady Murong in a dazed way: "grandma, Ning Xin doesn''t know what you are talking about. Ning Xin has never done anything sorry to Murong mansion. Don''t fall into the trap of wanton princess. She is afraid that I will rob wanton king with her, so she has been dealing with her granddaughter." Murong old lady sneered: "where were you on the day LAN Yi disappeared?" "Grandmother Do you really doubt Ning Xin? " Nanning''s heart covered her chest and stepped back two steps. Her face was hurt. "I''m asking you now, where were you the day Lanyi disappeared." Old Mrs. Murong felt sorry for her, but she knew the importance. If she did something wrong, she would be punished. No matter how much you love her, you can''t ignore Lanyi. It''s also her granddaughter, or a granddaughter with high dexterity and understanding. Although she is not so close to Nanning. "Granddaughter went out with her cousin that day. Grandma can ask her cousin." Murong old lady looked at her with sharp eyes: "then why do people see you and Lanyi approaching the trial forest, and only you come out alone?" Nanning''s eyes were bright with tears and looked at old lady Murong: "grandma, who told you that? How could I go to the forest test with Lanyi? You asked my cousin." "Ning Xin, grandma will give you another chance. Where were you that day?" Old lady Murong would not have been so aggressive if she had not grasped the definite situation. That day, she did go out with Murong Yutang, but she also appeared in the trial forest. That''s the reason she wanted to know. Is she separated? Before Lanyi left, he said goodbye to Murong huangtang and told him about elopement. But Lanyi also asked Murong huangtang how to open the lingguo box. It''s impossible for Lanyi to ask, because she told her when Murong huangtang was very young. Lanyi''s memory can''t even forget this. At the beginning, I didn''t know if my method was right, so I asked. Chapter 367 But it''s not right to think about it. LAN Yi really wants the fruit of spirit. He can take it out for use long ago. Why wait until he elopes. In view of nanningxin''s appearance in different places on the same day, Murong old lady suspected that the person who went to say goodbye to Murong Yutang was not Lanyi. It''s a fake. If Nanning''s heart can really make a person''s separation, it would be terrible. "My granddaughter really went out with my cousin. He took a fancy to the girl in Baifu and asked me to go with him. We didn''t come out until dusk. In the afternoon, I was playing chess with Miss Bai San. You can ask her. I still remember every move. If grandma doesn''t believe it, you can ask Miss Bai San to come to play with me again." Seeing that she was so sure and hesitated again, was it really that person''s mistake? Ning Xin didn''t go to test the forest with LAN Yi, but was taken in by other people who had plans to pretend to be Nan Ning Xin? "Grandma didn''t believe you, but on that day, the national teacher happened to go to the test forest to collect herbs. He saw you and Lanyi enter the test forest." Murong old lady sighed. Last night, she asked someone to check it quickly. She went to Gu Bailu and the test forest. Lanyi''s body had already turned into a white bone, but it was definitely her body. Bring it back to the blood stove of Murong''s descendants and you can confirm their identity. Lanyi died and passed away at a young age. She was so obedient, smart and hard-working. She is the hope of Murong mansion. She must find out the murderer for her. "Grandma, granddaughter can swear to heaven, grandma, don''t be fooled by people with ulterior motives. The princess has great hostility to her granddaughter from the first sight she meets her granddaughter, and she doesn''t know why." Nanning knelt down in front of Murong old lady and cried bitterly with her legs in her arms: "grandma and Murong mansion are so kind to granddaughter. How can granddaughter do something sorry to Murong mansion? My dream from childhood was to marry Wang Xuan, and how can I think about what to do as the head of Murong mansion." Murong''s old lady was talked about by her. Yes, she could be a wanton princess at the beginning. How could she plan to seize Murong''s mansion. But why can the princess know that Lanyi is dead? Is Lanyi her victim? It''s impossible She is just a waste. How could she get into Murong mansion and cheat Lanyi into the trial forest. Nanning Xin knows that old Mrs. Murong believes her a little, but she also knows that after this doubt, old Mrs. Murong will not give Murong mansion to her again. Even if the old lady Murong believed her, she failed. If it fails, the devil will not let her go. She got up and poured a cup of tea for Murong''s old lady: "grandma, first drink a cup of tea to relieve the anger. I blame granddaughter for making grandma so angry." Murong old lady patted her on the back of the hand: "grandma is sad for Lanyi. She is so young and has a brilliant future. If I know who killed her, I will kill that person, no matter who it is!" Nanning''s heart is cold. It seems that you can''t stay. "Grandmother means Are you sure Lanyi was killed? " Nanning asked sadly. "The bones are back." There is a trace of ruthlessness in Nanning''s heart and eyes. How could you find Murong Lanyi''s body? Did Gu Bailu really see the ghost of Murong Lanyi? No, Gu Bailu has no spiritual power. She is a soul collector. It''s normal to see Murong Lanyi''s soul. Chapter 368 It''s no wonder that Murong Yutang also questioned her last time and said that she heard Murong Lanyi speak. If Gu Bailu does the same thing again, the old woman will believe Murong Lanyi when she hears her soul talk. She is afraid that she will be really broken. "Who is so cruel? She is so gentle and lovely. She never makes friends with others Wuwuwu...... " Nanning''s heart began to cry as she spoke, tears streaming down her face. It''s as painful as it seems. Murong''s old lady couldn''t hold up, and fell into tears. Nanning Xin clapped her on the back: "grandma, you are too old to be happy or sad. Murong mansion still needs you. Lanyi doesn''t want you to hurt yourself for her. Although she doesn''t love being close to you, she respects you..." Murong''s old lady could not stand it any more. Her tears fell straight down: "that child How can I meet such a thing? She is so excellent, ah Ah Congxin, grandma is a little breathless... " Nanning patted her on the back and took out a veil to cover her mouth: "grandma, I''ll give you a ride. You must be so sad." Old lady Murong looked at her incredulously: "I I can''t understand Angry Take Take it away... " "Grandma, if you like Lanyi so much, you can go with her. When you get there, she will accompany you. Don''t become a ghost and linger on the world. It will only kill more people. Lanyi is true. If you die, you can give birth and stay on the world and hurt you If she doesn''t tear me down, how can I do anything to grandma... " Nanning''s heart cried as she said it. She cried very hard. She couldn''t bear to do it. Murong old lady turned her eyes and looked at her different appearance. She was wrong. She led wolves into the room and was played around by Nanning''s heart. In the end, I chose to believe her because of my family. She killed Murong mansion At this time, a fierce wind split in from the outside and went straight to Nanning''s back. It hurt so much that she let go of the handkerchief that she was covering Murong''s old lady. Gu Bailu rushed in and helped Murong''s old lady: "old lady, you have to hold on. Look at the end of the white eyed wolf." She pinched the old lady Murong in a hurry, and the imperial doctor came in panting. "The old lady has been poisoned. This kind of poison will make people unhappy and suffocate. After death, it will be like a heart attack." "Help..." Gu Bailu is in a hurry. The imperial doctor took out a pill: "don''t worry too much, we will come in time, the poison is not strong, it will be ok if it is relieved in time." Nanning''s heart fell to the ground, and the whole man covered his head with his sleeve, as if he had fainted. Gu Bailu walked over and kicked her head: "pretend to die. I know you''re not dizzy. If you don''t wake up, I''ll pour boiling water and burn you to death." Nanning cried with heartache and waved her feet: "you What are you doing? " She looked at Gu Bailu and thought of the situation of old lady Murong. She hurriedly climbed up to old lady Murong''s side: "is grandma OK? She''s just hurt so much that she almost got angry. I just gave her the right way, and you rushed in. What do you want to do?" Murong old man used to pick up his wife, and his face turned white with anger: "congealing heart, what you do and what you say, we all heard it outside, still want to quibble?" Chapter 369 Nanning was a little confused: "grandfather, what are you talking about? What did Ning Xin do? Ning Xin just saw that grandma was too sad and comforted her. Why did you rush in so suddenly? " Murong''s father was so angry that he wanted to fan her to death with a slap: "Nanning''s heart, the whole family loves you as much as the eyes. I didn''t expect that you would frame your grandmother in the end. It''s inferior to animals!" Murong wanted to kick her to death. Nanning hid behind him: "Grandpa, how can I frame grandma..." "Then who poisoned the tea?" Murong huangtang asked angrily. Nanning shook her head helplessly: "I don''t know. I didn''t make tea. You Why do you doubt me? Did you listen to her? " Nanning looks up at Gu Bailu hatefully. How can this dead woman just come now. It''s like a premeditation. How does she know she''s going to deal with the old woman. "Nanningxin, the facts are in front of you. You want to argue. I don''t know you are such a shameless person. You''ve been hurt in vain these years." Murong huangtang drinks and scolds. If he had listened to Gu Bailu, he would not have hurt his grandmother. Nanning''s heart is just trying to belittle his intelligence. Thanks to him, he looks like his brother and cares for her. Nanning smiled happily: "do you hurt me? Brother Huang Tang, why do you love me? It''s not that I refused several times. I have become one of those warblers, warblers, swallows and swallows. Do you hurt me? A wanton princess, let you start to me, what she said you believe, what kind of person I have been for so many years, don''t you know? She is scheming against me, and you believe her! " Gu Bailu stood there, looking straight at Nanning''s heart. The sarcasm on her face was not fake, like a poor man who was wronged but had nowhere to complain. This TM is acting. Whenever I put myself in an innocent and pitiful position, how can I act like real. "Nanningxin, when you were just doing something bad, all the people were watching outside. Did I frame you? I have the ability to manipulate you, don''t I? " Nanning stared at her with hatred: "what did I do? I just gave my grandmother a cup of tea. She was so miserable that she almost carried her breath. I asked her not to be too sad..." Murong old lady suddenly woke up: "let me go with Lanyi, let me accompany her underground, let her not be alone, right? You are so kind to Lanyi. You can go down and accompany her! " Murong old lady''s whole face was red with anger, and with a blue color, Gu Bailu frowned at her blue color. Old lady Murong is afraid that her life will not be long. The death of Murong Lanyi and the attack of Nanning Xin, a white eyed wolf, all affected her life. "Old lady, you are still ill. Go to have a rest first." Gu Bailu said. At this moment, she did not know whether it was a blessing or a curse to break Nanning''s heart in this way. In fact, to break through her is also a fatal blow to the Murong family who always cherished her. Just like in those days, maybe her parents and she didn''t believe in her master, but they didn''t believe that nanningxin, who had protected herself for so many years, was such a woman, so they would rather have a strong master and also maintained nanningxin. Because people have the psychology of escaping from the cruel truth. Unwilling to face the cruel truth. Or parents die when they know the truth, which is a relief to them. Chapter 370 At least here, she is painful, hateful, living with hatred and regret, no matter how well she lives, she can''t laugh and feel free. "Yes, ma''am, I''ll help you to have a rest first, and the little beast will be handed over to the people in the mansion." Mr. Murong naturally saw that Mr. Murong was not very popular. He was almost spitting blood, not to mention his wife. It''s hard to bear the loss of two favorite granddaughters and the most powerful pillar of Murong mansion in the future. Murong old lady until let Murong old man take away, still hate to look at Nanning heart. "White eye wolf, you white eye wolf, we Murong mansion are sorry for you and will wronged you. You should do this kind of animal thing!" Murong''s words disappeared at the door. Nanning''s face was full of grievances: "Gu Bailu, what did you do to make my grandparents hate me so much?" Gu Bailu kicked her in the face and said, "I''m very good at pretending. Try again and show your pitiful face to others to see how pitiful it is." Nanning''s half face was kicked and swollen, and blood flowed out along the corner of her mouth. She begged to look at Murong huangtang and said, "brother, don''t you believe me? I''m really framed. Gu Bailu was afraid that I would rob the king to do this, because I was the reincarnation of his previous lover!" Feng Qingtian said coldly: "my king said that if you mention any previous lovers, you will end up with your own hands." His coldness is like ice, straight into Nanning''s heart. She covers her chest painfully: "Wang, you are so heartless, because you are moved and don''t love..." Gu Bailu''s five fingers clasped her neck and held it tightly until Nanning''s face turned iron: "cough You let me go... " "Nanning Xin, it''s the first time for me to see you shameless. Let me see how thick your skin is?" Gu Bailu stretched out her sharp fingernails and scratched them on her face. The blood flowed out. "It''s not thick skinned, it''s black heart, say! Who are you helping! " Gu Bailu shook her off, and put her foot on her chest, and asked geologically. Nanning was lying on the ground, half squinting, as if to cut off his breath at any time: "Gu Bailu, you framed me, you will die." "Ask you again, who are you helping? I''ll finish you right away." Gu Bailu has been fed up with her, just as brazen as a dead cow. Talking to her is a turn off. Nanning smiled happily: "if you kill me, your parents'' souls will be whipped, burned and tormented every day. You will never save them." Gu Bailu clenched her hands and stepped hard on her chest. Nanning''s heart burst with blood. "It''s like if I don''t kill you, they won''t be abused. At least they have comfort in their hearts." Gu Bailu drew a sign on her chest with her hands: "life taking!" Fu just threw it out. Nanning cried out, "wait a minute, I''ll tell you where your parents'' souls are locked." Gu Bailu reached out his hand to grasp the charm and looked at her like an ant: "you are still afraid of death, Nanning heart, say it quickly." Nanning''s eyes stared at her like a poisonous snake: "Gu Bailu, you are just a waste. What else can you do? Even if I tell you, do you have the courage to save?" Gu Bailu said to her, "say the key point, and then you will be abandoned." Chapter 371 "They''re locked up in the eighteen layers of hell in the hall of hell." "Impossible! My parents have been kind-hearted all their lives, doing good deeds to save people. After death, they can never go to hell. " Gu denied immediately. "They committed a terrible crime many years ago. They should have gone to hell, but they hid them for many years. I did it for heaven." Nanning''s heart is right. Gu Bailu was so angry that a talisman hit her face and painted her face in various ways. "My mother is also acting for heaven now." Nanning cried bitterly: "cousin, help me, this woman is crazy..." Murong Huang Tang went up and said, "princess, it''s so ugly that Lan Yi can''t recognize it. How can I trouble her underground?" Gu Bailu stopped and looked at Murong Lanyi floating in the air: "do you still recognize it?" Murong LAN YILENG hum: "I know how to turn ashes." Gu Bailu began to scratch Nanning''s face again until she couldn''t recognize it. "Do you say no? Who is behind it! " Gu Bailu put her hand on Nanning''s Tianling cave. Nanning''s face had been destroyed, but her power could not be kept. Nanning''s heart ached and her eyes closed and fainted. "Get the salt." Gu Bailu gave an order to Yeying. Feng Qingtian can''t look down, and pulls her to her bosom: "darling, don''t be angry. Being angry is bad for the body. Let servants do these things." He couldn''t bear to let her do it himself. He was a good man, but he wanted to do these cruel things because of hatred. Gu Bailu is in his arms, looking at Nanning''s heart. What''s the use of venting on her? She''s just a sad chess piece. What she really wants to find out is the person behind the scenes. A bowl of salt poured on Nanning''s face, she woke up with pain and cried, "Gu Bailu, you must not die. You are a woman with a poisonous heart." "Destroyed her power." Gu Bailu''s nest gave orders in Feng Qingtian''s arms: "then hang it on the pillar of Murong mansion to see if her accomplice will come to rescue." Nanning screamed: "no Don''t I don''t want them to save me. Kill me, kill me! " She failed in her task. If she was caught by the devil, she would face the unbearable death penalty. She would rather die than die. "Who is your behind the scenes reference?" When Gu Bailu saw her reaction, he could also guess how fierce the people behind the scenes were, otherwise nanningxin would not be afraid of such a person. "Can''t say can''t say, said I died more terrible." Nanning''s heart covered her head and her face was horrified. The scarred face with her expression makes people feel sick. "Said you may not die." Gu Bailu seduces the tunnel. "No No Said I would die They will find me, they will find me, they are more terrible than ghosts... " Nanning laughed: "they are covering the sky with their fingers. You little pariah will be killed by them. Hahaha I''m the princess of wanton. I''m the princess of wanton. The king of wanton will kill them for me. These people are jealous of her beauty... " Murong Huang Tang frowned: "it''s probably crazy." Gu Bailu cut: "what''s Nanning''s mind, she will be crazy?" Nanning''s heart is the immortal Xiaoqiang, and she starts to play the fool. Gu Bailu walked over, and a Fuwen hit her Tianling cave. Nanning''s heart suddenly fell to the ground, like a paralyzed stagnant water, lifeless. "I don''t want to see your acting skills any more. Hang her on the pillar and send someone to watch at 12:00." Chapter 372 Nanning slowly wakes up: "Gu Bailu! I will kill you when I am a ghost. Why do you treat me like this, you fool? In modern times, I can kill you. Here, I can kill you as well. If you have the ability, you can kill me. " Gu Bailu glanced at her coldly: "kill you. It''s too cheap for you. Your task failed. Your master should come to you. You''re so powerless and ugly. Think about how your master will treat the real waste." Nanning''s heart was shaking. Gu Bailu''s words made her really afraid. That devil, will certainly make her life worse than death, and may turn her into a devil, all day long. "No, I don''t want to go back..." She murmured to herself, but Gu Bailu didn''t listen at all. She pulled Feng Qingtian out of the front hall. I took a big breath and looked to the horizon. All the relatives of Gu family, I finally took a revenge and took a breath. You are waiting for me. Feng Qingtian held her in her arms: "don''t think too much. I''m here. I''ll get revenge." "If they want to get the mirror of the sky, I won''t let them get it. I don''t know where the spirit fruit is hidden by Nanning''s heart." "Send someone to search it. If you don''t give it to her master, you must hide it in Murong mansion. She dare not put it elsewhere." Nanningxin is a kind of person who only feels safe by holding what he has got in his hand. "Well, let''s go to see Mrs. Murong. She''s in a bad condition. I don''t think it will be long." In fact, she wanted to take Murong Lanyi to see Murong''s old lady for the last time. Murong Lanyi has stayed in the world for such a long time, and there will be no good end when she goes to the underworld, even the chance of reincarnation will be lost. Murong old lady is crying with the old man in the room, and in her heart is waking up to see if she can''t do well enough to raise such a granddaughter. The girl who was in the mansion when she was seven years old had this kind of crooked temperament. She also had responsibilities. "Old lady, it has nothing to do with you. Nanningxin is not your original granddaughter. Your granddaughter has long been occupied by this disgusting soul." "What do you mean?" Old lady Murong did not understand. "The soul has been changed. Someone wants to use her to get Murong mansion. The plot of that person is very big." Murong''s old lady was even more sad: "it turned out that Ning Xin had long been gone. My grandmother didn''t know anything, and even raised the enemy as a relative..." Gu Bailu is a little worried. I just want to comfort you. How can it backfire. "People''s souls have changed, and she pretends to be so similar again. You don''t know it''s normal. At present, the main thing is to catch people who want to do harm to Murong mansion. Please cheer up, old lady. Lanyi is looking at you." "Murong old lady sad timid way:" she must blame me, blame me only to care for Nanning heart, care for her too little Murong LAN Yi silently shed no tears, shook his head, flew out in an instant, disappeared. "She left. It''s not your fault. She just wanted to protect Murong mansion." Gu Bailu hopes that her words will cheer up old lady Murong and delay as many days as possible. They stayed in Murong mansion for lunch, but nanningxin didn''t move. Gu Bailu wondered if she had miscalculated? Nanningxin''s mastermind doesn''t care about her useless waste at all, so she plans to ignore her. Isn''t the clue broken? When Gu Bailu was worried, Qin Shouchong came in and said, "someone has come to save Nanning''s heart. It''s very powerful..." Chapter 373 Gu Bailu ran out, leaving Feng Qingtian behind. This girl! It''s really invigorating. But Gu Bailu was afraid that someone would run away. Naturally, she could not control so much. She threw a blink charm and landed on the square of Murong mansion smoothly. Here, she met all the experts here last time, so she is quite familiar with the square. On the Longteng jade pillar of the square is Nanning''s heart, which has lost all his spiritual power. She was tied high and looked far away. Seeing Gu Bailu turned into a light, she was astonishing in speed and hated him even more. This waste even made Maoshan Taoism to such a level. No wonder she can see through her tricks. It turns out her eyes are open. Why can she open the eyes of heaven? This fool can open the eyes of heaven! "If you want to save me, hurry up." Nanning''s heart loudly reminded him that what he was still fighting with the night family and the guards of Murong mansion was a dark shadow, tall and slender, with only a pair of romantic peach blossom eyes exposed outside. Originally to be charming and charming, the eyes are now gloomy and fierce, hiding the momentum of overwhelming mountains and seas. His attack was swift and sharp, and the guards of Yeshi and Murong mansion were basically shaken away by his move. He flew up in the air, untied Nanning''s heart, grabbed her in his hand, and made a roar to the sky. A flame of light covered the whole square, including Gu Bailu who had just arrived. Gu Bailu quickly drew a symbol of emptiness to envelop himself: "block." The red light passed by her and collided with Xu Fu, which made Gu Bailu still step back. The others were even worse. They were thrown for several meters and fell to the ground. Gu Bailu stabilizes himself, draws a life and death sign and chases him. Dark shadow flies to the sky with Nanning''s heart. He wants to leave at once, but he is trapped by the tianluodiwangarray of Murong mansion. However, he seems to be very prepared. He turns around in the air a few times. His figure is smart and clear. With Nanning''s heart, he is as light as no one else. He breaks through the vast array and rushes out of the house. However, just out of the house, I met Feng Qingtian on the opposite roof. "You want to leave when you come?" Feng Qingtian reaches out to summon his soul sword. There is a certain momentum on the pretty face. "You really don''t care a little about your old love, you are so merciless?" Nanning''s heart opened first. Feng Qingtian sneered, "what''s the old relationship between me and you?" Nanning''s heart was hurt and said: "you fall in love with that waste, even your ex lover doesn''t recognize it. Men are merciless." "I''d rather not have your ex lover." Feng Qingtian pointed to the man in black with the sword: "don''t want to leave when you come." When he spoke, he had already made a great effort to shake the surrounding debris, and then he flew and smashed them towards the man in black. He was able to row the sea and fall down the mountain, and then attack them. For example, the waves of thousands of layers in the sea were likely to draw the man in black and Nanning''s heart into the bottomless sea. The man in black frowned slightly and threw Nanning''s heart on the ground. He fanned his hand laterally. A huge wind jumped up from behind him and collided with the flying debris. It was born to block its attack. Feng Qingtian wiped the sword in his hand: "I haven''t tasted blood for a long time. Today, I want you to open the meat again." He controls the debris above, but throws out his sword below. His eyebrows are slightly fierce. A red fire light rolls the soul sword straight into the chest of the man in black. It seems that the man in black also knows that he will come to this move, and his other hand is sweeping across his chest. An invisible sword meaning is immediately intertwined with soul sword. Chapter 374 When Gu Bailu arrived, he saw that the two men were already fighting on the roof, and the whole space was full of ear shaking power. It''s terrible. If she has psychic power, she should be much stronger than now. Gu Bailu looks up and moves when necessary. By the way, she also looked at the strength of fengqingtian, the strength of the people sent by nanningxin, and the limits to which she needed to really revenge. "Gu Bailu, you idiot, do you think it''s a good thing to relieve the crisis in Murong mansion? You will only make them more angry. Your parents and your master will be severely retaliated. You will regret it, ha ha ha ha ha." Nanning''s heart sees Gu Bailu''s hateful words. She won''t let Gu Bailu be satisfied. Bad her good, but also rob her man, as long as she Nanning heart and a breath, will come back to revenge. Gu Bailu clenches her fists tightly. Nanning''s heart, she doesn''t know whether it is true or not. She is most afraid that her parents'' souls are still in the world, being held hostage and doing something she would not like to do. Besides, master, the reason why he was locked in putu island must have been done by the people behind Nanning Xin. Master didn''t want to tell her who she was. She must know that the other side is strong. Now she can''t compete with them at all. She won''t say until she is hurt. But the less she said it, the more she wanted to know. Didn''t she even know the qualification of her enemy. Now she''s not a chicken. As if to prove this, Gu Bailu took out a talisman from her waist and drew a ghost talisman taught by her master last time on it, which was used by a blink talisman. She ran up to Feng Qingtian''s side: "Lord, let''s have a try together." Feng Qingtian has sweat flowing out of his forehead. His opponent is very powerful. "Go away and don''t get hurt." This kind of psychic master, Gu Bailu, is not so easy to deal with without psychic power. "I give you strength. Don''t you want to fight with me?" Gu Bailu blinked at him. Feng Qingtian sighed, "be careful." Gu bailuli chuckled, clamped the talisman between his fingers, and chanted a mantra: "the eight directions are clear, the mood is clear, three Chen is kind and respectful, and makes an appointment with the soul, and the deed..." The golden light of the blessing charm is shining in the spell. Around it, there are ghost Charms rotating towards the Phoenix and the sky, and they are fixed on his back. Feng Qingtian only felt a strong force pouring into his body, and felt that the force on his opposite side was much lighter in an instant. He quickly raised his strength, and the other side stepped back a little bit. What kind of blessing is this? It''s so powerful. Gu Bailu also felt the change of Feng Qingtian''s power, and quickly recited the mantra, doubling the power of the talisman. Feng Qingtian''s spirit power is collected. When the other side''s spirit power comes to him, he quickly emits purple light and rolls the other side''s spirit power into it. The man in black takes a puff of blood and retreats two steps, almost falling off the roof. Nanning looked at the man in black in surprise: "how can you be beaten like this by him? Aren''t you evenly matched? " The man in black fell unsteadily on the roof, grabbed her and was about to run away in another direction. "He''s going to run away. Stop him." Feng Qingtian''s soul sword flies to the man in black in an instant and reaches his chest. If he moves it, it will be doomed. The man in black staggered to the ground. Feng Qingtian''s veil was torn open and his face was startled. Chapter 375 "It''s you." Fengqingtian cold tunnel. He is completely familiar with his moves and is not afraid of his moves. There is only one move he has met at present, that is, the little emperor''s lone cloud mirror. "Solitary cloud mirror stood up from the ground:" I want to take her Gu Bailu looks at Gu Yunjing in surprise. The man says he likes her. Now he risked his life to save another woman. But when she married, and other show love, he disappeared. She thought he was just going out to fight soy sauce, but she didn''t expect him to show up again, to save Nanning''s heart. He likes nanningxin? Or is he the boss behind Nanning''s heart? She thought of the night lotus and said that they often met, but even so, she could not believe that the lone cloud mirror would be the boss behind Nanning''s heart. Do you like nanningxin? Should not be, really like Nanning heart, how can Nanning heart come close to the king, should take her to her side. So what exactly is his picture? "What are you going to do with her? Do you know what kind of person she is? " Gu Bailu asked in bewilderment. "She has something of her own use." Looking at Gu Bailu, Gu Yunjing said, "today I must take someone away." Gu Bailu looks at Feng Qingtian. They seem to have such a strange relationship. They love each other and kill each other. If Gu Yunjing insists on taking people away, Feng Qing can''t help her. "Lord, your good friends are going to take away people. Do you think it will be swollen?" For Gu Bailu, it''s OK to take people away from Gu Yunjing. She has received the love of Gu Yunjing, and now she just returns it. For some reason, she always felt that it was hard for Gu Yunjing to do so. "Give me a reason." Feng Qingtian holds Gu Bailu in her arms. To Gu Yunjing, as long as he doesn''t rob his own woman, he can be more or less patient. After all, in such a long time, lonely and long, there is always this man with him, not to the last resort, he does not want to die. "I will not do anything to hurt Gu Bailu." Solitary cloud mirror eyes are sincere and firm. Nanning said: "it''s because of his foreshadowing that he let me get close to you, marry you and have a son as soon as possible. It''s because of his foreshadowing that you believe him." The embarrassment that Gu Yunjing hasn''t been exposed, still looking at Gu Bailu sincerely: "still that sentence, I won''t hurt you half a point, I will return her when I get something." Gu Bailu avoids his eyes and looks at fengqingtian. Fengqingtian micro squints and doesn''t speak. The lone cloud mirror grabs Nanning''s heart and takes a evasive step. It''s a hundred meters away. "Really let her go?" Gu Bailu is a little uncertain. If Nanning''s heart is let go, I don''t know if it will return in the future. Although she lost her power, she also destroyed her face. "You can chase if you don''t want to." Feng Qingtian wants to give Gu Bailu a chance to return the love of Gu Yunjing. "Forget it, pay back what you owe him." Feng Qingtian chuckled: "then don''t contact him, Liangqing." Gu Bailu''s little white eyes turned to him and said, "I just let him go with you for this point. Anyway, you also love each other and kill each other for so many years, without any revolutionary feelings?" Feng Qingtian hugged her and said meaningfully, "nothing is worth mentioning compared with you." "When your ex lover appears, you can still say that." Gu Bailu pushed him away and went to the carriage. Chapter 376 Gu Bailu didn''t sleep well that night. In her dream, her parents screamed in pain and were flogged and humiliated in hell. I dreamed that master was getting thinner and thinner, trapped on the cliff and pounded by the waves every day. Last night Feng Qingtian made her tired, so she didn''t move tonight, but she didn''t expect to sleep so uneasily. In the middle of the night, I woke up suddenly: "Lord, I''m going to futu island. I''m going to see my master." "Your master has set up a barrier. We can''t go to the island unless he wants you to." But the old man''s attitude last time clearly showed that he was unwilling to let people go to the island again, especially Gu Bailu. It''s probably going to take the cracked sky mirror for them to go again. "No, I have to go. I always feel that master is going to have an accident. Nanning''s words make me uneasy. Let''s take miyas and he will be relieved." She can''t help her parents, but she can''t ignore that Shifu is still with her. Feng Qingtian held her in her arms, patted her gently and comforted her, saying, "well, go to bed now. Otherwise, tomorrow''s green will not be beautiful." Gu Bailu grabbed his arm and sighed: "you are so kind to me, Lord, if one day suddenly changes, I may still be hard to accept." "It''s a lot of nonsense." A certain Lord is helpless. Does he look like a man who always gives up? How to make her so distrustful. "Lord, you don''t know about it. There are many reasons in the world that you can''t help yourself. Sometimes you want to do this, but someone pushes you like that. People are helpless for many times." She always felt that fengqingtian had not suffered any hardship and was always superior, so she didn''t know that the world was unpredictable. She also always thought that she would be happy and happy until she was old. She took the mantle of her parents and carried forward the Gu family of Maoshan. Although there were no other girls, it would be meaningful. who knows that life had turned a great bend in that year, and it was so beautiful that he disappeared like a bubble. Carrying the hatred of a large family and not strong enough to fight against the sky, she will naturally worry about gain and loss. But she also understood that fengqingtian was good to her, and was eroding her a little bit. She was not hard hearted, as long as she had several more walls to protect her heart. But no matter how hard the heart wall is, how can it withstand the gentle attack of fengqingtian. "Don''t be afraid. What is the sky? I pushed it. Don''t forget that we have a mirror to crack the sky." Gu Bailu chuckled out: "we are one." Five pieces of heaven splitting mirror, three pieces fall into the royal family, one piece falls into the hands of their Gu family but the boss behind Nanning''s heart, and one piece doesn''t even know where. "Just grab it." Feng Qingtian''s tone seemed to say that it was easy to rob others'' sugar. Gu Bailu nodded, "you are right. You can get it back by your ability." So she has to be strong. No matter fengqingtian is not around, she can rely on her own ability. Depending on others is not a long-term solution. The next day, Feng Qingtian took Gu Bailu on the boat to putu island. He didn''t say that he left Baidi city like this to influence him. But Gu Bailu knows that he is actually in charge of the things that he can''t finish every day. Most of the emperors of state affairs are in charge of him, because he is the most likely candidate to take over the emperor. There is no lineage or collateral in this world. As long as you are a member of this family, your ability is the highest, and the family is in your charge. No matter the royal family or the aristocratic family, they follow this rule. Chapter 377 She knew that fengqingtian really gave up everything to accompany her. But the more he did, the more afraid she was of losing, or the day it changed. She shouldn''t rely on it. "In fact, when you go to Putu Island, you can send two people to follow you." Gu Bailu''s cold tunnel. Feng Qingtian pinched her face: "depend on me, don''t be afraid." Gu Bailu hummed, "I''m capable, too. My merit is now full. I''ll be able to improve in two days." What will happen after the advanced stage of Maoshan Taoism? In fact, she is not very clear. It is said in the book that the advanced Maoshan Taoism can break people''s life and death, and delete people''s memories. The most important thing is that it can control the soul. Any lower soul can be pulled out and squeezed in the palm. In her opinion, Maoshan Taoism is actually a divinity assisted school. The strength of Maoshan Taoism is difficult to deal with high-strength opponents directly. We can only play small smart, Yin moves, or with the help of other powerful teammates. Just like the blessing, when two people''s power is added to one person, the power is multiplied several times. Then there are blink, life and death talisman, fixed body, all kinds of small skills, and then higher level is to cut off good and bad luck, look at people''s past, fire eyes, gold, but hair, are auxiliary functions. It''s hard to kill yourself. "By the way, has lingguo been found?" If she has spiritual power, plus day and night double cultivation, and auxiliary pills, she is afraid that she can''t go up. Only when she has the main power can her auxiliary skills play the most role. "Murong mansion has been searched, but it has not been found." Feng Qingtian shook his head and said, "I''ve sent someone to Tianfeng country to find lingguo. That one should be able to get it. Wait." Gu Bailu heard it, and felt that his head was big, as if he was still relying on fengqingtian. "Can''t miyas find it?" "I haven''t been back to the Warcraft tribe since that day. I guess he''s still on the island and beg your master''s forgiveness." Gu Bailu held his waist and looked at the sea in the distance: "I miss Shifu so much." "Don''t think about it. There are other men around me." Feng Qingtian raised her chin and kissed her deeply. Gu Bailu is speechless. Her master is an old man and can be her ancestor. This vinegar? After that, if I had a boy, wouldn''t it be in a vinegar VAT every day. No, no, she''s thinking about what she can''t do now. Are you really going to live with him? She always feels that something will happen in the last two days, although Nanning''s heart has been solved. I don''t know if it''s because the sky eye has been upgraded, so now it''s very intuitive. ¡­¡­ Nanningxin is taken back to Tiangong cliff by Shaodi and throws her at the spring. He stares at her coldly: "given you five years of time, favorable weather, favorable land and harmonious people, you still can''t get wanwang. What''s your use?" Nanning''s heart sobbed: "it was all right. Who knew that Gu Bailu would get out of this mess?" "Didn''t you ask for it? I only let you rob her, but you killed her family. They hate you until they kill you, and then they rob your man in this world. This is the earthly news. " Gu Yunjing has been investigating the problem these days. According to his plan, Gu Bailu didn''t come to the world so early. At least ten years later, she had enough wings and could stand on her own. But she''s ahead of time. It''s still a waste. Chapter 378 The original problem occurred in nanningxin. This stupid woman approached Gu Bailu only with her memory. Unexpectedly, she saw the evil intention of Gu''s split sky mirror and destroyed the Gu family. "I I can''t help it. I''m also forced... " Nanning pitifully tugged at the corner of his robe: "little emperor, now you are the only one who can save me. I don''t want to be taken back by them. Those people are terrible." "You know they''re terrible, and you want to work with them?" Gu Yunjing kicked her away: "a useless chess piece, do you think you still need it?" He stretched out his hand and threw out a white light, covering Nanning''s heart. The powerful force made Nanning''s brain skin numb, as if someone was pulling her scalp and trying to peel it off. "Ah It''s painful. What are you going to do! " Nanning cried out. "Take back what doesn''t belong to you." Nanning''s life and death have nothing to do with him, but Gu Bailu''s soul that she took away must be returned to him. "Don''t Don''t take it away. Without it, Wang will never listen to me again. Please don''t...... " Nanning held her head in her arms and shouted in a shrill and humble voice. "If you have it, the king will not pay attention to you. That''s the end of your role." Gu Yunjing holds a crystal like bullet flying from Nanning''s heart. "No No...... " Nanning fainted with a scream. Gu Yunjing didn''t look at her, and entered the palace with a soul in his hand. When he reached the palace, he opened his palm, and the spirit of memory hung in the air, shining with dazzling light. There are brilliant memories of him and her, too much sweetness, and finally heartbreaking. The reason why Nanning is so familiar with the past is because of it. But the fake can''t be true. Even if she has this spirit, she still can''t get into the heart of fengqingtian. Who said, at a glance of ten thousand years, fengqingtian''s heart can still see her at a glance, no matter how many lives are separated, no matter how the appearance changes. "I lost after all," sighed the lone cloud mirror It''s a matter of time, but it''s not enough. "Master, you haven''t lost. Hasn''t she been attracted to him?" A dark shadow flashed, dimly showing the outline of a beautiful and moving woman. "Don''t you feel moved? How can you let him sleep without moving? You don''t know her. People you don''t like, she will never let people do intimate behavior to her. I once touched her, she was very disgusted to avoid it." Although she doesn''t admit that she likes Feng Qingtian, it''s just her self-protection. He must not let her say it. "Do you want to win? In fact, there are many ways to win, but you are reluctant to start each time. " The master liked the woman so much that he couldn''t help but let her do what she wanted. What''s more, he is still arbitrary and arbitrary. In this way, how to compare with others. As soon as Gu Yunjing''s Pink robe was thrown away, he sat down on the couch, half looked up at the spirit of memory hanging on his head, and said quietly: "now I don''t care about winning or losing, but I''m afraid I don''t know how much I like them..." "Shadow Jue cried heartily:" master, what are you suffering from this "Because I like it, I can''t let them together. Absolutely not." The lone cloud mirror sat up and grasped the soul of memory in the palm of his hand: "the shadow is unique, it''s time for you to move." "As the master commanded, the maidservant was ready." Chapter 379 Gu Yunjing opens the door of the chamber of secrets and enters it. It is a red soul, very similar to the one in his hand. These two are the soul of human memory. "Master, is this the king''s?" In those days, the master and his son exchanged this spirit of memory for the position of emperor Zun to avoid the spirit of memory of wanwang. She didn''t know why the master wanted to do this all the time. Now it seems that she wants to give it back to the king? Why give it back to him? Give it back to him, he really has nothing. "Jueying, you didn''t like a person, so you don''t know that when you love a person to the depth of your heart, you are willing to give up everything, including the person you love." Peerless, she did not love, can not understand his profound theory. "Ha ha, it''s normal that you don''t understand. I''m going to give it back to the king." Lonely cloud mirror smiled a little sad. He knows how many people will suffer after this thing is given out, but he has to do so. It''s time to get out of his control. He can only make up for it in other ways. "What does the maidservant need to do?" Asked the peerless. "This You eat it. " Gu Yunjing opens his hand and puts Gu Bailu''s spirit of memory in the palm of the peerless shadow. "The master wants to go to the king''s side?" Jueying has been with Gu Yunjing for thousands of years. Now she is reluctant to let her leave him. "You should be more useful than Nanning. You and the king have no physical scruples." "Master means..." Let her go to sleep with the king? She subconsciously knew that the master had begun to abandon her, and really wanted to give her to the king. Although she didn''t want to, she also knew that the master''s order could not be refused. Neither of them wanted to be hurt, so she was the only one to sacrifice. Gu Yunjing didn''t look at the vanishing shadow. He looked at the bright memory in his hand and said: "this time, your task is nothing else. As long as you are touched once by the king, even if it''s not true, as long as it''s contamination, no matter what method you use." "I will do my best, but miss Nan didn''t do it. I don''t have to..." Miss Nan is naked, and the king has no response. "Jueying, you have a congenital advantage over nanningxin. Have you forgotten your unique skills for so many years?" Jueying knelt down and shouted, "yes, jueying promises to finish the task!" Gu Yunjing looked at her: "eat it." Jueying pours the memory of the palm into his mouth and swallows it. In a moment, countless pictures come to his mind, intermittently like a dream, and all of them come to his mind. "Master Miss Gu to you... " With Gu Bailu''s memory, she can clearly feel that this woman is afraid of her master. "She should have hated me for the knife she was killed by my father." "Gu Yunjing laughed at himself:" even if she abused me thousands of times, I still treat her as before "Master, why do you suffer? How many hours and months have you spent for them?" "You don''t have to say, the time and the moon are long and lonely for me. I always need to find something to remember," he said He waved: "you go down." What else does jueying want to say, but he knows he can''t hear it. "Take care, master." The last shadow disappeared. Gu Yunjing opens his eyes and leaves him again. He stood up and went to another passage in the chamber of secrets. At the end of the passage was a small garden where an old man was sitting for a drink. Chapter 380 "You''re here at last?" The old man put down his glass and looked at him. He was dressed in ragged robes, with pale hair in disorder. His whole face was suffering from wind and frost. He looked down and embarrassed. But he was full of spirit. If Gu Bailu is here, she will recognize her master. "This is what you want." Gu Yunjing handed over the spirit of memory in his hand: "are you still willing to be locked in the futu island?" "What''s the harm of keeping me there so that those people can have a little peace? Besides, building a butcher can reduce a lot of her sins." "She will know what you have done to her one day." The old man took a sip of wine and said with a smile, "what do you do for her, and do you want her to know?" "I wish she didn''t know." "You are a person worthy of entrustment. I have created many opportunities for you. Unfortunately You don''t have that chance. " "There will be some in the future. I haven''t lost." Gu Yunjing stood up and walked away without looking back. The old man touched his white beard, sighed and disappeared with a wave. When Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian set foot on the island of futu, they met miyas. But the handsome prince who once appeared in front of them is now in tattered clothes, and his blonde hair has been blown to a lot of knots by the wind. Handsome faces are also blown red and black. Looks like a sharp brother. Gu Bailu looked and looked to make sure that he was miyas. Fortunately, the color of the pupils could not be changed. "Little prince, how did you become like this?" Gu asked painfully. Feng Qingtian is humming coldly. Gu Bailu makes a sharp mouth at him. I don''t want others to take them to see Shifu. Mia surprised to see her, showing a white teeth, it seems that in the island or brush teeth. "I''m helping Shifu build a pagoda. Shifu said he would build the whole island full of pagodas to forgive me." Mia smiled happily. You are a fool. The year when so many butchers were built. "What did master build so many butchers for?" Gu Bailu looked around and saw that the huge rock was full of seven level pagodas, which were really being built. "It''s to lighten someone''s guilt. How did you come? Shifu entered into the decision two days ago, and didn''t wake up." Mia said as he led them into the battle. Shifu told me that if they came, they would be brought in. So he was looking forward to their coming from the time when master told him. As expected, they did come. Miyas looked at Gu Bailu without concealing her beauty. After such a long time, her white and jade like skin has become crystal clear, as if the life is very moist. "What''s the matter with Shifu? What''s the matter? " GU Bailu thought of the picture in her dream. Her master was hung on a cliff and beaten by the waves day and night. When Gu Bailu saw master, he was still sitting on the stone she saw last time. His eyes were closed, and the whole person was petrified. Gu Bailu reached out his index finger and pushed: "master?" No response. Gu added a little more strength: "master!" Still no reaction, not even the body, even the muscles are stiff. Gu Bailu was a little worried: "Lord, you can see that Shifu''s body is cold. She quickly went to the master''s nose to explore, bad not even breathing. Chapter 381 Just at this time, a huge wave rolled up. Feng Qingtian responded and carried her to a high place. However, Shifu was attacked by the huge wave and rushed back again. Master''s head is wet and his body is wet. But he still sat like that. Gu Bailu covered her mouth and began to cry. As in her dream, master was attacked by the strong wind and waves every day. "Master." Gu Bailu pushes away Feng Qingtian and runs to the old man. Is he still alive after being washed by the waves every day? Gu Bailu quickly buckled his wrist and took out the silver needle to make him live. Just after the needle was raised, the stone like eyes suddenly opened: "what are you doing? You want to kill your own teacher!" Gu Bailu was shocked: "master, you are not dead." "Fie fie FIE, your master told his fortune, and he has thousands of years to live. How could he die?" The old man moved his neck, stretched out his legs and stood up. It''s been a long time since I moved. "Master, your muscles are all stiff, like..." As cold and hard as a dead man. "It''s called muscle." "The muscle should be as elastic as the king. It''s good to touch it. It''s not like you..." Gu Bailu didn''t cheat so well. Master was attacked day and night here. He must be in a bad condition. "Master, is there really no way to escape?" "Didn''t you say everything last time? Why are you here again? Have you found the cracked mirror?" Master stretched his hands and feet and sat down again. Gu Bailu leaned over and sat beside him: "I dreamed that master was suffering and worried that master would come. Master, I have a mirror that splits the sky." "What kind of pain is it? It''s washed away by the waves day and night, so as to keep a holy heart." The old man disagreed: "how old are you? How old are you? Do you come here to dream like this? Don''t you know that you can only dream at night when you think about it?" He said, looking up at Feng Qingtian, who doesn''t like to talk, and said, "just like this, you can run to her if you want to have a dream. It''s better to leave time to find the cracked sky mirror so that you can get a piece of it. " Feng Qingtian looks at Gu Bailu. It''s his business how he dotes on women. It''s your old man''s business. "I know I''m wrong. I''ll try my best." Gu Bailu didn''t dare to fight against her master. She seriously admitted her mistake. "The more times you come, the easier it is to expose me." The old man has a bad face and a bad temper. Gu Bailu looked at him and the waves on the sea. "Can''t master go to a higher place to practice?" "It''s said that it''s to wash the mind. If you can''t stand it, Shifu will go up there. Go aside. I have something to say to this stinky boy." Gu Bailu looks at Feng Qingtian strangely. How can master talk to him alone. Last time, I didn''t admit that she was an apprentice. I only told Feng Qingtian about everything. But she did not dare to rebel against her present master. I got to the side. "What did master tell you?" meas said "What else can I say? Let me go back. He doesn''t like me coming to see him." Gu Bailu is a little melancholy, but she likes Shifu very much. He is the only family member she has now, and the one she trusts the most. She was afraid that fengqingtian would give up her, but not that Shifu would give up her. Regardless of her, Shifu was still the one who loved her very much when she was young. Though sometimes serious, I love her no less than half as much as my parents. Chapter 382 "Master has a strange temper. Don''t blame him." Gu Bailu looked at him and said, "do you think you should call me elder martial sister? I entered the door of master many years ago, younger martial brother." Mia''s eyes widened: "no, you are my partner..." "Oh, I forgot to tell you. I''m married to the king, so I can''t be your partner." "But you will have a day." Gu Bailu kicked at him: "the dog can''t spit Ivory out of his mouth, who says we will share it!" Mia is covering her ass, which is hurt by her kicking. What he said is the truth. Human beings are so terrible that they don''t let people tell the truth. He is so innocent. "Master said it." "What?" Gu Bailu was stunned there. He felt something as painful as a needle. What master said is not true. Master is not so idle and boring. "Why did master say that?" Gu Bailu asked. Mia asked her to sit down on the stone and told her about that day. On the other side, the old man stared at Feng Qingtian for a long time. He could see through many people, but he couldn''t see through this person. No matter how high the Taoist skill was, he couldn''t go. He almost dominated the universe. If it wasn''t for that girl, he might have become the king of domination. He can''t see such a person. "You love that girl?" The old man asked directly. Feng Qingtian hooked his lips: "don''t say anything about separation, I won''t listen to you." The old man''s mouth is a bit drawn. He is the only one who can see through others. It''s really hard to be seen through by others. "Don''t you really want to know who she is?" Asked the old man. "Well, so you''re going to tell Ben Wang?" "I can tell you now, but you have to promise me to leave her..." "I don''t want to know who she is now." Feng Qingtian answered him decisively before he fell silent. The old man smoked again. He is not angry. He is the king. He is the king of the universe. It''s normal that he doesn''t speak properly. "Are you sure you don''t want to know? What if she was the one who killed your ex lover? " The old man looked at him with sharp eyes. Feng Qingtian''s eyes are colder: "it''s impossible." "Is it true that you are so sure that there is no doubt?" "No." Feng Qingtian replied cleanly. The old man sighed. It''s useless to rely on separation. This is a bull. He took out a bright bullet and tiger spirit from his waist: "this is the spirit of your memory. With it, you can restore the memory of that year. If you really believe that she is not the original murderer, you can eat it." Feng Qingtian''s long and narrow eyes flashed a trace of surprise. He had no doubt about the old man''s words. This spirit of memory, he looked at it with a great sense of familiarity, as if it was originally a part of his body, and strongly wanted it to be integrated into his body. Just like I want to own Gu Bailu. Therefore, he believes that his intuition will not be wrong. Gu Bailu is the person he is looking for, so he must eat this soul of memory. He took it, but he held it in his palm and didn''t eat it. He looked at the old man sharply: "why do you have the memory of this king?" "If it wasn''t for an old man, your soul would have been broken. You can''t tell others. After you eat it, you will know everything." Chapter 383 "I will consider whether to eat or not." "Why?" "Because it''s not good for ben to eat it intuitively." Old man again mouth smoke, your intuition is from Neptune, sixth sense so accurate. "What you want to know, I''ve told you, please pay attention to the mirror." The old man closed his eyes and went into petrifaction again. Feng Qingtian holds the spirit of memory and returns to Gu Bailu. Seeing that his face is not very good, Gu Bailu quickly asks, "what did master tell you?" "Give me something. Let''s go back first." "I''m going to say goodbye to my father." Gu Bailu wants to stay a little longer, but he knows that Shifu will not. But before she came near, she felt an invisible barrier. Shifu didn''t even let her say goodbye. Gu Bailu stamped her feet, a little annoyed. "He''s settled. You can''t hear him." No way, Gu Bailu had to go back to the ship with a stomach of grievances. Why does master now want to ignore her more and more? She had a hard time coming, but he only talked to Feng Qingtian. "Master seems to like you better." "Well, he prefers to threaten Ben Wang." Feng Qingtian doesn''t think it''s a good thing. "What did you say? How did master threaten you?" Gu Bailu is quite curious. Feng Qingtian opens his palm and reveals a flash of light like a tiger: "this is my memory. He said that you are the real murderer who killed my ex lover. As long as you eat it, I will turn against you." Gu Bailu''s heart was thumping, as expected. Sure enough, something she was worried about came. That''s why master told MIA that they would not come together in the end. "But I don''t believe it. Do you want me to eat or not?" Feng Qingtian really wants to eat it, but he wants to hear what Gu Bailu thinks. "It can''t be true, it can''t be true. If I am that person, let''s depend on our ability." Gu Bailu fell down in the mood, which made her feel worse than Shifu driving her away. She thought she protected herself very well and didn''t give her heart to Feng Qingtian. But she knows that sincerity has been lost to him little by little. "Silly girl, believe me, it''s not what he said. He''s just bluffing me. I dare not eat it if I want to see him." Feng Qingtian held her in her arms: "why do you always distrust this king?" "Master''s Daoism has reached its peak. He can calculate things in the world." "Cut, then why didn''t he count Gu''s going to be exterminated?" Feng Qingtian snorts. "At that time, he had left Gu''s family and was forced away by us." "I only believe in my intuition. You are the one I am looking for. I''m sure of it. So don''t worry, you know." Feng Qingtian''s lips, which are gently carved with her head bowed, are kissing with love. How can a person who can make him so crazy in love be an enemy? He can''t believe that if he cuts his head off. "Then Let''s go back to the land and eat it again. " Gu Bailu is still worried. I always felt that master would not say that they would be separated for no reason. But Feng Qingtian said so firmly. She was afraid and wanted to put it off for a long time, at least to give her a cushion. "If you are really afraid, don''t eat it. Don''t forget the memory of the past." Feng Qingtian saw her worry. He wanted to give her a confirmation that he was the one he was looking for, so that she would not worry about gain or loss, and would worry that one day a real ex lover would break all this. Chapter 384 But if he is worried about the memory, it''s better not to. Because the more procrastination, the worse she suffered in the middle time. He is very happy, she will worry, at least for their current situation, she is very satisfied, and that is to say, it will be very heartless to disperse. Even if once was very reluctant together. "No Eat it, and eat it on land. " Gu Bailu wanted him to eat, but he was worried that he would eat his enemy instead. However, although she is not good enough to deal with him now, she still has the ability to escape. She should not be afraid to make sure she can escape. Feng Qingtian saw the distrust in her eyes, but he was helpless, but he knew that she still wanted to have a past life memory. At night, while she was asleep, Feng Qingtian put the spirit of memory into her mouth and ate it. The soul of memory dissolves in the body, from Dantian man to the limbs, and finally to the brain. Feng Qingtian suddenly sleeps with his eyes closed. The next day, I woke up and looked at Gu Bailu, who was sleeping beside me. Feng Qingtian''s narrow eyes flashed with complex emotions. Bowing to grab her lips, Feng Qingtian kisses her tenderly and affectionately. Is he going to lose her after all? Gu Bailu was woken up by the itchy feeling and looked at his clear eyes vaguely: "Lord, it''s not bright yet, let me sleep again." Feng Qingtian holds her small body in her arms: "you sleep, I coax you." His broad body shrouded her in the body, patted her on the back gently, coaxing her in a strange way. Gu Bailu pours, arches his arms and closes his eyes. Feng Qingtian hugged her tightly, hoping to rub her into his body and become a part of him, so that he would not worry about her leaving and he would lose. Gu Bailu is not comfortable with her arms. She puts a small foot on her waist and groans twice. Feng Qingtian smiles, lifts her little feet to her lips and kisses her twice. Her little feet are as crystal as pearls. They are white, smooth and tender. She loves her hands. Gu Bailu opened his eyes and glared at him displeased, "what are you doing? People always make trouble when they sleep." Her voice, with the coquetry of getting up, naturally shows the coquetry of a little girl. Feng Qingtian contentedly holds her jade feet: "my king''s little lu''er, even the little feet are so lovely, just like the white lotus root in the bright pool." "What a brilliant pool, what are you doing with your feet in your hands? You are not stupid." Gu Bailu wakes up and looks at the monster''s Phoenix giant holding his little feet in the palm like a treasure. He doesn''t realize that he has some mouth. The sky just showed the fish belly white. What do you want to play with the goods? Don''t sleep well. Feng Qingtian leaned over, attached her ear and bit her earlobe: "little lu''er, I want you to help me with your feet." Little lu''er: "..." I know that there is nothing good about this product. I can figure out if I have read too much about it in a small book. However, the life on the boat was really boring. For two people, Qin Shou didn''t bring it out this time, and no one even sent the boring people away. I think it''s going to hit me. "How to get your feet." Gu Bailu leans on his arms and enjoys his masculinity. It''s a strange creature. It''s clear that he only has the fragrance of clothes. She can smell the strong male smell from him, which makes people feel very safe. Chapter 385 "So..." Feng Qingtian holds her feet to the place where she wants to touch them. Xiaolu''er laughs: "I remember that if I want to tempt the king in the future, I will take my feet. I promise to surrender. If I get angry, I will surrender." Gu Bailu pouted. "What do you want to tell me?" "I want to tell you that no matter what you do, I will not be angry. No matter what it becomes, I am yours. HMM It''s very good, little lu''er. " Gu Bailu''s face was red because of his low concentration. He was a little ashamed to do this for the first time. However, seeing how much he enjoys it, maybe he has the same ability of obedience in the future. I don''t know why he suddenly exposed his weakness to her. Soon Gu Bailu didn''t have the heart to think about it. Feng Qingtian dragged her to the sun and climbed into the sky. The ship prepared enough food materials this time. Gu Bailu was too tired to get up. Although she was tired, she was very excited, and there was a steady stream of strength in her body. She estimated that her Maoshan Taoism should be upgraded. Who would have thought that her way of upgrading is the way of friction with Feng Qingtian and the stick. There is such a practice in the world. But it''s a good thing for her. When she enjoys it, she can upgrade and satisfy fengqingtian. Gu Bailu lies lazily in bed, eyes closed, waiting for Maoshan daoshu to break through the final barrier and make her feel open. Feng Qingtian came in wearing a broad robe and revealing his firm and strong muscles: "little lu''er, what do you want to eat, I''ll make it for me." Gu Bailu opened his eyes and said, "ah, the pillar of our family is going to make food." Where does the sun come from today? Why is fengqingtian so attentive today. It''s strange to know that this person is really a person of high status who never touches yangchunshui. "I''ll bake the fish for you." Fengqingtian really can''t do anything, but when there''s no way to March, they can only make do with baking all kinds of things. This is his only cooking skill. "Good, fresh." Feng Qingtian ran to the deck with a wave of his hand. The calm sea level rolled up a wave, and there was another deck of fish on the deck. "What would you like, lu''er?" Gu Bailu sat up and half lay down to see him. It seems that he had never seen the sunny side of Feng Qingtian before. Is there anything happy about the goods? "Just grab a stick that looks like you. I love you." Gu Bailu wanted to make fun of him, but he didn''t know that the goods rushed to her like crazy, grabbed her and kissed her. Gu Bailu was kissed fast. Some crazy men can''t hurt. "I love you, too. I''ll choose." Feng Qingtian goes out to pick fish again. Through the cabin, Gu Bailu looked at his tall figure, as brilliant as the sun. He lowered his head and carefully picked fish, without any hesitation. Gu Bailu couldn''t help laughing: "virtue." Just smiled, only to feel a stiff body, a force rushed to the top of her head, exploded in her mind. Later, she felt that the world was more bright, her eyes could see the end of the sea level, and she could see how the fish on the bottom of the sea swam. She can see the whole world clearly in all aspects. Even the inner structure of the fish can be seen, and a huge shark can be seen swimming towards their boat. "Lying trough, Lord, something is attacking us." Chapter 386 As soon as the words came down, the ship was knocked around and swayed. What the hell are you looking for. Gu Bailu fell off the bed and was still naked. Feng Qingtian came to her and picked her up: "does it hurt to fall?" He looked down at her and took the opportunity to eat tofu on her. Gu Bailu lay in his arms and said: "you..." "If it were not for the wrong time, I would like to eat you." Gu Bailu: "..." Sir, you just finished less than an hour. Do you want to have such a good taste. "I''ll see what happened." Feng Qingtian took a robe to cover Gu Bailu''s body. Of course, he didn''t worry about her going away. In fact, he thought she would always be naked and he loved her more. But the sun is a little big outside. He is afraid that she will get a tan. "It''s a shark. It hit the boat. It looks fierce." Feng Qingtian gave her a strange look: "how do you know?" "I can see, I can see! I upgraded. " Gu Bailu hugged his neck happily. "It''s something to be happy about. Give you a prize." Feng Qingtian grabs her lips with her head down. She kisses her affectionately and affectionately. She lets go for a while. Gu Bailu said angrily, "is this for you or me?" "It''s all the same." Once again, the boat rocked violently. Gu Bailu looked down. The shark was arching up from the bottom of the boat. If you go down like this, the cabin will be flooded. "I''ll kill him." For the king, there is no threat to any creature in the sea. Killing it is. Gu Bailu shook his head: "I''ll ask him what happened and why he attacked us." Feng Qingtian looks at her again strangely: "can you speak fish?" Gu Bailu glared at him. According to the two terms in the book, there was a chattering noise around him: "let go of my son, let go of my son Ferocious human beings. " Gu Bailu looked at the white shark. There were a group of different kinds of fish and even some shrimps behind it. Because it was too small in front of the shark, she didn''t see it. This is A group fight. "Lord, no good. We were beaten in groups. You arrested their children. They want revenge." Gu Bailu was speechless. She saw the fish on the deck for the first time. Most of them were struggling on the deck. In her mouth, she still shouted: "mother saves child..." Some of the voices are immature, some are helpless. She can understand their words, which makes Gu Bailu unhappy. "I am not afraid of them." Feng Qingtian''s face was expressionless and he didn''t care about it at all. He could kill all of them with one stroke. "Don''t They are also life. Let them go. " Gu Bailu''s heart is soft. Before, it didn''t matter that we didn''t know people''s pain and didn''t understand their language. Although Buddhism and Taoism always said that we should not kill animals, they are all living creatures, not the same kind, and they can''t hear their voices. Some poultry, animals and human beings still eat happily as usual. But now she can hear them, and hear their pain, and how can she speak. It''s no wonder that all eminent monks can avoid killing, because that''s to understand their pain. Feng Qingtian looked at her strangely: "I really don''t want to eat it. Don''t you want to eat grilled fish?" "If I don''t eat any more, they are so miserable that I can''t eat any more." Gu Bailu holds his neck and wrongs. The cry in her ear is a little sad. She can still eat it. Chapter 387 "Darling, then don''t listen." Gu Bailu shook her head and looked at the white shark. "You think you can force us to release your child like this. No doubt you hit the stone with an egg. My husband can sink you to the bottom of the sea forever with a free hand." The white shark looked at her fiercely: "even if I die, I will save my son." "You don''t have to die. You can negotiate with me." Gu Bailu grins. "Talk about What negotiations? " White shark didn''t expect that she would suddenly say that. For a moment, she was a little stunned. "We can let your children go, but you have to give us benefits. We need to know that the world is still weak and strong in meat. Do you have the same fish that eat small fish and small fish that eat shrimp?" The fish are circling around the sharks. They may regard the white shark as the number one enemy at ordinary times, but now they all rely on the white shark. "I know a place where you are interested. I can take you there." A beautiful blue ribbon fish opened its mouth, its whole body is blue, shining with dazzling blue light. Gu Bailu said with a smile, "OK." She turned to Feng Qingtian and said, "we can''t eat fish today. Let me make you something else." Feng Qingtian gently ponders her: "do you dare to eat meat in the future?" Gu Bailu ha ha: "let''s talk then. It''s not for me to kill if you can''t see." Let her not eat meat at all, or can''t do it. Even if she can do it, she will go mad without meat. "Silly girl." Feng Qingtian holds and kisses two more. Can such a woman not be loved? How can he let go. He turned around and threw the fish on the deck into the sea. Gu Bailu saw a burst of jubilation and sighed. Who told me that the fish''s memory was only seven seconds. It was just a mistake. They remember their son, they also know unity, and they will take her to find the baby. The Blue Ribbon Fish led the way ahead, and fengqingtian followed Gu Bailu''s direction. Soon that day the Blue Ribbon Fish stopped. She swayed her beautiful tail and said, "that thing is right under here. You need to go down by yourself. We can''t take it." "There''s baby below. I''ll go down and have a look. I''m good at water." Gu Bailu struggled to get down from his arms. Feng Qingtian touched her head and carried her into the cabin. "You''re lying on the bed. I''ll have a look." "Don''t you know water?" Gu Bailu said teasingly. "I don''t know water, but I can make it disappear." Feng Qingtian pinched her face again, and then turned away. "Follow that blue hairtail." Gu Bailu said as she began to put on her simple clothes, when it was early winter, the sea was actually very cold, so Fengqing genius didn''t let her down. But how could she miss the chance to watch. But now she has a high skill of Maoshan Taoism. Standing in the cabin, she can see clearly far away, and also has the function of perspective. Not so good. Gu Bailu dressed and ran up to the deck. Feng Qingtian jumped into the air and hung it in the air. He raised his hand and sent out a force of mountains and seas. In a moment, the sea was split in two by him. This is the energy that even nature can change. Feng Qingtian is really strong. If one day, she is so strong. After the sea water was discharged, the bottom of the sea was clearly exposed, revealing a huge palace, surrounded by glittering gold sand, which looked glittering and magnificent. Chapter 388 This is not the ancient empire that sank to the bottom of the sea. There must be treasure. Gu Bailu stretched out his hands to Feng Qingtian: "prince, take me down to have a look..." She has many super abilities, but this lightness skill is not so easy to use. If she jumped so deep, she would die. Feng Qingtian flew down to pick her up and jumped into the sea. Just after landing, Gu Bailu felt a strong force coming, which was the power of soul emanating from the ancient palace. When it sank to the bottom of the sea, many people should have died. Gu Bailu holds the soul receiving bracelet on her wrist. Is there any stubborn ghost? "Don''t worry, I''m here." Feng Qingtian holds her waist, feels the rigidity of her body, and knows what she may have found. "I''m not afraid. I can''t be overthrown by ordinary ghosts." Don''t say that she has advanced now, even before her, there is no fault in soul collection. After all, the ghost in front of the soul collector is the one who has been defeated. "Well, my lu''er has the ability." Feng Qingtian''s mouth has become much sweeter. Gu Bailu always felt that there was something wrong with the goods today, as if he had a special passion for her and would be happy to burn her like a fire. What''s crazy about smoking? They walked in the ruins of the palace and found nothing particularly useful. Of course, there are a lot of gold and silver treasures and various antiques, but they said in a blatant way: "there is no lack of these things in the prince''s mansion." Gu Bailu raised her head and asked the blue hairtail, "where are you talking about?" The poor hairtail was swept up to the sky by the power of fengqingtian. He couldn''t get down. He could only cry pitifully, "I can''t get down. I can''t take you. It''s just behind the golden palace throne. It''s shining." Feng Qingtian didn''t care: "this ancient empire probably left some gold, silver and jewels. I''ll send an army to drag them all back." Gu Bailu looked at him in a funny way. "Doesn''t it mean that there is no shortage of these in the prince''s mansion?" She thought he was too much for money. "That can''t be wasted." Feng Qingtian takes it for granted. Gu Bailu went to the back of the abandoned throne. Although the throne was buried in the sea, after so many years, it was still fresh and shining with golden luster. If it could be moved to land, it would be valuable. At a glance, she saw that there was a colorful light in the corner. It was nice to spread it out. If it wasn''t for the blue ribbon fish to say there was something here, most people wouldn''t find it here. She squatted down and opened a layer of gold sand on it with her hand. It was a colorful flower growing on the sea floor. The shape of the flower was like a peony, but her petals were colorful. There were countless colors on one petal. There was a layer of colorful light scattered, which made people blind. It''s just an upgraded version of nine thousand nine Dai Chun. Nine thousand nine Dai Chun needs a large area to have that effect. This guy will take care of it. "Look, Lord." Gu Bailu squats nearby and dare not touch. Beautiful things often carry huge poisons. She dare not touch them. In case of such a black life, she will die. Feng Qingtian''s long and narrow eyes also brightened two points: "one eye, Dai Chun, is the king of nine thousand nine Dai Chun. How could he be here?" "And where should it be?" Gu Bailu saw that he knew each other, and was relieved at once. What can make Feng Qingtian look impressive must be a good thing. Chapter 389 "I have only seen it in Tiangong cliff. The last robbery of Tiandi depends on it." Feng Qingtian reached out and picked the flower. Gu Bailu cried out anxiously, "can you just pick it off like this? If you die, it will not be over." "It''s OK. Its life is strong. Take it back to the water and keep it. The water soaked by it can cure all kinds of diseases. It can also make you have spiritual roots." Gu Bailu is very happy: "really, can you really let me have spiritual roots?" "It can make the emperor of heaven cross the calamity, and make your life root have any difficulty." Feng Qingtian said to Dai Chunsai, "go up, it''s cold here. Don''t hurt yourself." Gu Bailu just wanted to leave, but felt a wave with different frequency: "there are ghosts." She looked back and looked through the open sky eyes, and found a red haired fierce ghost hiding behind the pillars of the palace. "Come out. It''s useless for you to hide when you meet Master Ben. The red haired fierce ghost behind the third pillar!" Gu Bailu yelled, and the soul receiving Bracelet in his hand had been thrown into the air, and the golden light had become a soul receiving bag. Red hair fierce ghost is not willing to scream: "I have been hiding under the sea for so many years, how can anyone find me!"! No Don''t accept me. I''ll wait for someone. " "Wait for someone, you''ve become a ghost. No one will wait for you." Gu Bailu is merciless. As soon as the soul receiving bracelet is collected, the red haired and fierce ghost is sucked into the soul receiving bag with strong suction. "I''m really waiting for him. He will appear in ten thousand years. I''m waiting here." Gu Bailu can''t help but blush, ten thousand years How many years, how endless waiting. "You look terrible now. Even if he comes, he can''t recognize you. If you are reincarnated and become something else, he can still find you if he wants to find you." "No I''ve been waiting for him for more than 9900 years. I''ll be waiting for him soon. Please don''t take me away. " Gu Bailu touched her forehead, but she was helpless. Would she have to deal with this ghost again. If someone had waited for more than 9900 years, wouldn''t it be heartless not to let her wait. "Who are you waiting for?" "He is the king of the Empire." "After that?" "I want to ask him if he ever loved me." "I''ve been waiting so many years to ask a question." "This is my obsession. Please, this was a very powerful empire. At that time, the whole world was unified. Unlike today, the world is divided into three parts. There are many strategies for marching and fighting in the Empire. Don''t your husband want to unify the world? Those things are very useful to him." Gu Bailu looks at Feng Qingtian, who picks up his eyebrows in bewilderment. "I caught a red haired fierce ghost. She said that there are many strategies to unify the world. Do you want to?" "Go and have a look." Gu Bailu released the red haired ghost. She took them into a ruined palace. It was broken, but there were still some words written in strange ancient Chinese on the stone wall. "These are all. If you can''t understand them, I can translate them." Gu Bailu asked Feng Qingtian if he could understand. Feng Qingtian nodded, "yes." Feng Qingtian only returned one word of her, and then she read it carefully. She was very devoted. Gu Bailu couldn''t understand it. She didn''t like to read the art of war. It was just a headache. She stood by and chatted with the red haired ghost, "who were you?" "I am the priest of this empire." "He''ll be here in ten thousand years?" "Well, it''s only a few months away. Don''t take me." Chapter 390 Gu Bailu sighed: "we are destined to let you go first. But remember that when people finish their wishes, they must go where they should go. If they stay, I won''t give them any face." "Good." Feng Qingtian has seen all the stone walls for two hours. Gu Bailu also learned about the empire from the female ghost. It''s a long-term empire. In ancient times, at first, human beings were all kinds of tribes. At that time, the owner of the Empire appeared. He developed from a tribe and finally established the Empire. At that time, human beings had no spiritual power. He used arms as if they were gods, all of them by wisdom. But such a great empire failed to keep the emperor. One day, he left everything and disappeared, including his favorite priest, the red haired ghost. The night after he left, the Empire was submerged and buried under the sea. No one knows where the emperor went. The redhead is not willing to, divining that he will appear here in ten thousand years. So for so many years, she stayed here, waiting for him to come, waiting for him to ask if he ever loved her. Back in the cabin, Gu Bailu felt something about what kind of power she could hold on to. Ten thousand years is a long and distant time for ghosts. She could not imagine what it would be like for her to wait for a hundred years. Gu Bailu tells the story of the female ghost to Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian smiles: "don''t say ten thousand years, I can wait for ten million years." Gu Bailu nodded, "you are waiting for your ex lover, but don''t fall in love with me halfway." "Silly, I said you are. We can''t eat fish. What shall we eat today? " Feng Qingtian soon changed the subject. Gu Bailu touched her stomach and exercised for a long time in the morning. She was really hungry. "I''ll see what I have." Gu Bailu is very happy to get the flowers that can make a living. He doesn''t care about other things. When she becomes stronger, she should need no one. Feng Qingtian holds her: "don''t use your hands, I''ll It''s agreed that I''ll cook it for you today. " "I''m worried about whether you can eat what you make." Gu Bailu of course wants to be lazy, but she also knows that Feng Qingtian has never cooked. "You teach me." Feng Qingtian hugs her from behind and pushes her to the kitchen. Seeing his high interest, Gu Bailu plans to teach the great king to cook. She looked. There were only a few carrots, some sweet potatoes and potatoes in the basket. There are tofu, meat and some vegetables in the ice kiln. Think of fengqingtian, who has never touched the kitchen. Maybe he doesn''t know what it is like when he hasn''t cut many dishes, or teach him to do the simplest. She took out a radish, some vegetables, and tofu. Take some more formed noodles. "Teach you how to make noodles The simplest thing. " Feng Qingtian has never touched the kitchen, but he can''t stand the strong intelligence of others. Gu Bailu can do what he says, and finally it''s very delicious. "Lord, you are a material that can be made." Feng Qingtian patted her on the head: "eat it." He also thinks that his cooking is delicious, but this is also what master taught well. He hasn''t seen any cook who can make noodles like this. Chapter 391 "I''ll be ashore tomorrow." After finishing the meal, Gu Bailu was lying on the deck in the sun. In the winter, the sun was warm on her body. The sea level was silent. It was a good day. "Well." Feng Qingtian sat beside her and consciously blocked some sunshine for her. Although the warm sun in winter is warm, it can also Tan people, especially the sun at sea level. Gu Bailu squinted and dozed off. Feng Qingtian went back to the cabin and wrote down the book of arms he got in the undersea Palace on rice paper. Gu Bailu didn''t wake up until it was almost dark. Feng Qingtian had already warmed up the noodles he had made at noon. Gu Bailu pours into his arms and kisses him: "Lord, how can there be such a good family man as you in the world?" Feng Qingtian slapped her on the butt: "I know how to coax this king, eat it quickly." Gu Bailu thought of the female ghost, and thought something was wrong: "Lord, you said that the bottom of the sea is where we know only by those fish. How can the female ghost be sure that someone will go in the future? Can''t you be the man she''s waiting for? " Feng Qingnai subdues her brain hole: "have you forgotten? In a few months, I will send someone to take away the gold, silver and jewelry. " There are a lot of gold, silver and jewels. To send a boat is to pull them away. So we have to build a boat first. It should be several months after the boat is built. "The people she waited for are the people in our wanwang mansion." Feng Qingtian was also stunned: "maybe, I haven''t figured out who to send." "Think about it. The people you sent may be the real king of this empire." "If there is no accident, either Qin Shou or Ye Huai." These two There are no women. They are all gold bachelors. "Are you Qin Shou or Ye Huai?" Gu asked curiously. "In the night Huai, he was very good at marching. He used his troops as if they were gods, which was in line with what the ghost called the emperor." Gu Bailu nodded: "I also think Qin Shou is too dogleg, not the face of the emperor." Qin Shou sneezes in the inn. Who is scolding him?? Tomorrow, the Lord will be back. He went to live at the wharf to meet him at the first time. He thought of the woman in the mansion again, and his head began to ache again. What''s all this. Gu Bailu soaked Dai Chun''s eyes in a basin. The next day, he got up and drank a bowl of water. The water was clear and sweet, with a fragrance, but it was turbid. She is thirsty for any muddy water. I don''t think it''s too big to drink. Gu Bailu thinks she picked up a fake one. It''s a strange flower used by the emperor of heaven when crossing the robberies. It doesn''t help her at all. "Lord, have a drink, too." Gu Bailu poured a cup to fengqingtian, and fengqingtian drank it all: "I''ve reached the peak of my spiritual power, and it doesn''t work if I drink it. Let''s drink it as tea." Gu Bailu said: "then don''t waste it! I''ll keep it for my aro. " Feng Qingtian''s face pulled down and she was not happy. Gu Bailu said with a smile, "I''ll give you something else to eat." "Milk?" Feng Qingtian''s face relaxed and looked forward to it. Gu Bailu slapped him on the forehead: "can you be serious?" They quarreled with each other and got to the shore. From a long distance, Qin Shou waved and looked like a dog''s leg. "This man must not be the emperor ten thousand years ago, absolutely not." Gu Bailu must be authentic. She jumped out of the boat first, and then she looked up and shouted, "Lord, you can eat that soul of memory." She then ran back several steps, even holding the blink in her hand. Chapter 392 Now she can see a lot of people''s thoughts, but she can''t see through fengqingtian, so in case she becomes an enemy, stay away, she can escape as soon as possible. Feng Qingtian shook his head helplessly, turned around, and jumped out of the boat. Gu Bailu stepped back several steps: "you How do you feel? " "That''s it." Feng Qingtian went over and grabbed her. "You''re afraid of anything. You said it can''t be an enemy. Your master is just talking nonsense." Gu Bailu said with relief, "it''s better not to be an enemy." At least one enemy is missing. "Do you really remember?" How she looks at him is the same as usual. A person who has no memory has recovered his memory. Maybe he has some expression. Suddenly, I realized that I was such a person. I had done these things. Or, ah It''s so good to restore memory. The brain is working. I have to react. "Recovered." Feng Qingtian leads her to Qin Shou. Qin Shou has been waiting here for a long time with his carriage. Seeing Gu Bailu''s eyes skimming over, he doesn''t dare to look at her. Although he did it carefully, he was caught by Gu Bailu. "Qin Shou, you look guilty and dare not look at me. What''s the matter? Did you bully my Luo?" Gu Bailu asked. Qin Shou shook his head and said, "no, I don''t have 10000 courage to bully aro." That wench''s spiritual power is high. If he is really against her, he is not sure who will lose and who will win. "What''s the matter?" "It''s OK. Everything is fine in the mansion." Qin Shou didn''t dare to talk about the affairs in the mansion now. He told the Lord first. Gu Bailu stares at Qin Shou, but finds that the picture in his mind is muddy. She can''t see it clearly. It''s too vague. It seems that her current level cannot be used on Qin Shou. But the bodyguard on one side is different. She turns to the bodyguard together. The spirit of the bodyguard is not low, but Gu Bailu still sees clearly! But there was no egg. The bodyguard was in a hurry to get up in the morning when he wanted to go to the latrine. After waiting for two hours, he had no time to go to the latrine. On the surface, he was serious, expressionless, like a murderer. It''s not easy to be a bodyguard. "You You are allowed to leave for a while. Let''s go. " Gu Bailu pointed to the bodyguard. The bodyguard looked puzzled: "what''s your instruction, princess?" "Let you go, you''ll leave. Go back." Feng Qingtian nodded. The bodyguard didn''t dare to leave. He ran away. I was still wondering what the princess asked him to do, and what she didn''t let him do, so he went to have a brief explanation. After the solution, I suddenly realized that the princess knew that he was going to the toilet? How does the princess know? Feng Qingtian takes Gu Bailu into the carriage, but Gu Bailu still thinks something is wrong: "Qin Shou has nothing to report." "There are so many people here that it''s inconvenient to talk. I''ll know when I go back to the mansion." Feng Qingtian comforted her. Gu Bailu fell asleep in the carriage. Before going to bed, she vaguely remembered that she didn''t ask Feng Qingtian who his former lover was. The carriage all the way to the prince''s mansion, Feng Qingtian carried her into the room and settled her down, which led Qin Shou back to the study. Sit down and look up at Qin Shou. "What happened? It''s so urgent that you can''t even hide your mind." Qin Shou quickly knelt down: "Lord, there''s a man in the mansion. His subordinates don''t know how to deal with it. For the time being, they let her live down first." Chapter 393 Gu Bailu wakes up in the evening. Aro brings her something to eat. After eating, she asks, "how about Wang Ren?" "I went to another hospital after I went to the study with Qin bodyguard, but I never came back." The new servant girl quickly replied. Gu Bailu nodded and looked at her: "how does it feel to be newly married?" Look at this ruddy face, it should be good for her at night. "With the blessing of the princess, my husband is very kind to his maidservant." The servant girl knelt down and thanked the tunnel. "Well." Gu Bailu went back a little carelessly. Qin Shou seems to have something important to report. Now fengqingtian has taken people to another hospital. What''s the situation? After fengqingtian recovers his memory, he feels that there is no change, but no change makes people feel that something is wrong. Gu Bailu thought for a moment: "Yeying, take me to another hospital." Feng Qingtian follows Qin Shou to the other courtyard and comes to the garden to meet the person mentioned in Qin Shou''s mouth. She was white and standing in the flowers. Her waist was thin, and she could not bear to hold it. When she found someone coming, she turned around and smiled: "the king is back." The skin is as white as jade, with crystal luster, and the face is like hibiscus, which can make the six palace powder black. "I knew that the LORD would like to see me We need to have a good talk, don''t you think so. " Her face is light, but her tone is irresistible. "What do you want to talk about?" said Feng Qingtian''s long and narrow eyes "Talk about who''s real and who''s fake. Talk about what you should do. Now that the Lord has a memory, it should be clear who you are really looking for. I am Yan Anchun. " Yan''anchun came to fengqingtian with elegant clothes and steps. She stood straight in front of fengqingtian, and she smiled: "you see, Lord, I can get close to you, even go to bed." Feng Qingtian turns around and says, "follow me." Feng Qingtian takes her to the secret room of another courtyard. Qin Shou is ordered by Le to guard the door. When Gu Bailu arrived at another hospital, the bright moon was already hanging in the sky, but a cloud came over and covered its brilliance. The vision of the night darkened. Her mood sank. This damned intuition told her that something important was going to happen. In fact, according to her current Daoism, pinching her fingers can calculate good and bad. But she can''t tell her own fortune. Feng Qingtian''s life, she has no right to calculate, which is embarrassing to his mother. It''s the 999 descendant of Maoshan Daoism. When Daoism reaches the advanced level, it can''t even account for its surroundings. However, she quickly figured out the location of fengqingtian. It doesn''t have to be counted. It can be found by the intuition of a dog. Qin Shou, who was guarding the secret room, saw her appear and was so scared that his eyes all stared out: "princess, how are you coming?" "Where''s fengqingtian?" Gu Bailu asked at the open door. How can she have a sense of excitement to catch traitors? It''s not good, it''s really not good! Qin shoudui laughed: "princess, there is something wrong with the prince. He will explain it to you later. You''d better go back first." "I''m all here. What do you want me to do? Call him out." Gu Bailu sat still in the chair. Qin Shou is here, and Feng Qingtian is definitely here. She looks around and can look inside through the wall with a glance of perspective. It''s a pity that the moonlight is blocked today, and the vision is blurred. She could vaguely see a stone chamber behind a certain wall, in which two people were sitting. She did not want to stand up, a rune hit the wall: "bomb!" Chapter 394 The stone wall "banged" down and burst a hole. Gu Bailu rushes in quickly. Aro is faster than her: "Miss, there is a woman here." When Gu Bailu went in, he saw Feng Qingtian and a gorgeous beauty sitting at a stone table talking. There was a small pot of wine on the table, and the beauty and him each had a small cup. Feng Qingtian frowned: "lu''er, why are you here?" "Running out in the middle of the night to meet beauties?" Gu Bailu calculated the distance between the two of them. They were very close, less than a step away. Feng Qingtian doesn''t hate her. They can get close together. Who is this beauty? "I''ll talk to her about something. You go back first. I''ll tell you when you go back." Feng Qingtian didn''t expect her to appear suddenly. She was a little upset. Yan''anchun smiled softly: "you are the princess of wanton, and you are born well." She stood up and walked around in front of Gu Bailu: "it''s true when it''s true or not. Don''t you think we are very similar?" Gu Bailu said coldly, "who is like you? I don''t smell like a fox." In the middle of the night, she went to the secret room to get along with other people''s husbands alone. She despised what a fair woman did. "Don''t be so hostile. If it wasn''t for your resemblance to me, how could the king marry you?" Yan Anchun is confident. Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian and said, "what''s the matter, you''re not going to say?" Feng Qingtian came to hold her: "I''ll tell you when I go back, let''s go..." Gu Bailu shook him off: "speak clearly in front of you." Yan Anchun said with a smile: "it''s very simple. I''m the real ex lover of Wang. You It''s just a fake. Although there are three spirits and five spirits alike, there is one spirit different in the end. " Gu Bailu squints at her, reads two incantations and opens her eyes, but she can''t see anything about her. Depend on, this what breaks the sky eye, breaks the Daoism, either cannot see, or blurs, simply cannot bear. Gu Bailu frowned and looked at Feng Qingtian: "is what she said true?" Feng Qingtian clenched her hand: "don''t worry about this, wait for me to find a way." "Feng Qingtian, with her without me, with me without her, no matter how you identify the wrong person before, she must go." Yan Anchun suddenly shouted to Feng qingtianleng, a pair of his men can only have her one woman''s hegemony. Gu Bailu felt a trace of pain. Now is the time to witness that her intuition is very keen. When her intuition will come, it finally comes. As soon as fengqingtian regained her memory, the woman appeared, and everything was so natural. "Feng Qingtian, you only need to say, is she the one?" Gu asked calmly. Feng Qingtian''s face is a little white, and her long and narrow eyes are half drooping. She dare not face her directly. Gu Bailu understands. "You don''t have to. I''ll go." Gu Bailu turns and leaves. Originally, he was favored by others through their aura, and had already guessed this. It''s just that when she''s really faced with the facts, she''s still a little upset. Yesterday, I cooked for her. I can''t hold her foot baby. Today, a woman appears. It was originally for her tenderness. She''s really just a substitute. Feng Qingtian reaches out to catch her, but takes it back. She holds her fists tightly in her sleeves and insists on not seeing her lonely back. He knew how afraid she was of the day. But he made her face the day. Chapter 395 "Miss, where shall we go?" Aro was also very angry. The smelly Lord dared to have a private meeting with other women. She wanted to tear the woman up. Gu Bailu looked up at the moon covered by the clouds and said, "go back to the mansion to get things and get them back to my own home." "Miss, do we have a home?" "Yes, not in Huaguo Mountain, but in gaolaozhuang." Gu Bailu touched her head. Of course, she has a home. Gu Fu is her home. Her mother''s and her grandfather''s are not Gu zongxiong''s and ye Yun''s. She wants it back. It used to be that there was no mood to make trouble in the prince''s mansion. Now it''s just time to have mood. Gu Bailu soon returned to the prince''s mansion and picked up all her belongings. Naturally, she wanted to take away her clothes. Dai Chun wanted to take away her clothes, which she got, not counting fengqingtian''s. All the gold and silver were packed, she needed money, and she found more gold and silver in the undersea palace than she had taken away. Feng Qingtian should have divided her. I''ll take it with me. It''s her. Don''t use the token in the warehouse. Throw it on the table. Then I carry my bag and go out. Aro calls a carriage. The two servants carry things up. Just about to leave, Xiaoju runs out: "where are you going, princess? Take Xiaoju with you." "You are a man of wanwangfu, I will not take you." Gu Bailu shook her hand. Night tassel kneels down and says: "princess, when the Lord asked his subordinates to serve you, he said, where are you, where are your subordinates? You have to take your subordinates with you." "Don''t worry, he will say the same thing to you in the future, but you serve another person. Go back, I''ll go." Gu Bailu put down the curtain and lay on the carriage. Without the wind and light, she could just go home. It''s just what to do with the cracked sky mirror. Without the bed that fengqingtian wants, he''s afraid that he won''t help himself with the cracked sky mirror. That woman will not let Feng Qingtian get close to her again. Chen Yi followed the carriage and asked, "what happened? You have to move away from the prince''s mansion all night." Gu Bailu sighed, "the serious mistress is back. I''m making room for her." "What ghost, what serious mistress, you are the real serious princess who has been on the emperor''s ancestral spectrum." "I can get rid of it again. What''s so strange about it? Anyway, I''m single from now on There is still a great time, but fortunately not... " Gu Bailu suddenly sits up, son! These days, she and fengqingtian work hard without contraception. What if she is pregnant. She touched her belly. Don''t be so bloody. I found that I was pregnant with a child. What''s more, why is the sixth sense so bloody, as if she would really have children. Sob, don''t be so cruel! Gu Bailu knocks on the door of Gu''s house in the middle of the night. The porter looks shocked, but he dare not neglect it. It''s a wanton princess. It''s a princess who can make all the masters of the royal family die. "Why are you so late, princess?" "This is my home. I''ll come back whenever I want." Gu Bailu replied a choking remark, and the porter would never dare to ask again. Gu Bailu swaggered back to her yard. Throw things aside casually: "sleep first today, and then clean up tomorrow. You take the next room with you. It''s warm inside. Aro and I sleep." "Halle, aro is sleeping with the young lady." Luo knows that Gu Bailu is in a bad mood today, and doesn''t know how to comfort her. She can only accompany her quietly. Chapter 396 Gu Bailu went back and forth to sleep for a while, but did not fall asleep. She felt oppressed. But I can''t say who she should blame. Is Feng Qingtian wrong? He is right. He thinks he is a former lover, so he treats her with all kinds of gentleness and sweet words. What about her? Is she wrong? She''s right. She''s been on guard, on guard again. But the bottom of my heart will have expectations, whether I will really be his that person. But she is not a fool of nature. She''s on guard She didn''t love him, and she didn''t suffer. But the bottom of my heart is empty, so a good husband says it''s gone. It''s not hard. It''s fake. Is that woman wrong? No, the most correct one should be her. Her husband was defiled because he recognized the wrong person. It was more painful to want to come to her. They used to be a couple who loved each other deeply. No one is wrong, but she is holding back! This kind of feeling is too oppressive to find someone to vent and hate. The only thing that she thought fengqingtian hated was that he swore that he was his former lover. He was so sure, so sure, so real. As a result, as soon as previous lovers appear, they regard all affirmation as fart. She left. He didn''t even stay. I need to do something about it. I''m sorry to show my guilt. No, chicken! Gu Bailu sat up, and aro was sleeping soundly beside her, snoring a little. Gu Bailu smiles. Fortunately, she and aro will be by her side no matter what happens. She got out of bed, quilted aro and went out in a cloak. If you can''t sleep, practice. Preparing to go to the back garden for cultivation, I heard the conversation between Gu zongxiong and ye Yunshu when I passed the corridor. "That waste came back. She did a good job as a wanton princess. How could she suddenly go back to the mansion? Would she know the land deed of the mansion?" Ye Yunshu''s words drifted into her ears. Although it''s a long way from their wing room, she''s still very smart. "How could she know? She needs to know it''s a long time ago." "Master, no matter what, tomorrow we must go to the government to change the title of the land, so as not to have a long dream." "Of course I know, but the city of Baidi belongs to the emperor. As soon as the title deed is changed into the government, those people are not allowed to report to the emperor." "I think she went home in the middle of the night to make trouble with Wang. We''ll go tomorrow. Wang will not take care of her when she makes trouble." "Go to bed first, and try to talk to her tomorrow." Gu Bailu pulled out her ears. No wonder she felt that the Gu mansion was her own. The title deed of the Gu mansion had never been changed. By the way, when my grandfather died, the name of my mother should be transferred to my family. Her mother is such a daughter, naturally her! Gu Bailu hooks her lips, finds a tree in the back garden and cultivates. Although her Daoism has been upgraded, it is still very watery. She can only see the minds of ordinary people. She is a little more spiritual. She can''t see clearly or she is completely ignorant. She needs to be strong. Fortunately, even in fengqingtian''s side, she did not give up her own growth. Gu Bailu practices under the tree. When she opens her eyes again, it''s sunny outside. Heaven and earth are not benevolent, and everything is the ruminant dog! She''s in such a bad mood and still has such a bright sun. Somehow, it''s better to cooperate with her mood. It''s raining. Chapter 397 It''s still raining, but it''s Ye Yun''s face waiting for her. "Lu''er, why did you run back to the government in the middle of the night? Wang Xuan must be in a hurry. Go back quickly. Don''t make trouble with him." Ye Yun combs the face of his elders. Gu Bailu didn''t even bother to give her a look: "why didn''t you care about me so much when I was sent to the fire pit? Why, I''m afraid I''ll offend you? " Ye Yun teases a fake smile: "how can it be? The king loves you so much. All the White Emperor city knows it." "The more I Pamper Myself, the more I am proud of it. If I want to commit a crime, it must be committed by nine families. You can''t run away." Gu Bailu drank tea slowly. But ye Yunshu''s face was not good when he heard this. This waste didn''t really offend the king and run back. It''s said that the man''s love hasn''t lasted for a few days, and she''s useless again. After Wang''s freshness, he drives her back. "You You won''t really commit any crime. " "I want to live a good life. How can you and Gu zongxiong do such stupid things?" Gu Bailu is merciless. "You!" Ye Yun''s face was livid with rage. "You have no respect. Will you be chased back by the wanton king like this?" Gu Bailu kicks at her: "pay attention to your words and deeds. I''m still a wanton princess now. If you don''t want to die, I''ll serve you honestly and go Call Gu zongxiong and give me the title deed. " Ye Yunshu was dazed by her kick and fell on the ground for half a day without getting up. Gu wanqin just walked in and shouted angrily, "Gu Bailu, what are you doing? You even hurt my mother?" Gu wanqin quickly helps ye yuncomb up. "Why can''t I?" Gu Bailu''s legs are cocked, and she is not ashamed to ask. "Even if you are a wanton princess, my mother is also an elder. You have no respect. If you tell the emperor, you will not get good fruit." Gu wanqin raised the volume. Gu Bailu held her cheek in one hand: "do you think she is my elder? How can I not know that there are elders who want to marry their daughter to a man with willow disease? " Gu wanqin snorted coldly, "you are only a waste to marry a man with willow disease." Gu Bailu slaps her face when she rushes up. Gu wanqin only feels the pain. Then he sees her sitting on the chair, but her face is numb with pain. "Do you know why I hit you?" Gu Bailu asked softly. Gu wanqin is thinking of a voice with his face covered. Ye Yunshu pulls her: "what''s the matter with you? You''re so impulsive today. She can''t get the handle." "I only deserve to marry a man with willow disease? So you mean wanwang? " As soon as Gu Bailu said something, Gu wanqin knew it was bad. She was just angry and forgot it. Now this waste is not the waste of that year, she is a wanton princess, also into the Royal spectrum. Gu wanqin just wanted to kneel down and admit his mistake. A woman outside the door was winking at her. She hurriedly went over and asked, "what''s the matter?" The mother-in-law attached to her ear and said a few words. Gu wanqin immediately smiled. "My good elder sister, you are still playing authority here. You have been driven out of the mansion by the king. Today, there is a beautiful woman who was taken into the mansion by the king." Gu wanqin laughs. It''s very comfortable not to pretend in front of Gu Bailu. She has been waiting for Gu Bailu to come to this end. Unexpectedly, she really came. It''s so delightful. Gu Bailu scoffed: "can you laugh? I''ll come to the mansion only when I''m driven, my good sister. " Chapter 398 Ye Yunshu face a change: "what do you mean, you married out of the woman, splashed out of the water, why to care for the house?" Gu Bailu smiled apologetically: "I''m sorry, I said wrong, I mean this government." Ye yuncomb is worried. Is this waste really coming back to ask for money? Gu wanqin sneers: "everything here is the father''s, what are you? I really think you have been a princess for two days, and everyone takes you seriously. When the king doesn''t want you, you are a dog, and people abandon you." "Ye Yunshu, I asked you to go to Gu zongxiong and bring the title deed, didn''t you hear?" Gu Bailu raises her eyebrows and looks at ye Yunshu. Gu wanqin is too watery. She is too lazy to quarrel with her. "What I don''t know what title deed is. " Ye immediately denied. "I don''t think you''re scared." Gu Bailu winked at Luo: "fight Fight to the death, and don''t be responsible for it. " "Bold and evil, who gives you the courage to make a fool of yourself here!" A rage, Gu zongxiong came in. Gu Bailu''s face was innocent: "no matter what the courage the government gave me, what''s the matter with me beating people in my own house? I''m going to drive you all out. Whoever makes me feel bad, I can only make others feel bad." "Why are you, madman?" Guwanqin said. "It''s my grandfather''s, my mother''s, not his Gu zongxiong, not her Ye Yun''s comb. Gu zongxiong, you''re just a caretaker. What''s the qualification of caretaker to get the family property, eh?" Gu Bailu looks at Gu zongxiong coldly. Gu zongxiong''s face is livid. He never thought he would be asked by his daughter pointing at his nose like this. It has always been a disgrace for him to enter the office, but with the death of Gu, he became the master of Gu''s mansion. With another wife, he enjoyed the treatment of a serious master and son. Forget that they are no longer that humble burden of life. Now he was pointed at his nose and ripped open the shame. He was so angry that he called Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu stepped back two steps. Aro met the yellow light and waved it away with one hand. He also gave Gu zongxiong a foot: "it''s just a famous general. How powerful do you think you are? You dare to hurt my young lady and kick you to death." "Gu Bailu, he''s a father. You should be shameless if you want your men to beat him." Gu wanqin looks at Gu Bailu with disbelief, as if she is really a madman. "I don''t have a father who sent his daughter to the fire." Gu Bailu stepped forward and looked down at Gu zongxiong. "How did my mother die? I can give you a decent life." Gu wanqin and ye Yunshu hurry up and drag Gu out. They know that their Kung Fu is not as good as that of aro. Where did the evil servant girl come from. Gu Bailu didn''t chase after them, but he said quietly behind them, "if you don''t say it, don''t blame me for not giving you any affection." Gu zongxiong''s spiritual power was OK when he was young, but when he got Gu''s mansion at the back and hung up a general post, he began his complacent life. He who wants to spend all his time does not want to make progress. Since then, spiritual cultivation has been abandoned there. So his psychic power is not high in fact. Gu Bailu can completely see what he thinks in his mind. Let alone guwanqin. They must have gone to the Yamen to change their names. Chapter 399 Gu Bailu takes out the blink charm and comes to Gu zongxiong''s study in a blink of an eye. The title deed is hidden behind the ink painting hanging in the study. Gu Bailu quickly got the title deed, turned it over, and there were a lot of shop contracts in it. Many shops were sold by them. And it''s more than half. The money went into their pocket. There was also a will that left Gu Bailu in a daze. Is this the mother''s word? The handwriting is beautiful, but it is powerless, as if it was written when I was seriously ill. According to the will, if Lu Erjian married a good family in good health, he could change the title deed in the mansion to Gu zongxiong''s. Gu Bailu wept as she held the will. For the first time, she felt the warmth of her mother in the serious illness. Although it may not be for her, it is also for her original master. She may know that the original master will be killed, so she made such a will, hoping to protect her safety with all the property in the house. Although the original master was a waste, he was not despised by his mother. Gu Bailu wipes her tears, so she can''t take all these cheap things. Gu Bailu quickly copied several of the same deeds and put them in the box. The most important deeds of Gu mansion are placed on the top. She filled in all the deed numbers. Then she left with the real title deed. Gu zongxiong went back to his study with Ye Yun after taking the medicine: "take the title deed and go to Yamen to change his name. Anyway, the waste has been married, and this contract can take effect." Ye Yunshu moved quickly, and they left the mansion in less than a quarter of an hour. Gu Bailu waited for them to leave the mansion and summoned all the people in the mansion to use force to intimidate them. She put the title deed on the table: "today I''m calling you to let you know who is the real owner of the house. Gu zongxiong is just a burden. Before my mother died, she didn''t transfer everything to him. The title deed is still my mother''s name. My mother has only one daughter, so the house is mine." People, look at me. I look at you. After a long time, all the title deeds of Gu''s house are still the former wives. Gu zongxiong and ye Yunshu are just fake masters. Gu Bailu stood up, and Ai Di shed tears: "I also found out recently that my mother died because of the two of them. When my mother was pregnant with me, they fell in love behind the screen in the room while my mother was sleeping. My mother woke up and caught them. My mother was so angry that she saw red on the spot. From then on, she was weak and never recovered. ¡± "after that, they two desperately begged my mother''s forgiveness, and my mother just let them go. Unexpectedly, they didn''t reflect on this, instead, they put a chronic poison in my mother''s medicine, which made her lose her Qi and blood." "So today, I will never tolerate them staying in my mother''s place and enjoying my mother''s blessing. These two heartless things must go out." Gu Bailu accepted his tears and said firmly: "I know many of you are people who have done bad things with them, such as you..." She pointed to a woman: "I followed Gu zongxiong when I was young. He made you poison my mother''s medicine. You worked in the kitchen." "And you, the last time I married Wang Damai, it was the letter you sent to Wang Damai''s aunt." "You Ye yuncomb''s nephew stole someone''s wife and was beaten to death. It was you who helped her to finish it. " Gu Bailu pointed to many people''s bad deeds one by one, which made their faces pale. Chapter 400 "I just named him. Now get out of here." Gu Bailu sat down, took a sip of tea and said so many things, which was really dry. "With Why do you want us to leave? We have done so many years in Gu''s mansion. There is no credit, but there is also hard work... " After that, there is no pension. What can they do when they go home. "Yes, I have done so many things in Gu''s mansion that are injurious to the heaven. Do you want me to send them to Yin''s mansion to let you have a taste of prison? You still have the face to say here that you have hard work. When you helped Gu zongxiong to hurt the world, your mother-in-law gave birth to a son with the old Wang next door, and now you keep him. " The steward who took the lead in saying said: "you are nonsense!" "My nonsense? I''ll tell you one more thing. You should believe me. You went to her room last night and spent the night together. " Gu Bailu points to Gu zongxiong''s 18th aunt and redeems a little Huakui from the GouLan yard. The steward ''s face was red, and he realized what he was doing. In a flash, he was as black as charcoal. He turned around and ran out. "Well, I don''t deny that I ran so fast this time?" Gu Bailu didn''t really want to explore their privacy, and it was all about male prostitutes and female thieves, which made her sick. But in order to get it back to Gu''s house, she has to do it. "Aunt, are you going or not?" She looked at her aunt who had an affair with the steward, and the aunt snorted, "I''m still lazy to stay in this broken mansion." She thought that she could enjoy happiness after Gu zongxiong came back. In fact, Gu''s house was almost sold short by them. Gu zongxiong has to think about buying something for her, and the money and other things are all managed by Ye Yun. She twisted her willow waist, walked in the kitten''s step, and left. Another one. "If you go or not, I can count the dirty things you do slowly." Gu Bailu looked at them and asked. Those who have been named by her don''t dare to stay. They are still waiting to be humiliated. This waste lady, now she''s a bit of a heresy. She seems to know everything she does. For a while, it took more than half of the time. The whole hall was quiet. Gu Bailu looked at the few scattered people left: "you haven''t done anything excessive, just stay." "Yes Thank you, princess. " "I am now driven back by the wanwangfu. I can call my miss later." Look at me, I look at you. Miss Li has been expelled from the mansion. Where is she from to take it back to the mansion. "Don''t worry, the title deed is in my hand, and Gu Fu belongs to me. Just stay here. If you want to leave, I will give you a sum of money to leave." These people haven''t done anything to hurt the nature and cause them to lose their jobs. She is willing to pay for it. "Young lady, maids / servants will not leave." When I go out of Gu''s mansion, I also go out to be a servant. I do everything I can. "Mrs. Li, you go to find a tooth lady and call some new people in. Later, there are only two masters in this mansion, one is me and the other is aro. Do you remember?" "I see." "Aro." Aro quickly took out some red packets and sent them some: "Miss reward, take them to buy meat." Gu Bailu stroked his forehead, and we could have a little success, thinking about meat every day. It''s good or bad to ask someone to marry a wife with a red envelope. There is a lot of money in her bag. By the time Gu wanqin arrived, all the people in the front hall were gone. Chapter 401 "Gu Bailu, what did you do?" Gu wanqin really thinks that this woman is crazy and driven out by the wanwang. How dare she act like this? "This is my place. What do I want to tell you?" Gu Bailu saw that she was in a good mood. "Get out of here. You can take something with you when you go. I''ll drive you out naked." Gu wanqin''s face was angry at Gu Bailu, who was mad. "This house belongs to my father and mother. It''s you who should go away." "Don''t go? Then wait until you are naked. " Gu Bailu turns around and goes out. It''s really a bad mood not to talk to her. Gu Bailu went back to the room and waited for the shameless couple. Before long, they came back disheartened and rushed into Gu Bailu''s room: "say, did you take the title deed?" "It''s my title deed. Why can''t I take it?" Gu Bailu sat on the couch and looked at the two people funny: "how does it feel to go to Yamen with a fake title deed? Did you laugh? Well, it must be funny. It must have been beaten out by adults with brooms, otherwise, it would have been gray on the face." Ye yuncomb tore his face and said, "waste, you are married. This house belongs to your father. What''s the use of you occupying the title deed?" "Who said I was married?" Gu Bailu denied, "I''ll send and leave the book to the prince''s mansion later, so go away." All of a sudden, ye yuncomb felt like Gu wanqin, which is crazy. She also dare to send and leave the book to the prince''s mansion. She How dare she. "If you don''t leave, I''ll send him to the prince''s mansion. I''m afraid you can''t leave if you want to." Gu Bailu made a lazy remark. "We don''t believe you dare. Don''t try to scare us." Gu Bailu takes and leaves the book from the cloud sleeve and throws it in front of them: "in black and white, I signed my name, sealed my seal, and asked you if you would go or not." Ye Yunshu''s face turned pale with fright. He took Gu zongxiong and ran out: "master, we should hurry up. This waste is crazy. We can''t be affected by her." What''s the crime of sending and leaving the book to the prince''s mansion! It is possible to be razed to the ground by the wanton king. No matter how important property is, life is not. Gu Bailu wants to be crazy and let her go crazy alone. She must not be involved. Gu Bailu''s whole world is quiet. He takes a breath and feels that the whole world is fresh. There''s no smell of waves. She hooked her lips, and ye thought they would just run away. She didn''t plan to let them leave with a good blanket. "Miss, I just went to the street with Mrs. Li. When I heard good news and bad news about you, aro wanted to kill them." Luo Gang accompanies Mrs. Li to go to the street to find grandma Ya and call some people into the mansion. Although they don''t need to be waited on by many people, someone has to take care of such a big mansion. And so many shops are managed by shopkeepers. "What do they say about me?" Gu Bailu could imagine what she would say outside. But she doesn''t matter. Gu zongxiong and ye Yunshu, who are both heartless, are sure to get out of the house, and let everyone know about their affairs. They can''t get along in Baidi city any more. At least she was driven out of the house by wanwang. Alas, I can''t wish her. Let''s say what people like. "They all said that you were driven out by the king. The king had a new life and disliked you And Wang has a new love... " Chapter 402 Gu Bailu helped his forehead and sighed: "in fact, Feng Qingtian is also very poor, carrying such a big black pot." People really don''t have a new love to abandon the old one. They just let the substitutes go. "I''m right about it, too, but I can''t lose such a big face." Gu Bailu stood up and looked at her makeup in the bronze mirror. Well, I''m quite satisfied. I have to face so many servants today, so I''m dressed a little amazingly. It''s just the right time to go to the prince''s mansion. "So I have to mention the matter of peace and separation. Anyway, the king has already carried a pot. He may as well carry another one. Anyway, he has a thick back." Gu Bailu took aro out of the door and told several people in the mansion before leaving: "look at those two white eyed wolves, don''t let them remove the gold and silver in the mansion." The account book Gu Bailu had taken it with the key when he was in Gu zongxiong''s study. So I really don''t worry about what they take away unless they remove the gold and silver ornaments in the room. Gu Bailu didn''t take a carriage either, and walked on the road with alo swaggeringly. The prince''s mansion and Gu''s mansion were not far away. Turn right on one road, turn left on the other, and you will be under the palace. The prince''s mansion is under the palace. She is so swaggering, on the contrary, it makes the melon eaters in the audience have some problems to talk about, and one by one they feel strange. Would it be a mistake to hear the news? Princess Liu was not driven out of the mansion at all. She just went back to her mother''s house all night to drive away the two ruthless bitches. Well, seeing Gu Bailu in such a big way, many people already have such ideas. But the goose Come up and ask boldly. "It''s true that you have been expelled from the mansion of the emperor, Princess Xuan?" A young man of a family staggered up. Gu Bailu grinned at him: "if you want to pry my mouth, you have to bring something." Young master quickly took out a pill: "the superior elixir I just bought." Gu Bailu picked it up. Although it''s not as good as suxindan, it''s also a good thing. She threw it to aro casually: "come on, the sugar given by the young brother." Young man''s mouth is slightly drawn, and he sends thousands of liang of gold. Is it really good to be a fool with sugar. Gu Bailu accepted things and naturally asked for an answer. She nodded, "I really left the mansion of the emperor." But she didn''t want to say that, because it''s useless to say that. Whether you are driven or not, you will be considered to be driven. "That wanwang really has a new love?" You can''t ask a question for a thousand liang of gold. Gu Bailu gave him a white look: "the son of a good family doesn''t expose people''s shortcomings. You are tearing my scar." Gu Bailu waved to him and took aro away. As soon as she left, a group of people gathered around and asked the young man how he was. The news that Gu Bailu was really expelled from the prince''s mansion went crazy when the young master said it. "And I heard it''s true that there''s a new girl." "I heard that the new girl is more beautiful than Miss Nan." "The wanton princess is only as beautiful as the general one, so it will be replaced sooner or later." Gu Bailu: "..." What did she think of when she walked out two steps? She came back to tell the young master, but she heard such a bright comment. Alas Hearing and seeing are not necessarily good things. "This young man, do you have any questions?" Gu Bailu kindly reminded me. That childe ''s eyes are bright, of course, there are still. "What are you doing out now?" Shouldn''t you stay at home when you meet this kind of thing. "I''m going to send and leave the book to King Xi." Chapter 403 The noisy street was suddenly so quiet that the fallen leaves could be heard clearly. In the warm sun of early winter, all the people in the street were in disorder by the cold wind. Is this woman crazy? Send and leave the book to Wang Xuan? The woman who was expelled dared to go back to send and leave the book. It''s not about dying. The useless brain is not very useful. "I don''t know if he will agree." Gu Bailu is still worried. That''s not what you have to worry about, OK! What you have to worry about is whether you have the life to come back, what to send and leave the book. If you are driven away, you will be obediently settled down. The big deal is to be laughed at again by the whole world. Anyway, it doesn''t make much difference from a small smile to a big smile. Why send this to death. Of course, no one will really persuade Gu Bailu. For them, Gu Bailu''s life and death is a difference between talking about her before death and talking about her after death. "But it doesn''t matter. If he doesn''t agree I have a way. " Gu Bailu bared his teeth and smiled: "you''re free anyway. Why don''t you go with me? I''m afraid I''ll lose." You finally know that you are going to suffer losses. You think you are full of brains and dare to provoke the wanwang mansion alone. "This There is something else in my mansion... " The gossip boy was the first to run away. Do you think it''s too comfortable to live in the world? To see the bustle, we should also see which can be seen and which can not. As soon as he left, the crowd hurriedly dispersed. Gu Bailu''s face is a pity: "the new princess really looks beautiful. You really don''t want to have a look." Look at your brother-in-law. No matter how beautiful he looks, he is also a king of wanton. If you look at him, you need to have a long eye. "Aro, let''s go." Alas, it''s really boring. I want to find some people to follow me and strengthen the team. As a result, these people counseled when they arrived at the critical moment. They don''t have the spirit of gossip at all. So Gu Bailu swaggered to the end of the street under various gaze rites. When turning right, Gu Bailu made a preliminary calculation. There are not thousands or hundreds of stalking melon eaters in the dark corner. This group of people dare not be aboveboard. Real pity. For their pitiful sake, we must make them watch better later. Does she want to point to Feng Qingtian''s nose and scold him for his dregs? Or something else? She thought about it and went to the mansion of the Emperor To my surprise, the door of the royal mansion was closed tightly, not even a guard remained. "What''s the matter with this? The wanton palace has closed down? The family moved? Have you been cheated by a woman and run away? " Gu Bailu was walking around in front of the gate of the prince''s mansion, guessing all kinds of possibilities. The melon eaters who secretly followed behind are also stupid. The gate of the prince''s mansion has never been closed. Even in the evening, the door was open, and no one dared not enter. "For the god horse will close?" "I know that the trash will come and leave the book. Don''t want to let her in?" "What kind of person is he? He''s afraid of her. She can''t even enter this street if he doesn''t let her in." Gu Bailu: "..." Can you stop quarreling first? Although you talk very quietly, I can hear you clearly. It''s really annoying. Don''t she just want to be a high and expensive divorced person? Why, shut the door to let her in? Don''t let her in? She won''t go in? Chapter 404 Gu Bailu takes out a talisman and throws it into the air. It seems that the talisman is under control and flies over the high wall of the prince''s mansion. Gu Bailu saw along the way that the situation in the mansion was as usual. Servants were all working hard. The guards were all expressionless. The master and his new sweetheart were drinking small wine in the pavilion. The beauty wears very cool, because it''s not very cold in early winter and doesn''t make a heater. When the wind blows, the beauty shakes a little. However, he was full of appreciation, which showed that he was very satisfied with his ex lover. Gu Bailu gets up in a flash. He will die if he is friendly and angry. Love me with the one you love, but don''t want to give her a break? Gu Bailu stepped forward and kicked open the gate of the mansion. The onlookers in the dark hold their breath. Is this waste really going in? Kick the door in? The door was kicked open half by Gu Bailu, and only half of the body was allowed to enter. But she stood by the door and did not move. She took out and left the book from the cloud sleeve and threw it into the door. After throwing it, she clapped her hands. I think of something again. I take out another thing from the other side of the cloud sleeve and throw it into the open door. After that, Gu Bailu read several gilded words of Yanrui palace. Think of the first time to leave the house, I secretly swear in my heart, cherish life away from the king. In the end, fate made fun of her. This time, we must stick to our dignity and never talk about half a cent of his money. Just after she left the land of the arbitrary palace, a group of people who did not know where to get out surrounded her again. "What did you just throw into the house of the emperor, Princess Xuan?" "He Lishu, I knew it was like this. I should have brought some snakes and ants to throw them in, but I dare not see me. The king may think he is in fault." "You threw another thing later." Gu Bailu''s eyes curved with a smile, as brilliant as flowers: "I think that in any case, wanwang felt that he was in fault, so I''d better give him a divorce certificate, so it''s even." Hugh Letter of suspension Pull Even They didn''t hear. They didn''t know anything The crowd around the gossip disappeared. Gu Bailu: "..." What are you doing so fast? Listen to my mood of throwing the divorce note. I''m in such a high mood that you don''t listen to me! "Forget it, aro. Let''s go eat the king duck instead of the cowards." The gate of the Lord''s mansion hasn''t been opened all day, but soon after they left, someone picked up what Gu Bailu had thrown in. In the study. Qin Shou was really worried. He was worried. He looked at the two things on the table and the prince who had been sitting there. He wanted to talk. "The prince, the princess gave and left the book this time and threw a letter of divorce. It''s a vow to break with you. Do you want to think about it..." I still couldn''t help but say something. The prince''s love for the princess used to be so much. He absolutely loved her to the bone. How could he say that he would change a woman for another woman? He didn''t believe it. "Qin Shou, she''s not a wanton princess now. Your Lord and I have been laid off." If it was normal, Qin Shou thought he had heard the prince''s self teasing. But looking at his expression, it was really chilling. The prince was in a bad mood, very bad. Of course, no man is in a good mood when he is taken off. Chapter 405 "She may be too angry for a while. She has done something drastic. You have a large number of people. Let her go. Anyway, you are out of the house." Qin Shou was afraid that he might lose face and kill Gu Bailu. When I look back and think of Gu Bailu''s kindness, I regret it. "Are you afraid that Ben Wang will kill her?" Qin Shou nodded, "yes." "Even if it''s something that I don''t want, it''s also something that I don''t want. Look for someone to look at Gu Fu. No one is allowed to approach, especially Gu Yunjing." "Er..." Qin Shou was a little worried again: "you do this, Prince. If the current wanton princess knows it, she is afraid to make trouble..." This is also an aunt. She is no worse than the previous one. Feng Qingtian looked up at him sharply. "Which side are you on?" I''ll worry about his killing Gu Bailu, and I''ll worry about this one''s unhappiness. "Of course, my subordinates are on the prince''s side." "Then you didn''t think whether I was happy or not?" Feng Qingtian grabbed the letter of repose and threw it at the corner of the wall. He stood up and went to the secret chamber. Qin Shou stood outside the secret room and waited for half an hour before he came out. It seems that I was really angry this time. I don''t know who to take out the anger, so I hide to sulk. In addition to being scolded by the old princess once before, being angry and unwilling to answer back, the prince has never been wronged like this. The former princess, is it a little over done? But I can''t blame her. She was treated well as a wanton princess, but the prince regarded her as a treasure. All of a sudden, I drove the family away. The former princess had such a temper that she didn''t make the royal family restless. She was really very proud. Qin Shouduo wants Gu Bailu to make trouble. It''s better to make trouble. You don''t have to give face to the prince''s mansion. Qin Shou didn''t wait for Feng Qingtian to come out. Instead, he waited for the new princess. When they came in, they asked, "what about the prince?" "Cultivating in the secret chamber." Qin Shou dare not tell the truth. "I want him to accompany me on the street. How long will he practice? Ask." The new princess sat down in the chair, not at all polite. Qin Shou passed on the secret message to report: "prince, the princess said that she asked you to accompany her to the street to buy jewelry. Look at this..." The Lord is angry. He will not go. "I''ll be right out." The king''s ungrateful answer made Qin Shou almost fall. With the Lord, you are the woman you like. No matter who you are, you are so spoiled. The former wanton princess is not the only one. Qin Shou is hurt. How nice the former princess is! You laugh when you are with her. This one, I don''t think the atmosphere is right. Feng Qingtian soon came out of the secret room. Seeing the new princess sitting there drinking tea, she went over and asked gently, "what jewelry do you want for people to order in Duobao pavilion? Why do you go shopping?" Yan Anchun looked up with a bright smile: "it''s said that it''s like this outside. I have to show my face to let them see what the woman who squeezed the former Princess looks like." She said and stood up, happily holding Feng Qingtian''s hand: "let''s go." Feng Qingtian eyebrows slightly frown, but quickly recover, with Yan''an Chun out of the house. The gate of the prince''s mansion finally opened today. Gu Bailu took aro to see several shops owned by her mother after having dinner in the restaurant. The business was very different. Three, three, two or two rare guests, who have read the account books, can only maintain a few hundred taels of silver for one month. This is the same as losing money in the golden city of Baidi. Chapter 406 Many other shops have been sold by Gu zongxiong and ye yuncomb. They don''t know how to operate these years. If they don''t have money, they sell them. Unexpectedly, Sheng Sheng insists on the upper life of Gu''s mansion. Gu Bailu thinks that no matter in which era, no matter whether the spiritual power is high or not, the money is absolutely indispensable. If you have a shop, you can always make money if you ask the shopkeeper. The second prince''s shop she seized was made into a tavern a few days ago, selling the dish list of the king. Now she can''t get the list of dishes of the king, and few people are expected to eat it. Business has to change, too. If only life could not worry about money. It''s a pity that she can''t get back the gold and silver jewelry in the undersea palace. She can only get it cheap. Gu Bailu went to his last teahouse. There seemed to be a lot of people in the teahouse. This was the only teahouse that made money. The shopkeeper of the teahouse is a coquettish and beautiful man. This beautiful man is also the main reason why the teahouse is profitable. Gu Bailu watched outside for a while, only to feel that he was full of a kind of beauty, even more beautiful than a woman. You want to let him go and pamper yourself. No wonder Ye Yunshu''s vicious woman was also caught by him. But it looks better without clothes. Gu Bailu enters the teahouse, and the beautiful man soon finds her. A surprise slips past his beautiful face. He quickly greets her: "Miss, you are here..." "Good business, good work." The beautiful man smiled: "go to sit on it." Gu Bailu followed him up the stairs and into the elegant room. Gu Bailu sat down and asked, "how are you? Did ye Yunshu come to see you these two days?" "Yes, she said she would take me away from Baidi city in two days. She thought of Tianfeng kingdom. It seems that her daughter had a good relationship with some son of Tianfeng kingdom in Yunjing college. She could have a good life there." There is no hiding from the beautiful man. Gu Bailu nodded contentedly, "are all the silver in the shops she came from my Gu''s house in your hands?" "I''ll get it for you." The beautiful man went out for a while, and soon came in with a black wooden box: "the title deed is here, she is under my name, so in fact, she should have nothing." "Well done." Gu Bailu patted him on the shoulder: "it''s really wrong for you to accompany that ugly girl. You can take the silver ticket here and buy some beautiful girls or nice looking swineherd to play." "I don''t need it," the beautiful man frowned "What? You''re not going to play with that ugly woman, are you? " Gu Bailu doesn''t think he is so stupid. "I will follow you." The beautiful man grabbed her in his arms. Gu Bailu propped him up with one hand: "don''t mess around, I''ve become a relative." "Not and away." Beautiful man eyebrow a pick, smile coquettishly: "that kind of person is not suitable for you originally." Gu Bailu stroked his forehead: "you''re just a fox. Don''t push your luck." She gave him a chance to be a human being. He helped her seduce ye Yunshu. It was a deal. "I know my body is stained by that woman. You must not want me." The beautiful man was hurt in the face. "Here..." That must be a big reason. "I''ll follow you, or you can contract me. I''m still useful." Chapter 407 Of course, Gu Bailu knows that he is useful. Just this charming face, there are few women in the world who can compare with him, and men are even more. A lot of powerful men will feel that conquering men is more exciting than conquering women when they play with women enough. So there are still a lot of broken sleeves in the world, especially the high-ranking ones, who love to support * *. And his beauty is not the kind of charm that people can only look up at. This kind of flattery belongs to the world, which is liked by women and favored by men. To put it bluntly, men and women eat everything. They can defend before and after attack, and they can do before and after. But Gu Bailu doesn''t open a bag company. She doesn''t always do this kind of pimping. Let him deal with ye Yunshu, it''s just a temporary idea. "Don''t you want to, what can I do later?" Seeing that she didn''t answer, little fox was very sad. As soon as he had cultivated his adult form, he met her, the most beautiful one. He doesn''t want to be with other people any more, so he will promise her the deal. If he does well, she will accept himself. Even if you can''t be her man, you can also be her contractual beast and follow her every day. Gu Bailu didn''t think that she would incur such a peach blossom debt at all. She thought for a moment, "it''s not so easy to be a contractual beast. If you contract with me, you won''t have freedom." "I don''t want to be free, just you." Gu Bailu said: "say In other words, I don''t contract you first. You can follow me and help me with the shop. I just need people. " "Then can I see you often?" He didn''t want to see him for a long time like this. "Of course, so that you are my person, of course, you can see me at any time." Xiaohu Yang''s lips smile happily. Gu Bailu touched her head. What a simple experience. She has a sense of guilt. He should not be allowed to enter the vat of human beings so early to know the dangers of human heart. "When will ye Yunshu come and take you away?" Gu Bailu thinks it''s better to solve the problem as soon as possible. She wants to save the simple white fox. "Tomorrow she will come and get the money, and prepare to run away with her daughter in the middle of the night." Gu Bailu picked a eyebrow and said, "without Gu zongxiong?" "She wants to take me, how can she take his husband? Now he is poor and has only one general''s salary record. She also says that he is ugly and old, and he has to serve him like a master." Xiaohu said it, just like talking about other people''s affairs, without any emotion. "Well, I''ll wait for her tomorrow." Gu Bailu is happy. I want to see ye Yunshu''s old face show how I could be trapped. I want to see her plan her whole life, but she is regarded as a polished one. Will you be mad? Xiaohu looks at her face with a crafty smile on her side. Her mouth is more high. How do I like Miss. "Shopkeeper There is a distinguished guest here. Please come out to meet him. " There was a voice from the waiter outside Yajian. He knew that he was accompanying the young lady, but he also called. It must be that the distinguished guest was very big. "Who?" Xiaohu asked unhappily that he could not wait for the young lady, but only wanted to stay with her for a while longer. "It''s the emperor and his concubine who come out for tea. You can''t be offended if you come out quickly." The man''s voice came from the outside of the door, and Gu Bailu''s eyes suddenly stopped. When she ran to the prince''s mansion, the door was closed and she was shut. As soon as she left, they came out to show their love? Gu Bailu can''t swallow it. Chapter 408 When the LORD came back, she abdicated, and then he left. She didn''t give them half a score. But they can''t bear it a little bit, wait for things to calm down for two days before they show their love? Gu Bailu''s chest was a little stuffy, and her eyes became fiery. Xiaohu quickly poured a cup of chrysanthemum tea for her: "Miss, you sit first, I''ll send them away." Miss''s ex husband came to the shop with his present wife. Where can they really drink tea here? It''s not to beat miss''s face. Just as he was about to get up, a green jade hand grabbed his arm: "no Don''t drive away, give them the best tea, and give me the money! " Feng Qingtian brings a woman to show his love. If he dares to come, she dares to face it. What''s the matter? Anyway, she didn''t pay him her heart. As expected, it''s right to leave everything in the front line. If she had been captured by his tenderness, now she really didn''t know what she would have done. "Good..." Xiaohu Li lands out. The carriage of the prince''s mansion stops outside the teahouse. The king has got out of the carriage. The people in the teahouse, the people outside the teahouse, the people on the teahouse floor, countless pairs of eyes are tightly opening the curtain of the carriage, imagining how the woman who kicked the former princess was born. After all, the former wanton princess was born with a natural flavor, although she was a waste. As if knowing that all the people were waiting for her to appear, the beauty in the carriage dawdled for a long time, and then stretched out a white jade like slender hand. The king took her hand and carried her down. It''s clear to all that they are really a gorgeous beauty. The wanwang is really gorgeous. The new princess, compared with the former princess, has a more charming style, which is the most attractive style for men. Feng Qingtian takes her waist and enters the teahouse. So the line of sight followed both of them, and Xiaohu greeted them with a smile: "wanwang, wanwangfei''s presence in our shop really adds luster to our shop. Please take a seat." Yan''anchun glanced at him, and his eyes brightened. "I''ll say that the teahouse is not bad. You can see that even the guys in the shop are so excellent." Feng Qingtian did not squint. He glanced at the fox with the corner of his eye. There seems to be a familiar smell between the nose. He reached for Xiaohu and said, "what is the fragrance on you?" In the teahouse, outside the teahouse, the audience on the teahouse are staring at each other. Does the king take a fancy to the charming and gentle shopkeeper? It''s worthy of being the king of wanton to go up and catch people so boldly. Small fox a face don''t understand: "small body only tea fragrance, just bubble is chrysanthemum tea, Wang Ye want a pot?" Bullshit, it''s not chrysanthemum tea fragrance on him. But the shopkeeper didn''t seem to lie, and he didn''t dare to. Feng Qingtian let go of him. He felt sad and frowned slightly. Yan Anchun helped him and held his arm and said: "Wang, so many people are watching." Feng Qingtian hugs her with a big hand and takes her tiny waist to the second floor of the teahouse. Xiaohu pushes open an elegant room. The window here is facing the street. Across the street is the moat of Baidi city. But now in the early winter, there is no good scenery, but the warm sun comes in from the window, interweaves with the bustle outside, it seems that there is a good choice between the noisy and the quiet. Yan''an Chun let go of Feng Qingtian''s hand, ran in first, looked down at the window, and said coyly: "Lord, there are sugar gourds there, I want to eat them." Chapter 409 Feng Qingtian looked up at her and smiled, "OK, I''ll buy it." He said, turning around, and walked out of Yajian. Yan''an Chun crooked his lips. It was clear that Qin Shou could go. Why did he go in person. Feng Qingtian goes out of Yajian and asks Qin Shou to buy sugar gourd. He steps forward and pushes open the door of Yajian. Gu Bailu is sitting on his couch looking out of the window. She knew that Feng Qingtian had taken the woman upstairs, and she also heard that the woman asked him to buy sugar gourd. Oh, it''s a pity that when Fengqing loves her, she didn''t instruct him to do something about running errands. Just thinking, the door was opened, she turned to see, see today is hiding dare not see her people. The face is still that face, and the evil takes away people. It''s just how the people who buy sugar gourd are here. "Who is the shopkeeper here?" Feng Qingtian came in, closed the door, waved again and closed the windows. "And have you received the withdrawal or the suspension?" Gu Bailu didn''t answer him. Who is he? Why should he ask her. Just ask, I won''t answer. She was still half reclining on the couch like that, and a rune went by and opened the window again. What do you do when you close the window on a sunny day. "What and leave the book, not received." Gu Bailu stared at him and said, "you dare say you didn''t receive it." Who dares to move the things thrown into the prince''s mansion except him. "I didn''t get it." Feng Qingtian came over and dragged her into her arms: "say, what''s your relationship with the shopkeeper here?" When he came in, he could smell the shopkeeper''s breath. He could not be wrong. Sure enough, she''s here. Gu Bailu smiled at him and spit out four words: "it''s none of your business." Feng Qingtian''s face darkened in an instant, and Gu Bailu shouted, "woman next door, come on, your man seems to be unforgettable to the former princess, and wants to bully me." Feng Qingtian''s face is even darker. He quickly let go of her and said in a solemn voice, "don''t shout!" A pink figure rushed in and saw Feng Qingtian in the room as expected. Looking at Gu Bailu again, a pair of Jian water and two pupils were full of resentment: "how can you do this, Wang Wang!" Feng Qingtian drops her eyes, looks at Gu Bailu deeply and turns away. Yan Anchun looks back at Gu Bailu and says with a sharp eyes: "if you want to live, don''t hook up with him, or no one can save you." Gu Bailu shrugged: "afraid of you?" Yan''an Chun hums and chases Feng Qingtian away. "I''m so scared. I''ve just been intimidated." Gu Bailu patted her chest. What a sharp woman! Do you want to start with her. Also ah, such an unforgettable lover, how can he accommodate his own men like other women. Gu Bailu thinks it''s safer to hide in the mansion. She hurriedly led aro and ran away. Before she left, she returned to Xiaohu and said, "take more money, and you must go to the dead." So Qin Shou was asked to pay a high price when he paid the bill. The problem was that the two tea owners didn''t drink them, so they ran away. Qin Shou doesn''t believe that Xiaohu dares to black him. He calmly asks, "why is it so expensive?" "As our host said, it''s so expensive for Wang to have tea." Qin Shou is full of black lines. Well, the former princess has put up a clear plan. He dare to smash the shop. The Lord can say that what he doesn''t want is also his thing. How dare he bully the Lord''s things. Chapter 410 Back in Gu''s mansion, Gu Bailu found a pile of bronzes and began to cast spells and arrange array around Gu''s mansion. She is now alone and has many enemies. She must do some protection to protect herself. Especially that woman, her eyes must not contain the sand. I don''t know why. She should hate this woman, but she can''t. After all, she is the thief. Gu Bailu made a good array and finished the practice. There are also several blinking points around Gu''s mansion. As long as you open the blinking hole, you can escape to the outside. What are you afraid of. You can have a good pillow. Mrs. Li asked people to bring some servants. Gu Bailu glanced over and picked a few more loyal, two skilful and smart ones. The servants of the first mansion can''t all be honest. They still have to deal with the outside world. Slip to get in touch with the outside. Manage the courtyard honestly. A clever run. Servants are easy to find, but this shopkeeper is not very kind. Generally, experienced shopkeepers have masters. Although Xiaohu is smart, he can''t manage so many families by himself. She wants to make money, but what about the shopkeeper. Being worried, the steward came in to report: "there is a guest coming, he said he wants to see the young lady." "What kind of person?" She just received Gu Fu. Before she covered the heat, someone came to see her? "This He claims to be a man of the Wang family. He looks very decent, but I haven''t seen him It''s embarrassing the person in charge. "It''s OK. I''ll see who it is." The king''s family, some of the original masters, have been governed almost by the wanwang, and they are useless even if they are not dead. When Gu Bailu entered the flower hall, he saw a figure of jade standing tall. He was wearing a white robe with moon teeth. He was wearing exquisite jade around his waist. He had a folding fan in his hand, which was a bit of a scholar. "Is that you?" Gu Bailu has a voice problem. The man turned around and showed a handsome face: "I have to know Eun Gong to return home, and I''m here to see him." Goosebumps on Gu Bailu''s sour arm are about to fall off: "you You can talk normally no...... " Wang Da Chong, after losing weight, he is still human like. It''s just that it''s a bit out of human rhythm. "Well? Normal? Is this abnormal? " Wang asked carefully. In front of his goddess, he dare not speak at will. "Just chat like a friend. You are several years older than me. In this way, I can''t talk with you." Gu Bailu sat down. Wang Da Chong smiled innocently and said, "it''s what the eunuch said." "My surname is Gu and my name is Bai Lu. I really want to repay you later, but I don''t want to be called eugong. It''s hard to hear." Wang damang: "Oh..." He has been lying in bed for so many years without talking to a few people. He has learned from books. Facing her goddess again, I don''t know what to say. Gu Bailu approached him jokingly: "don''t be restrained, say, what''s the matter with you coming to me? I''m very worried now. I have several stores. I don''t have a shopkeeper to help me manage them. Isn''t your Wang''s family a big business family? The business emperors belong to your family. Do you have any available shopkeepers to lend me one or two?" Gu Bailu is not polite to him. When he saved him, he was just paving the way for himself. Wang Da Chong nodded and hurriedly said, "there are some, you need to have as many as you want." Chapter 411 It''s a big deal that their family raised the assistant manager and gave her all the managers. "There are only a few shops in my house. If you want to do so much, you should be the steward now." Wang family''s lineage has been abandoned almost by wanwang. Wang Da Chong is the only one who can support the appearance. When he is well, he will be the steward. "Yes, you You You can find anything... " Wang Da Chong stutters a little when he speaks to the face she comes to. A white and beautiful face turns red instantly. "Well, I''ll come to you if I have something to do. Don''t be like this all the time. How about treating me as a friend?" Wang Da Chong nodded: "OK Good friends. " Gu Bailu laughs: "you''ve been whoring. What can you do if you''re so pure? Find a daughter-in-law to marry you quickly. The king''s family is so big that a woman can help you." "I don''t need to get married." All of a sudden, Wang is serious. There is no simple and honest appearance. "Er Don''t worry, the woman who mingmou is marrying will not have that kind of disease in general. " Gu Bailu thought that he would not be bitten by a snake once, and would not dare to touch a woman in the future. That would be a pity. "And you, are you married?" Wang Da Chong looked up at her and asked earnestly. Gu Bailu looked at him askew. "If you don''t marry, one girl won''t serve the second husband." She vaguely felt that if she said she would marry again, Wang would immediately propose marriage. Since she opened the eyes of heaven, this intuition is really an intuition, and she still doesn''t want to give hope to such young people. "Then I will not marry." Wang Da Chong is firm. Gu Bailu touched his head: "you are such a big family property, you can''t do without a wife, you know, it''s very tired to support your family alone." "I''m not afraid. I''ve died once. I''m afraid I''m tired." Wang is stubborn in his eyes. Gu Bailu patted the table and said, "good, you are right. When will the shopkeeper deliver it?" "I''ll go back at once and deliver it to you in a moment." Wang Da Chong stands up. Although he wants to stay a little longer, the most important thing about the goddess is that he has to help her do it right away. Gu Bailu sighed in her heart. She has a good baby, but she doesn''t want to get married again. In Wang Da Chong''s heart, she can see through at a glance. Wang is reliable. Not long after Wang Da Chong went back, he came back again. With some shopkeepers, Gu Bailu thought that the child was honest and would not come by himself. As a result, he did come, and then it was time for dinner. She had to leave his faithful friend for dinner. The cook in the kitchen has just changed. The food is still good for Gu Bailu''s taste. Gu Bailu''s eating reminds her of the noodles Feng Qingtian gave her. A wave of pain surged into my heart. Today, the situation in the teahouse is in my mind again. Gu Bailu shakes her head and makes a little profit. Some tenderness doesn''t belong to you, don''t think about it. Before Wang Da Chong left, he left behind a lot of gifts, decorations, clothes, rouge and water powder. Although there are many things, it seems that he chose them by himself, because everything is very suitable for her, without any perfunctory. "Take it. He owes me anyway." Gu Bailu takes a big wave and asks the servant girl to take things into the warehouse. Wang came home after supper, and it was already dusk. There is always someone gossiping when there is a strange face in the city of the White Emperor. Chapter 412 What''s more, he came out of Gu''s house. Gu''s house is now a former concubine who was expelled. It''s still so late for the big man to come out of her house. It''s inevitable that people will keep their mind. "Who''s that man? He''s born well. Princess Wang has found her way so quickly?" "He''s a good psychic. He''s not a waste." "The former princess has been adjusted by the emperor. She must have good martial arts in bed. Maybe she will be liked by him." "Ah, I see. It''s Wang Da Chong of the king''s family. Last time, Princess wanton almost married him." "Don''t talk about it. Wang is too fat to get off the bed like a pig. He has a dirty disease. How could it be him?" "It''s cured. Now he''s the king''s family. What do you know when you wait?" "Who cured it?" "The former wanton princess." Everyone: "..." Who dares to say that the wanton princess is a waste? Someone else has a contractual beast like Yin energy, which can cure Wang Da Chong in the second spring. All the people immediately dispersed. Although the former wanton princess is the former wanton princess, it is not easy to bully. The other people''s teahouse also pit twenty thousand liang of silver, two cups of twenty thousand liang of tea. Wang said nothing. People dare to throw the letter of divorce in the wanwang mansion, don''t you dare. This group of people dare not say anything to Gu Bailu, but it just spread to the prince''s mansion. "Wang Da Chong? He''s not dead? " Feng Qingtian holds the glass tightly, and the glass of lanzhiyu is broken in his palm. At the beginning, it was because Wang was also innocent, and soon died of illness, so he was released a yard. I didn''t expect him to turn over! "I''m cured by the princess. I think I treat the princess as a benefactor. It''s very good for the princess." "Good enough to give her my family? Good enough to marry her? " Feng Qingtian''s eyes are cold. "Go and make trouble for the king''s family. Don''t let him go to Gu''s house." "Yes..." Qin Shou is worried. Prince, it''s all former princesses. It''s nothing to do with you. It''s not good for you. "She''s in a hurry. When she left the king, one man after another came out." Feng Qingtian thinks that he can''t go back and forth. Qin Shou hurriedly said: "the spy came to report, the princess said, a daughter does not serve two husband, she will not marry two." "Of course, I know she won''t remarry, but I don''t like people thinking about her." Qin Shou asked helplessly, "what are you going to do, prince? If the new princess knows and has to make trouble again, you''d better concentrate on one." Three minds and two minds are not your temperament. "Let me see. It won''t be long." Feng Qingtian seems to say to Qin Shou, or to himself. Qin Shou went out knowingly and turned around to see the new princess coming in with all her fancy clothes. "Princess, why are you here? The prince is still dealing with something." Yan Anchun said with a charming smile, "I''ll send some nights to the Lord and let him go back to his room earlier." Qin Shou backed away and let her in. The prince is so fond of the new princess that she can say anything. Qin Shou didn''t know what he was thinking. When the new princess came in, Qin Shou stood outside the door and watched without expression, but heard the voice of the new princess coming from inside: "come back to the room together, Prince. I''m ready tonight. Don''t you expect this day?" Will the Lord agree? Qin Shou''s thought just fell, but Feng Qingtian''s voice over there was clean and clear: "OK, the sooner the better." Chapter 413 After Gu Bailu sent Wang Dachong away, he was still in a bad mood. He always felt something was blocking him. So good a man, obviously to you on the day, suddenly throw you, who will be unhappy. However, Gu felt that his reflection arc might be slow, so now he has a response. After reading the meeting book, she didn''t read anything. She practiced for another two hours and made no progress. I can''t sleep. Looking at the bright moonlight outside, I think it''s better to go outside for a walk. Maybe I can catch one or two ghosts to improve my merit. Gu Bailu ran to the wilderness and strolled around. He caught three or two little animal souls that he didn''t want to go, and came back. Looking up, I saw that I was not in Gufu, but in Wangfu. In the night, the gate of the wanwang mansion is still open, and there is no guard. Gu Bailu frowned and just wanted to leave, but heard a voice: "hurry up, the Lord wants water there. Hurry to carry it. Don''t sleep in the kitchen tonight. The Lord and the princess are very happy tonight. We should be careful." Gu Bailu''s heart thumped, and suddenly she lost her strength and fell to the ground. This scene, how familiar, had in several nights, she was confused, also heard this voice knock on the door: "the prince, princess, hot water carried." At that time, Feng Qingtian would pick up the tired girl who didn''t want to open her eyes to clean the water and wash it for her. When the interest is not over, you can come to the clean room once or twice while washing and playing. Now, she is outside the mansion, and everything inside is as usual, except that the person in the bed has changed. His gentle object has changed. At the thought of Gu Bailu, she felt sick and retched on the side of the road. It''s disgusting to think that the man who used to be so close to her now has the same intimacy and tenderness to another woman, which makes her shiver all over. The streets at night, even the night patrol people are not, only the cold moonlight spread on the earth. The early winter evening wind came, cold people are numb. Gu Bailu wakes up and looks up to the prince''s mansion. In front of her eyes, she sees the bright lights in the Wanyi garden. A group of maids stay for their lives at any time. The guards still keep the Wanyi garden in good order. She looked at her little pink attic, dark and lifeless. Gu Bailu stands up. It''s time. What are you expecting. Perhaps at the moment when his former lover appeared, she had expected that he had been deeply impressed with himself. His former lover was just a flash in the pan. Within two days, he would think of her again. But now, this idea is completely gone. They are together, really together, Feng Qingtian is not a must for her, what he really loves is the former lover. She''s just a substitute. Gu Bailu was walking in the cold street with a long skirt. Gradually, there was a sound of guard, business and steamed bun. The sound of wooden boards, children''s crying, women''s swearing. Around began to have the breath of life, everyone is very hard, in order to live in busy. These are the people who live at the lowest level in the world. They have no spiritual power. They get up early in the morning and are busy. Many of their worries are that they can earn more coppers today and make their families happy. You see, the world is so difficult, and what is her disappointment like this. Chapter 414 It''s just that there''s no one to love you, so what doesn''t belong to you should be lost. When the sky brightened, Gu Bailu took out a blink sign from his waist and went back to Gu''s house. After a sleep, it was almost dusk. She remembered that today was the day when ye Yunshu was going to elope with little fox and hurried to the teahouse. It''s almost dinner time. There aren''t many people in the teahouse. When Xiaohu saw her coming, he hurried up: "Miss, let''s go upstairs." His face was a little unnatural, his eyes were a little afraid to look at Gu Bailu, and his face was a little worried. Gu Bailu smiled and said, "what''s the matter with me?" Xiaohu shakes his head. "No, No." Gu Bailu looked at it with his eyes, and his mind was full of things talked about by the guests who were drinking tea in the teahouse during the day. What''s more, Wang and his concubine were so affectionate last night that they asked for hot water for one night in a row. The new wanton princess is more loved by wanton king than the former wanton princess. The former wanton princess has been abandoned completely. What else can she look like. It''s said that it''s a waste and can be liked for a few days. What''s worse than this is that Xiaohu doesn''t like listening either, so she didn''t get into her head and passed by in a flash. Gu Bailu didn''t hear it clearly either. Gu Bailu sighs that it''s not good to have a heavenly eye. She couldn''t hear anything. But I heard it through Xiaohu''s brain. She doesn''t keep others'' comments in mind, but her mood will always be affected after listening to them. Fortunately, ye Yun came to spend her unhappy time. "Go up, you don''t have to pay attention to others'' comments. Just let them talk. It''s a fact anyway." Gu Bailu patted her on the shoulder in turn. Xiaohu hugs her excitedly: "Miss, you are still me." Gu Bailu hurriedly pushed him away: "don''t hold him, men and women are not close..." "I was carried out of the forest by the young lady. Why can''t I?" "That''s different! At that time you were an animal, now you are a man... " Before she had finished speaking, in a blink of an eye, the fox had turned into a white fox. Her claws were lifted up, and a pair of foxes were looking at her earnestly. Lying trough, it can be like this. Without waiting for Gu Bailu''s reaction, Xiaohu jumped into her arms directly. Gu Bailu had to reach out and touch his fox hair: "little fox, it''s winter, you have good hair. You should be able to make a good neck when you shave it off." Little fox shivered in her arms. Miss, can you stop threatening people like this. Xiaohu licks Gu Bailu''s little hand with her little tongue, reaches her arm, and then goes on to lick it up to her neck. Gu Bailu slaps it away: "don''t think you can be a little fox..." Xiaohu squeaked twice to express his dissatisfaction. Gu Bailu looked down and was shocked to see the appalling sight in his charming eyes. Just to put it down and stand up, Xiaohu has become a man to press on her, bending over a lip to press on her. Gu Bailu reacted quickly, kicking three inches under his navel, causing his lips to stop three centimeters away from her face. "Little fox, don''t make up my mind." Gu Bailu''s foot is still kicking at the place where he hurts most. I thought the goods hurt so much that I dodged it. Unexpectedly, her foot found the change there. Xiaohu is a man indeed. She hurriedly put her feet back, and thought of what Feng Qingtian said. Chapter 415 He said that whenever she tempted him with her feet, he would obey. In a sour heart, Gu Bailu is ready to push Xiaohu open, but the door suddenly opens, and the boy makes a "ah" sound. Ye Yun rushes in and sees the sharp sound: "you..." Gu Bailu pushes aside Xiaohu and straightens out her messy hair: "what''s your name? What do you think the whole city knows about you?" "You little bitch, how can you be with him!" Ye Yunshu looks at her hatefully. She is very low-key today. She is wearing a sky blue dress, only a hairpin on her hair, and easy walking walking walking boots on her feet. "If I''m with him, Xiaohu is my man." Gu Bailu sneered: "it''s a pity that you found it. I want to play with you again." Ye Yun looks at Xiaohu with bulging red face: "tell me, it''s not like this, you like me!" Xiaohu is still trapped in the taste just now. There''s no reason for her. She just said, "she''s my miss. Go out, don''t bother us." "You have no conscience. I gave you everything. You even fell in love with her. I still want to take you out to have a good time. That''s how you treat me." Ye Yunshu, who can take this kind of attack, pounced madly at Xiaohu. She used to be smart, but Xiaohu didn''t respond. She fell to the ground and saw ye Yunshu like a shrew for the first time. In order to maintain the image in front of the little lover, ye Yunshu is always as gentle as he is to him, and never contradicts him. Do everything to make him smile. With Gu zongxiong for more than ten years, she was tired of it. The appearance of Xiaohu made her feel spirited in life. I feel that with him, I am really alive. She did everything she could. She fished all the things she could in private. She wanted to live a long life with her little lover. The more Ye Yun combs, the angrier he wants to be, the more he grabs at the fox. A yellow flash passed in front of his eyes. Ye Yunshu''s hands were frozen in the air, and he could not put them down any more. The whole man was fixed. Gu Bailu looked at her funny, "how can you hurt such a beautiful little lover?" Gu Bailu helps Xiaohu up. Xiaohu is shocked and says, "it''s terrible for women to play and splash." "What''s so terrible about it? I''m more fierce than her." Xiaohu looks at her with wide eyes. It''s hard to imagine what it looks like to be so beautiful and lovely as a young lady. That should be lovely, too. Gu Bailu slapped his head with a smile: "you go down to entertain the guests first, and I''ll have a good talk with her." "Good." Xiaohu doesn''t want to see ye Yun''s comb at all, so she leaves quickly. "Gu Bailu, you bitch, give him back to me," yelled Ye Gu Bailu patted her on the cheek, and her eyes were bright and fierce: "Mrs. Gu, don''t you know now? I sent Xiaohu to you specially. Is beauty particularly popular? Give him all the money. What a loving woman." "You It''s impossible. He is sincere to me. He likes me like this... " "I like the way you are ungrateful, betraying your master and colluding with others? Or do you like the stupid way that you leave all the silver and jewelry in the shop to him? " Gu Bailu stepped aside and sat down. Chapter 416 "I said I would let you get out of Baidi City naked, including your daughter." Ye yunshuleng hum: "you are just an abandoned woman, a waste. What else do you have? You think I will be afraid of you." Gu Bailu took out the title deed from the box: "your name is written in black and white, and several of them are transferred to Xiaohu. You said that I would show the world what they would do to you, and whether their spitting would drown you? Will Gu zongxiong kill you? " "What would happen if you had such a woman as Zhukov, your kind-hearted piano?" "What do you want?" he said "Write down one by one how you and Gu zongxiong killed my mother and conspired for Gu''s mansion, and be honest." "Dream..." "You don''t have to write. It''s easy for me to kill you. As soon as you let it go, the poor thing is Gu zongxiong. Your property will become his again. He can keep his concubine and live a good life. And you will live like a dog. Everyone can step on you." Ye Yun combs his breath. In comparison, she would rather betray the accusation of harming her master and son together with Gu zongxiong than raise a man herself. Then she can say that she was forced by Gu zongxiong. "Think about it. I can have your life at any time." Gu Bailu''s sharp fingernails scratched her cheek: "you know, I''ve been abandoned recently, and I''m in a bad mood." "Well, I promise you." Ye Yunshu is not stupid, on the contrary, he is also very smart, otherwise he could not dominate Gu zongxiong for so many years. She''s also a lot of judgmental, and will do harm to others. Now she has no hope for Gu''s things. Even if she admitted that she hurt her mother, she was only scolded twice. Gu zongxiong is the biggest one. But the thing that raises a man is she undertakes alone, still want to be killed by Gu zongxiong. Keep the green mountains, not afraid to burn without firewood. Ye Yunshu wrote all the things she and Gu zongxiong did on the paper, and Gu Bailu asked her to write and draw a pledge. He grabbed her and went to Yamen. He sued ye Yunshu and Gu zongxiong to the court. For a time, the city of Baidi became more heated and noisy. The former princess was abandoned by Hugh. When she came home, she immediately exposed the scandal that her father and stepmother had concealed for more than ten years. There are black and white words in this matter. Wang Da Chong''s contacts are moving around. It will be settled soon. Ye Yunshu and Gu zongxiong are convicted of murder and exile. They can''t take Gu''s house with them. Although their daughter didn''t participate at that time, she later participated in hurting the eldest daughter of Gu''s family and was convicted together. "It''s interesting not to take a stitch away." We all enjoyed it. The former wanton Princess didn''t let them pay for their mother''s life, but wanted such a punishment. "What they wear is not Gu''s." "So It''s going to be fun later. " "The former wanton princess was abandoned. She was in a bad mood at first. She had to make a good start with them." Ye Yunshu, Gu zongxiong and Gu wanqin were taken out. Gu Bailu took aro with her, and no one else. She looked at them being taken out with a smile like that. The spirit of Gu''s mother in heaven should comfort them and finally avenge them. "Gu Bailu, I am wronged that you framed me!" "What a quarrel!" One of the escorts slapped her and her mouth swelled. Gu Bailu said expressionless, "take all the things off their bodies. They belong to my Gu mansion." Chapter 417 Gu zongxiong and the three of them all turned pale, and all their things were stripped off, that is, they were naked. "Gu zongxiong shouted:" you are so evil. If you treat your father like this, you will be thunderstruck by the sky. You will not die easily "Gu zongxiong, do you think he is a father when he marries his daughter to the father of a man with willow disease? No He''s not even as good as animals. He knows not to eat tiger poison. " Gu zongxiong didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong: "if it wasn''t for you to disobey me, I wouldn''t have done it. Who let you disobey me? You are such a bastard. I should have killed you earlier." No matter how he scolded, their three clothes were stripped naked in public. "Cut their hair clean, too. It''s all grown from the food of our Gu mansion." Gu Bailu didn''t plan to let them go. Everyone: "..." The former wanton princess is cruel. Such a woman is terrible. Gu Bailu is not afraid of others saying that she is cruel. In this world, there is no one to bully her. This continent has almost lost the word "truth". Whoever is the most powerful and powerful is the master. The reason why she was able to deal with Gu zongxiong and them so quickly was that there was Wang Da Chong behind her, making money and putting pressure on her. If she is still the former waste, even if she has the criminal evidence written by Ye Yunshu himself, she may not be able to overthrow the general Gu zongxiong. In fact, she felt that there was a powerful force involved. Maybe it comes from the arbitrary palace, or from other organizations. Gu Bailu is in a better mood. I didn''t want to go back to the mansion, so I went to the teahouse for dinner. By the way, I heard how others talked about me. Xiaohu is too happy to cook for her. Xiaohu has learned a lot since he helped her with her work. He is a positive and learning loving young man. Gu Bailu always felt that he had let him hook up with ye Yunshu, which was a bit of a waste to him. "Don''t worry, miss. I''m not stupid enough to sleep with that ugly old woman. I confuse her every day and use a double." Gu Bailu''s eyes are bright: "really, that''s good, that''s good." It''s such a beautiful innocent experience that she hasn''t ruined it. Xiaohu accompanied her to drink several bottles of wine in the backyard, and said that he was bored with cultivation, so he wanted to cultivate himself. Because people''s life is colorful. And it''s wonderful that people can still like another person. He just likes Miss. "Don''t like me. It''s impossible for me and you. Besides, you haven''t seen those gorgeous goods outside now. To be frank, you don''t know much now, so you think I''m good." Little fox did not answer, only a sleeping little white fox lying on the stone table. Xiaohu is just a fox after all. After a few drinks, it shows its original shape. Gu Bailu has to take him home. Leave him alone in the teahouse. She is afraid of something. Out of the teahouse, there are thousands of lights outside. When Gu Bailu came to a place, he found that there was a lot of silence around him, and no one was there. He became alert for a moment. All of a sudden, countless bright lanterns appeared around her and flew to the sky. The rising lights were gorgeous and dazzling, and the orange lights were warm, which made people feel cheerful. Gu Bailu looks at the rising lights and calms down. In fact, the world is still beautiful. "Do you like it?" A deep voice was heard. Chapter 418 "Well, it''s beautiful. Light up the world''s hope." Gu Bailu looks back and smiles at the visitor. Under ten thousand lights, the beauty smiled at her, just like a thousand trees and ten thousand pear blossoms. For a moment, they were prosperous. "What are you holding?" The visitor frowned and soon found that the things in her hands were unusual. "A pet, why are you here?" He hasn''t had an accident since the last time he bought clothes. Later, it was frequently said that he never appeared how kind she was to Wang. "Aren''t you in a bad mood? You''re a little popular." She stood in front of her. Peachblossom eye''s brilliance is bright, bright like the star sea. Gu Bailu looks at him, and he is still a refined and beautiful man. His white skin is white as jade, and his beauty is not affected by the wind. "I''m a little angry." Gu Bailu did not hide it. She felt that fengqingtian had done it badly. No matter how passionate and intolerable she was, she had to save face for her. She had to wait for a dozen or two days to make things easier. This is undoubtedly pushing her to the forefront of the storm, never thinking about her dignity and life and death. "So when I come, we can be angry with him." "How about going to sleep tonight?" he said Gu Bailu came close to him, put his hand on his chest, stroked him twice, and sprayed the heat on his ear lobes: "OK, am I on it, or are you on it?" The heart of the lone cloud mirror missed a beat, and the earlobe turned red. Gu Bailu burst out with a smile: "how many years have you lived, little emperor?" "What do you want to do?" he asked "I''d like to know if you''ve ever met a woman in all these years. You look like an inexperienced child." Gu Bailu said in a word, the whole face of Gu Yunjing was ashamed, with a trace of anger: "of course, I have touched a woman." Gu Bailu immediately shut up, which seemed to hurt a man''s self-esteem. "That''s good. That''s good. I happened to meet men." Gu Bailu took the initiative to hold his hand: "go back to sleep." The lone cloud mirror is a bit unbelievable: "really Sleep? " "I''m so sleepy. Anyway, I haven''t married you. What can''t I sleep for?" Gu Bailu is serious. Gu Yunjing thought this was a bit wrong: "I can''t sleep even if I haven''t married you." "Yes, or shall we get married first?" Gu Bailu thought. Gu Yunjing is silly. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say. Happiness comes too suddenly and can''t be expected. "It''s a little too fast." "No, light two candles, worship the heaven and the earth, and then you will be able to sleep openly and walk away..." Gu Bailu pulls Gu Yunjing and returns to Gu''s mansion. Gu Yunjing is still in a state of stupor. It''s totally different from what he expected. Gu Bailu is sad, so she wants to find someone to marry? She''s kidding. But it''s not like joking. Gu Bailu really asked people to prepare red candles when he went back to the house. Gu Yunjing is a little confused. He wants to Gu Bailu. He thinks about it for more than 100 years. But it''s not true that you can get it just like this. Gu Bailu lights the candle. Looking at her back, Gu Yunjing asks uncertainly, "do you really want to go to church with me?" "Yes, there is no fake. Come here." Gu Bailu beckoned to him and put on peanuts and dates. Chapter 419 At the sight of the lone cloud mirror, he got an arrow in his heart, and even put it on the table for giving birth to a baby. "Really Thank you very much. " Gu Yun''s mirror is so big that he hasn''t been so excited. "Thank you very much." Gu Bailu knelt down. "You don''t like me again, so you are wronged." Gu Yunjing is very excited, but his reason is still there, although he would like to take advantage of the danger to get her. "I don''t like the relationship. I can cultivate my feelings. I don''t like wanwang. I''ve also married him." "True marriage?" Why does Gu Yunjing think it''s a conspiracy. He is willing to jump in a fire pit, but Gu Bailu chuckled out: "hahaha, little emperor, do you want to marry or not? You can''t sleep without going to church." Gu Yunjing''s face darkened: "you are playing with your own master..." He sat on one side of the couch, feeling still stumble, days know how excited he was. Gu Bailu sat on the chair beside him: "Hey, you just come to comfort me. I can make you feel better if I play with you. It''s not right." "," "don''t make such jokes in the future." "Who says it''s a joke? Don''t you want to help me out? If it''s spread out tomorrow, I''ll go to court with you. But I don''t think Wang will react much." Gu Yunjing shook his head: "I know him best. Even if he has a new love now, he will still have possessive desire for you." "So he must be angry?" Solitary cloud mirror nods. "That''s good. Let''s go to bed." Gu Bailu pulls the lonely cloud mirror into the room. Gu Bailu knew that Gu Yunjing was just trying to save her face, and he would not do anything to her, so he was not afraid at all. On the contrary, it was Gu Yunjing, who went into the boudoir of others at once and sweated in a nervous mood. Gu Bailu looked at him lazily: "you tell me honestly, have you never touched a woman in all these years?" One of the spooky faces of the lone cloud mirror suddenly turned red: "nonsense!" "Let''s go to bed and make some noise. How about I find a woman to give you?" Gu Bailu made a mockery. "I don''t touch a woman I don''t like," said the lonely cloud mirror coldly "Then what do you like? The man is OK. The fox I picked up is very good Gu Bailu thought of the picture of Gu Yunjing and Xiaohu together, and suddenly felt that his nose was bleeding and his whole body was hot. Two peerless beauties, one attack and one receive, half of the clothes are stripped and half of them are lying on one side, which makes people feel exciting. She shakes her head. She''s miserable. She can''t think about it. It''s easy to get confused. Although she doesn''t have any idea about the mirror, it''s not as beautiful as the parents. Despite his extraordinary and refined appearance, he didn''t eat fireworks among people. He picked up all the best tendinous meat under his clothes and tasted thief fragrance. "I like you." Gu Bailu laughed twice: "OK, I''ll sleep for you. I''ll take a bath first." The cold face of the lone cloud mirror suddenly heats up again. It turns pink all of a sudden, and the body becomes shy and hot. Gu Bailu laughed twice and ran out of the room to take a bath. Gu Yunjing is sitting there with his forehead on his back, or he might as well have this woman. Haven''t he been salivating for so many years? But He really has no experience in this area. What if she laughs at his unskilled skill. Chapter 420 Gu Yunjing felt hot all over. He thought that Gu Bailu was taking a bath there. Last time he saw her take a bath, her body was smooth, white and tender, which made people love her. I don''t know what it would feel like to have no clothes in my arms. Ashamed, he took off his coat and opened it to reveal his sexy muscles. God knows how much he likes Gu Bailu. But he also knew what would happen to the woman once he touched her. Even before, she was around him all night, and he didn''t give her a hand. Gu Bailu, who went to take a bath, didn''t come back. Instead, she was a beautiful young woman with exposed clothes and a pair of deep ditches. The body is angry and the eyes are charming. But in front of her, the lonely cloud mirror was cold: "who are you?" "Miss Gu asked me to serve you." Beauty came to him with a light hand on his shoulder. Just as Gu Yunjing was about to shake it away, the beauty said: "don''t hurt others. They are here to help Miss Gu, eh Come on, oh, you''re lighter. " His face was as black as the bottom of the pot. But the beauty said and shouted to the bed. A man was writhing left and right over there, touching his body for a while, and breathing softly for a while. The sound came out of the room and into the ears of the night watchman in the yard. "Miss, it''s so fierce tonight." The women and children who stay at night are all from here, and they have no scruples when speaking. "You say that our young lady is also a God. She was abandoned by wanwang. In a second, she found a beautiful man to marry. That man looks like a dragon and a phoenix on earth." "If you can get rid of the two wolves, you will know that she is not cruel." "I don''t know if Wang has any idea that the young lady will get married so soon." "As far as I can see, the king is merciless. As long as the young lady is chased back, she will show her love to the new princess with such swagger, and she will not be afraid to kill our young lady." "I see. It''s not certain who bullies whom." "Miss, it''s hard not to be able to fight with wanwang." "Isn''t there any more men? They are so fierce in bed, and their strength is certainly not bad." Gu Bailu''s practitioners overheard their conversation. Is it related to the strength of the soul? What a theory. The sound of love in the yard didn''t go away until dawn. Gu Bailu drank Dai Chun''s water for several days, and felt that she was becoming more and more light these days. She walked like a wind on her feet, and walked a long way. Whether or not the water will give her spiritual roots, but it is true that it can make people have spirit. "Miss, my voice is almost hoarse." Gu Bailu took out a porcelain bottle and handed it to her: "just drink it, it''s for your reward." She was rewarded with two ingots of gold. The beauty didn''t doubt her either. After drinking the water in the porcelain bottle, she was full of energy. She didn''t look like the one who called for the whole night. "Good stuff, miss. You are willing to give me this stuff." She didn''t know what it was, but she knew it was definitely not ordinary water. "Let''s clear the money and goods. Remember to keep a secret, or I don''t want your life. " "Yes, I know." Gu Bailu looks at her heart with her eyes. She is reliable, not a person who talks nonsense. Gu Bailu enters the room, and Gu Yunjing opens a pair of brilliant eyes: "you just throw me in the room for one night!" Chapter 421 Even if we use him, we can really let others take his place. He also thought that if he could not sleep with her, it would be good to listen to her voice. I know that this woman is not so easy to take advantage of. "Ha ha, I''ll let you worship, but you don''t." "Is that your real chapel?" Lonely cloud mirror sneers coldly, this also became his mistake. Obviously it''s there. "Hee hee, don''t be angry, don''t be angry. You''re not angry for me. It''s just angry." Gu Bailu returns to fengqingtian like this. She feels that she has no anger in her heart and her whole body is clear. You can find a new love. I wish the world could know how sweet you are. I can find it, too! "You can''t afford to lose anything." Gu Yunjing is helpless. Gu Bailu fell into bed and closed her eyes. "I''ve been practicing all night. I''m so tired. I''ll go to bed first. You can help yourself." Gu Bailu stayed with him in the palace of Gu Yunjing for several nights, knowing that he was not a hard man, so he was very relieved. It didn''t take long to sleep. Naturally, the lone cloud mirror can''t sleep. Sitting on the couch, she looks at her like that. She and the previous life have been born completely different, but still so good-looking. He''s really not reconciled. Has he really lost in this life? No, he can''t compare with Phoenix giant at any point. Except that he has no experience of touching women, this aspect is relatively unfamiliar. Is this the only way to lose? Gu Yunjing stood up, went to the bedside, sat down, leaned over Gu Bailu, smelled a light fragrance of milk, and the fragrance of dew in the morning. It''s still the smell. He gently moved Gu Bailu to the inside of the bed and lay down on her side. Luo came in and asked Gu Bailu to have a meal. When she opened the door, she saw a man lying next to her. She was so scared that she went up and beat him up: "the apprentice who came here actually slept in my daughter''s bed!" Gu Yunjing woke up with a clap of his hand and gave her a cold light: "don''t make any noise until she goes to sleep." Aro saw him clearly and happily came over: "little emperor, how did you come? Did you send dragon meat to miss?" Gu Bailu: "..." He sleeps your young lady, but you only care about your dragon meat. You dead girl, are you important to the young lady or dragon meat! "Dragon meat? If you want to eat, you can go to Yunjing college to get it. There are still many to eat. " The solitary cloud mirror hooked his lips. Aro immediately ran out: "I go to Yunjing college. Miss is in a bad mood these days. She eats less. She must miss longrou. " Gu Bailu sat up and said, "bah, I don''t miss longrou at all. The stinky girl is obviously greedy." Lonely cloud mirror leaned on the edge of the bed, the evil spirit to hook lips and smile, looking at her peach blossom eyes full of tenderness. "Why are you in my bed?" Gu Bailu looks down at her body. Her clothes are OK. "Don''t you mean to let me help myself." Gu Bailu said, "you''re going to bed on your own?" She got out of bed and was so noisy by aro that she could fall asleep. "Miss, sir, do you want to prepare breakfast now?" A little maid asked outside the door. Gu Uncle? Gu Bailu looks back at the mirror. Gu Yunjing picks his eyebrows. He doesn''t care. He can call it anything. "I''ll call him a lonely beauty later. He doesn''t need to be called an uncle when he''s in trouble." Lone cloud mirror: "..." I don''t care. You''re not easy. Lonely beauty Chapter 422 When the sun was just rising, Miss Gu took a beautiful man back to the house, and also went to church to get married. After a night''s trouble in the cave, people in the city of man Bai knew all about it. Feng Qingtian walked out of Jinluan hall with a gloomy face. Who dares not to touch Bai Lu. His hands were clenched and he was already in a frenzy. Why no one came to tell him that he said no man should be allowed to get close to Gu Fu. "Wang Lord? " Qin Shou followed him, his heart was desolate. It''s terrible. Something big is going to happen. The prince regards the former princess as his woman, but he doesn''t touch her for a while. Now his woman is sleeping and has become a relative. What will happen to the prince? Is it crazy? "What''s your name? Go to find out who the man is!" Feng Qingtian''s face is calm and his anger can destroy the sky and the earth. Fortunately, there is no one on the square. Otherwise, he must be scared to death. Although he shouted at Qin Shou, his voice was very low. "Yes Wang Ye, that person can evade our defense line and enter the Gu mansion. It must be Miss Gu who took it in by herself with the teleportation mansion. " So this time, it was the former princess who wanted to. "Whoever it is, he killed it." Feng Qingtian then tightly grabbed his chest, his mind is also very confused, can''t fall absolutely can''t fall. "Help the king back to his house." "Yes..." Qin Shou said in surprise. He had never seen the Lord so weak that he needed his help. Only the last time, when the prince was robbed, his spiritual strength was exhausted and he fell into the woods. That time, he met the former Princess wanton. He began to live like a person, with emotions, desires and tenderness. So the former wanton Princess may still live in his heart, and did not want to give her to others. It''s just that the former wanton princess''s nature is impossible to share men with others. So the Lord let her go, but still thinking about her? Feng Qingtian returns to the mansion and enters the secret chamber. Hearing the news, Yan Anchun hurried to follow him into the secret room. "Wang, do you still think of her?" Yan''an Chun asked solemnly with a heavy face. Feng Qingtian shook her head. "No way." "You''d better find out what you''re doing. If you still think about her, I''ll leave." Yan Anchun is very serious. Feng Qingtian grabs her arm: "no, I need you. Don''t go." "Then don''t let me know you think about her again, or I will never stay." Yan''anchun shook him off and stood up, looking at him weakly: "what do you look like! It''s a real eyesore. " She went out of the chamber in an atmosphere. Feng Qingtian buries his face in his hands. If he wants the man to die, he must. Feng Qingtian soon came back to life. Qin Shou, out of the secret room, cared about the tunnel: "how is your body, Lord?" "It''s OK. How are you doing? It''s Really? " When Feng Qingtian asked, he hesitated. Qin Shou bowed his head and didn''t dare to look at him: "it''s true. The former Princess brought it back in the middle of the night. She asked people to prepare red candles, fruits and so on. She also worshipped the hall. At night..." Qin Shou didn''t dare to go on asking. "Say it!" Feng Qingtian''s fingernails are pinched into the palms. "The night watchman said that in the middle of the night, it came all the time Come on... " "Impossible!" Feng Qingtian waved away all the things in front of him: "Gu Bailu can''t let other men touch him. It''s impossible." According to his understanding of Gu Bailu, she is not a dissolute woman and will never let other men touch her. She also told Wang that she would not marry again! Chapter 423 Qin Shou can''t bear to let his master fall into the illusion of you. "In the morning, aro rushed into the room and almost fought with the man. She was foolish enough to forget that she had married her young lady..." Feng Qingtian''s eyes were as cold as a knife. He grabbed Qin Shou''s neck and said, "if you don''t talk, I will kill you." "It''s also true, Lord, that you killed your subordinates." Feng Qingtian let go of him: "who is that man?" "Yes It''s Shaodi. " Qin Shou has been reluctant to say who the man is, but this man is too tricky. Feng Qingtian raised the volume: "who?" His voice was obviously full of a trace of disbelief. "Little Emperor Shao. " Qin Shou said again. "Fuck!" Feng Qingtian kicked the chair that had fallen to the ground. When the chair flew to the air, it turned into sawdust and crumbled to pieces. Qin Shou is also a little silly Although the prince of their family is not very gentle, he is definitely a good man who never swears. Even forced him to swear, this little emperor There seems to be a fight. Feng Qingtian ran out of the room like a gust of wind. Qin Shou didn''t catch up with him for a long time. It seems that he was looking for a new princess? Qin Shou was afraid that he would do something wrong in his anger and chased after him happily. When I got to the room, the door was closed. There was a calm voice from the Princess: "I think you should be calm and calm, Prince." Qin Shou can''t figure it out. The former princess has found a man and become a house. What is the plan for the prince to find the princess? Is it hard to persuade the new princess to tolerate the former Princess and want two maids and one husband? No way, not to mention that the new princess will not be allowed to be domineering, even the former princess will never share her husband with others. Qin ShouZhen feels that his master and son are a bit miserable. The master and son of others are not three wives and four concubines, embracing each other from left to right. The two women he likes, however, can''t hold sand in their eyes. Even his bodyguard can see it clearly. It''s impossible for the prince not to know this. Then why did he come to find a new princess? There is no sound in the room. I don''t know if it''s a border that can''t be passed out, or whether the Lord has calmed down. Not long after the door opened, Feng Qingtian came out and said coldly, "Qin Shou, go to the underground." "Ah..." Qin Shou is a little confused. Why does it have to do with the local government. "Let Su shenfan get rid of the mirror immediately, no matter what conditions he opens." "Ah..." Qin Shou can''t turn around again. If the prince really doesn''t want the former princess to be pestered by the little emperor, he can take him away or get the former Princess back. Why bother to let Shao Zun do it? That''s a man who eats people and doesn''t spit bones. Let him put his hand. He has to pit your skin. "Are you stupid?" Feng Qingtian slaps him. Qin Shou wakes up. "Get off the horse." After Qin Shou left, Feng Qingtian came back and forth in the yard, thinking about the truth of the matter. Based on his understanding of Gu Bailu, she should not be allowed to go to another bed so soon. However, she was infuriated by her love with Yan''an Chun. But if she is really angry, it shows that she still has feelings for herself. So even if she did, he could not blame her. If you want to blame, you should blame the sinister goods of the lone cloud mirror, one for the face and one for the back. Chapter 424 Thinking that Gu Baiyu might have been met by Gu Yunjing, Feng Qingtian was so upset that she couldn''t be quiet. All day, he walked around the yard. When I was bored, I smashed several beams and columns. Yan Anchun can''t see it anymore. He rushes over and grabs him in the room. The gate doesn''t let him out any more. According to people''s information, it seems that the new princess used the beauty scheme to make the prince completely quiet. They stayed in the house for a long time. Qin Shou came back half a day later. This time, he went to find shaozun, but he lost a layer of skin. "How is it?" Feng Qingtian asked. "He put forward the condition that his subordinates can''t make their own decisions. Shaozun didn''t know where to come from. He knew that you went to the sea and found a batch of jewelry. He meant that the jewelry should be given to him..." It''s like swallowing the whole universe in one breath. The underground is really a place to handle affairs, but it is also a bottomless place. There is not enough gold, silver and jewels to fill his appetite. People can''t take on tasks. "Promise him to take away the cloud mirror immediately. I want to do it now!" Feng Qingtian answered without thinking. The master said so. Qin Shou''s heartache was useless. He went to the prefecture again. Su Shen is tired of taking such a good big order and decides to go out in person. So he went up to the gate of Gu''s house at noon. Regular post reporting. The melon eaters passing by the gate of Gu''s mansion were shocked. Who is that. This is the ghost to see all afraid of the government less respect Su God bother. The second spring of Miss Gu''s house was just last night. Today, this evil spirit comes to visit. Another good play. With such a cry from the melon eaters, there are a lot of heads hidden in front of Gu''s house. They don''t know what kind of man they found to open the second spring after the waste of Gu''s mansion was laid off, but it is said that he is a peerless and beautiful man. I don''t know which peerless beautiful man is blind again. He picked up a second-hand product. It wasn''t long before we saw that Su Shen was bothered to enter the gate of Gu''s mansion. Gu is really not afraid of death. Even Su Shen is bothered to let him go in openly. Gu Bailu saw this strange man for the second time. He still wore a half silver mask and touched a quarter of his face. The part he showed was a perfect couple. It was amazing. The world is never short of beautiful men, but this kind of half open beautiful men has a different taste. "What is it about Shao Zun coming to the door in person?" Gu Bailu asked directly when he saw the mountain. He is a man who can''t be bored. "It''s not that I heard that the little emperor has married. At least I have been famous with him for so many years in the Jianghu. I have some friendship with him. I''d like to send you some congratulatory gifts." Su shenfan squints and smiles. He laughs strangely and shivers. Although it looks good, it makes people feel like being stared at by a poisonous snake. "It''s true that you can''t hide anything from Shao Zun. Then I''ll go out to the lone beauty." Guicai believes that he''s here to send some congratulatory gifts. This is for Gu Yunjing. Gu Bailu thinks she can''t take care of this. Gu Bailu will never return. Gu Yunjing is late. "What can I do for you?" Gu Yunjing is impatient. It''s not good to be stared at by Su Shen. "Someone asked me to take you away from Gu Fu. Are you going by yourself or me?" Su Shen is not polite to him even if he is upset. He doesn''t talk about half a word of rubbish. "Who?" Asked the lone cloud mirror. Chapter 425 "Who else do you think there will be? You say that you have the talent, the power and the power. What kind of woman do you want? What do you want to do if you pick up someone else?" Su Shen''s irritated tone seemed to hate iron but not steel. "Solitary cloud mirror Mou Guang is like sword ground sweep toward him:" don''t understand to talk less, what condition did he give, this respect gives double "It''s hard for you to do that." Su Shen frowned a little. "It''s always shameless for you to be in any trouble or to work for anyone with more money." Gu Yunjing never talks in a roundabout way. "That''s right, but I want to make both of you money, so it''s not hard." Su Shen smiled cunningly. "I''m doing business now. If you really want to go through this muddy water, just let your horse come here. If I''m afraid of you, I''ll give you my family name." "Of course you are not afraid of me, but I have plenty of time. It seems that Yunjing college will have an annual rest tomorrow." "Do you really want to do this?" said the solitary cloud mirror Su shenfan spread out his hands: "you know, we have been doing these shameless things in the local government. The place where the disciples of Yunjing college pass is where the killer of our local government is. So you''d better go back and inform us not to take a break tomorrow." Gu Yunjing slapped him in the face, and Su shied away, still smiling: "I''ll let you know about our friendship first, otherwise I''ll do it tomorrow, you still have to go back." "Thank you, then?" The spoony face of the lone cloud mirror is full of clouds. "I know that you are not afraid of me, but my Prefecture is also a task that must be completed, regardless of means." Su shenfan chuckles and turns away. Gu Yunjing clenched his fist. I didn''t expect that the king was so mean that he couldn''t move. So he came to the evil spirit. What kind of benefits have he promised? Let him work so hard. "There is something wrong with Yunjing college. I have to go back first," Gu said Gu Bailu laughed two times: "you are not authentic, you are a typical heartless man, just like those young men who went to Beijing for the exam." Gu Yunjing''s face is black: "the king has spent a lot of money to threaten me, and I don''t want to leave." "You''re still afraid of him. Don''t be afraid. I''ll cover you up." Gu Bailu waved his palm and said: "how come you are my man now?" "How do you cover it?" "Put a mask on you to make sure that he can''t beat the king''s power." "I''m not joking with you," said Gu "I''m not joking with you either. He is so deceiving that I decided to call you." Gu Bailu snorted coldly. Gu Yunjing sat down and asked, "how do you want to hit the door?" "I just married a beautiful woman to enter the door, and he played this kind of tricks. It''s really unbearable. Would you like to go?" Gu Bailu has had enough. What did he tell her? There is no ex lover, even if there is any ex lover, he will be the same as before. He also vowed that she was his ex lover. As soon as the Lord appeared, she was regarded as a dog. That night, he didn''t even send someone to send him out of the house, and didn''t ask for him to stay. Good, you don''t stay, I don''t love, I walk in a smart and unrestrained way. You love me. I''ve never thought about my self-esteem and face. I''ve endured it. Chapter 426 Now that she found a man, he began to play tricks? Even shaozun, such a hateful person, invited her out, really think she is so easy to provoke? It''s good to live in peace with each other. If you''re not happy, you''ll find someone. I''m not happy. Did I go up to destroy you. Gu Bailu is really angry. "Go." Of course, Gu Yunjing can''t refuse her request. She took him with her to admit his identity to the world. Although it''s just a little beauty around her, it''s still a burden. But it''s worth it to be able to hold Phoenix in the sky. So Gu Bailu took Gu Yunjing out of Gu''s mansion. When he rushed to the mansion, he and his wife were still in the room. Gu Bailu listened to the anger and didn''t fight any more. She was holding the beauty here and was happy. However, she sent someone to destroy her life, which was just bullying her. If she is not looking for Gu Yunjing, she is looking for Wang Da Chong or Xiao Hu or other people who are not strong enough to compete with him, and she doesn''t know what to bully him into. Outside the prince''s mansion, the onlookers gathered again. This time, the frying pot was opened. "Have you seen the beautiful man brought by the former wanton princess? Do you know who that is?" "Little emperor, little emperor of the emperor''s mansion, such a fairy like figure, how can he pick up the goods that the emperor doesn''t want." "I''m afraid I''ve liked it for a long time. Didn''t I make a waste class for this waste?" "I can''t see how much more this junkie can hook up with so many men?" "This time Did you bring Shaodi to the door? " "Who knows? It''s a pity that I dare not go in to have a look. I wish general yehuai were there." "Hi, everyone, this is waiting for me." Just then, general yehuai appeared in the eyes of all the people in a robe, smart and amiable. He also took the initiative to say hello to everyone. The aristocratic disciples of Baidi city love to deal with him most. "The former princess took people into the mansion. Go and see what happened." "Don''t worry. It''s because of this that I came here. There is a little danger in the prince''s mansion. I''ll solve it first." Yehuai also received the news that the former princess took people into the prince''s mansion with her, and she was also the little emperor. This man was not ordinary. If he really fought, the head of the bodyguard would naturally protect the prince''s mansion. "Feng Qingtian, what are you? Send someone to destroy my life, and now I''m going to be a shrinking turtle? " Gu Bailu entered the gate of the prince''s mansion and rushed into the Wanyi garden. However, the side rooms of others were closed and a line of bodyguards stood outside, but they could not come out. When ye Huai came in, he saw such a scene. The former Princess stood in front of the chamber door with the little emperor. The tortoise with the head shrinking was not even opened. He frowned a little. Sometimes, he didn''t understand what the playmate was playing. At the beginning, I loved the former princess to the bone, which was to give her my heart out. In a flash, he drove people out of the house and made love with the new princess in a daze. It was more crazy than being with the former princess. As if to tell the world that he and the new princess have reached the point where they can''t be separated. The former princess was also strange. She was driven out of the house. Without saying anything, she left with the blanket rolled. According to her temperament, he thought that he should at least have a life and death relationship with the king, not that you should be responsible for me, I especially want to kill you. But they didn''t, so they went back to their house and drove the people they didn''t like out of Baidi city. They closed the door and found a man to live with. But the goose For god horse rushed back with people today. Chapter 427 With the support, so come back for trouble? "That wanton Princess What are you doing here? " Master should shrink his head. His subordinates have to show their head. Qin Shou, the dead boy, didn''t know where to hide. How can I persuade you to behave like this. "Find Feng Qingtian." Gu Bailu thought it was about to make it clear to Feng Qingtian. She had thrown and left the book last time, and she had also lost the divorce certificate, but he didn''t take it seriously. Night Huaihe look to one side night Ying: "wanwang?" "Rest with the princess in the room." Night tassel lowered her head and dared not look at Gu Bailu. At the beginning, she took Gu Bailu as a real mistress to serve her wholeheartedly. Now she still feels that her mistress is the woman in front of her. But now how can we stand on the opposite side. "If you look at the princess, it''s better to go to the living room first. It may be a little inconvenient for the prince to see the guests now. You also know that if a man is interrupted in that respect, it''s easy to have some advantages and disadvantages..." "Bang" sound, night Huai words have not finished, an invisible Rune has been smashed to the car door, the door of the whole room even with the door frame were smashed a thin broken. It''s so natural. I sweat all over the night. Hurriedly looked in the room, the bed gauze covered everything on the bed, there was no one in the room. From the room came some blushing and heart beating breath. Gu Bailu''s blink charm goes into the wing room as soon as it is lost. The situation inside is the same as what she saw through the sky eyes. There is no one. Although the curtain is put down, there is no one on the bed. Clothes are scattered on the ground. There are men''s and women''s. As expected, Yin was announced in the daytime, but it took off very quickly. Gu Bailu smiled angrily: "lonely beauty, how do I feel like I''m here to catch traitors? This pair of dog men and women run as soon as they see me. " Little emperor also laughed: "it''s really for dogs and men." Night Huai in the back to listen to the mouth, the dog men and women in the end where to run. This is your own home. You are husband and wife. You are afraid of normal fun. How can you see the former wanton Princess like a ghost. Is this a deficiency of heart? "Yehuai, what is going on in your master''s mind?" Gu Bailu was puzzled. Night Huai a face to cover: "I really don''t know what he does, run well what, you go to the mansion to look for, see where they mix to go again." "It may be that the room is not fierce enough. I''ve gone to another place to have fun..." Ye Huai is not afraid to be angry at Bai Lu. Gu Bailu waved a lot of talismans in the room and hurriedly said, "run." The lone cloud mirror hugged her and flew out of the room. The room suddenly crackled. The walls fell one by one, and then fell down! Down The guards were still expressionless, but their hearts were broken. The night Huai walked slowly and was sprayed with ash. "You''re not authentic, princess. Please let me know..." Night Huai sleeve a wipe, the ash on the face to wipe clean. Gu Bailu cut, "why should I inform the enemy?" Gu Yunjing did not let go of the big palm holding her waist. The other hand took out a silk handkerchief and wiped the sweat on her forehead. I''m afraid that it took her a lot of strength just now. "You''ve destroyed the room of the king, haven''t you escaped?" Yehuai''s face sank. "Who dares to run? Take her down." Behind him came a cry of coquetry. Chapter 428 Gu Bailu looks back and sees a beautiful figure coming. It''s not easy. I''ve done so much and finally brought people out. "Take me, and see if you can do that." With a single wave of Gu Bailu''s hand, several translucent Charms hit her. Feng Qingtian, what''s the matter with this man? Let a woman come out, and he still shrinks behind. Don''t you Can''t she have a good talk with him once? There was a group of bodyguards who stopped her attack for Yan Anchun. Yan Anchun stood behind a group of night''s bodyguards with a calm face: "you are also a person who lived in the prince''s mansion. You should know that it''s hard to come here." She looked at the night Huai: "the night general stood here and watched others destroy the king''s nest?" Night Huai light cough: "I don''t know she is so fierce." A word of discord destroyed the king''s nest directly. To know this room, Feng Qingtian slept for 20 years. I have lived in this house since I was born. Had it not been for the former princess''s love of the little pink attic, he had never moved out to sleep. Now it''s a pile of ruins Yehuai feels a little responsible. "Then you can always catch her?" Yan Anchun looks sharply at the night Huaihe River. Of course, yehuai can''t say no. now the owner has ordered him to be polite to Gu Bailu. What''s more, she really destroyed the Lord''s nest. We can''t talk about human feelings any more. Night huaimou light a Lin, summon their magic sword: "former princess, arbitrary royal house rules you should know, I don''t want to hurt you, you are caught, or a war." Gu Bailu retreated two steps: "beauty, this is for you. I will deal with those soldiers." The night Huaihe River trembled slightly. It''s a little bit big to deal with Shaodi. Yan''an chunleng shouted, "don''t start yet. How about waiting for dinner?" Night Huai face a heavy, magic sword then flew out. Gu Yunjing retreats two steps, waves a red light to block the magic sword, flies a sword light in his right hand, defends and attacks, so that night Huai has no chance to breathe. Gu Bailu also quickly flew out of numerous talismans, and called the night''s bodyguard who was pouring in all around. Yan Anchun is standing there with his hand in hand. It''s very hot here, but Feng Qingtian still hasn''t come out. "Is fengqingtian a tortoise king? The nest has been destroyed and still hasn''t come out." Gu Bailu asked yan''anchun as she dealt with the night guard. Yan''an Chun hooked his lips: "he doesn''t have time to talk to you." "I don''t have time to deal with me, and I''ll spend a lot of money to ask shaozun to make trouble with my life. If you are a woman, please take care of your man. Don''t worry about me. I''ve done my best." When she said she was a real ex lover, she made room for them and said nothing. There is no such a good ex-wife in the world. It''s a model in the world. But I can''t get the best end. Yan Anchun''s Danfeng''s eyes flashed a strange color: "I think you are suffering from paranoia. How can he make trouble with your life again? I don''t have enough time to pester me every day." "I didn''t dare to admit it?" Gu Bailu rushed to yan''anchun''s face in a blink of an eye: "Yin can, buckle her." Yin Neng appears behind yan''anchun in an instant, reaches out and grabs her back neck, can''t help frowning. "If I have scratched your face, the tortoise king will not hide any more." Chapter 429 "Then you have to think clearly. It doesn''t matter if you scratch my face. I can''t guarantee what my Lord will do." Yan Anchun smile, even if caught with a calm calm. This woman is really difficult to deal with. She is not the first-class one. But Gu Bailu didn''t want to deal with her. There was no hatred between her and Gu Bailu. "I''m not afraid of him, but because I don''t hate you. Since Feng Qingtian can''t come out, I can only warn you, take care of him and don''t let him interfere in my life again. Can you do it?" "My Lord can''t interfere in your life. With me, he can''t think about you any more." "That''s the best way. Don''t let me take the evidence to hit you in the face and watch him closely." Gu Bailu looks at Yin and lets Yan Anchun go. Gu Bailu quickly approaches Gu Yunjing and takes out a token to stick on his back. In an instant, Gu Yunjing got through Ren Du''s two veins, and his strength increased dramatically. He retreated the night Huai earthquake by two meters, and spewed out a large mouth of blood. Almost fell to the ground. He and Gu Yunjing have some great differences in strength, plus Gu Bailu''s blessing, it''s hard not to lose. "Yehuai tells you that if you don''t let shaozun stop, it''s not his nest that will be destroyed. I''ve already given him and he''s a man. Let each other live a good life." Gu Bailu takes out the contract she signed with fengqingtian about the mirror of the sky splitting from Yunxiu, tears it into two parts in front of yehuai and Yan Anchun, and throws it to yehuai: "I and him, just like this contract, are cut off once and for all, and have nothing to do with each other. I hope he has self-respect." The lone cloud mirror clasps her waist, and a whirling body has already flown out of the mansion. "Boss, do you want to open Skynet?" Open the sky net, even the little emperor can''t fly out of the wanwang mansion. Yan''an Chun said, "no need." She stooped down to pick up Gu Bailu''s torn contract and turned to the small white attic not far away. Feng Qingtian sits in the courtyard behind the white attic and looks up at the sky above her head. Qin Shou stood by with some worries, but did not dare to speak. For half an hour, the prince maintained this movement. The voice of the former princess came from the front, and every sentence was heard clearly, so firmly and incisively. Even he was sad to hear it, let alone the king. Just when Qin Shou didn''t know when he would sit down, Feng Qingtian said, "Qin Shou, go to get married." "What?" Qin Shou thought he had heard it wrong. "Really Do you really want to get married? " Feng Qingtian lowered his head and smiled: "of course, we should get married as soon as possible." He stood up and turned away. At the moment of turning around, Qin Shou seemed to see a crystal clear light in the corner of his eyes. Is that tears? Qin Shou was shocked. Who is the Lord? He was born with a great aura in the mansion of the emperor. He followed him when he was young, and never saw that he had human feelings, not to mention tears, but laughter, and little anger. How can such a person shed tears. If you really can''t bear the former princess, why do you bother yourself like this. What previous lovers, don''t then don''t, how about empathy, this world is not the rule must be from the same end, not halfway change of heart. "Prince, think about it again. The former Princess just said angry words for a while, and will not really talk with you..." Feng Qingtian glanced at him, and he couldn''t speak any more. "She''s willing to break it completely. Chapter 430 OK? What a fart. Well, you''ll be so lost. How about three wives and four concubines! Qin Shou is in a bad mood. When he sees the new princess coming here, he will also complain. It''s the woman who suddenly runs out and makes the prince fall from heaven to hell. Although there are many stories about how the prince and the new princess love each other outside, only he knows that since the former princess left, the prince has not been really happy. "Wang Ye, embroidered Niang sent the flower appearance of the wedding dress, you come with me to have a look." She said, holding up Feng Qingtian''s hand. Feng Qingtian said, no objection. Qin Shou walked in the back, looking at the picture of them walking together hand in hand, he felt a little discordant. Clearly, it''s a picture of talented people and young birds depending on people. Qin Shou can''t say what''s wrong, but he just doesn''t think there''s any enviable power between the prince and the former princess. Really, when the prince is with the former princess, he wants to find his daughter-in-law. What''s wrong? Qin Shou couldn''t figure it out, and Gu Bailu couldn''t figure it out. "Why can''t Feng Qingtian see me?" She doesn''t think it''s as simple as it seems. Feng Qingtian didn''t dare to see her for any reason. He would never think that he owed her so he didn''t dare to see her. Besides, he would not feel indebted to her. I saw her in the teahouse that day, and she was very upright. If he really felt indebted to her, he would not send shaozun to drive away the man she chose. He seems to be avoiding something. Since the woman appeared and was caught in the secret room that day, he would not talk to her directly about anything. "Did he ever promise you anything, but he didn''t do it." Gu Bailu nodded, "yes." He said that he would never give up his ex lover even if he did. But he did not hesitate to give up her. "Wang is a man of great promise. He will definitely do what he says. If he can''t do it, he will have no face to be right." Gu Yunjing knows the tunnel very well. Gu Bailu asked uncertainly, "is that so?" Can be because of guilt, so avoid to see? If you are really guilty, why do you show your love like that? You can''t wait to push her to the top of the wave. "That''s right. He used to avoid me like this." Gu Bailu asked curiously, "how many years of friendship have you had with him?" "I haven''t counted in detail. Age is no longer a number for us. It doesn''t matter." The only thing he could remember was the 150 years, which he counted in detail. "Who were you before?" Now each of them is in a high position of power, and their strength is amazing. They must have been great people before. The powerful figures recorded in Maoshan Taoism were not human beings. They were born to benefit human beings. "We? It''s not us, it''s you. We didn''t belong to this space before. " Gu Bailu said: "including me?" "In a hundred years, we have built a boat crossing together We know this now because we have known that the fate of every life has something to do with the past. " "So I used to know fengqingtian, too?" Gu Yunjing nods reluctantly. "Then why I don''t have a memory at all." "Because you have no memory." "What? What is the spirit of memory? " Gu Yunjing touched her head: "it''s your memory. It''s the closest soul to your soul, but for some reason, you don''t have it." Chapter 431 "Ha ha, what kind of Mengpo soup did you have?" Gu Yunjing picked up his eyebrows and said, "Meng Po Tang? That''s what the lowest human beings drink. It''s useless for us. " Gu Bailu laughs: "you are human now." "We will not be human forever after all. One day, the master of the universe will change." Gu Yunjing sat at the stone table and took a sip of wine. Gu Bailu pulled him and said, "you tell me what happened before. I was not a man before. What is that?" "You? You''re not a good thing anyway. '' "Bah, you are not a good thing. If you don''t say" pull down ", I will know when my Maoshan Taoist skill is higher." "I''m telling the truth." Gu Yunjing insists. Gu Bailu put the glass on: "can we have a good chat?" "I still want to go back to Yunjing college. Su shenfan is a lunatic. If the emperor doesn''t get rid of any injuries, he can do it." And those killers in the underworld are reckless killers. Although the disciples of Yunjing college are also powerful, they are strong in fear of horizontal and horizontal fear of death. "All right, you go." Gu Bailu waved and stood up to go back to the house. Gu Yunjing obviously shifts the topic, but doesn''t want to tell her about her past life. But somehow, he revealed to her something she had never thought of. It turns out that she used to be in fengqingtian''s past life, so fengqingtian was so gentle with her, would he admit her wrong? What about nanningxin and yananchun? Gu Bailu turns back to ask Gu Yunjing, but finds that the stone table is empty, and the man has already left. Gu Bailu drinks two bottles of wine. People are dizzy. In addition, people are in a bad mood, so they are easy to get drunk. Aro angrily rushed over: "Miss, the prince''s mansion will hold a wedding banquet tomorrow. That smelly man really does. He wants to marry that ugly woman." Gu Bailu shook his head: "don''t tell me, I have nothing to do with him. Whoever he marries, he will marry a pig and wish him a happy life." Luo is still angry. She knew that she should bring all the Dongpo meat made in the kitchen when she left from the prince''s mansion. Gu Bailu saw through her mind and patted her on the head: "eat." Then he fell into bed and fell asleep. Aro took off her clothes and washed her face before closing the door. The next day, the sun shines brightly. Another warm winter day. It''s a good day today. It''s the day when the king will marry the princess. This time, it''s really the day when the king will marry. It''s different from the last vacation. In his red robe, the king swaggered to meet his relatives in the palace of the White Emperor. He rode a red rabbit, as red as his bridegroom''s clothes, and the red and fiery sedan chair came out of the palace, and went all the way around the whole city of white Emperor before returning to the prince''s mansion. Gongs and drums are loud, fireworks and firecrackers have never been broken. Gu Bailu can''t do without hearing. But it doesn''t matter why she didn''t hear it. She simply put down her maoshanshu and took aro to the party. "Miss, are we going to get married?" The excitement on aro''s face. They haven''t played match snatching since last time. "Don''t rob, just watch it." Gu Bailu touched her head. Aro lost a little. Gu Bai Lu did not hide her eyes, and brought her to the crowd. The twenty-four big sedan chairs were still awesome from her Gu Fu. Chapter 432 The people around now have no sense of gossip, they are eager to grab happy money. All the way, there are lots of happy fruits and money. Many people pick them up after the sedan chair. The scene is really unprecedented. Gu Bailu looked up and saw a red rabbit passing in front of her. The bridegroom sitting on the red rabbit was as beautiful as the evil spirits in the past, and the big red flower on his chest was so vulgar that he did not lower his beauty by half. In terms of appearance, Feng Qingtian said that he was the second, but no one dared to say that he was the first. Forget it, I''ve got so many benefits. What''s more, such a handsome young man doesn''t suffer from sleeping for so long. Gu Bailu is completely relieved. She followed her all the way to the prince''s mansion and robbed several gold treasures. A real thief has money. He likes money and others like copper money. He likes gold and treasure. She watched as Feng Qingtian kicked the sedan door, welcomed the bride out of the sedan chair, and carefully guarded her and brought her into the prince''s mansion. The matchmaker spoke quite auspiciously behind him. A lot of guests followed in. I heard that today''s invitation is the chef. "Aro, let''s go back." Gu Bailu didn''t like to paste it. He didn''t want to go in. But aro pulled her sleeve: "Miss, I want to eat Dongpo meat. The meat in our house is not as delicious as that in the prince''s house." Gu Bailu stroked his forehead: "didn''t you just take dragon meat from Yunjing college? Can Dongpo meat compare with dragon meat "There is too little dragon meat. Aro wants to leave it for the young lady, and aro wants to eat Dongpo meat." Aro held her sleeve tightly and refused to leave. She has never been so headstrong, Gu Bailu thought she might be true slander. The original cook of Gu''s mansion has gone, but the skill of the cook called now is really not very good. But Is it really good that she, the former wanton princess, ran to the wanton palace to eat meat without asking? She was still hesitating, and aro had led her to the gate of the mansion. Gu Bailu hesitated again, and aro had followed up her own door and pulled her into the mansion. This She didn''t want to come in on her own. Why didn''t a person stop it? Did the prince''s mansion let people in at will? Today, there is no threshold in the prince''s mansion. Anyone can come in and eat. But those who have the courage to step into this door are not ordinary people. Gu Bailu pulls aro to choose the most remote table. Ma ah, it''s a bit humiliating. In order to eat, I went to the wedding banquet of my ex husband. That day, it was said that it was totally irrelevant. People who didn''t know her thought that she would not give up her old love and make trouble. "I just seemed to see the former wanton princess?" I don''t know who said it. Gu Bailu''s ears are very sharp now. She can hear everyone''s gossip. "Really? How can she still have the face to run here? Can''t she want to make something happen? " Gu Bailu pouted and pouted. You really want to make something happen. I''m here to eat meat. My family, Luo, is reluctant to indulge in Dongpo meat in the royal palace. "I saw it just now. I think it''s not wrong. I think I''m hiding." Gu Bailu sat up straight and said to her, "ah Luo, eat quickly. Let''s go after eating." She didn''t really want to listen to the comments, but she kept drilling into her ears. There was also a scream from the matchmaker in front of him: "worship heaven and earth." Gu Bailu''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. He has worshipped the heaven and the earth. He is a real husband and wife after worshipping "Miss, aro is finished. Let''s go." Aro said, puffing her cheeks. Gu Bailu stood up and didn''t want to see them worship heaven and earth. She said she didn''t mind at all, unless she was heartless. They had just got up when a big thunderbolt from a clear day hit the auditorium in front of them. Gu Bailu looked into the auditorium. Through the crowd, she saw that the electric light like thing directly split on the red figure of the bride. Chapter 433 Gu Bailu pushes the crowd away and runs forward. What''s the matter? Where is the inexplicable lightning coming from. Is Feng Qingtian OK. Is this man-made? Or providence? Along the way, some people screamed, some ran around with their heads in their arms, some fell on the ground in fear of shaking. The banquet was in a mess, no one could care for any more food, the table was lifted, the chair fell to the ground, and the Dongpo meat that aro liked rolled to the ground. Gu Bailu wants to cross the crowd and run to the auditorium to see the situation, but more and more people are running out of the auditorium, some are pale, some are unbelievable. There are also little childe dressed happily but nest in the arms of adults crying. Gu Bailu wants to squeeze past, but is pushed out by the crowd. She quickly looked at the little boy who was wearing a happy dress. From his mind, he saw a colorful flash of lightning, which directly hit the bride''s body. The auditorium was very dark. It''s as gloomy as hell. I only heard the bride''s painful cry. The light covered her up, and no one could see her situation any more. Young childe''s mind, did not see Phoenix Qingtian situation, the child was only afraid, did not pay attention to other people''s state. Night''s bodyguards came from the sky, a large number of people began to maintain order, but they all pushed people outside the house. "An accident happened today. The happy event was suspended. Everyone left the prince''s mansion quickly." Luo protects Gu Bailu from being squeezed. She says angrily, "Miss, a lot of Dongpo meat has been destroyed." "Aro, why are you saying that?" People are rushing out. There is no one to talk about. They all want to leave the right and wrong places quickly. Gu Bailu is so far away from the auditorium that she can only use yan''anchun''s eyes to see things happen. She was squeezed out by the crowd before she even had a look at Feng Qingtian. She was still hesitating whether to use the blink to look at it. But the night''s bodyguard is driving people in a very orderly way. It seems that he guessed that there would be such a riot and was ready for it. Arro naturally said: "Miss, it''s a scourge. The bride must not be a good thing. Generally, only those who have committed a great evil will be punished." If it''s true, as aro said, it''s not man-made, but Providence? There''s really a scourge in the world. She thought of the dream she had had several times. She was burned by the fire of hell, because she had made a big mistake. People were soon cleared out of the mansion, and the door of the mansion was slammed shut. The spirits of those who came out were still uncertain, and soon some people began to talk about it. "The bride is not so lucky. God forbid her to be the wanton princess." "That''s not necessarily. Who knows if it''s artificial? Didn''t it say that the former wanton princess would be enchanted? Last time, it was a thunder that split the ronghua building." "That waste can''t have such a big business, making troubles in the face of so many people." "You should see the most clearly in the auditorium. What''s the matter?" "I saw a light coming, and then the whole scene went dark. The atmosphere became gloomy. I felt my ears hurt. I couldn''t move because of the powerful force. I couldn''t see anything clearly. But of course, when it disappeared, I saw that the whole face of the bride was gone..." "Not only the face is gone, but the whole body is bursting with blood. It''s like being smashed down by a heavy object. It''s so bloody. After Qin bodyguard takes people away quickly, he doesn''t know the situation." Chapter 434 "The king must be very angry. He is not easy to become a relative. Such a thing happened." "At that time, it seemed that Wang was scared to be stupid. He didn''t move." "The bride is done." "I think it''s the ghost of the rubbish. Yesterday, he came to the Lord''s mansion and killed him in the Lord''s mansion." Gu Bailu: "..." I have no such ability to kill anyone who wants to be killed by thunder. If she really has that ability, it is the tortoise Lord who wants to split, not yan''anchun. If Yan''an Chun died, would he be doubted by Feng Qingtian? That''s really unclear. Once again, she was grateful that she had come to the wedding banquet, and that aro wanted to eat Dongpo meat. If it was found out, she would eat in the wedding banquet, and there was no time to commit a crime. Gu Bailu takes aro and leaves when no one is paying attention. In case of being surrounded, I don''t know what will happen. The people outside the prince''s mansion soon broke up. Many families left one or two servants there to listen to the news. After Gu Bailu came back, he also sent a servant to listen to the news. If there is any news, he should come back to report. This time it happened so suddenly that Gu Bailu thought it was not true when she came home. Now in retrospect, it seems that it is not true from her return to Gufu. The woman named Yan Anchun came to the door by chance. Feng Qingtian had no doubt about her identity. They fell in love at first sight. They were as hot as glue. Feng Qingtian is even more excessive, for fear that others don''t know that he has driven her out, and found the person he really likes. He publicizes love everywhere, even the things in the boudoir are passed on to the next person. The servants of the emperor''s mansion are very strict. If it wasn''t for fengqingtian''s permission, the intimacy between the two could not have been spread from the emperor''s mansion. The people in the wanwangfu have no courage. Then he who is in a hurry becomes a relative. This just worship heaven and earth, haven''t worship, the bride has such a thing? Can''t God see them bullying too much? As expected, I love you very much. I''ll die soon. Gu Bailu only hoped that yan''anchun was not dead. If she died, Feng Qingtian liked her so much that she didn''t know what to do. It''s very possible to suspect a lot of people and kill them. She must be the first to be suspected. In the afternoon, no news came from the prince''s mansion. The gate was closed and there was no wind. Gu Bailu went back to his study and opened a book called "the strange sky". This is a book in Gu''s mansion. It should have been left by his ancestors, but few people have turned it over. When Gu Bailu found it, it was already covered with thick dust and the paper turned yellow. I don''t know who wrote it. I can see it was written by myself. It''s not very good, but she can barely read it. How to say this book? At first, it''s a story of various kinds of anti attack of * * silk. The story is about a person who is not successful. Later, he met a goddess who saved him. The goddess also taught him a lot of skills and magic, which greatly increased his psychic power. The sky and eyes are all open, and he knows astronomy and geography, and can predict the future. In a word, it''s all kinds of driving. The goddess taught him the ability to save human beings. At that time, human beings were in chaos and killed in various ways. They died every day. The book details how he met the goddess, what she looked like, and her own skills. It''s a story, but more about his ability. I remember it in detail. Most of all, there is also a message of Nemesis written on it. Chapter 435 In general, the scourge will not be imposed on human beings, because human beings have committed a great evil, which is just a struggle between human beings. The heaven does not care about the casualties of human beings. But if this man hurts the heaven, he may be condemned by heaven. Therefore, she is not a normal person. Yan Anchun is not an ordinary person indeed. He is the former lover of the king. In terms of the present status of the emperor and the emperor in the world, they had some extraordinary status many years ago. Yan Anchun, as the former lover of King wanwang, has been split up for so many years. It must be what the previous life has done that is particularly bad. Yan''an Chun is still guilty. He is so high-profile and publicized. The heaven knows that. So a thunder is coming down to kill her. If so Is Feng Qingtian unprepared? Fengqingtian has recovered her memory? If only Gu Yunjing were here, he would know what happened. However, as soon as he went back to Yunjing college, he disappeared, even for two days. Gu Bailu didn''t go out either, but he sent someone to the prince''s mansion to watch the news. He read the book "the vision of a different world" in his study. The book writers seem to have a special worship for the goddess, but the story is not finished. They only say that they finally saved the human race in several wars, promoted the officials and added the Marquis, and then the story is broken It seems that it broke suddenly At last, there was only one line: "something happened to the goddess. I have to save her." There are not many rules in the story, and the characters are not well written. However, what is introduced in the story is that the master envoy''s moves are very similar to Maoshan Taoism. In the past two days, there has been no news from the prince''s mansion, and he has not even gone to the palace. The emperor sent people to the mansion once, and there was no more news. When the emperor''s palace couldn''t find out the news, many people went to the palace to inquire, only typing a few words: "the princess is seriously injured, the emperor is accompanying him, and he doesn''t care about the government." Seriously hurt? That''s not dead. Since I''m not dead, why don''t you ask a doctor? When everyone was puzzled, on the third day, a man came to the prince''s mansion, a man who was known to all the people in the world. "Young master Xiao?" Gu Bailu stared at the servant who replied: "is it really Mr. Xiao?" "Yes, young master Xiao, the most evil doctor in the world, can live for the dead. It''s said that he can go to the underworld and steal people from the king of hell. It''s so beautiful. The servants almost look straight at him." "Aro, is this the first evil doctor in the world, Mr. Xiao, the one we know?" Gu Bailu asks aro. At that time, she fell into a big pit when she stepped into the air. How deep the pit was? She didn''t know. Anyway, when she fell down, she fell into mud. How about the cave? It''s very big. There''s a beautiful pool. The sun shines in from the cave. It''s still beautiful. Besides, there were tables, chairs, benches and chairs. Aro was washing clothes by the pool. As soon as she saw Gu Bailu, she shouted, "Miss..." Come straight on. Gu Bailu faints. Later, she wakes up to know that it was Mr. Xiao who saved her. So did aro. They all fell from the top. Young master Xiao didn''t know their details at all. He only said that they fell down because they were destined. So he saved them. Young master Xiao is not a good man. Gu Bailu has suffered a lot in his hands in those months. Help him cook, wash and cook tea every day. If he can''t sleep at night, he has to play chess with him. Chapter 436 Gu Bailu thought of those months. He couldn''t say how he felt. He thought it was a transitional period. Although he was a bit bullied, he had to thank him for meeting him. Otherwise, there would be no more her now. "Miss, there is only one young master Xiao in the world." Aro took it for granted again, as if she knew everyone. Gu Bailu also believes her. "That''s our benefactor. We''re going to have a look." Gu Bailu''s heart crossed, and took aro to the mansion. There is no one in front of the gate of the mansion, but the shops and teahouses around the mansion are full of people. For a few days after the incident in the prince''s mansion, Gu Bailu shut the gate and hid for a few days. Now people see her coming out, and the gossip grows in their hearts. "The former wanton princess is out. What does she come for?" "Let''s see if the new princess is dead. She has a chance." "It''s her hand that guarantees irregularity. It''s strange to say that the wanwangfu has endured so many days." "The king is afraid of the princess''s injury. When he is free, none of the troublemakers can leave." "It''s said that the master of the state has calculated a divination, saying that it''s heaven''s will and it''s not about people." In front of the gate of the prince''s mansion, Gu Bailu stood in front of the gate and looked inside. No one else can see anything. The high door and big wall block everything. She can look in when she opens her eyes, but she can only see through the two gates. It''s too big. Gu Bailu looked around. "Aro, take me to the top of that teahouse." Luo took her to the top of the teahouse and stood on one foot. Gu Bailu looked into the prince''s mansion. He saw a large beautiful landscape and occasionally several bodyguards. She went to find Feng Qingtian by intuition. Where Feng Qingtian is, she should be able to find yan''anchun. Young master Xiao must be fengqingtian. Please go to save yananchun. We found it. In a backyard, Feng Qingtian is sitting in the room, Xiao is sitting on the other side, and there is a person lying on the bed. However, Gu Bailu can''t see her face clearly, and it seems that she is already bloody. Feng Qingtian and Xiao Gongzi can''t hear clearly. Even if she is bright and bright, she can''t hear so far. Tianyan can see their figures clearly, but their facial expressions can''t be seen clearly. Gu Bailu can confirm two points. 1¡¢ Yan Anchun is not dead, but his face seems to be completely destroyed. 2¡¢ Young master Xiao is here to treat Yan Anchun. Then there''s nothing wrong with her. With Feng Qingtian''s love for yan''anchun, she just becomes a cow and should not give up. But Gu Bailu didn''t plan to go back. She had to wait for Mr. Xiao. Wait until young master Xiao can get the details. The teahouse run by Xiaohu is not far from the prince''s mansion. Gu Bailu goes to the teahouse and has lunch. Gu Bailu sleeps again, but Prince Xiao still doesn''t come out of the prince''s mansion. "It seems that we are going to stay here today." Gu Bailu thought. She is not willing to go back. In case of going back to the mansion, young master Xiao will come out again. He doesn''t seem to sleep in other people''s houses. When night fell, young master Xiao still didn''t come out, and all the people who inquired about the gossip went back to the mansion. Gu Bailu also had to go back to the mansion. She always felt that it was a little abnormal. The prince''s mansion was too quiet. With the nature of Phoenix holding the sky, how could he be calm when this happens to his favorite woman. Gu Bailu got on the carriage and yawned. Forget it, she can''t manage the affairs of the wanton palace, as long as she''s not involved. Chapter 437 I don''t know if there''s anyone to save Nanning''s heart from being locked in the cliff of Tiangong. If no one saves her, the clue of who her boss is will be broken. But she is not so worried. Since they are ambitious, they will always come out and take action. They can''t always manipulate everything behind them. Besides, now they have lost one of the generals they can manipulate. Aro fell asleep in the carriage. Gu Bailu took a look at her. It''s better for the girl, not to worry. But aro suddenly opened her eyes: "Miss..." "What''s the matter?" Gu Bailu saw that her face was not right, so she quickly listened to her. It was quiet outside. Even at night, it''s early now. Before midnight, the streets of Baidi city are still very busy, and there are quite a lot of people seeking pleasure. But now there is no sound, except for the whirring in winter. People are missing, dead or scared away. There was no smell of blood in the air, it was scared away. Gu Bailu touched his waist and pulled out a blink sign. It''s better to run first. "Miss, you can''t run..." Aro took her hand. "Why?" "The other side is too strong, so they use the blink to run into their circle." Gu Bailu''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, just like the solitary cloud mirror, which can change the track of her blink character? Who is going to catch her, want to kill her, or have any other purpose? Gu Bailu is not afraid, but excited. Maybe the person behind Nanning''s heart has taught her a lesson. Now she broke with the arbitrary palace, and there was no little emperor around, which was the best time to teach her a lesson. "Coachman, what happened?" Gu Bailu asked the driver aloud. "Little Miss There is There''s a line of killers... " The rickshaw puller''s voice was shaking. Those people were bloodthirsty and merciless at first sight. He He''s going to die with the miss, too. Gu Bailu lifted the curtain to see the dark street, three meters in front of the carriage, standing in a row of ghost faces, with bloodthirsty murderous intent, which made people panic a little. Gu Bailu hooked his lips: "aro, let''s go down." When she got out of the carriage, she found that there was still a white man standing in front of the row of killers, who was mixed with the street lamps. She did not look carefully but did not notice him. But the power of this man is terrible. Aro said that the other side is strong, which should refer to him. "If you want to fight, put your horse here. Don''t put on such a big show. It''s like singing a big play." Gu Bailu''s voice broke the strange silence in the cold night. "Live." The other side was not polite, so they rushed up together. Gu Bailu''s eyebrows are slightly fierce, and the spirit of the other side is really strong. I''m afraid it won''t be weaker than the dark mercenary of fengqingtian. Gu Bailu hurriedly summoned Yin energy: "Yin energy, it''s up to you." She threw out countless runes while avoiding the attack of the other side. Each attack came from the other side, and there was a hole in the ground. The power of this group belongs to firepower. The Yin energy is exactly water power. Aro is not idle, joined in the battle together, the whole street is illuminated by their power, just like day. Gu Bailu can clearly feel that the other side is prepared and vows to arrest her. Gu Bailu feels that yinneng is a little bit laborious, and his heart is thumping. The strength of yinneng is that even the dean of Yunjing college can fight. Facing these ghost soldiers, it''s not long before they fight, and their spiritual power is consumed so fast? "No, miss! These ghost people can absorb the power of spirit. " Aro came up. Chapter 438 Gu Bailu is also surprised. These people are able to absorb each other''s power. It''s just like the star sucking method. Can it play? "Yin can. Is there any way to deal with it?" Yin can live such a long time, it should be the most knowledgeable. "I''ve lived so long, and I''ve seen the holy power of such evil sects for the first time. Their holy power has its own property of absorbing holy power. I can''t help it for the time being." Can''t even Yin do it? Gu Bailu''s other spells are auxiliary. Even if they can help others, it''s a waste of money. No matter how powerful she was, she was attracted to each other and helped each other instead. Aro''s soul power is almost consumed: "Miss, you run first, aro Ding for a while." "Don''t be silly, how can I leave you behind." If they want to die together, even if they are caught, they are still alive. These people will not kill her at once. If aro is thrown down and she runs away, then aro must be killed if she is caught. Gu Bailu wants to hide in the soul receiving bracelet, but even if he does, he can take it away. It''s impossible for her to hide in the soul receiving Bracelet all her life. "Miss, hurry up, or neither of them will be able to leave." Aro cried out anxiously: "go to the little emperor for help and come to help aro." "No, I''d rather be caught than go." Gu Bailu said as she opened her eyes to the ghosts and saw their faces through the eyes, which made her face white with fear. She is a person who is not afraid of ghosts, but she can''t calm down when she sees their horrible faces. It''s a pile of rotten meat, with green things like mildew poison on it. These people are not necessarily people. The white man has been standing in the street under the light, and did not even want to sell. But Gu Bailu could not see his appearance, let alone the picture in his mind. The eye of heaven had no effect on him. Now her heavenly eye has reached the level of insight, and because Maoshan Taoism has also been upgraded to a level, so her heavenly eye can see most of what she thinks. It''s just that some may not be clear, but it''s useless at all, only a few. This white faced man may be at the same level as Gu Yunjing and Wang Zong. Even one of his leaders is so powerful, how terrible is the real boss behind him. For the first time, Gu Bailu felt how powerful his enemies were who could easily kill them. So would master be locked in the island of futu. So we need the mirror of the sky. "Girl, I can''t support it." A bead of sweat flows down the forehead of yin energy, which is the performance of ordinary people after the exhaustion of spiritual power. I was so tired that I sweated. Aro''s face was pale. Gu Bailu took Yin Neng back: "you two have a rest, I''ll come." They don''t have psychic power. She doesn''t have psychic power. Let''s see how they do it. Gu Bailu drew a cross on her chest with her hands: "all living things form a formation..." At the bottom of her feet appeared a bright big Pentagram star, which emitted several rays of light from the edge of the pentagram star and surrounded them. Gu Bailu hides behind the light, and constantly those ghost soldiers throw attack spells, pentagonal, triangular and round. The ghost soldiers dodged her attack and attacked them, but all the holy power encounter arrays were dissolved. Chapter 439 The white man finally moved, of course, just a little, just a flick of his fingertips, and a ray of light came towards the five pointed star. In an instant, the five pointed star''s light was just like a cigarette end being wrung out, and there was no light. Gu Bailu''s dark mantra, Ma Dan, why is it so powerful. Gu Bailu has been scolded for being a waste since she came here, but in every battle, she feels that she may win if she struggles. But this time, she felt her confidence had been shattered. The opponent can kill her array by playing between his fingers. Her array is unique. It was made with the strength of her highest Maoshan Taoism. "Don''t wave, take it." In a word, the ghost army came up, dazed for a while, and Gu Bailu didn''t think enough and didn''t know what to do. In the prince''s mansion, Feng Qingtian is holding Mr. Xiao: "there are places in the mansion. Why do you have to go?" "I''m not used to living in your house. I''ll come on time tomorrow. I''m going to visit someone." Feng Qingtian frowned: "who?" "Your ex-wife." Young master Xiao chuckled: "I haven''t let her play chess with me for a long time." Gu Bailu learned chess from her master. Of course, she didn''t learn it very well. It''s also a smelly chess Louzi. Every time after playing, he regrets playing chess. Young master Xiao thinks that there are various reasons for her to regret playing chess, which is quite interesting. He hasn''t played chess for a long time since she left. "I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for her to open the door so late." Young master Xiao picked up his eyebrows and said, "that''s for you. No matter when you go to someone else, you won''t open the door for you. I''m different. When I go, she will open the door." They stayed in that cave for several months, and Gu Bailu believed in the character of Mr. Xiao. Let alone fame. It''s a matter of fame. He can''t talk about staying in the cave for a few months without marrying her. But young master Xiao is not one of these people. Gu Bailu doesn''t care much. Nobody takes this seriously. Except for one, of course. "It''s better to stay in the mansion, young master Xiao. I''m afraid that I can''t find you tomorrow." Feng Qingtian just stayed for a moment. Now he''s a tough guy. Let him go to Gu Bailu now? How could it be. Mr. Xiao frowned: "it seems that I have said something wrong." "Yeying, go and prepare a room for Mr. Xiao. He will be in your service tonight." Feng Qingtian gave an order. Is this someone to look at? Childe Xiao shook his head helplessly. It seems that he really said something wrong. He asked unwillingly, "you still have the last word for your ex-wife?" Feng Qingtian smiled coldly: "Ye Ying takes Xiao Gongzi to have a rest." Yeying was just about to invite childe Xiao out. A dark figure came and almost ran into her. "Night flower? Why are you back now? " Night flower has the function of invisibility, so the prince has always sent her to follow the former princess. Even if the former princess left the palace, the Prince did not call her back. "Prince, there is something wrong with the former princess. A group of ghostly people have taken her away." Feng Qingtian''s face changed: "what do you say, Gu Bailu has been arrested? Who is so bold? " "On the street of retrospection mansion, each other''s psychic power is extremely high, and it can absorb the other''s psychic power strangely. The former princess can''t reach I''m afraid it doesn''t work. I''ll send you a letter first. " "Where have they gone?" Feng Qingtian clenches her fists. Chapter 440 Gu Bailu has been staying in the mansion honestly these days. It''s the safest place. Don''t worry about her safety. But she ran out today. "It''s useless for subordinates. I have been with you for a while I was dumped. " Night flower knelt down. Feng Qingtian looks at childe Xiao: "do you know who they are?" "It''s the first time I''ve heard that I''ll absorb the other''s power." Young master Xiao shook his head: "but don''t worry. If they are alive, they will not be in danger for the time being." Feng Qingtian said calmly, "let''s send Mr. Xiao to have a rest first." Young master Xiao took a meaningful look at him and went with the nightying. Feng Qingtian went back to the room and sat on the couch, burying his face between his palms: "go to find it immediately and use all the strength to prevent her from any accident." "Yes..." Night flower ran quickly. Feng Qingtian thought and thought about the organizations that can attract each other''s spiritual power. No He didn''t live long these days, and soon passed away, so he didn''t have a thorough understanding of the continent. Feng Qingtian''s eyebrows are awe inspiring. With a wave of her hand, she disappears. The king of the netherworld is burning in the temple: "you useless things, a traitor can''t catch them, how many days! Can''t she disappear! " He never thought that people in the netherworld would be so useless. For the first time, the invincible Pluto felt disgraced. The traitor must be brought back. He was just finishing his fire when Feng Qingtian appeared. He suddenly stopped. "What''s the matter?" It''s not a good thing that this man doesn''t go to the three treasures hall. "One thing, please." Feng Qingtian said. The Pluto asked him to sit down and said, "if you have something to say, don''t be so polite." Although his identity is different, the Pluto is not going to offend. "Do you know where the ghost organization that can absorb the power of others comes from?" Feng Qingtian also understood that it was different from the past, so he was polite to the Pluto. The Pluto frowned: "can you absorb the spiritual power?" Feng Qingtian''s eyes are bright and sharp, her face is very bad, and her whole body is full of murderous ideas that can''t be covered. Who has offended him. "I''m afraid that there is no such ability in the world. Are you talking about the devil?" The Pluto guessed. "The devil is out?" "By the time, he should be out." When the devil fought with heaven, he was seriously injured and didn''t know where to practice. By the way, it''s time for him to come out and make waves. Feng Qingtian stood up: "do you have any way to find him?" "I''m afraid it''s hard. I''m a man after all, and he..." "It''s hard to find it for me. I have to find him." Feng Qingtian''s long and narrow eyes are full of worries. "Well, it''s really hard for me to do. You''d better go to find the local shaozun. He''s engaged in a lot of private activities. Maybe he has any contact with the devil." Feng Qingtian turned around and left: "OK, thanks this time." Feng Qingtian disappears in a flash. The Pluto is strange. How can the devil provoke the king? Do you think he''s a human now? Gu Bailu wakes up in a pile of bones. The cave is dim and narrow, so she can only be the size of a person. Her hands and feet are tied. The white bones are rotten and smelly. She sneezed, a skull rolled down her head and landed on her stomach. Gu Bailu felt sick for a long time and couldn''t stop. Chapter 441 The cave was small enough for her to turn over, and it was full of skeletons. I''m afraid I''m scared to death. Is this group of ghost army boss behind Nanning heart. Did they catch her because they wanted to cut the grass? She broke their occupation of Murong mansion, so she wanted to punish her? Gu Bailu woke up and no one cared for her, as if she had been left here to die. There was no food in the cave, but insects and ants passed by from time to time. Gu Bailu didn''t know how the time flowed. She only knew that she was getting hungrier and hungrier. What''s more, she was thirsty and had no information about half a person. She tried to open her eyes to see what was going on around her, but it seemed that it was all black, as if it was in a very big black hole. This is one of the small closed holes. Gu Bailu has never had such a hard time since she was a child. Even if you fall in the cave and want to help Mr. Xiao do the laundry and cooking, you still have to eat and drink. Just when she thought that she might die of thirst, the cave opened and a bowl of water was put at the hole: "little waste, you are not very thirsty, do you want to drink water?" The voice of the visitor is thick and hoarse. It''s not pleasant to hear. It''s estimated that he can cry in the middle of the night. "Want to..." Gu Bailu said without hesitation that she had no strength now. If she didn''t drink any more water, she was afraid that she would die. "Hand in the sky Gang map, and you will have water." The other party explains the intention. Gu Bailu has a little spirit. If they want to negotiate, they have hope. What they are afraid of is that they don''t have a need and they just want to torture her to death. "What What The sky Gang map. " She didn''t pretend. She really didn''t know what the sky Gang map was. But these people must have taken her for granted. "Don''t tell me you don''t know where it is. We''ve found your stepmother. She''s fake." They''ve been looking for Yeyun comb? Ye Yunshu will definitely say that it''s on her. What is the picture left by Gu Mu? So many people want it. "Yes It''s really here... " Only here can she have the hope of living, even if not on her, she will say it. "Tell me where it is, and when we find it, we will give you food and drink." "Yes Can I have a drink of water first? " The stranger outside the cave snorted coldly, but she was not afraid to lie. After so many days of hunger and thirst, she could resist. The bowl of water came in, Gu Bailu stretched her neck and took a sip of it. There was really only one bite, and the man took it back. "When you say it, you can drink whatever you want." "That picture Already Destroyed by me, but I remember... " Before Gu Bailu finished speaking, the man left. Gu Bailu is a little desperate. Why did she leave? Don''t you believe her. She did not have a real picture. She remembered that picture. It had been destroyed. What ye Yun combed in their hands was fake. After a while, there was another step approaching. Paper and pen came into the cave: "draw it out. If you can''t draw it out, you won''t want to live." "I I''m tied up. " The entrance of the cave opened a little more, and a ghost faced man came in bowing and untied the gold thread of her hands. Gu Bailu tried to move her hands. As soon as she picked up the pen, she slipped down. "I I didn''t really Draw with strength... " "What a trouble," said the ghost face He pulled her out, dragged her with one hand, and walked through a dark corridor that could lead to one person. Gu Bailu thought that the longer she grew up, the more gloomy she was. Chapter 442 On the corridor, there is a cave that can hold about two people. There is a small table and a chair with a few steamed buns on it. The man threw her on the chair: "eat and draw quickly." Gu Bailu has no strength anymore. Seeing that there is a steamed bread, he quickly shoved it into his mouth and ate it. Although she eats fast, she bites slowly. It seems that it''s impossible to escape here. The whole space is pitifully narrow. Even the passage can only accommodate one person. She just touched her waist, and there was no sign on her. It''s impossible to move out in a flash. Just along the way, she saw a small window on the corridor, but the window could accommodate at most one baby. There is no way to escape. "Eat fast." The ghost face slapped on the table, and the table was shaken in two. Gu Bailu did not dare to play tricks any more. He quickly ate several steamed buns, and then drew the picture honestly. They need to send someone to confirm whether the picture is true or not, so she can still live at this time. "I I''ve drawn them all. I can Can I let go the servant girl first? " "Let her go? Let her report it? Don''t worry. Whether you can go out depends on the man''s attitude. " Gu Bailu frowned: "you I''ve given you everything I need for Why hold on to me. " "Less nonsense." Gu Bailu was dragged to the skeleton cave by him again. Gu Bailu didn''t know if she hadn''t eaten for a long time. Suddenly she ate so much, but her stomach didn''t adapt. She retched for a long time. I don''t know if the steamed bread is clean. Put it in such a dark place, even if it is clean, it will produce bacteria. After a while, Gu Bailu felt that she was hot all over, as if she had a cold. She had to go out quickly. She is worried about aro now, but according to the reaction of the man just now, aro should be OK. But aro is a foodie. She must be very upset if she has nothing to eat. Who can help her? She would like someone to save her. She knows that she can''t escape now by her own ability. The strength of the other side is too strong, and it''s so hidden. But if she is expected to be saved, she will never have a chance. She recited two incantations secretly, and her soul receiving Bracelet flew to the sky. "Soul receiving bracelet, now it can only rely on you. There is a small window in the corridor. You can fly out there and inform..." Who can she call for help? "Tell Gu Yunjing..." Feng Qingtian can''t count on it. Yan''an Chun is in such a big situation that he''s definitely not in the mood to take care of others. Even if he is in the mood to meddle in other people''s affairs, he may not come to meddle in his own affairs. The soul receiving Bracelet flew for half a day at the seam edge of the hole, but no place was found to go out. Gu Bailu read another mantra and turned her into a piece of thin cloth. Then she got out of the small crack. Close to the side of the corridor, the soul receiving Bracelet finds a small window and flies out smoothly. Seeing the soul receiving bracelet, Gu Yunjing should be able to understand that something happened to her. Gu Bailu used her last strength and passed out in a coma. I don''t know for a long time, it seems that there are footsteps and people''s voices in the confusion, and finally there is a fight. She wanted to open her eyes, but she couldn''t. "I didn''t expect you to come." A hoarse voice sounded like a ghost. "Let people go." The voice is familiar. Chapter 443 Gu Bailu still wanted to hear what they said, but she couldn''t hold it. Her consciousness disappeared little by little. When she woke up, she was already in a beautiful big bed. She''s saved? Who saved her? Just as she was going to sit up, she felt a heavy hand resting on her waist, and looked next to her. Wow, there''s a man. The strong and shiny wheat muscles are exposed in the sunshine coming from the window, such as the steak with sauce, which makes people salivate. The black green silk covers his face, only showing a hard jaw. She frowned, how the man felt familiar. She quickly reached out and brushed away his green silk, and suddenly a face of the monster that she knew could no longer be familiar with appeared in front of her. Feng Qingtian? How can she sleep in a bed with Feng Qingtian? "Lu''er, it''s still early. Go to sleep." The man brushed her down and held her in his arms so that she could not move. Gu Bailu''s brain is still covered. What''s going on. If her memory is right, fengqingtian''s former lover has come back, she has been driven out of the mansion, and fengqingtian has married her former lover. But there was an accident when we got married. She and he should be in a state of absolute split, how can they still be so harmonious. She pushed him away: "Feng Qingtian, why am I here?" Feng Qingtian opens his eyes bleakly: "where are you not here, lu''er?" Gu Bailu pinched her thigh and made sure it wasn''t a dream. She stood up from the bed: "fengqingtian, we and leave you, you also have a new love, what is this?" "Who said we left." Feng Qingtian reached out and grabbed her hand: "it''s soft on the bed. Don''t fall. Sit down quickly." "I don''t! I''m going back. " Gu Bailu shook him off, jumped down from the bed, spread his legs and rushed out, but was held by a big palm: "lu''er, where are you going in this way?" Gu Bailu looked at himself and found that he was only wearing a pajama with thin shoulders. She didn''t take the pajamas away when she left his wanton palace. Pajamas are extremely exquisite and conservative in front, but there is a half opening in the middle of the two breasts, just showing the deepest part of the ditch, which makes people angry. Feng Qingtian took her back and closed the door casually: "darling, you should not move around now." "I want to go back! Feng Qingtian, don''t think you saved me, you can do nothing. " Gu Bailu roared. How could there be such a shameless man. It must be Yan Anchun who has been destroyed so badly that he can''t sleep with him at all. He thinks of her again. "Well, go back. I''ll take you back to the mansion. Don''t move any more." Feng Qingtian picked her up anxiously and put her on the bed: "put on your clothes before you go back, OK?" Gu Bailu looks at him coldly. Fengqingtian is still fengqingtian, just like the decades of years that never happened. But only she knew how much she had been insulted and hurt. She won''t trust this man again. She''s not what he wants, she doesn''t want to throw away. "You saved me?" Gu Bailu asked. Feng Qingtian picked up the clothes beside her and prepared to change them for her. Gu Bailu seized them and said, "if I have my own hands and feet, I won''t bother the king." She took her clothes and hid behind the screen. She quickly changed her clothes and asked again, "did you save me?" Chapter 444 Feng Qingtian nodded helplessly. "What do they want?" She gave them the so-called sky Gang map. Although the location may not be so accurate, it can find the hidden point of that thing. But they didn''t let her go. What did they ask for. "The mirror of the sky." Feng Qingtian took her hand and said, "don''t look back. You are very dangerous now." "No matter how dangerous it is, I can''t stay in the prince''s mansion." Gu Bailu is calm. "This is the wing room in the backyard. I promise I won''t disturb you." Feng Qingtian whispered, almost begging. "As soon as I wake up, I will be dragged into your arms and sleep in the same bed. How can I believe you?" Believe your evil! She thought how deeply he loved yan''anchun. As a result, he turned to her again when someone else had an accident. Scum! It''s so dreary that people want to grind him into dregs. "I really want to find you. Can you hide even if you are in Gufu? For your own safety, lu''er, you must listen to me. " "Bah, have you ever thought about how to be worthy of yananchun in this way?" "I''ll explain to you about yananchun and me later..." Gu Bailu smiled: "no need to explain, thank you for your willingness to save me this time, but I still advise you to be kind to Yan Anchun, after all, what happened to her in order to marry you." "I''ll take you to see her?" Fengqing heaven way. Gu Bailu turned over his eyes and said, "No." Yan Anchun is only one breath now. She doesn''t want to blame her if something happens to her. But in fact, she still wanted to know what happened to Yan Anchun. Why are you condemned. "You''re not very well. You can go back to the mansion after you have a look. Is that ok?" Feng Qingtian said again. Gu Bailu knew that he was using Mr. Xiao to keep her. But she did want to see Mr. Xiao. She hesitated and asked, "when can Mr. Xiao come?" "He comes for breakfast every day." "Well, I''ll wait until I see him." After all, fengqingtian saved her again, and she didn''t want to make it too stiff. Who knows if he will be useful in the future. Although he is a scum, his power and power are still there. Feng Qingtian was very happy: "I''ll see if he''s here." Gu Bailu would like him to go away. She looked at the wing room. The furnishings in the room were very luxurious. The cushions on the couch were made of fox hair. The table was made of lanolin and white jade. There was also a very rare red coral tree. The red color was not a bit motley. It was of great value at first sight. Beside the bed, there are some beautiful embroidered shoes and some long bucket boots, some of which she used to wear. A large row of gorgeous clothes hung on the hanger were once put in the small white attic and not taken away by her. The door was opened, and aro came in with a tray. "Miss, you''re awake, hungry or not. Here''s noodles. Have some." Gu Bailu looked at her and said, "ah Luo, why do we have wanwang mansion?" "The king has brought people to save us." Aro helped her to the table: "Miss, please eat noodles. Aro secretly put Dongpo meat in it." What do you mean Miss can only eat light food when she wakes up. Cut, her young lady needs meat to be energetic. Gu Bailu gave her a look: "is it suitable for us to live in the prince''s mansion now, you It''s time to take me home. " Aro is innocent: "the king refuses to let it." "If he doesn''t let you, you won''t find a way. If you don''t follow him, you must go. Does he dare to stop you?" Chapter 445 It must be for Dongpo meat. I don''t want to leave. "The young lady is possessed by the devil. She will die if she doesn''t stay in the prince''s mansion." Aro handed the chopsticks to her hand. "Miss, have some noodles." Gu Bailu frowned slightly: "what magic insect?" "Young lady, the devil bug is the one raised by the devil. If you can''t solve it, you will suck all the blood in your body and empty your body. Young master Xiao is trying to help you. Don''t worry, young lady. Young master Xiao is very powerful. There must be a way." Gu Bailu quickly buckled his wrists and explored. As expected, his pulse was in a mess and confused. But the strange thing is How did she feel her incredible pulse? It must be caused by Gu Chong in her body. It''s definitely not a happy pulse. "And now the young lady has a body..." "What?" Gu Bailu stood up in fright: "am I really pregnant?" God Or you will come to me and kill me. At this time, how can I get pregnant? Let alone the situation with fengqingtian. Pregnancy is too bloody. It''s her body with magic insects. How can the child survive. She doesn''t want to die. It''s too hard. "Miss is pregnant. There is a little miss..." Aro is happy. Gu Bailu almost fainted after hearing this: "aro, communicate with the God, can you bring it backwards..." This is nothing! "Miss, are you ok? Are you not feeling well?" Gu Bailu sat up straight. "It''s OK. Let''s eat noodles first." Things have happened, unless you really have the courage to die, otherwise you can only accept. Now that the child has come, she will find a way to keep him. Gu Bailu took the chopsticks and ate them, but he didn''t have two bites of them. He went outside and vomited wildly. He didn''t vomit anything for a long time. The body was exhausted. "Miss, wipe your mouth. Mr. Xiao says it''s normal harm. Don''t be afraid, miss." Aro hugged her. No wonder. It''s because it''s really harmful and joyful that I''m afraid. I really know that I am pregnant. My child, you are so busy. Why do you come here at this time? It''s good to come later. "Young master Xiao, did you say what effect magic insects have on children?" "The child may lack blood essence and starve to death. That''s what aro overheard." When young master Xiao was talking to Wang Rui, she went to listen secretly. Otherwise, she would have gone with the young lady. How much do you dislike the emperor? I''m sure you don''t want to stay in the emperor''s mansion, but what can you do if you don''t stay in the emperor''s mansion. Go out, the devil Zun is chasing to crack the mirror of the sky, they can''t fight again. The young lady is pregnant with the young lady again. She can''t let them do anything. Gu Bailu went back to the room and began to meditate cross legged. After a while, she entered the sky. She could see a little thing in her abdomen. Although it was very vague, it was really a life. I really have it. Such a small life in her body, how can she let her die because of lack of nutrition. Gu Bailu looks for insects in her body, but she can''t find them. Can this insect be invisible. What kind of character is the devil Zun? That day, the white man was not the devil Zun, but only his subordinates, so powerful. It seems that her opponent is not so strong. She needs cultivation. But the fastest cultivation is double cultivation. If she and Feng Qingtian double cultivation again, she can''t really pass her own level. Why is life so difficult! Chapter 446 Gu Bailu came out of the sky, opened her eyes, and saw a beautiful face appear in front of her eyes, magnified several times. She called out "ah", and Mr. Xiao laughed: "girl, I''ve been practicing early in the morning. I''m very diligent." Gu Bailu quickly stood up: "Mr. Xiao." She has a kind of deep respect for young master Xiao, because he really saved her and also honed her. It''s different from the respect for master. "Why didn''t you eat noodles?" Young master Xiao sat at the table and took a look at the noodles on the table. Several pieces of Dongpo meat were hidden in it. He saw it at once: "don''t eat this greasy meat for the time being." "Well, I can''t eat it." Gu Bailu worried about her body: "I heard about my body, isn''t it bad?" Young master Xiao put his hand on the table and knocked: "the devil uses magic. No matter how high my medical skill is, it''s human. So It''s really bad. " "The devil is not a human?" Then what does he run to do. Although she knows that this is a mysterious world, can the three worlds run in such chaos. "I''m not very clear about this. I want to ask the king, as if he has been in the human race. He stayed in the world to heal after he lost the last fight with the heaven." "I can''t let my child have any problems. If you can''t help me, I''m going to crack the mirror of heaven for him." Things are dead, people are alive, people are dead, things can be retrieved. And She can''t hide in the mansion of the emperor all her life, and she doesn''t want to have anything to do with him in this case. She can''t get through her own difficulties. "Even if I do it, Wang will give up his soul, and it may only have a success rate of 30%." Young master Xiao is in a dilemma. Gu Bailu''s eyes widened: "why does Feng Qingtian take out his soul? I don''t want it." Without that soul, he will have no previous memory. Yan''anchun is going to quit his stage again, and things turn around and go back to the origin? It''s impossible to go back to the origin. Besides, only 30% of them are successful. Gu Bailu made up his mind: "aro, let''s go back to the house." Don''t you want to split the mirror of the sky, just give it to him. Gu Bailu takes aro out of the door, and Feng Qingtian stands outside, not in. She looked at him, and her heart was very upset. The two people who could have been broken could not have been broken because of this child. He is now taking care of her for the sake of her children. "I''m back at home. Thank you for saving me this time. I''ll pay back the place where I can use it later." Gu Bailu left this sentence and took aro away. Young master Xiao hooked his lips: "people are willing to hand over the mirror of the split sky, and they will not accept your affection. You will receive it later." "I have children. I''m afraid of nothing." Young master Xiao gave him a squint: "shameless." "Is there really nothing wrong with the child?" Although Feng Qingtian didn''t say it, he was very remorseful. If he sends someone to stare at Gu Bailu, he will not let her be captured by the Demon Lord. If he can find the demon master, he will not let him give her magic tricks. If he can earlier If the child loses because of this, he doesn''t know how to deal with Gu Bailu in the future. Fortunately, the child is still there. "It should be OK for the time being. The devil Buddha tricked her to get back the mirror of the split sky. She won''t die so fast." "Yan Anchun, is there any help?" "See if you can make it through the full moon. If you make it through, you will still be saved. You also know that heaven wants to kill a person, and you won''t say anything about it. It''s no use saving her now." Chapter 447 Feng Qingtian looked up at the sky and said, "there are three days left before the moon is full." Three days is too long. These days are longer than the ninth. "Wait slowly. I''ll hang her life with the pill first. Whether I can survive the last blow of heaven depends on her fate." Feng Qingtian''s jaw head: "I will look at her well." ¡­¡­ Gu Bailu, of course, did not go back to the Gu''s house. Wang''s house sent a group of night guards to follow her. But nothing happened all the way. Gu Bailu went back to Gu''s house and took out the mirror from the ancestral hall. "Master, the matter of saving you may have to be postponed. I can''t watch the child." The mirror of the split sky came out, shining a dazzling light, illuminating the whole Gu mansion. In fact, this cracked mirror has no shape. It''s a mirror with thick fog rolling inside. It looks like it''s one of the broken mirrors. But it radiates dazzling light, and although the light is dazzling, it makes people feel powerful. Inside the mirror, there was nothing to see. It was a thick cloud, like the big bang. Gu Bailu is waiting for the devil to get the mirror of the split sky. But after a day, no one came. She passed the day uneasily, and was afraid that the mirror of the sky would be taken away by others, so she strengthened several arrays in the mansion. The devil is really going to come and get it. He should be able to break through the array. In the evening, Gu Bailu and aro sleep in the same room, with life and death charms in their hands. She thought she couldn''t sleep, but unexpectedly, she and aro both went straight to sleep. She sat up abruptly to look at the box beside the pillow. The box was gone, and so was the cracked mirror. Did she explore her own pulse again, or was it a mess? By the way, did the magic bug solve it? "There''s a note here, miss." Aro picked up a piece of white paper from the ground and handed it to her. "The enchantment will be removed automatically after three days. The little girl is very interesting and I like it very much. If you are willing to give up the evil seed in your belly and follow me, I can let you enjoy the split sky mirror together." Gu Bailu gave a cold cut. The Lord is really powerful, so powerful that she can sweat when she thinks about it. He was able to sneak in and take the mirror of the sky without knowing the ghosts under such a large measure and so many arrays she had set up. If he wants her life, it''s really easy. Feng Qingtian is right. It''s really dangerous if she doesn''t hand in the mirror. But isn''t it dangerous to hand in the cracked mirror? It is very likely that the devil is the one who robbed Gu''s mirror, boss behind Nanning''s heart. He is her real enemy. People don''t move her now, because she is too weak to despise him. She really needs to be strong, but how strong, she is really confused. If she wants to be strong, she can only grow spiritual roots. With spiritual power, she can truly integrate with the world and have resistance capital. She hurriedly took Dai Chun out and drank two bowls of water. I feel that the body is clear and smooth, and my whole body is comfortable. Feng Qingtian said that Dai Chun could grow Linggen, but she didn''t see Linggen grow after drinking for so many days. She looked at the blisters in the water, the water is reflected in a colorful look Dai Chun, it is really brilliant ah. It''s too slow to soak in water. Will it be faster if you eat it directly. With this thought, she couldn''t stop, looked around Dai Chun, and finally bit her teeth: "eat." She took Dai Chun''s eyes out of the water, and the whole house was brightly colored. It was beautiful. Chapter 448 How to eat such a big thing? She broke a branch with great force, and it really broke. Gu Bailu put it into his mouth. It''s crisp, like eating lollipops, and it''s sweet. Gu Bailu tasted a little, waited for a while, was sure that there was no poison, and then ate boldly. When aro broke in, she had eaten half of Dai Chun. "Miss, what are you eating? Why don''t you ask aro to eat with you?" Asked aro excitedly. "Dai Chun, do you want to eat? Here you are." She broke a part for aro. She didn''t eat alone. She was afraid that if she ate this thing, it would be short and long. After all, if you can eat it directly, fengqingtian won''t let her just soak and drink water. Although Gu Bailu has this scruple, she still wants to upgrade quickly and grow Linggen quickly. The appearance of the Demon Lord let her know that there are people outside the world, and there are heaven outside the world. This skill of her, in front of the really powerful people, is just a trick of carving insects. How can we talk about revenge if we are not strong. "It''s sweet," said aro. "Aro likes it." She ate everything in her hand, and her face became colorful after eating, as if she had been illuminated by a rainbow. Gu Bailu is a little silly: "are you OK, aro? How did you become a rainbow? " "Miss, I''m upgrading. I''m upgrading. I''m going to be so powerful." Really? Gu Bailu just wanted to ask. Aro plopped straight to the ground. Gu Bailu wanted to see her situation, and fell beside her with a plop. "Oh, what''s the matter with the princess? They both fell down." "You watch, I will report to the Lord." Night flower disappeared in Gu''s house. As soon as Feng Qingtian came out of yan''anchun''s room, he saw night flower. "All of a sudden, the prince, the princess and the girl fainted." Feng Qingtian raised her feet and left: "what''s the matter? Isn''t it for you to watch carefully? " "The princess didn''t leave the room, she was in the room, and she fainted somehow." Feng Qingtian stopped halfway: "I can''t go. Hurry to ask Xiao Gongzi to go to her." There should be no big deal without leaving the room. There is nothing in Gu''s house that can hurt her. Feng Qingtian clenched her fists and held on to her legs. She stood there and watched Yehua find childe Xiao. They left quickly. Damn it! How can time flow faster. What did that silly girl do? How could she faint in her room. Feng Qingtian didn''t control it. He walked back and forth in the yard, his heart choked. "Lord, the night general is here. I have something to report." "Let him go first. I''m not in the mood to listen now." I don''t know how silly girl is now, and whether the child will be in any danger. "The night general said it was about the Lord. He found out the movement of the Lord." "Let him come to the study." Feng Qingtian turns and enters the study. This man, the demon lord, has not formally clashed with him before, but he also knows how powerful he is. Originally just a small demon king, less than a thousand years, he ruled the demon world. But in the end, he was so ambitious that he was defeated by the God and seriously injured. But he soon made a comeback, but in a hundred years. What the devil wants is also the mirror of the split sky. He wants to report the humiliation in front of him. Chapter 449 And what he wants is the cracked mirror. He wants to kill those bastards. Although he had a common enemy, he also knew that he could not cooperate with the Lord. Because he shouldn''t have hurt Gu Bailu. Night Huai soon came in, see his face is not very good ask: "what''s the matter? What happened to your former princess? " "How do you know?" "Apart from her, who else can make you worry? The devil has got the mirror of breaking the sky. It seems that he intends to take back the devil''s cave." "We can''t let him go back to the grottoes. He can still deal with him if he stays in the world. We can''t deal with him if we go back to the grottoes with the power of human beings." "Yes, so I''m in such a hurry to report that I want to hear your decision." "Have you found his nest in the world?" Feng Qingtian''s eyes are cold. Whoever dares to hurt Gu Bailu, whether he is a devil or a heaven, will die. "I didn''t find the old nest, but they got the Tiangang map from the princess. It''s estimated that they went to the devil''s cave according to the map. If the former princess can tell us the Tiangang map, we can ambush them in advance." "It''s going to take another two days." Now Gu Bailu is definitely not willing to tell them the sky Gang map. He can even be sure that the pictures Gu Bailu gave to the demon lords are not exactly right. There must be a small difference. She must have that intelligence. "Then I''ll send all the soldiers back in advance." "Well, send more people to watch their movements and report any changes." There should be two pieces of heaven splitting mirror on the demon master''s hand. If you can grab them, it will be much easier. After the night Huai retreated, the night flower came soon. "Back to the prince, what the princess ate Young master Xiao said he didn''t know each other, and asked if you knew It''s too strong for the princess and aro to eat, so they fainted. " "What kind of thing?" "Subordinates look at the colorful ones on their mouths. There is a small piece here." Night flower takes a section of Gu Bailu''s unfinished eyes Dai Chun gives Feng Qingtian a look. Feng Qingtian''s eyes widened: "this silly girl, how can she eat Dai Chun''s eyes!" Dai chunlie is very strong at first sight. Ordinary people can''t bear it. They will die suddenly! "How is she now? Is her life in danger? What about the children? " Feng Qingtian is a little anxious. How could she suddenly go to eat Dai Chun. What do you want to do? "Young master Xiao said it''s OK for the time being, but it''s possible to sleep for two or three days." "Let him take good care of her. Don''t let her have anything." Feng Qingtian takes a breath and bears the impulse of Gu Fu. Let''s hurry up. He never felt that life was going so slowly. ¡­¡­ Gu Bailu wakes up and thinks it''s a dog in the sun. He can''t eat it without looking at Dai Chun. Young master Xiao looked at her and aro with a funny look. "You two eat, and you dare to eat that. I''m not afraid to make up for you." Gu Bailu ha ha: "I I just want to grow the spirit root quickly. Am I ok? Do I grow the spirit root? " "You''re fine, but do you know how big a baby you''ve ruined?" A glance at the water of Dai Chun can make many people increase their spiritual power. The water is more effective than the simple heart pill. In this way, she took a look at Dai Chun as sugar. The most angry thing is that the first sentence that aro wakes up is that the sugar is good to eat, and she still wants to eat it. Eat your sister. Young master Xiao can''t help swearing. The legend of nine thousand nine Dai Chun makes many people covet, let alone the king of nine thousand nine Dai Chun! Chapter 450 Gu Bailu lowered her head and quietly explored her own pulse. The pulse seems to have stabilized, but there is a vague impulse. "Now you have a long spiritual root, and your body''s strength can''t be controlled at all. In these days, you are ready to die of pain." "Ah..." Just after Mr. Xiao''s words came down, Gu Bailu''s stomach began to ache. Not only did it hurt, but also it swelled. It swelled bigger than the ball. "What''s the matter, child?" "Why don''t you think about the children when you eat around!" "I think it''s mended. The child should be OK." "I really want to leave now. I don''t care about you." For the first time, Mr. Xiao met this kind of patient who was looking for trouble by himself! "Pain Pain It hurts so much... " It should not be pain, but distention. The whole stomach is full of airflow, just like the attack of gastroenteritis. "It hurts." Xiao childe said so, but he took out a row of silver needles to help her to reduce the pain. However, a dark shadow rushed in: "Prince Xiao, there is something wrong with the princess. Please hurry back to the prince''s mansion." Young master Xiao frowned and took out a pill from the medicine box and put it into Gu Bailu''s mouth: "first." He then turned to take the medicine box and followed the night guard. He was in a hurry. What happened to Yan''an Chun? Can''t hold that tone, dead? In fact, a person like her who is totally different from being condemned by heaven is better to be reincarnated after death, and to live like that is tiring. If Feng Qingtian loves her, she will be reborn together. In the next life, they can still love each other. I don''t know what to do. Maybe fengqingtian is reluctant to die, Yan''an Chun or even himself. "Ah It''s killing me. " Gu Bailu was so hurt that she had no thought to think about yan''anchun. The pain didn''t go away until nightfall, when she got out of bed and had a drink. The night outside the house is black and quiet. Today is the 15th day. It should be when the moon is full and bright, but a layer of dark cloud completely blocks the full moon. Dog eat moon? An eclipse? On the 15th, there was an eclipse of the moon. Gu Bailu opened the eyes of the heaven and calculated a divination. WOW! Is someone moving today? Gu Bailu calculated the location. It''s just east. It''s the palace in the East. Under the palace is the prince''s mansion Thinking about the situation of Yan''an Chun today, is it the robbery of Yan''an Chun? Therefore, young master Xiao was invited back to the prince''s mansion in such a hurry. Yan''an Chun is like that. Will he be robbed for the second time? It''s a miracle to be alive. Gu Bailu thinks that Feng Qingtian has saved herself again. Maybe, she can also set up a battle array to help resist the scourge. She hurriedly went back to the house and took out the book "the alien sky", which she remembered how to deal with the sky robbery. Sure enough. It is recorded that the array should be opened with eighteen gold magic tools and the blood of the first son. Eighteen pieces of gold are easy to find. There are a lot of gold in the jewelry that fengqingtian made for her, and there are countless on her hands. Blood of a virgin? She can''t. Aro''s. She quickly found aro. Aro was still asleep. She pricked her finger with a needle, took a cup of blood and took it to the center of the yard. Looking up at the sky, it''s still gloomy. Maybe the clouds are gone. When the full moon is exposed, it''s the time when the sky disaster comes. I don''t know what yananchun did in his previous life. God wants to take her. Chapter 451 Gu Bailu''s yard is quite large. And it was once combed by Ye Yun. It''s well managed. Even in winter, it''s full of flowers and trees. There is a large area of open space in the yard. Gu Bailu places a eight diagrams diagram of the gold ware according to what is said in the strange sky, puts the cup of blood in the center, and recites the above mantra in her mouth. Although I don''t know if this ancestor''s hand pricking is useful or not, she still wants to try it. Her level of Maoshan Taoist practice is enough, but many moves don''t know how to use them. It''s a good use of Maoshan Taoism. I''m not necessarily afraid of them. It''s up to her to help yananchun prevent some natural disasters. It''s a kind of human relationship to return fengqingtian to save her this time. Don''t want to owe him. She looked up at the sky, and the clouds were slowly dispersing. The moonlight had already revealed a little. She picked up the cup and poured the blood into his S-shaped groove in the middle of the eight diagrams. Take out another rune, and print a rune that she has never drawn on the top of the book. Press it into the s slot with one hand, and it will crack quickly and violently. At this moment, all the places where the blood passes shine bright red light and soar to the sky. Gu Bailu was shocked. Lying trough, such a big movement, she looked up and saw that the dark clouds in the sky were just scattered, the moonlight was exposed, sprinkled on the earth, collided with the bright red light, and looked like a blood moon, which was eerie. All of a sudden, a flash of lightning on the full moon poured down quickly, and the flash, like a net, spread to the East. Gu Bailu looked at the past. It was really the top of Wang''s mansion. She quickly stood up and chanted a mantra to urge the eighteen gold implements. They all jumped up and emptied. They were connected with the blood and formed a spider web. The red light came out and rushed to the lightning like lightning. When it hit the king''s mansion, it collided with it. Gu Bailu suddenly felt a violent collision. She took out another talisman and put it in the middle of the eight diagrams. The red light radiated more brightly and dyed the whole sky red. People who sleep at night don''t know what''s going on, but those who haven''t fallen asleep look up and see the sky, only to see the moon turn bloody red, which is shocking. Feng Qingtian stood in the yard outside the room, watching the moon come out, watching the sky plunder, he quickly scattered the border, let a dozen experts try to block it with the power of spirit. However, seeing the sky robbery appear, he pounced down, but stopped at the top of his head. The full moon turns red, and a red light resists the scourge? Who is helping? Young master Xiao came out of the room and said, "what''s the matter? Isn''t the robbery coming?" "Here, but I don''t know who did it. Who in the world can resist the scourge?" Isn''t it death? Feng Qingtian wondered who was so kind and willing to help Yan Anchun to be a scourge, but he didn''t know it in advance. "Qin Shou, go to find out where this strength comes from. Go quickly." Although some people hold on to it now, it''s only for a while. It''s still coming. No one can stop it. Feng Qingtian still stares at the thunder and lightning of the fierce man nervously. The moonlight is dyed red now, and the darkness is more and more strange and terrible. The timid people all hid in the house, and the night watchers all left their tools and ran home. Before Qin Shou went out for a long time, night flower came back: "the prince and the princess don''t know what to do in the yard. This red light is made by her." Chapter 452 Feng Qingtian''s face changed: "what do you say?" "Hongguang was made by the princess. I don''t know if I want to stop her, but I think she should be kind..." Feng Qingtian''s forehead and corners were sweating. The eyes were full of disbelief and fear. Looking at the red light again, it blocked the sky robbery. However, the sky robbery did not fight with her now, but changed its direction along the red light. "No!" Feng Qingtian''s cry was heartbreaking, and the man disappeared in a blink of an eye. Ye''s bodyguard, Ye Hua and Xiao Gongzi are all confused. What''s the matter. At this time, the king does not protect the new princess. Where has he gone. Gu Bailu''s whole body was shaking. Ma''am, the power of heaven is so strong that she felt she couldn''t support it. She just wanted to help, but she didn''t want to put herself in. It''s better to stop, Gu Bailu thought, just want to withdraw the Fu. But all of a sudden, the robbery came straight at her, and Gu Bailu stared: "Wow, there''s no mistake. How can I change direction? It can still be like this." She was so scared that she left the battle and ran away. All her protection was spread in the East. She didn''t know how to protect herself. Gu Bailu was stunned by the electricity from the top of his head. He felt as if thousands of stones were smashing into him, with thousands of degrees of heat. Gu Bailu quickly took out the blink charm and moved it to the outside of Gu''s mansion. Gu''s house behind him has been smashed to pieces, and a fire burst out in a flash. Tianrob still hasn''t let her go. It''s like installing a tracker to split towards her again. Gu Bailu thought it was over. This time, he really put himself in. He knew he would not give up "God damn you, my mother didn''t make any mistakes. What are you doing to rob me? Is it sick?" Gu Bailu scolded her unwillingly. She didn''t have time to hide at all. The thunder and lightning came over her. She couldn''t move her whole body. "Lu''er!" A roar pulled her back to God. She seemed to see the figure of fengqingtian. All of a sudden, she was caught by someone around her waist and jumped up into the sky. Looking up, she saw Feng Qingtian''s evil face. But now his face is so horrible that it''s more terrible than the robbery. Tianrob runs with her all the time. Fengqingtian and Gu Bailu flash back to the prince''s mansion. It seems that because time has passed, the power is getting smaller and smaller. After smashing the two separate gardens of the prince''s mansion, they are gone. Gu Bailu''s face was completely gone. Her clothes were burned by the fire, and it was dark. The small face, which is bright and tender, is also dark now, as if it had been roasted on firewood. Feng Qingtian is not good, especially the back, which is burned, a large area of blisters, scarlet red. Feng Qingtian holds Gu Bailu in her arms and pats her on the cheek: "lu''er, wake up, it''s over, it''s going to be OK." Gu Bailu blinked: "just What just happened and why did it hit me? " Isn''t the robbery against a specific person? Even if someone stops it, it won''t take care of it. How can it change the object! I don''t want to play like this. It''s so smart. "It was meant to hit you, you silly girl. Why do you want to fight? Almost I almost lost you again. " Feng Qingtian held her tightly, her voice choked. He did not reckon that the silly girl would do it by herself. Chapter 453 "I Didn''t you save me? I was thinking about human relations. Who knows that it''s so dangerous? If I knew that it''s so dangerous, I wouldn''t even fight if I died... " Gu Bailu''s guts are all green. If Feng Qingtian didn''t come, she would be a scorched dust now. It is said that the people who were killed by the sky robbery are all destroyed by the real soul. There is no next life, not to mention a baby. The soul is destroyed in this universe, and there is no trace. What a danger! "Darling, it''s OK. Don''t be afraid. It''s all over." Feng Qingtian stroked her forehead. She was afraid that she had never been so frightened. She is the only one who dares to block the scourge. I don''t know what her brain thinks. But it''s not surprising that she has always been so bold. "It''s terrible. Why is God so unreasonable? I''ll block it. As a result, it doesn''t care about the Lord. It''s all about beating me..." How unjust she is going to die like this. The guy who didn''t say he was going to be robbed. "It''s OK. It''s OK. I won''t let it hit you. Absolutely not." Feng Qingtian is relieved. When the tense heart was released, it was found that the whole body was aching, and it was so painful that it bared its teeth. "Are you ok?" Gu Bailu saw that his face was ugly, and his hair seemed to be burning, with a burning smell. He touched his back with his hand, which made her cry out: "how can it be so hot?" "Beaten Here we are. " Feng Qingtian finished saying, his eyes closed and fainted on her. Gu Bailu''s body is still shaking up to now. Just after coming back from the edge of death, she knows how scared she is when facing death. Especially when people don''t want to die. She tried to stand up, but fell back. But Feng Qingtian''s falling on her like this is not like words. It shouldn''t be. "Where are you, Prince and princess?" Qin Shou''s voice rang out in time outside the hospital. Gu Bailu said feebly: "here Here is the great lake. " Just now, Feng Qingtian is going to take her into the water. Unexpectedly, the robbery stops. Thanks to the lack of water, the water is conductive, and the lightning is also electricity. The two people will become dead fish in the water like a fish being hit by electricity. "Lord!" Qin Shou ran over and saw that Feng Qingtian had fainted and turned white. "Be careful. He has a wound on his back. Hurry up Take him to the doctor. " Feng Qingtian is helped away by Qin Shou. Gu Bailu tries to stand up. As soon as she stands up, her legs fall back again. How do you feel your feet are not strong? She looked down and saw that her shoes were completely black, and the flesh on her instep stuck to the burned upper. It hurts! I just remember that I was nervous and completely numb. Now I know the pain after I relax. Her whole body was blocked by Feng Qingtian, because it was held horizontally, only her feet were exposed outside, and she could not be protected by him. Qin Shou did not dare to touch Gu Bailu. He carefully supported Feng Qingtian and was at a loss. You can''t leave the former Princess here. If he leaves the former Princess here, he will kill him if he takes the prince with him. "You take him to cure young master Xiao! I''m fine. I can''t stand up because my foot is hurt a little. " Gu Bailu urges Qin Shou. "No, the Lord knows that he will kill me. I can''t hold you because I have different men and women This... " Chapter 454 Qin ShouZhen is really in a hurry. He saw that the feet of the former princess were burned. If the prince knew it, he didn''t know how to be upset. Fortunately, Yeying soon caught up with him: "Lord Are you OK? Princess, my God, are you OK, princess? " "It''s not good at all. I''m not even good!" Gu Bailu still feels wronged. Many Taoists in Maoshan Taoism can help people fight with heaven, but no one has been punished by heaven''s direct transformation. How could she be so unlucky. Qin Shou and Yeying hurriedly took them back. Young master Xiao, seeing these two tragedies, said: "it''s a miracle that they are still alive." Although alive, but also to the majority of life. In particular, the injury was not complete for half a year. Mr. Xiao first treated Gu Bailu''s feet. If they were broken, they would be confined to a wheelchair. Gu Bailu''s brain is blank because of the pain. She only feels that something is pulling her brain. She wants to strangle someone with her hands. "You know the pain? Know pain still dare to make a claim to block the scourge, who is borrowing your courage in the end? " Young master Xiao is really so angry with her that he only sneers. You dare to eat Dai Chun, and you dare to defend against the scourge. I just thought you were King Kong''s immortal body This day''s robbery is really blocked. It''s hard for him to say. It''s estimated that fengqingtian is the most crazy one. He has arranged so many things and is about to succeed. The girl has inserted her foot temporarily. Good things become bad things. Almost a failure. Fortunately People are still alive. Otherwise I don''t know what kind of things this once master of the universe would do. "I''ll block it. If I can block it, I''ll do my best. If I can''t block it, I won''t lose anything. Who knows it turns around and just says hello to me without saying hello!" Gu Bailu closed her eyes. The pain from her feet was still pulling her nerves. Now she wants to have a fight with this God. Why! Young master Xiao uttered a word: "stupid!" He finished the medicine for her, and thought that the girl should really be smoked and beaten. "I Is my child OK? " "You know there are children." Gu Bailu stopped talking, but she was also wronged. She did not know that she would be chased and beaten by the sky robbers. Who knows what the hell is so unprincipled? Just give up yananchun and hit her. "The child is OK, moved a bit fetal gas, raise more two days, first ache a ache, don''t ache don''t know lesson." Childe Xiao said and went out. There is a bigger problem waiting for him to cure. Night tassel to Gu Bailu to clean up the whole body, in the face of the princess, she did not know what to say. The LORD was desperate to save her. He almost lost his life. "How about your Lord?" Gu Bailu asked with concern. "The whole back is burned. I don''t know if I can get through it." Night tassel heart tunnel. Their Lord, who is always superior, has never been bullied. Even on the battlefield, no one hurt him. I remember that the most serious injury was that the chest was accidentally split by the enemy. It was only skin and fur. It didn''t take two days. It''s the first time that the emperor Yanluo has pulled a leg in like this. Gu Bailu knew that she was really kind enough to do something bad this time. She didn''t expect that fengqingtian would go to save herself without hesitation. What would she do if he really had three strengths and two weaknesses? Chapter 455 "Take me to see him." Gu Bailu is not at ease. "Take a rest. With young master Xiao, you should have no worries about your life, just suffer a lot." Nightying tried to make her master miserable. The master is so kind to the former princess. The former princess has to break with him that day. Gu Bailu looked at her feet. Forget it, I guess she would die of pain if she couldn''t get to his room. Even if she went to see it, she could not save him. She can reach out for common diseases, such as this kind of robbery, even if it''s over. "What about Yan''an Chun In fact, she wanted to ask if she was dead. "My subordinates don''t know. The new princess''s room is not allowed to enter by the prince." Night Ying retreated out. Gu Bailu thinks about the wound of Feng Qingtian. Her back is so beautiful and strong. It''s red. It''s full of blisters. When the blisters are worn through, it''s bloody. It''s hard to say whether we can get back to the past. Gu Bailu is so worried. She has done nothing wrong. How can she get such a result. However, Yan''an Chun should not be affected. All the natural disasters have come to her, which is also a way to prevent Yan''an Chun''s disaster. In this way, Feng Qingtian was hurt for Yan''an Chun. She''s not sorry for him She''s hurt herself. Gu Bailu thought so heartlessly, and soon fell asleep in a daze. I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping, but I feel my feet ache and my brain is pumping. I wake up in a daze and open my eyes, but I see a dark shadow in front of her, which frightens her to cry out, "who?" "Don''t be afraid, it''s me." Feng Qingtian''s voice sounded in the dark. It''s just that the voice is a little low and hoarse, not as mean as usual. Gu Bailu wants to sit up and Feng Qingtian holds her down: "lie down obediently, don''t move with such a serious foot injury." "You''re more hurt than I am. Why don''t you sit here and lie down?" Gu Bailu looked at him puzzled. In the middle of the night, I was seriously injured. What are you doing here. What kind of performance. Go to Yan''an Chun if you want to. "I''m afraid you can''t sleep. Does it hurt?" Feng Qingtian looked at her feet painfully. These days, she suffered a lot, but he could not accompany her. Let their women suffer this kind of suffering, Feng Qingtian has a sense of frustration. He used to be a man of great influence, but now he is reduced to a woman who can only protect herself by playing tricks and speaking strategies. He missed the days when he was high and powerful. No one could stop him. "It''s painful. You should be more painful than me." Gu Bailu felt the same with him. She just burned her feet and couldn''t sleep because of the pain. Let alone fengqingtian. His whole back was burnt out. "I have a thick skin, and I''m not afraid of pain." Feng Qingtian reached out and stroked her forehead, but the man sat there motionless, about moving to the back. It''s a little stiff. "Don''t touch me How is yananchun? " Gu Bailu asked. "Still alive, young master Xiao said that it was impossible for her to live as fresh as before." Feng Qingtian holds her hand painfully: "thanks to her, if it''s you, I don''t know what will happen." Gu Bailu turned over his eyes and said, "what are you talking about? It seems that you are glad that she was hit by thunder." Chapter 456 "I''m very glad." Feng Qingtian held her hand tightly, as if for fear that she would disappear. Gu Bailu frowned: "you let me go, what are you doing this?" "Why are you so stupid? Do you know that it''s almost the same Almost you... " Feng Qingtian is still in a bad mood. Gu Bailu was very aggrieved: "I didn''t know that day the robbers would change people!" "Ah, silly girl, you almost let everything go. Fortunately, all the natural disasters should have passed." Feng Qingtian raised her hand and kissed her. Gu Bailu pulled back her hand: "what are you doing! Feng Qingtian, you know that your princess''s life and death are still unknown. Are you worthy of her if you are so contemptuous of me? " How can fengqingtian be such a scum? It shouldn''t be! "He''s not my real princess. You are the only one." Feng Qingtian holds her hand again and smiles in her mouth. There is a feeling of rain and sunshine, and also a feeling of happiness. "You have no conscience. Even if she can''t sleep with you, you shouldn''t shift your goal so fast. You still have to walk away." The woman who loves so much and wants to be together in the ninth life will give up when he says to give up. "He couldn''t sleep with me originally, and I won''t sleep with him, just want to sleep with you, but I can''t sleep with my injury now, after these two days." Feng Qingtian put her hand to her mouth again and kissed her affectionately. Gu Bailu slapped him on the face: "Feng Qingtian, you are forcing me to beat you..." Who knows, Feng Qingtian suddenly stands up, holds her hands, props up to her head, and leans down to block her lips. What''s more about beating him? Gu Bailu struggles fiercely and wants to bite his tongue with his teeth. Disgusting, disgusting! "Lu''er, calm down and listen to me!" Feng Qingtian let go of her lips and stared at her with deep eyes: "all along, you are the person I want to find. I have recovered my memory. Yan Anchun is just a substitute." "Yes Substitute, I''m a substitute, so you should be kind to the Lord, wait Wait, who are the substitutes? " Gu Bailu''s eyes widened. She didn''t hear me wrong. Is Yan Anchun a substitute? What the hell. "Yan''anchun''s three spirits and six spirits are similar to you, but you only have three spirits and five spirits now, so he can replace you." "What do you do for me? Why do I want her to take over? " Find a woman to replace her? Sleep her man and enjoy the love she deserves. Is he or she mad. "Instead of you blocking the scourge, we will have it together So, I have to make this decision, even if let you lose heart sad for a few days, better than you become like him Feng Qingtian stroked her forehead and said, "I know it''s hard for you to accept at the moment, but both I and Gu Yunjing think it''s the best way." "Lone cloud mirror He He''s involved, too? " Gu Bailu''s mind is muddled. "What''s going on?" "When Yan''an Chun''s life is more stable, take out your soul and give it back to you, you will all know that when we are together, you will be condemned, but I can''t help being with you..." "So yananchun is a fake. You and her are acting together, just to cheat Tianqian down?" Chapter 457 Gu Bailu''s eyes widened incredulously, and Tianqian could make such a fool of herself. To hide the truth from heaven and the sea is to play God as a monkey. "Well, that''s why I''m so eager to get married and let everyone know that I love him and drive you out of the palace, so that you can be safe." Gu Bailu shook her head desperately: "no How can it be like this? Why can it be like this... " She was so sad for a long time that she had accepted that fengqingtian was a scum who was always in disorder. Now she suddenly told him that fengqingtian played all these things, and that he was still that one. "Lu''er, I can''t tell you this in advance. If I tell you, you will be dishonest. It''s hard for heaven to hide it. Heaven knows how much I miss you these days. I dare not see you. I''m afraid that I will show my true feelings and hide it from heaven." "Is it because of me that Yan''an Chun has become like this? All that she''s got is mine? " Gu Bailu, who knew the truth, shed tears. Yan Anchun is suffering for her. All she has done is for her. When she broke into the mansion, she really wanted to kill her. "Yes, he is a victim." Feng Qingtian lowers her head and kisses the tears from the corner of her eyes. He knew that she must be in a bad mood. This wench is kind-hearted in heart, there is a person who pays for her life, or a person who has nothing to do with it, she will not be easy. Victim These three words are really appropriate. "Who is she, and why does she fit my three souls and six spirits so well?" And it''s like this woman came to the door herself. When they came back from the sea, the woman waited. "He is the shadow of emperor Shao He inherited half of the power of the young emperor. " "What? The shadow of the little emperor? " Gu Bailu is petrified again, so can Gu Yunjing also be dangerous? No wonder emperor Shao never came after he left. Even Feng Qingtian didn''t come on the wedding day. "Will he be all right?" Gu Bailu grabs Feng Qingtian''s sleeve and asks anxiously. Feng Qingtian''s face is very bad: "you care about him so much. Has he really touched you?" Gu Bailu raised her eyes and looked at him: "I can''t care about him when others help me so much? He touched me. What? What are you going to do, dislike me, or dislike me? " Feng Qingtian lowered her eyes and said nothing, but the injured eyes made Gu Bailu feel nervous. She shouldn''t be angry with him. He did something wrong. These days, he was afraid that he would feel worse than her. She threw him a divorce certificate and tore the contract to break it. He also became close to Shao di. He was also bitter in the drama of Dongfang. "Lu''er, no matter what you become, you are mine. I will not change you." Feng Qingtian suddenly hugged her, tightly, strangling her. Gu Bailu struggles: "you''re going to let me go, you can''t breathe." Feng Qingtian let go of her but blocked her lips. She rolled her lips. Her tongue turned in her sandalwood mouth, as if to clean all the places where she had been touched by others. Gu Bailu pushed him hard: "don''t do that, you still have injuries." Feng Qingtian looked at her anxiously: "lu''er, do you have a feeling for the lone cloud mirror?" This is what he is most afraid of. Gu Yunjing is willing to destroy half of his spiritual power to help her through the scourge. He is afraid that she will be grateful to him. "No, I''m just worried about him. Yan''anchun''s injury will affect him, because he hasn''t appeared for a long time." Chapter 458 If Yan Anchun is his shadow and is so hurt, he should come to see it. Why hasn''t he seen anyone. Why did he sacrifice so much for her? "Yan''anchun is the shadow that he has followed for many years. He was raised by his spiritual power. Yan''anchun is condemned by heaven. He will not be better, but he is not an ordinary person. He can survive." Although Feng Qingtian didn''t want to tell the truth to make her worry about Gu Yunjing, she didn''t want to cheat her. "Why can Yan Anchun be so similar to me that even heaven can hide it?" "Yan Anchun has a unique skill. He can change into anyone, even if he pretends to be the emperor of heaven. When he came to me, he looked like you used to be. " "Take me to see her. She must be very upset, too." If so, who is willing to be such a victim. Yan Anchun''s shadow must be helpless, little emperor is a fool. Feng Qingtian stands up and frowns a little. Gu Bailu looks up and sees that her heart is thumping. She forgets that Feng Qingtian is also badly hurt. People are like this. They always worry about what is not in front of them, but ignore what is in front of them. "You come up, don''t go today, lie on your stomach, and wait for tomorrow''s day to see her." Gu Bailu moved to let Feng Qingtian lie on the bed. It is estimated that he will not go back to his room now. Feng Qingtian''s eyes are bright, and she happily lies on the ground. She holds her hand in one hand and clasps her fingers tightly. Gu Bailu looks at the handsome face of his demon, but there is something hidden in his heart. Some words, she did not dare to ask, afraid to get a disappointed answer. If fengqingtian and yananchun want to deceive the heaven, they must do a real trick. Is it true or not? God believe it, that should be true. She didn''t dare to ask, just as Feng Qingtian cared whether she had a relationship with Gu Yunjing or not, she also cared. But if Feng Qingtian really has a relationship with Yan''an Chun, she doesn''t know whether she can be completely indifferent, even if it''s a kind-hearted one. So, in fact, she knew that although Feng Qingtian said that he would not change for her, he would still mind. Once there is a mind, there must be a gap between the two. She and Gu Yunjing are fake, and she didn''t tell him directly. It''s her selfishness, and it''s his last attitude. Feng Qingtian didn''t think so much about it. He just wanted to take advantage of Gu Bailu''s heart and make him have no chance. Gu Bailu wakes up after sleeping. It''s sunny outside. Thinking back to the brain, touch to the side of the position, the bed has no chicken Qingtian, the sheets are cold. Last night, it was her dream, or it was real. Yan Anchun exists to protect her? She is the one Fengqing is looking for. She has such a deep love with Fengqing? They are all acting, but she is the only one who is really hurt. She was very complicated. They did it for her and to protect her. But why does she just feel suffocated? Why do you know the truth? I''m as sad as a fool who doesn''t know anything. Shit! Gu Bailu was so angry that she beat on the pillow beside her. The problem is that she can''t get angry. If she gets angry, she doesn''t know how much people have paid for you. Life, its own shadow, spiritual power. She is afflicted, and Feng Qingtian is no less afflicted than her. After all, it''s the fucking god. Whether she had plucked his beard or stolen his underpants, she has been reincarnated for such a long time, and still remember to condemn her! Chapter 459 Let''s do it. Gu Bailu is really wrong about God. Feng Qingtian came in with the food, and saw her face indignant, knowing that she must still be unwilling. I''m really not willing to take part in it. Gu Bailu saw him and pouted. "Tell me what I''ve done before. I have to be punished by heaven." Feng Qingtian touched her head with a funny touch: "you are so kind, how can you do anything bad that people and gods are angry with each other? You just abducted me to have some porridge." "I''ve turned you around, and God still hates me." Gu Bailu opens her mouth and Feng Qingtian feeds porridge into her mouth. By the way, she lowered her head and sucked away a small residue on her lips. Gu Bailu''s face is hot and her ears are red. I haven''t been so intimate for a long time. I think it''s nothing to do with it. If you break it off, it''s still in front of you. Now it''s like this again. There was no preparation at all. "If you have rice, you can''t waste it. If you waste food, it''s easy for God to lose his temper." Feng Qingtian is a real tunnel. Gu Bailu called him shameless. When I''m a three-year-old kid, I''m not condemned once, and I''ll be afraid of God later. "Well, when I get a chance, I''ll find God to do a good job." "I have to settle with him." Feng Qingtian''s face hardened, and the breath all over her body made Gu Bailu feel gooseflesh. She reached out her hand and waved in front of his eyes: "I said it. Don''t take it seriously." Feng Qingtian holds her hand and sleeps all night. Her hand is still cold. "He bullies us so much, I won''t let him go. Let''s not talk about it. It''s going to be cold. It''s very cold today. I''ll take you to the attic, where there are fire dragons." The room here is Qin Shou. He saw that he had sent them to the nearest room. It is used as a guest room, and there is no fire dragon. Early winter has passed, the weather gradually cold down, can not open the fire dragon, in the quilt stay some cold. "Are you well?" Her feet are still hurting. Fengqingtian is much more injured than her. She has been walking and has come to take care of her. Don''t hold on, she''ll be hurt. "I can recover faster than you. You don''t have to worry about me." Feng Qingtian kissed her on the forehead and said with a smile. Gu Bailu looks at him as if he is still hurt. His lips are red and his teeth are white. The evil spirit makes people suffocate. People are more angry than people. Her feet are still the same. He has recovered. He can recover so fast. Maybe there won''t be a big deal with the lone cloud mirror. They are all the same strong people. "Well, then take me to Yan''an Chun." Gu Bailu was really hungry. He drank up a bowl of porridge without twice. Feng Qingtian brought her thick clothes, put them on first, then wrapped a layer of fox fur cloak, and then carried her out of the house. The cold wind outside the house is biting. Although it''s sunny, the sun doesn''t come out in the thick clouds. The earth is bleak, which makes people unable to lift their spirits. Fortunately, the flowers and trees in the prince''s mansion have been well managed. Even in the winter, there are no dead trees and leaves. Feng Qingtian put her hands on her belly and stuffed her with a warm hand stove: "you are short of Qi and blood, and your hands are not warm in winter. I will let young master Xiao make up for you." "Let him hold Yan''an Chun tight first, and she has become this way for me..." Gu Bailu whispered. She thought that she wanted Yan Anchun to die before, and she thought that she should not. Chapter 460 "You don''t have to have a mental burden. It''s his own free will." "No one volunteered to do such a thing. It must be Shaodi who ordered her." As a subordinate, I have no chance to resist for half a day. "You can''t give the little emperor what he wants. Don''t think too much about it." Gu Bailu doesn''t understand. Gu Yunjing is trying to help her. If she doesn''t want her money or her potential, it''s just her people. But she can''t respond to him. If there''s no such a great benefactor as Feng Qingtian, she will also commit herself to him. Isn''t there a phoenix holding the sky. I don''t know if there are other people in need. In Yan''an Chun''s room, the medicine is strong and pungent. "Just look at it. Don''t look at it too much, or you will have a baby." Yan''anchun''s appearance is a little hard to accept. Gu Bailu thought to himself, I''ve seen the moldy rotten face of the ghost army, and I dare not see anything else. But when yan''anchun''s quilt was uncovered, Gu Bailu almost threw up. Yan''anchun has no human form, just like burnt dead wood, which is covered with creeping insects. There are thick blisters and blood between the thin seams, and the whole body is withered. Feng Qingtian covers her eyes and pulls her head over: "darling, don''t look at it." "Why there are so many disgusting insects." "Mr. Xiao put it. These insects can make him more comfortable, and their excrement can keep him healthy." Gu Bailu couldn''t believe it. "Is she still alive?" It''s all like this. How can we live. I can''t even see the look of my head. If someone comes to steal the body, I don''t think he can find it anywhere. It''s really out of shape. "Live, have breath, can wait for his flesh to grow slowly again come out." "About how long?" "At least for half a year, Mr. Xiao said that he could and should be saved. He is a shadow, not like ordinary people." Gu Bailu felt even worse after reading: "it must be very painful for her to live like this." "But he won''t want to die. He will stay by the side of the mirror. When he comes to me, he has only one request. Keep his breath. He doesn''t want to leave the mirror." Gu Bailu shrunk his head in Feng Qingtian''s neck: "the heaven is abominable. It has become like this. He has come for the second punishment. Why?" "Don''t think so much. It''s over. There won''t be any retribution in the future. I''ll help you out with this evil anger." Feng Qingtian patted her gently on the back. Even if someone did it for her, she felt very sad. But it''s better to be miserable than to let herself be like this. So when yananchun found him, he knew that it would make her miserable, and he would be very hard, but he still agreed to his plan. Because when he was on the boat, he could feel that she liked herself. Once her feelings sublimed, the scourge came out of the blue, and he could not stop it when he wanted to. "Why does God do this to me?" "He is ill and can''t see others well. This revenge is always to be avenged. Lu''er, we need to take back what belongs to us." "What do we have?" "The supreme right, the power to dominate everything." Feng Qingtian''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the long and narrow eyes burst out the light that can make people obey. "Ah Can we do it? " She can''t even fight that devil now. She is a weak chicken in front of him. Chapter 461 "It''s a good practice. We can do it. Besides, we have children now." No one and nothing can prevent him from being with Gu Bailu, and nothing can prevent their crystallization. Let his lu''er''s past and present grievances be paid back. "Oh..." Gu Bailu doesn''t know who he wants to deal with. Her biggest goal now is to help the Gu family get revenge. Gu Bailu''s foot injury after taking the pills refined by young master Xiao is very good. He can get out of bed and walk for half a month. And there was no scar on the foot. Gu Bailu has a kind of admiration for Mr. Xiao, because when she fell down the hole, she was also bloody. It''s childe Xiao''s medicine that keeps her intact. For such a person who has the ability to rise and fall back from the dead, no one will not have no respect. Even Feng Qingtian is very polite to him. Luo is very happy to be able to return to the prince''s mansion. Of course, she went to Dongpo for meat. Two separate gardens were destroyed by the heaven. They were in a mess. They were cleaned up and built for half a month without repair. The eight trigrams people in Baidi city have been hanged for a long time. After the new princess was hacked, the house was chased by thunder and lightning one night and half of the buildings were destroyed. It is said that it was the former princess who was split this time. The melon eaters speculated that all the women who run wild will not be allowed by heaven? In that case, can the king take over the throne? God forbid his woman, let him become a lonely king. The emperor naturally cared about it most. He sent someone to take the imperial edict and give it to the women in the first mansion! Moreover, these women must live in wanwang mansion. Gu Bailu gets up, eats breakfast and strolls around the garden. She sees a group of flowers and green flowers. Her eyes are straight. "So many servants have been recruited by the emperor''s mansion?" This servant looks very good. She can be an aunt in another house. "Night tassel mouth corner took a smoke:" is the emperor gives down Gu Bailu immediately understood: "it''s sent to heaven to chop." It''s widely said that all the women of wanwang are not allowed by heaven. If you touch one, you will split one. The emperor also sent so many women here, not to heaven, but for what. The night tassel is full of black lines. Don''t distort the emperor''s meaning like this. He just thinks there are many women. If you split one or two, there are reserve forces. In the early Dynasty, the emperor called fengqingtian to the back hall. "I''ve given some women to your house. Don''t be unreasonable anymore. It''s clear that you can touch women if you have no problem with your body." The emperor saw that the goods were not body problems at all, but were too selective for women, otherwise why the two women could touch again. Feng Qingtian frowned: "emperor, you have sent me a lot of trouble. My family is going to quarrel." "Who wants to fight? It''s said that your princess has had an accident and is still seriously injured. She can''t serve you at all... " "There is another one in Weichen''s family, you don''t know." "That one is off." Feng Qingtian looked up at him and said, "who said Hugh? She has always been my princess. I haven''t moved her in the imperial spectrum, and now she is pregnant with my offspring." When the emperor heard this, he was very happy! I''m not able to serve you with my son. I''ve sent you a bunch of natural beauty and natural fragrance for good use. " Chapter 462 Feng Qingtian''s face is gloomy: "emperor, I don''t like other women. What''s the use of sending them to me?" The emperor stood up and patted him on the shoulder: "now that you have children, I have to make you prince. Just as my spiritual power has reached its peak, I need to practice in seclusion. In two days, you will start to supervise the country..." Feng Qingtian''s long and narrow eyes flashed a light: "what does it have to do with sending a bunch of women to me?" "You are going to take over the throne in the future. It''s impossible to be a woman. I think you need to adapt from now on." The emperor''s words are sincere. He had no other wish in his life. Under his administration, Nanyue became more and more powerful and was no longer invaded by other countries. He was satisfied with being an emperor for so long. I hope fengqingtian can take this seat and bring Nanyao country to a better and better place. He also knows that Feng Qingtian has this ability, and he can''t stop it. Although he also hoped that his own son would take over the throne, he also understood that it was impossible. It''s better to hand over the throne as soon as possible. I''ll cultivate myself, and maybe I can bless his unworthy descendants. "There is no rule that the emperor must marry many women. I have her alone." Feng Qingtian insists. If those women stay in the mansion, Gu Bailu doesn''t blame him for catching flowers. That girl is so jealous. Besides, he is really annoyed to see other women. If you don''t like it, you will be killed. The emperor shook his head and said, "you can''t do that. The former one has been hurt like that. This one is not safe. There are more. Let them have more." Feng Qingtian stood up and said, "emperor, you don''t have to say that I can''t keep those women. Besides, I didn''t marry lu''er to take over the throne because I like her. If anyone wants to do something to hurt her heart, don''t blame me for being rude." Feng Qingtian bowed to him and said, "I''m leaving first." Feng Qingtian turns around and goes out. What throne would you like to bind him? To what beauty? It''s not to stabilize his own power, for fear that he will be bad to those useless cousins in the future. He wanted the throne, but it was not his alms or gifts. Grab it if you don''t give it. There''s no need to be shackled by some of his ghosts. The emperor looked at his back and frowned. Feng xuanchen, the second prince, ran in and said, "father, I heard that you gave all the thin horses presented in the south to the emperor!" He had been staring at the thin horse for several days and wanted to ask for two of his father''s servants. I didn''t expect that he sent them all to the prince''s mansion today. Isn''t it that the spiritual power is higher than him? No matter how high the spiritual power is, I''m not interested in women. It''s a waste to send it to him. Then a beautiful lady with water spirit will have to be pickled in the palace. "It was delivered, but he never wanted it. Why? Are you interested? " The emperor raised a pair of sharp eyes to look at him to ask. Fengchenxuan''s spiritual power is not bad, but her brain always wants to eat, drink and play. She doesn''t cultivate well and doesn''t grow up at all. "Father, there are not many people in the backyard of my son. Why don''t you leave two for my son? It''s too eccentric." He is the son of his own, and he is also the son of his favorite woman. How can he give Feng Qingtian every good thing, not to him. "What''s your inclination? Look at yourself. How old are you? How much is your strength inferior to that of the emperor. When I step down, you have no protection of my rights. I''ll see how you want to survive." Chapter 463 Now that he is the emperor, no one dares to bully him. But if Feng Qingtian takes over the throne, he will have no real power, and his son and woman will only have the status of a royal relative, and no one will really fear them. But None of his three sons made it. But it can''t be blamed for them. Fengqingtian is too dazzling and has a high spiritual power. From the birth of the strength out of his son three streets. At less than ten years old, he took control of the military power of Nanyue state. This throne, he does not want to give all have to give. "Father, why do you want to abdicate when you are so young, and the king forces you?" Feng Chen Xuan asked angrily. The emperor sighed: "is it necessary for him to force this kind of thing? In fact, there are not many people in Nanyue to listen to me now. When the court ministers discuss things, as long as he makes a voice, they all agree with her and dare not oppose her. In the past, he couldn''t touch a woman without children. I can still hold the crown prince because of this, but now his women have children, they can''t hold back." Feng Chen Xuan went over and rubbed his shoulders for the Emperor: "so the father would send all the thin horses from the south to the prince''s mansion. Would you like to install some women beside him?" "I think so, but he refused at first, saying that the women at home would not. I think he was just making excuses. No woman would let a man have three wives and four concubines." Feng Chen xuanleng snorted: "you guessed wrong, father. Maybe he really won''t let his wife and concubines with that woman''s mad dog like temperament. At the beginning, it was her own disappearance that made the marriage given to her son by grandma Huang. She also made such a scene when she came back. " "I also know that such a woman is not suitable for wanwang, but when he came to the Palace last time and insisted on putting her on the imperial spectrum, I was helpless." How could the emperor like Gu Bailu''s waste? Even if he was a waste, he was once his son''s engagement object. I hurt Chen Xuan again, but I didn''t apologize. If it had not been for Feng Qingtian who had been protecting her, he would have died with a decree. "Father Huang, the emperor is powerful, but we don''t have to give the throne to him. My son recently met a more powerful man. As long as he helps us, the emperor can''t force you to take the throne." "What nonsense is it? Everyone in the world is willing to compete with him unless the country is handed over to others." It is better for him to give the country to fengqingtian than to give it to others. How can he say that he is honest. As long as he makes the country happy, fengqingtian should not be too hard on him and his descendants. "No, father, listen to me..." Feng Qingtian returns to the prince''s mansion. Gu Bailu is waiting for him at the second gate. Wearing fur fur cloak, holding a pink stove on his hand, his white and lovely face hid under the white valance cap. "Why are you waiting for me here? It''s windy and your hands are cold." Feng Qingtian ran over her and kissed her on the lips. This is the day. Someone in the mansion is waiting for her. When I think of her, I will be by my side. It''s not like a few days ago. I almost couldn''t live. "Holding the hand stove, how can it be cold? Let me ask those women what''s the matter. Do you want to keep it or give it to your subordinates?" Gu Bailu reached for his waist and asked seriously. "The Emperor gave it in disorder. I''ll send it back to Qin Shou later." "No, I like them all. Since they are sent by the emperor, they don''t want to give it away. I think many of the night guards are bachelors. They are so devoted to working for you. At least you should give them some benefits." Chapter 464 "It''s not very good. He''s also the emperor. Gifts can be rejected, but it''s a shame to accept and throw them away." "It''s called throwing away. You can go to the Palace tomorrow and thank the emperor. You haven''t left the palace." Gu Bailu is not afraid that these women can hook up with fengqingtian. She is afraid of some shameless people. If she has nothing to do, she will come to her side to bother her. But she saw that there were a lot of women. It''s not bad to give them to the night guard. "Do what you want, and you''ll be happy." Feng Qingtian''s palm caresses her abdomen: "how do you feel today? Is there any discomfort?" "It''s just evil and joy. People who throw up are going to collapse." Feng Qingtian frowned: "when he comes out, I will teach him a lesson for you." "The culprit is you, he didn''t want to let it out, or you made it." Gu Bailu touched her stomach. Think of her having a baby less than half a year ago. Although Nanning heart paid the price, the real boss did not tear him off. "Well, it''s my fault. Hit me if you feel upset." "Your skin is so thick. What''s the use of beating you. It''s business to get the mirror back quickly. " Gu Bailu put his head on his shoulder: "it''s getting colder and colder. I don''t like winter at all. It''s so cold that I can only nest in the house and do nothing." "When you eat Dai Chun, Linggen should grow up. When you have Lingli, you won''t be afraid of the cold." Feng Qingtian picked her up and walked quickly into the room. Because people in this world have psychic power, they are not afraid of the cold, so the winter here is particularly cold. This world is not without waste, but a lot of waste is frozen to death when it is born. It can''t survive the infancy, so it seems that waste is extremely rare. Gu Bailu''s body can live to such a large size. It took a lot of effort to look after her mother when she was a baby. "Every day, I feel that the body is full of new forces. I just don''t feel that the spiritual root is born. Do you need any other conditions?" It''s like burying a seed in the soil and watering it to germinate. "If there is dragon spirit blood, it should be faster. I''ll send someone to find it. It''s just that there''s no such thing as Nanyue country. Only Tianfeng country has appeared. You have to ask the prince of Tianfeng country. ¡± GU Bailu asked curiously, "this is the man you said last time that you had the mirror of the sky splitting in your hand?" Feng Qingtian ordered a little: "it seems that there was a maid beside him who was of dragon spirit blood constitution, but later he didn''t know where to go." "Even if he is around, he may not be willing to give it." "That''s natural. Lu Huoying is a man who has no profit and can''t get up early. He''s very vicious and famous. He even dares to kill his mother and concubine." Gu Bailu "..." Such a vicious man, who became emperor of Tianfeng Kingdom, was afraid that he could not get along with Nanyue Kingdom peacefully in the future. "That''s all right. If it grows, it will." "The emperor said that I would be in charge of the country tomorrow. He planned to practice in seclusion. He should set up a prince first. At that time, Tianfeng country should send someone to congratulate me. I will ask again." Gu Bailu nodded. Since she didn''t have the power of spirit, she would first practice Maoshan Taoism. The Maoshan Taoist skill mentioned in the alien celestial phenomena is very powerful. It''s not a so-called auxiliary skill at all. "By the way, I remember you asked me before, can you control souls? Some people in this world are masters of souls, and they are quite powerful?" Chapter 465 "Yes, there are very few soul controllers in the world, just like the talented herbalist like Mr. Xiao. There was once one in Nanyue country, but it was closed later, and now it has not passed. I think although you don''t have psychic power, it shouldn''t be a problem to control your soul. " "I can control soul, but I don''t know if I''m good enough." "It''s not easy. I''ll take you to the trial forest later." Although she is pregnant, Feng Qingtian wants her to stay in the house and wait for labor every day. But he also understood that it was impossible. If lu''er had no ability, he would be upset. Like in the previous life, she could do whatever she wanted without any cultivation when he covered the sky with only his hands. She still didn''t rely on him for protection. Feng Qingtian also agrees with this. After all, only when she is strong can she protect herself. Gu Bailu looked at the weather outside. Of course, she wanted to try it, but it was too cold. "Silly girl, don''t be in a hurry for a while. Tomorrow should be sunny. It''s not too late to go. And you have to take care of your children. You can''t ignore it for cultivation." Gu Bailu shook her head and said, "let''s go. Time waits for no one. It''s too pretentious. Shifu knows that he will scold me." Feng Qingtian couldn''t help it. He called Yeying to dress her more tightly and make her warm in the carriage. Then he took her to the trial forest. The trial forest in winter is even more strange and gloomy. Many Warcraft can''t find anything to eat. They all find the periphery of the trial forest. "What they didn''t eat, will they come out and hurt people?" "There are also such things happening, but generally the low-level Warcraft come out. The court also sent people to check the situation, and they can hardly hurt people." "The last time I was hurt by the night lotus, I ate those ghosts. It was very good." "Then you can catch more back. You are the only one who can catch the ghost. I can''t. I can''t see it." Gu Bailu hugged his waist and raised his small face. "I''ve got something better than you at last." "Yes When you become a soul controller, you will definitely climb my head. " "When I become a soul controller, I will not only climb on your head, but I will climb to the sky and talk to the God for reasons. Why should I be punished?" "Well, I''ll go with you." Feng Qingtian took a loving bite of her lips. Dissatisfaction ended like this and kissed her deeply. The following bodyguards turned around. Qin Shou is speechless. It''s enough for the two to be intimate in the room. They want to run to the test forest for Shenma to do this. Is it really good to stimulate them as bachelors? When Feng Qingtian is satisfied to let go of Gu Bailu, Gu Bailu stares at him angrily: "can you control a little bit, you need to know that many of your subordinates are single?" Sprinkle dog food on single dogs, be careful of their rebellion. Feng Qingtian chuckled and led her to the trial forest. "In this way, you will have my breath, and those Warcraft won''t dare to move you, which will save you a lot of trouble." "Is it?" You want to kiss yourself. It''s serious. After entering the trial forest, Feng Qingtian is alert and alert. Gu Bailu is no longer relaxed. After all, this is the trial forest. No one knows what kind of danger will be encountered in the next second. Not only the Warcraft, but also the traps, poisons, and people who come in to rob the heaven and earth. Chapter 466 Feng Qingtian guards Gu Bailu under her arms, and follows a group of bodyguards behind her. Gu Bailu was very intelligent and soon found that there was a green eyed monster like a toad not far away. "There''s a toad ahead. I''ll see if I can control its soul." Feng Qingtian let out a sound and walked with her. As expected, she saw a Warcraft licking the blood of another Warcraft. The fallen one was dead. "When the Warcraft didn''t eat, they would cannibalize each other in order to survive." Gu Bailu, though not accustomed to this bloody scene, did not change her face, because she knew that in this cruel world, these were necessary to face. Feng Qingtian let go of her: "slowly, don''t worry, don''t be afraid, I''m here." Gu Bailu nodded. She was not afraid of a Warcraft. She jumped out from behind the bush. The Warcraft felt the movement, turned around and looked at her fiercely. His tongue spat out with bright blood. It seems to provoke her, stupid human, dare to come to his place, just because he is short of food. As soon as the claws of Warcraft are picked, they rush towards Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu dodged his attack and drew a cross star in his hands: "it''s time to give full play to your power, grandmaster Mao Shan. Control it!" The star flew into the air, casting a dazzling light over the Warcraft. Warcraft disdained a glance, stupid human, is this light illuminating the beast? He flew up and came back to her. But suddenly he cried out in pain. The light of the star was so tight that he could not move. Something seemed to be pulling away from him. The beast knelt on the ground. Gu Bailu quickly threw the soul receiving Bracelet into the air: "take its soul." She doesn''t seem to be able to receive the spirit of this Warcraft. It seems that his level is not low. The soul receiving bracelet is rotating in the sky, like a sucker, sucking out the spirit of Warcraft. Gu Bailu looked at its spirit sharply: "listen, I will be your master later. Stand up and bury the beast." The spirit is very rebellious, does not want to hear her at all, is dancing in the air, wants to rush toward her. Gu Bailu''s head is full of black lines. He said he can control his soul. How can he not obey! Shouldn''t she just do what she wants it to do? Gu Bailu reaches out with one hand, grabs the soul receiving Bracelet in his hand, and puts the spirit of the Warcraft into the bracelet. When she put the bracelet on her hand, the ghost kept running around in the bracelet, making her whole hand shaking. "What''s the matter?" Feng Qingtian asked "Still can only receive the soul, can not control the soul for my use, received the bracelet also a little disobedient, has been making." "This is a super beast. Although it''s not big, it''s a Warcraft division. You may not be able to control it now." Gu Bailu nodded, and she knew that haste is not speed. She''d better try some junior first. But I found a few rabbits in the trial forest and tried them, but they didn''t listen to me. Gu Bailu is so frustrated. She always thought that if she upgraded Maoshan Taoism, she would be able to open a level of golden fingers. She would not say that she was the best in the world, nor would she be afraid of being bullied by others. That''s why she worked so hard to cultivate virtue. As a result Apart from opening a sky eye, there is no other hair. The sky eye is also half a bucket of water, some people can''t see it at all, some people can''t see it. She''s afraid that it''s a fake Maoshan Taoist. Chapter 467 Back in the carriage, Feng Qingtian saw that she was in a low mood, and said, "or you can take you to consult the national teacher. He should be familiar with your school." Fengqingtian is really helpless for Maoshan Taoism. Every walk is like a mountain. His strength is all based on his spiritual power, which is surprisingly powerful, so he never feels sad about the cultivation. "Well, it''s better to ask more, so that I can''t figure out anything by myself." "Tomorrow we may go to the palace, just in time to consult him." Feng Qingtian touched her head: "don''t be unhappy, there is always a way." "Well, I don''t believe that I can''t make it out. I must let those who treat me as rubbish surprise their eyes." Other people can counter attack when they cross the waste material, not necessarily because she can''t? What''s more, she was a person who could be condemned in her previous life. If not for her previous life, how could even God dare to offend. With congenital conditions and a little hard work the day after tomorrow, I don''t believe she can''t make a big career. When the two returned to the palace, the steward came to report: "prince, princess, there was a girl who had come several times and wanted to find the princess. I dare not let her into the palace..." "It''s really for me? Is it not for the prince? " Gu asked strangely. She doesn''t know many women in the world except aro. "Yes, I''m sure it''s for the princess. She should be in the nearby teahouse now. I''ll find her right away." "No, she will come back if she has an emergency." Who knows if it''s the little goblin who, under the pretext of looking for her, actually wants to fight Feng Qingtian. Now those gorgeous people outside are not ready to move. Because they all think that the new princess has been seriously injured and can''t serve him at all. And her shoe was just because she was pregnant with children, so it was accepted by wanwang again. What a strange woman she is now! Moreover, wanwang can sleep with two women. It must be that there is no problem with his body. Feng Qingtian is not interested in women. He takes her back to the room and asks her what she wants to eat today. Gu Bailu thought for a moment, "I want to eat a bowl of hot soup with pimples on it. It''s very delicious in winter." Feng Qingtian frowned: "you are pregnant now, so you''d better eat something light." "No, I can''t. I want to have some pimples tonight. No one can stop me from eating them." Eating spicy food doesn''t affect the children. She asked Mr. Xiao. "Well, we''ll have some pimples and go to the kitchen at night and do what the princess says." Feng Qingtian can not depend on her, let alone eat a pimple, to eat his meat also to ah. Gu bailuwo smiled happily in his arms: "but I still need to make a Dongpo meat for aro. That girl will not be happy without meat." "I know I miss her. Why don''t I ask what I want to eat?" Gu Bailu scratched his neck, rubbed against his arms, and rubbed against the tip of his nose: "the prince must like to eat xiaolu''er the most, do you need to ask?" "Goblin, see what I can do with you." "No, I''m pregnant. I can''t be bullied by you in the first three months." "Seduce me when you know it''s not possible, eh?" Feng Qingtian reached into her lapel with one hand, pinched her meat ball, and bit the other side gently across the clothes: "it''s a price to seduce my king." Chapter 468 Gu Bailu is relying on her pregnancy, and Feng Qingtian dare not bully herself to challenge him like this. As a result, the man didn''t care and bullied her. "Lord, it''s really untouchable for the first three months of pregnancy. It''s not good for children." Gu Bailu was lying in his arms, with a delicate face and soft words. "I know. I''m outside. I''m not going in." "You No, I can''t stand it. " You can not help it. She''s afraid she can''t stand it. She hasn''t been in love for so many days. She''s afraid to wipe her gun and fire. "Darling, let me touch it. It''s been a long time." From the beginning, he drove her away, to the end, although it was successful and she was taken into the house, she was hurt again, although she could do such a thing even if her foot was hurt, but he still took care of her injury and forced himself not to touch her. But now her injury is better. If he doesn''t touch it again, it''s his life. Once you''re addicted, it''s hard to quit. "No, I''m afraid I can''t control it." Gu Bailu also knows that he has to endure hard work, but She couldn''t get over that barrier in her mind. She felt a little dirty when she thought of that thing of fengqingtian entering other women. It''s hard to get him to touch her privacy. She also understood in her heart that he did it for her, so she could not abandon it. But what I think is one thing, and the body''s reaction is another. Feng Qingtian asked her to sit face to face on her leg, and xiaoqingtian had already stood up arrogantly. Gu Bailu''s body unconsciously retreats, unwilling to contact it directly. Feng Qingtian''s eyes are a little confused. Her resistance is so obvious. Why? "Lu''er, you don''t want me to touch you?" Asked Feng Qingtian in a low voice. He could feel that she was stiff now, and he could not help resisting. "No No, it can''t be too close now. " Gu Bailu thought that after this period of time, maybe she would not be so involved. Anyway, I''m pregnant for a long time. I can always find excuses. For a long time, she shouldn''t mind. "No Lu''er, you don''t respond right. Are you hiding something from me? You don''t like me anymore? " Feng Qingtian raised her chin and let her face herself. Gu Bailu shook his head: "no, I can''t tell you anything. I Do you mind my business with Gu Yunjing at all? " Feng Qingtian''s eyes darkened a little: "I don''t mind if I''m not a man, but I love you, which can offset everything and won''t dislike you half." He told her that he still wanted to love her. But in the face of his actions, Gu Bailu is hard to accept. In this way, fengqingtian only likes her body, as long as she can sleep with him. That''s why we can accommodate this kind of thing. Or is she not as broad-minded as Feng Qingtian? Gu Bailu thought a lot, and didn''t know who to say these things to, and no one enlightened her. Anyway, I think it''s weird. Maybe she was born with the habit of cleanliness? "Silly girl, I really can''t dislike it. Let me touch it, OK?" Feng Qingtian''s big palm caresses her waist to ease her rigidity. He won''t be tough if she resists, but he''s afraid it will continue. "But the first three months are the easiest time to skate. Your thing can''t touch me. I''m afraid..." Chapter 469 Feng Qingtian lowers his head and kisses her lips. He is domineering and gentle, occupying her whole sandalwood mouth. He could clearly feel that she did not resist his kisses and hugs. But when he met her there, she would react in a defiant way. It comes from the inside of the body. Is it really the mother''s response to protect her children? Feng Qingtian has no experience in this matter, so he wants to ask the head of the hospital again tomorrow. Since it can''t be touched, Feng Qingtian kisses her enough. "Ah No, it can''t be... " "Darling, can''t I kiss you without touching you?" Feng Qingtian is a little oppressed. Gu Bailu bit her lip, sat up and hugged him: "my Lord, it''s dirty. Would you like to wash it in the evening?" Feng Qingtian sighed: "good..." Gu Bailu was in his arms, smelling the light fragrance of his body, and felt sorry for him. But the body can''t get over that barrier. I hope that after a long time, she will gradually forget. Feng Qingtian covers the quilt for her, holds her finger and plays: "you don''t have to say anything more when you enter the Palace tomorrow. I am the one who has everything." "Is there going to be any more trouble?" "There are some old men in the court. They may be stubborn. Anyway, I''m here. Don''t care what they say." Gu Bailu lies in his arms and laughs, "what will they say about me? Will you say that I''ve got you hooked by a magic trick and I''m going to be roasted? " "If they say so, I can boast of them." "That means I''m a piece of crap that doesn''t deserve you? Or I, the princess who was divorced, can''t be spoiled any more. " Feng Qingtian kissed the tip of her nose: "no matter what they say, you are the only one in the king''s heart, and no one can match you." "Is it?" "Of course, I don''t want to touch other women." Gu Bailu looked up at her and said, "hum, isn''t Yan''an Chun a woman, how can you touch her?" Feng Qingtian smiled mysteriously: "I''ll tell you later. When he''s done, you''ll know what''s going on." "You touched her anyway." "That''s a must, or someone will give him a beating." "That''s also touched..." Feng Qingtian is helpless, just want to say something, but outside the house there is the voice of the steward: "prince, princess, the woman has come again, said today must be today princess, looks very urgent, Princess you see or not?" Gu Bailu''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. What kind of woman is it? You have to see her. "Let her wait in the front room." Gu Bailu thought she would meet again. I''m in such a hurry to see her, maybe in case there is something urgent. Feng Qingtian is upset. Even if she can''t be intimate with her, she is very happy to hold her like this. This steward is really ignorant. It seems that he should be removed. "Lord, you let me go. I want to wear clothes. Don''t let people wait too long." Gu Bailu pushes him and looks up to see his face stink. "Lord, if you don''t want me to see you, you will?" Feng Qingtian quickly let go of her: "I''m not going to find you. If there''s nothing important, I''ll kill her." "Well, don''t be angry, send her to accompany you again." Feng Qingtian''s face is better now. Help her to dress together. Feng Qingtian didn''t love to see women, so she didn''t go to the front hall with Gu Bailu. Let Yeying follow aro. "Look at Haosheng. Don''t let her be bullied in her own house. She''s so angry." Feng Qingtian''s face is on the alert. Gu Bailu thinks it''s funny. Can she be bullied? It''s good that she doesn''t bully others. When he got to the living room and saw the man who was looking for her, Gu Bailu came up with a fire. Chapter 470 She even dare to come and find her! "I didn''t expect you to be a thief." Gu Bailu snorted and sat on the chair. She can know all the comers when they turn into ashes, because this girl is so called a drowned fish and a wild goose, and she is shy when the moon is closed. Nanning''s heart is beautiful and gorgeous. The one who is weak when loading the white lotus is very painful, but compared with the girl in front of her, it will be less soft and soft. Gu Bailu thinks that the picture he passed through is not bad in appearance. Compared with this girl, she always has a little bit of compassion. Yan''an Chun''s face in her previous life is really beautiful and has no picky features. But when she is with this girl, she is definitely noticed first. Her face is not that kind of aggressive beauty, but that kind of delicate and soft, that kind of little bus palm face that might sprout your blood when you were a child. The body is thin and the willow waist can''t bear a full grip. Even if she is pregnant, she only has a slight bulge in her abdomen, which has no effect on her cotton. Such a girl, as long as she smiles gently, it is as sweet as cotton candy. Frown gently, it will hurt. Unfortunately His second eldest brother is a thief. Gu Bailu thinks that he has learned Maoshan Taoism, and generally he can''t be wrong to see people and products, but he has made a big mistake in front of this girl. If Feng Qingtian and Gu Yunjing didn''t help, maybe she would have died in the hands of the Pluto. So she would never forgive the girl. Whatever her reason. The beauty stood up and knelt in front of her, her soft little face with a strong momentum, as if to die. "The little girl came to plead guilty. At that time, she just wanted to save the token and put it on the little girl. They will find it back. But they didn''t think they found you so soon. They didn''t mean to cause trouble for you. If you are angry, just send it to me." Beauty looks soft and soft, but her voice sounds very low, a little hoarse and neutral. It''s hard to combine with her appearance and body. Gu Bailu was so angry that she almost jumped up. "Don''t kneel for me. You kneel late. If I didn''t have someone, my aro would be killed by you. Even if you kneel to death, you can''t make up for it." "I know I''ve got you involved, and I have nothing else to make up for. The only thing that''s useful is my body, so..." Gu Bailu''s eyes widened: "who cares about your body!" You do look beautiful, but you are pregnant, and your body can''t serve people. The beauty raised her head and smiled: "don''t get me wrong, princess. You may not be rare in my body, but you will like my blood. The reason why Pluto wanted to catch me back is also for it." "What What do you mean, your blood is hard to get back to life? " "I don''t know if the princess has heard of Longling''s blood. The little girl happens to be." The beauty looked at her with a twinkle of eyes. Gu Bailu''s whole body is a bit numb. His clear eyes are like a pool of autumn water, attracting people''s soul. Dragon spirit blood! Today, Fengqing genius told her about the blood of dragon spirit. This Someone sent it up. "Are you really dragon spirit blood?" Gu Bailu was a little overjoyed. With her script, it''s to educate the beauty, and let aro beat her till she''s out of breath. Then he sent her to the underworld to be dealt with by the Pluto. Chapter 471 But, unexpectedly, she is the dragon spirit blood? Wait a minute. It''s not so easy to have dragon spirit blood. Is she talking about it. "Really, you can give my blood a try. I have only this point of use. I heard that you ate Dai Chun, but you haven''t grown Linggen. I thought maybe my blood is useful..." "Wait! Where did you hear that? " She had a look at Dai Chun, which was only known by childe Xiao and several people in the prince''s mansion. This girl was chased all over the world by the underworld. Where did she hear about it. "I In fact, I have been in the city of Baidi these days, just near the Gu mansion, without a fixed residence. " Gu Bailu did not want to think of the girl as a vicious person when she looked at her soft and weak appearance. She sat down and opened her eyes. She wanted to see the girl''s thoughts, but found I can''t see it at all. It''s a blank. Even Qin Shou''s high bodyguard can be seen, but it''s very vague. Why doesn''t the girl have such a high level of spiritual power that she can''t see it? Is it because of the blood of dragon spirit? "Sleeping and eating?" Gu Bailu asked. She was still pregnant with a child. She almost lost it last time. She ran away before she was cured. She still dodged the pursuit of the underworld everyday and survived. This girl can''t be underestimated. "I I don''t have money on me. " There was a trace of blush on beauty''s pale face. "It seems so pitiful. I really need dragon spirit blood." Gu Bailu thought about it. Anyway, taking her dragon spirit blood doesn''t affect her giving her to the Pluto. This dragon spirit blood can''t be swallowed by the Pluto alone. "I will do whatever you want, but please don''t give me to Pluto. I don''t want to By him. " Gu Bailu frowned slightly. "Aren''t you from the netherworld? How did he spoil you?" "I''m not from netherworld. I was robbed by him Pretending to be obedient in order to survive... " Gu Bailu asked strangely, "so the child in your belly is the king of the netherworld''s?" The beauty shook her head: "no I won''t let the Pluto touch me. The father of the child is someone else. " "Then why don''t you go to the father of the child?" Gu Bailu frowns. The girl''s life is a little complicated. "No Can''t go back I can''t let him know that I''m going to be destroyed. " "Princess, now the only person I can think of is you. You can do anything you want me to do. Just ask you to take me in." She didn''t cry, even Zhang Mingming''s soft face was stubborn, but Gu Bailu was sure she was begging her. It''s more painful than crying. The pregnant woman shall not be found by the father of the child, but shall avoid those who want to catch her. About because her appearance is really harmless, Gu Bailu has no doubt about what she said. As long as her blood is really linglongxue, she may be able to talk with her about the conditions. However, she still plans to discuss it with Feng Qingtian. "I may not be the master of it. I''ll ask the Lord to come back to you. You can stay in the mansion tonight." I can''t blame her for her kindness. It''s because she is pregnant and knows how hard pregnant women are. She couldn''t have seen such a weak pregnant woman before she was driven out. It is estimated that one day she will die on this kind of womanhood. Chapter 472 Gu Bailu asks the steward to take her down, and arranges a room for her to live in first. He goes back to his study to find Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian and ye Huai are discussing their route. Seeing her coming in, he quickly beckons: "lu''er, you are just here. Was the sky Gang picture you gave them last time true?" Gu Bailu nodded: "it''s true, of course, but it will let them go around a lot of roads..." "How many roads are there?" Yehuai asked earnestly. "About five times more time than before..." Gu Bailu thought. Feng Qingtian: "..." Yehuai: "..." Feng Qingtian pulled her over and sat on her leg: "do you know how long the original route will take?" Gu Bailu shook her head: "I don''t know. I haven''t studied it. I don''t know what the picture is. Is there any big treasure? "Immortal elixir or martial arts script?" "It''s going to be half a year. The sky Gang map is the road map from the world to the devil cave. The devil wants to return to the devil kingdom." Gu Bailu''s eyes widened: "he has returned to the devil kingdom. Can''t we get revenge?" "No, he will come back to the devil kingdom to look for other mirrors. But when he comes back to the devil Kingdom, he may let the devil Kingdom invade the world, which will become a special problem." "Then we have to kill him before he goes back to the demon world!" Night Huai a face speechless: "princess, that is his demon Zun, it is demon, how do we human kill him." "Who says that man can''t kill him, and man can fight with heaven..." Feng Qingtian nodded: "lu''er is right. It''s just a demon. It''s not easy to kill him, but it''s still a chance to hurt him and make him jump." "Then what are you going to do?" Night Huai see they say full of confidence, what should be the plan. "Not for the moment. I''ll talk about it when I practice. Anyway, they will spend a lot of time on the road. Hee hee." Night Huai full of black line, princess, the most waste is you, said the invincible is you. I don''t know your details. I can really be fooled by you. "Let''s talk later. You go back first." Feng Qing chased for orders, and night Huai had to go out. When I went down the stairs, I saw Qin Shou standing there like a door god. He put his hand on his shoulder and asked curiously, "actually, I have a question to know all the time." "If you have any questions, don''t hesitate to ask them." Qinshou dogleg tunnel. "Before that, the princess was kicked out and broke with the Lord. What''s the matter? It''s not two days since she was so loved. Our Lord can change too." He really can''t understand Feng Qingtian''s idea. Can love with this grace, but also with that grace love, good single-minded, do not empathize. It''s impossible for him to believe in love. "You don''t understand. Our Lord drove out the former princess. It was a play. He fell into the princess''s pit and couldn''t get out. The one who couldn''t get up was just a victim." "What do you mean? Come tell me, this kid is still hiding it from me. " Qin Shoufu said two words in his ear, and then said: "this matter must be kept secret. If the head knows it, he will not know what will happen." Even heaven dare to cheat. This is a brave thief. Night Huai looked up at the sky, shaking his shoulders, he or less to wanwangfu better. Tomorrow, he will volunteer him to go to the ocean to get treasure, so as not to be split by heaven with the Lord. Chapter 473 In the room, Gu Bailu hugged Feng Qingtian''s neck and said happily, "Lord, I found the dragon spirit blood!" Feng Qingtian touched her head: "why, I went out to see a woman and found the dragon spirit blood. It''s not that people know you want it. It''s specially sent." Is there such a good person in the world? He didn''t believe it. "Haha, it''s really a special delivery. The woman that the Pluto is going to take back, she said that there is dragon spirit blood in her body." Feng Qingtian''s eyes light up: "really? She''s here today? " Gu Bailu nodded, "but I didn''t know if I should believe her when I was trapped by her last time. If she is really dragon spirit blood, I don''t know if she will ask for anything else later." "Try to know that if she is dragon spirit blood, you must try and ask for it. It''s a big deal to protect her from fighting with the king of the underworld. Your husband still has this ability." "The last time the Pluto had let go of his love, wouldn''t it be too good for us to do so?" Gu asked anxiously. "Don''t be afraid of him. If he dares to cross with me, I will let him know where to roll back." Feng Qingtian definitely dispels Gu Bailu''s worries. Gu Bailu saw the beauty that night. Xiaomei''er is called shallow. She is from Tianfeng country. She doesn''t even know her real name. She only knows that everyone calls her that when she was young. She had been a slave since she was sensible, until she escaped because of something and was caught by the Pluto to the underworld. As for which house she used to be a slave and how she escaped, Gu Bailu did not ask. She also knew that the beauty would not say. A servant ran away with the ball, but also hiding. It''s obvious that the one looking for her, the father of the child, is a high-ranking man. Otherwise, she would not have run to Nanyue country. She was afraid that the man would find him. Gu Bailu let aro cut open her wrist. The jade like wrist was cut by aro. Gu Bailu felt a pain in her heart. Who is willing to hurt such a soft girl. Why do you let aracee? It''s just to let her out of the trap. Aro didn''t have any pity on her. When she cut it, the blood would come out. It''s just that her blood is obviously different from that of normal people. Although her blood is red, there is a layer of fluorescence around her. There is a little green fluorescence scattered around her. It''s weird It''s like something that glows at night. And also with a fragrance, not bloody taste, but like milk. Gu Bailu took the cup to Feng Qingtian, who was sitting three meters away. "Look, Wang Ye, is this dragon spirit blood?" Feng Qingtian took the cup, looked at it carefully and smelled it again: "it''s very similar, but you can''t drink it directly. I''ll try it first." Gu Bailu grabbed his hand and said, "no, you can''t drink either." In case She said that in case of any poison in the blood, Feng Qingtian was not beaten by iron, what should I do. Feng Qingtian took her hand and kissed her: "no one can poison this king." He naturally has the confidence of his master. Although now he has no such right. Gu Bailu looked at him anxiously and drank: "how is it? How are you? " Shallow son came over and said with a smile: "don''t worry, it will be OK. Shallow son is not ungrateful." Feng Qingtian nodded: "there is no other problem, but it''s not the dragon spirit blood to be verified. Have a drink." Chapter 474 Shallow son reaches out his hand to cut open, and pours another cup to Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu doesn''t hesitate this time, but takes a sip. It''s not like drinking blood. It''s like drinking milk, pure and fragrant. It''s just that the color doesn''t look like much. After drinking, I just feel that I have strength all over my body and my spirit is much better. I don''t know if it''s psychological. She didn''t feel this way when she saw fengqingtian. She didn''t react like drinking a glass of water. "Will the princess have another drink?" Shallow son asked with a smile. Gu Bailu looked at her and asked strangely, "aren''t you afraid of losing too much blood? You are still pregnant." "I''m not afraid. I''m used to it. I used to lose ten times more blood every day. I survived." Shallow son''s voice is a little hoarse, but what he said can still hear her sadness. All of them are human beings. Who would like to be someone else''s blood bag. "Is your voice born like this, or..." It really doesn''t fit her image. "Poisoned and dumb." Shallow son low smile: "is it a bit hard to hear?" "Fortunately, it just doesn''t match the image." "It''s OK. At least it doesn''t look so easy to bully." Shallow son relaxed smile: "princess still want to drink?" Gu Bailu shook his head: "I only need to grow a spiritual root, and I don''t need niuyin. You are pregnant with children. It''s better to pay attention." Shallow son nodded: "you can come to me at any time if you want. Although I don''t know the specific use of this dragon spirit blood, I also know that this thing can survive. It''s said that there is another one in your palace who is in the ghost gate. I can provide it if necessary." "Later, I''ll ask the housekeeper to arrange better accommodation for you..." "No, it''s good to live here. I''m usually OK. I can do some work." "I can''t afford to have a child and do any work in the mansion. It''s good to have a rest." Gu Bailu takes Feng Qingtian''s hand and goes out of the room. Shallow Er stands by the door all the time, watching their figure disappear in the dark, and then takes back her eyes. It''s all women, too. Concubine wanton is more lucky than her. Because she is really good, even her helpless people were saved at that time. Gu Bailu didn''t have a big reaction after drinking the blood of dragon spirit. He just felt that he was very light and fell asleep when he went back to the bed at night. In the middle of the night, I suddenly became irritable, and my whole body was hot and uncomfortable. I felt something running around my body, and I couldn''t control it. She can''t stand to sit up, Feng Qingtian also wake up: "lu''er, what''s the matter?" "It''s hot. It''s so hot. It''s hot all over the body. Something is running around in the body!" Gu Bailu clapped her arm in pain, and felt that there was something like insects flowing in it. "Don''t do it, lu''er, it''s all red." Feng Qingtian holds her in her arms. I really think it''s a stove. It''s very hot. He quickly picked her up and carried her out in his cloak. The night guard came over and said, "Lord, what happened?" "Go and invite childe Xiao and shallow." Gu Bailu will have such a reaction. It must be because she drank dragon spirit blood today. Cold night, cold wind outside, Feng Qingtian with Gu Bailu out, want to make her cold. "How about lu''er, how are you? Is it not so hot?" Feng Qingtian wiped the sweat off her forehead and asked painfully. "OK Well, you don''t have to worry too much. I think it''s growing Linggen. " Chapter 475 When young master Xiao came, he confirmed that he was really in changlinggen. It''s just that Gu Bailu''s body is too tired. It can''t be hit by such a great power, so she will feel sick all over. I''ll be fine after that time. "How long will it last?" Feng Qingtian was not happy. He said he would endure such a difficult thing. You are not the best doctor in the world! "I''m not sure about the time. If it''s short, it should be OK tomorrow. If it''s long, it could be three or five days, or ten days. It depends on the princess''s adaptability." This is equivalent to not saying. "Can''t you get some pills to suppress it?" Feng Qingtian looks at Gu bailuyun and feels worse than himself. "No, if it''s suppressed, the spiritual root can''t grow. Since she wants to practice, she has to take this step. She can''t bear the pain. How to practice in the future." Young master Xiao left a message. People in this world, if the cultivation process is dry and impetuous, then every step of the level is painful. Every time they advance, the cultivators will suffer as if they were walking through the hall of the king of hell. Each level has 20 levels, so Gu Bailu will encounter countless such afflictions in the future. It''s impossible to help her suppress with drugs every time, which is not beneficial to her cultivation. Feng Qingtian didn''t understand this, because his cultivation was like playing, and he jumped to the top of the mountain. If he wants to go up and fix it, he has to shut up for a hundred years and become a Sanxian. But he didn''t want to go that way. That''s not the way he''s going. So he doesn''t know how other people practice. If he knew that it would be so painful, he wouldn''t let Gu Bailu grow spiritual roots. "Wang Lord, don''t worry, I can bear this pain, as long as the child is OK. " Gu''s family was completely destroyed, and her master was not around. She alone, with all her grief, took the family members to the coffin and buried them. Facing so many painful nights alone, she survived. Besides, it''s just a little bit of physical pain. She can''t become useless and hypocritical just because she likes fengqingtian. No matter how good others are to you, it''s up to you to be nice in the end. If the gap between her and fengqingtian is bigger and bigger, they can''t really be together. She only wanted to be with him, not under his wings without stretching her head. Feng Qingtian stayed by her side for one night, half of her eyes didn''t close, and Gu Bailu lost his consciousness completely in the middle of the night, and he was upset all the time. Originally, I was going to the great court meeting today. As a result, because of Gu Bailu''s body, Feng Qingtian had no flaws. I didn''t want to send someone to inform the court. Therefore, there is no shadow of Phoenix holding the sky at the great court meeting. The emperor made the imperial edict of the prince, but how to pronounce it when the man was not there. "What happened to the king? Why didn''t he come to the great court? I told him yesterday that he didn''t even come today when I wanted to make him prince?" The emperor was on fire. Longyan is furious. A group of people quickly plead guilty to let him calm down. "Emperor, what is the most important thing for the king to do?" "What is more important than the establishment of a crown prince?" The emperor was even more furious. The man said again: "the emperor, please calm down. You have been used to the king. He may think it''s ok if he doesn''t come at this time. Anyway, the prince is also his." Chapter 476 This is the Revenge of red fruit. At a glance, other courtiers saw that this man was not the patriarch of the Bai family? In the Nanyue state, the heads of the four families all hung up their posts in the imperial court, and all the big court would come to the court. Bai''s patriarch had two daughters, one of whom died in order to follow the king and save him. I thought that the king would take good care of his family. Who knows that he hurt his little daughter for a woman. How can the white family master take this tone? At this time, he will not burn oil on the fire for the king, but when. The emperor was really stimulated to clap the Dragon chair: "who said that this prince must be his, I am still in power, he is so arrogant, I just don''t like him." The emperor was so angry that he stood up and shook his sleeves angrily. Leave behind a bunch of ministers, you see me, I see you. Night Huaihe cold to sweep a white family long, the heart and some wonder. What''s the matter with Wang Xuan? He''s about to set up a prince. Why doesn''t he come. How many years have this been waiting. This gave the emperor an excuse. I''m afraid the establishment of the prince will be delayed for a long time. In the next Dynasty, he didn''t have the heart to hate the Bai family leader. He came to the Lord''s mansion in a hurry and asked what happened. If you don''t go to the court meeting today, you will give the emperor a good chance. The emperor cultivates. He can live to be one or two hundred years old. He doesn''t set up a prince or give up his seat. He really can''t help it. At that time, it will be really necessary to revolt and usurp the throne. Although it is not impossible to succeed, its reputation is too ugly. When he arrived at the prince''s mansion, Qin Shouchao shook his head: "now the princess is still suffering. How can the prince care about other things? It''s my fault for the court meeting. I forgot to go to the palace to report and make an excuse for the emperor." "It''s no use blaming anyone now. I see that the emperor really intends to give up the throne. This time it''s just an excuse and I don''t know who gave him courage." "It''s OK. The Lord must have a way." Qin Shou is not in a hurry. If the emperor wants to die, let him do it. Don''t blame that he won''t even be given the chance to cultivate himself into a Sanxian. Yehuai is not so optimistic. The old emperor has always been very witty, but this time the reaction is not like a witty one. It is hard not to come true is to think of what way to support him, so this time the gall son fat? He''s really in a hurry. He''d like to discuss it with fengqingtian. It''s a big matter, a national one. Men should be on everyone''s heart, how can we indulge in love. Gu Bailu was confused by a group of troublemakers. He was afflicted and confused. I didn''t slow down during the day. Feng Qingtian has always been with her. She will not go anywhere or be approached. In the middle of the night, Gu Bailu seems to be finally slowing down. She is asleep and still sleeping soundly. Feng Qingtian smiled helplessly and finally walked out of the room. A look at the corridor, night Huai is holding a quilt sleeping there. Feng Qingtian walked over and kicked him: "what''s it like to go back to my house and hold the quilt in my king''s room?" Night Huai that crack sleep son immediately woke up: "Lord, this is a big thing, you hurry into the palace to explain to his emperor, let him not have the opportunity to take you to blame." "Didn''t he go to the great court? Didn''t he have a big opinion?" Feng Qingtian was also a little puzzled. He stayed here late at night to persuade him to enter the palace to explain. Chapter 477 In normal times, he has done a lot more than this arrogant thing, and he has not seen the emperor. "I really have a lot of opinions this time. I started a fire in the court on the spot. I also said that the prince would not give it to you. I can''t do it as you like. Which time did you say that he dared to be angry with you? It doesn''t make you look like a flower every time. " Yehuai thought it was not easy. He smelt it keenly. Feng Qingtian nodded his head: "it''s a bit unusual indeed. When lu''er is OK, I''ll go and ask him for a crime." "It''s best if you want to do so. Don''t follow him head-on until you have to. After all, he is the emperor, who has the most reason." Feng Qingtian frowned. If he hadn''t recovered his memory before, he could bear the anger. However, after his memory was restored, he knew his identity in his previous life, and the natural King''s gas was on his mind, which made him really unable to regard himself as a powerful human being. But he knew that many things were not mature and could not fly freely. "Ben Wang knows. Get back to sleep." I don''t know what I think he has with him. This man never thinks about the consequences. Gu Bailu had a good sleep and jumped up the next day. She felt relaxed and completely changed. I feel that my body is floating when I walk step by step. I feel that I can walk ten meters in one step. Moreover, when I open the window in my pajamas, I don''t feel cold at all, and my whole body is warm. Thanks to CCTV, Buddha, and teacher Sanqing. She''s such a waste. She''s got spiritual roots and power! She raised her hand to summon out the spiritual power, which was a small gray light. It''s still weak. It''s weak. I think it''s a bit hard for Lingli to kill a chicken. Feng Qingtian hugged her slender waist from behind: "I''m very happy to get up so early?" "Happy, I have spiritual roots, you see I have spiritual power." Gu Bailu specially called out the spiritual power to show him. Feng Qingtian chuckled, "it''s too weak." Gu Bailu looks back at his heartfelt smile. It''s so beautiful. It''s as refreshing and pleasant as the first morning dew. "Weakness is weakness. I''ll practice." "Well, I will help you to practice soon." Gu Bailu kissed him happily: "my husband is so beautiful. Why did I find such a treasure?" "Know I''m ok, do you want to love me well?" Feng Qingtian asked with a little coquetry. "How can love be called love?" Gu Bailu is confused. Feng Qingtian is very kind to her and takes her all to heart, but she always feels that she is not so interested. I don''t know what happened. But she knew that she would only accept him as a man. No matter what happened, even if she was finally abandoned by him, she only recognized him. Mingming is so sure, but he can''t love him wholeheartedly and recklessly. Maybe it''s because the soul of memory hasn''t come back, there''s no previous life memory, and this life hasn''t been unforgettable. "For example, let me touch..." Gu Bailu: "..." After reflecting on myself here for a while, you don''t mean to let me love you from my heart, but from my body. "It''s not three months yet. Bear it!" Feng Qingtian''s hands held her hips and said with a smile: "I''ve asked the head of the hospital. He said that it doesn''t matter if you go too deep in the first three months..." Chapter 478 Gu Bailu subconsciously pushed him away and ran away two steps: "no, no, I''m very tired now. I''ve been struggling all day yesterday." She''s really not in the mood right now. More precisely, Gu Bailu was afraid that Feng Qingtian would do that. This kind of feeling is very strange, obviously can let him touch, let him hold, let him kiss, is not willing to go further. It seems that the feeling is stronger after the spiritual root is grown. Although Feng Qingtian was disappointed, she touched her head painfully: "then you can sleep a little longer. There is no big court meeting today. We will go to the palace later to see the emperor." Gu Bailu nodded and held him a little apologetically. I hope that this resistance can be better soon, time to let everything go. Gu Bailu knew that she was so bad. After Feng Qingtian went out, she lay down for a while and got up. In the morning, it diluted the excitement of Linggen. Gu Bailu was in a gloomy mood, and felt that she was too affectable now. Feng Qingtian''s touch with Yan''an Chun is a last resort, but also for her. Why does she care so much. In modern times, so many adult men and women, not all of them are divided into two parts, but also for the first time. She thought about it and despised herself. She thought she probably knew that even if she was like this, fengqingtian would not do anything to her. He only had her. He only loved her for so many years. So she had no fear and was not so interested in him. Gu Bailu can''t figure out what''s going on in her heart. Sometimes she thinks about it. She tells Feng Qingtian that she loves him and that she can''t say anything from her heart. That impulse is missing. Like a person is not very grasp heart, will think he read him, always want to stick to him. But she did not. She would be very happy if Feng Qingtian was around, but if she was not around, she would not think about what he was doing, whether a woman would hook up with him, or whether he would come home early to accompany her. She didn''t even know if she loved him. Like is certain, don''t like it can''t let him touch himself. Lovely, the kind of love that is willing to give up everything and do anything for him? If someone catches Feng Qingtian and asks her to commit suicide, can she do it? When asked this question, Gu Bailu hardly hesitated: "No." First, she didn''t think Feng Qingtian was so easy to die. Second, now that she is pregnant with a child, she can''t take the child for two lives, and Feng Qingtian is even more reluctant. Third, she still has family feud, so she will not be willing to die. These reasons sound great, but if you really love someone, can you analyze them so rationally? Gu Bailu thinks that true love is impossible. Love a person will be disordered, will be reckless to make irrational behavior, because the other party''s safety occupies your whole heart. After some analysis, Gu Bailu had to admit that she didn''t love Feng Qingtian enough. She loves herself more. She didn''t know what was the cause of her current self. Maybe it''s because the soul of memory didn''t come back, she didn''t have the memory of previous life, so there was no feeling of previous life? Or maybe this time, Feng Qingtian suddenly let go of her, causing a shadow in her heart. Although it''s understandable that he did this afterwards, he may have a layer of fear in his heart, so he dare not let go of love. Chapter 479 Gu Bailu has no love experience, so she analyzes it by herself and doesn''t know where the problem is. She knew that it was unfair to Feng Qingtian, so she was very sorry for him. She also loved him so much. She was so heartless. When you can''t control your heart, you will be gloomy. After dinner, she took aro around the yard to relax. When I came to the garden, I saw that shallow was carrying a small cloth bag and picking something in the garden. In the cold winter, the girl was dressed very thin. Her delicate body seemed to be blown away in the cold wind. "Princess." Shallow son looked up to see her, ran over happily, shouted. Gu Bailu thinks that he is really bad. He has a man holding her in the palm of his hand, but he still doesn''t know how to be satisfied. He doesn''t want to give his heart, especially doesn''t know how to cherish it. In contrast, shallow son, pregnant, was chased everywhere, only by selling blood for her protection, but she did not complain about self pity. This is about being born in trouble and dying in peace. "What are you doing?" Gu Bailu asked with a smile. "I found wolfberry and bergamot in the garden. I want to pick some to make tea. My tea making skill is very good. In the past, the prince liked it most..." Shallow son says smile to disappear. I realized that I had said too much and smiled again: "in a word, I''ll get it done later. I''ll give it to you. I can drink it even if I have a baby." Gu Bailu nodded: "anyway, I have nothing to do with it. Let''s pick it with you." "Well, it''s good to be pregnant and active." Shallow son and she are not polite. Although she has been a servant for many years, she does not have that kind of servility. Many maidservants are easy to grovel compared with those with high status. Especially in this era, the maidservants are generally people with very low spiritual power, so they live in a low self-esteem. But in shallow, she didn''t feel it. It''s probably because of the dragon spirit blood. People with this strange blood may be noble in their bones. Gu Bailu spent half an hour with her. When Feng Qingtian came to find her, he saw her doing such a thing in the garden and almost didn''t cut off her nightcap. "What if it''s so cold and the fruit is foggy and frozen?" Feng Qingtian looks at her with a black face. Forced Gu Bailu back to the room. "It''s not so serious. I''m not an eggshell, so I can freeze. You forget that I''m a spiritual man now." Gu Bailu knew that he was nervous. Although some people hate this kind of bullying, it''s not easy to turn over. Can''t give him physical satisfaction, let her feel owe him something, short. "Even if it doesn''t freeze, when the fog goes away in the morning, the fruit will be covered with ice water and frozen hands." Feng Qingtian wrapped her hand in the big palm, and it was really cold, and her face became worse: "think about it, even if you are not afraid of the frozen hand, but you have children in your belly, you know the medical theory..." "Well, I know it''s wrong. Next time I don''t do it, I''m not bored." Because I was a little upset, I didn''t think so much about finding something to do. Besides what shallow son can do, she should also be able to do. However, Feng Qingtian said that she also thought it was good to pay attention and drive carefully for thousands of years. "Then I''ll take you out to have a look. I just came here at night and said that the emperor went hunting in the ghost crying forest. We don''t need to go into the palace today." Chapter 480 Gu Bailu knew the seriousness of his failure to enter the palace yesterday, and hurriedly said, "let''s go to the ghost crying forest to find the emperor, and let him get rid of his anger." "I''m afraid he can''t get rid of his anger. After the fire yesterday, he ran away today. He made it clear that he wouldn''t let me extinguish the fire. It was specially made for me to see." Feng Qingtian''s face flashed a strange color. It seems that some people have other thoughts. "He did it on purpose?" Gu Bailu has heard about the emperor of Nanyue. His strength is fairly good. He also excels in the spiritual power of Nanyue because he has built the internal skill of Tianjia. But if he is really compared with other big guys, he is not in the top five. If it was not for the sudden death of the former wanton king, he would not have been able to sit on the throne. The former wanwang had extraordinary powers and great achievements. At the time of the sudden death, Feng Qingtian was too young to take over the throne, so it was the emperor''s turn. After he took the throne, he was very devoted to the country. Officials in the imperial court and people in the marketplace didn''t complain about him. As long as he doesn''t use the power of the emperor, no one will pick on him. Because many people are still interested in wanwang, who has inherited all the advantages of his father since he was a child. Everyone knows that as long as he is old, naturally the throne will be his turn. Therefore, the present emperor never dare to be harsh to the emperor, and even he was oppressed by the emperor. Such an emperor, now dare to be furious with rightwing? This is to do something! "I wish he wasn''t." Feng Qingtian only wants the emperor to be a little more interesting. Don''t use a knife or a gun. They really quarreled. It was not a matter of bloodshed for one or two people. It also affected the country, the people and the security of the people. Gu Bailu is not at ease about this kind of state affairs. Feng Qingtian can''t even deal with this broken emperor. Then he must have passed away. After growing Linggen, Gu Bailu is not so afraid of the cold. But Feng Qingtian still let her go out in her cloak. The wind in the carriage was howling. It was still cold. But after getting off the carriage, Gu Bailu looked at the people in the street. They were all dressed in thin clothes, light and refreshing, just like spring. She is the only one who has three layers inside and three layers outside. It looks like a white snow zongzi. It''s very eye-catching. A bunch of eyes came, as if looking strange. Gu Bailu''s brain aches a little. Those people''s eyes are clearly saying: you see, it''s that waste. It doesn''t even have spiritual roots. If you don''t wrap it in brown in winter, it will freeze to death. Wuwuwu, she wants to go back to her modern life. People here are not normal. "My Lord, their eyes are not friendly." Although she is a waste, she doesn''t feel anything different when walking in the crowd. But such a dress will show! Too obvious! She doesn''t want to look so hard. "Ignore them, stroll around to see if you have jewelry or jade, or go to your shop?" Feng Qingtian glanced at them, and the eyes of those people quickly returned. I dare not talk about it openly, but there are still some in secret. Gu Bailu thought for a moment: "walk slowly and go to the shop and have a look." As soon as she entered, Wang wanwang didn''t come out for more than half a month, and he didn''t know how the shopkeeper Wang Daman found for her managed. Let them watch if they like. Gu Bailu is afraid to be watched by them! Even if it''s a waste, she must be the most coquettish waste! Chapter 481 Feng Qingtian takes her hand and walks in the street. Along the way, Gu Bailu is more attractive than Feng Qingtian. She can''t help it. This one is too eye-catching. Her cloak, fur and fur are all specially made by fengqingtian, because there is no such thing to buy in Baidi city This kind of thing has already disappeared in people''s idea. Now it''s hard to see Gu Bailu dressed like this without looking back. But although it''s very different from people''s clothes, they have to admit that Gu Bailu looks good in this way Especially with this cold and steep winter. The thick and warm cloak is wrapped with a beautiful, bright and tender face, which is set off in a delicate and lovely way. People like it when they look at it. Gu Bailu wanted to yell at them: "what do you see? I have spiritual roots now!" But think about it or forget it. It''s none of their business. Why should she explain it to them. It''s like I care about them. Feng Qingtian leads her quietly, but he doesn''t speak very much, but the atmosphere is quite harmonious. Gu Bailu likes this kind of atmosphere. The man takes your hand without any hesitation, regardless of other people''s eyes, and puts all tenderness on you. Even if he didn''t speak, she felt very relieved. Yes, that''s the feeling of peace. Many years later, she thought of walking on the street of Baidi city with fengqingtian in a fur coat and a black cloak, and she felt very nostalgic for that beauty. But the good days can''t go back. They can only be remembered. If you know that you can only miss it later, Gu Bailu will have to pull him to come and walk often. "Tired? There is a good shop here. It sells sugar water, not tea. " Feng Qingtian stopped to hold her hand, stroked her hair and asked. "Yes, go and have a drink." It''s not surprising that there are people selling sugar water here, because there is a Nanning heart in Baidi city. Nanning Xin has brought a lot of modern things here, not only her clothes have become sexy and bold, but also her food has changed a lot. She also won the love of old lady Murong with a lot of fresh food. But in this era, even if you have thousands of tricks and pleasing ideas, you can''t beat your spiritual power and kill people with one stroke. Who cares if you are smart or resourceful. When Nanning heart lost the protection of Murong mansion, her plot was broken down, and she didn''t have enough spiritual power to protect herself, she became a dead fish. Gu Bailu drinks nanningxin''s modified grapefruit and honey water, and starts to gossip. He goes to fengqingtian''s ear and asks, "Lord, have you recovered your memory? What was nanningxin before? Do you like you so much? Have you ever had anything before?" Feng Qingtian came over with a big palm cover: "what do you think? I can''t see her." "What is she? You can''t see her yet." "When I was bored, I raised a white jade rabbit. Later, when I became a human, I gave her a small position. Unfortunately, I couldn''t help myself." Feng Qingtian said that he was disgusted. Gu Bailu''s eyes widened: "so, she is a jade rabbit essence?" Did Chang''e not land on the moon and run to the side of Feng Qingtian! This is a little fun. "My Lord, your past affairs should be interesting. Tell me, what was I before? I''m not super powerful. After all, I need Xianli to grow so beautiful. " Chapter 482 Feng Qingtian thought for a moment and said, "you, what skill you don''t have, you''ll make trouble." Gu Bailu: "..." How can it be? It''s different from the script I think. No ability, but also let Gu Yunjing and Feng Qingtian stare at her? "No way. I''m the one who is condemned by heaven. I have no ability. I can still be so afraid of me that day." I was killed by tiangei. "Being able to make trouble is also a skill, so later you really have a lot of skills, but you will make trouble even more after you have the skills..." This is the result of the uproar. "And then they were so noisy that they were burned by the fire of hell and carried the curse of heaven?" Feng Qingtian touched her head: "do you want to go back to that place?" Gu Bailu thought for a moment: "it''s interesting to hear that. Now I want to see it, but I don''t know if I will think so after I have the spirit of memory." After all, she was so miserable in her previous life, burned by hell and cursed by heaven. But where was fengqingtian at that time? But Feng Qingtian didn''t say, and she didn''t want to ask, according to his love for himself, not to do anything. Otherwise, he would not go to the world to suffer from reincarnation. "When you have memories, you think more." Feng Qingtian must be authentic. "Alas, I only hope yan''anchun will get better soon, so that Gu Yunjing will be OK. By the way Is there any news about the lone cloud mirror? " Gu Bailu has always been in a bad mood, and some of them are worried about Gu Yunjing. Feng Qingtian''s face sank: "no, I don''t know if he''s hiding and shutting down." If there is a problem with his body, the mirror will never reveal his position, so that no one will take advantage of his illness to kill him. Gu Bailu didn''t say anything more, but he kept it in mind. At night, he went back to open a divination to see if he could find out where Gu Yunjing was. She remembered that when she saw the mirror for the first time, her heart hurt so much that she had a great impact on his face. Maybe, in her previous life, she had something to do with Gu Yunjing. Now she doesn''t have the memory of her previous life. All she has to do is listen to what Gu Yunjing and Feng Qingtian said, not necessarily what they said, but her memory. She even doubted that in her previous life, she and Fengqing really loved each other so much that they would die and live? Why do you see him again? Her heart doesn''t fluctuate. Even now, I still don''t feel surging. But all this, can only wait until she has the spirit of memory, other people''s memory, may not be her memory, she can only believe half. After mentioning the lonely cloud mirror, Feng Qingtian''s mood obviously didn''t start to be so stable. When holding her hand, Gu Bailu could not feel the peace and harmony of the beginning. The original years of quiet good atmosphere, suddenly felt that there is a stream of air in between them. Before walking two steps, I heard a shrill cry for mercy: "please let me go, sir. There are old people and small people in my family. I''ll make a little money by this stall to support my family. If you take one or two of them, it''s OK. If you take all of them, I won''t get any income today..." Gu Bailu looked for a voice and saw that in the street, an aunt in coarse cloth was kneeling on the ground, dragging the robe of a man in his thirties to beg for mercy. Next to her is a pancake stand. The pancakes are now scattered all over the place. The man kicked her off with one kick: "I will give you face and money if I eat your shaorao? No hair. " Chapter 483 The people next to me took a look. There was no expression on their faces, no onlookers, and no one to help them. Everyone seems to be used to it, or take it for granted. "Sir, please give us a way to live Where can''t you get some money for pancakes... " The aunt burst into tears. "The food you make out of these lowly things is just for your face. Get out of here." He had another kick, and the woman was kicked to the pancake stand, her nose and mouth full of blood. The peddlers of the side stall dodged far away, afraid that he would find his own trouble, one by one, they were full of fear. In the street, there are many well-dressed young men and girls. None of them stop. The beautiful men and women don''t even have a look. Gu Bailu clenched his hands tightly and let go. This is the barbaric world. There is no such thing between people. The one with high spiritual power is the master, the strong one, and the same kind with weak flesh and fish at will. Even if they kill people, as long as they kill people who are weaker than them, they can be regarded as a contest, and die when they die. She can''t be angry for this. She has been wearing it for so long. Hasn''t she seen the state of the world clearly? It''s not worth being angry for this. But really angry! Gu Bailu let go of Feng Qingtian''s hand and walked over. He stopped the man who was ready to leave in a big way: "if you eat something, you have to pay." The man seems to have come from other places, and his beard hasn''t been shaved for days. "He ha ha smiled a:" on you this spirit strength value all have no waste, still want to meddle in business This is strange. People on the street, just like no one else, quickly gathered and watched. "He did not say, I also forgot that the wanton princess was also a waste, and was bullied by others before." "She''s going to be a waste seller of pancakes?" "It''s hard not to think that one person can be successful, and the whole group of waste will rise to the sky?" "Hahaha She thinks too much. " Wanwang dotes on her and can protect her. No one dares to bully her any more. But if she wants to protect other wastes together, it depends on whether the spiritual practitioners all over the world agree or not. "If you are so arrogant, what else does the world need to do?" Gu Bailu doesn''t know what the laws of the world are. Killing is not worth your life. Robbing is a matter of course. "Wang fa? Ha ha ha, whoever is strong is the king''s law. If the heaven family is not because they are strong, who is willing to bow down to them and become ministers. " The man laughed when she asked. It''s really new. Some people ask such stupid questions. "Is it true that whoever is stronger is the king?" Gu Bailu drew a pentagram and smashed it on his chest. The man didn''t mean it at all: "just you want to do it Ha Ah! " He thought Gu Bailu was just a bug carver. He just wanted to make Lingli come out to fight Gu Bailu, but he was hit in the chest by the five pointed star. Like being hit in the chest by a huge weight, the whole face turned purple. An old blood gushed far away, and he could not climb on the ground. "Isn''t it hard? Is it hard to be bullied by the strong? " Gu Bailu kicked him in the chest: "when you bully people, have you ever thought that someone can bully you like this? When you kill people at will, have you ever thought that one day, you will be killed at will?" Chapter 484 The man coughed so fast that he coughed out. He immediately begged for mercy: "nvxia, please Please let go... " "How are you feeling now that you know how to beg for mercy? Is it hard to be bullied? What you feel now is what she just felt. There is no strongest person in the world, only the stronger one. When you bully people, think about it, and the strong will bully you like this! " Gu Bailu loosened his feet: "if the strong can do what they want, wouldn''t you be in a state of fear every day? Everyone has no guarantee. Someone walking in the street will kill you if they don''t like you. Are you unjust?" You look at me and I look at you. Who would be so boring? Kill people if they have nothing to do. If they encounter a detour better than themselves, or if they know each other better, they usually don''t have an accident. The strong have the treatment of the strong, so that spiritual cultivation has a head. The world has been distorted and changed. Gu Bailu knows that her indignant words will not resonate with them. Because they have not been really bullied and have not been injured in a large area. Even if someone is killed casually, it''s not someone else''s business. They may not meet each other. They have no empathy, no love between the same kind, no compassion. It''s cold. Gu Bailu despises the world and doesn''t want to live in it, but she knows that she can''t live without the world unless she dies. But now she has no ability to change the world. She is powerless. Feng Qingtian came over and held her in her arms: "don''t be angry about it." Gu Bailu looked up at him and said, "Lord, do you know why I am angry? I don''t want to live in such a world. " Feng Qingtian touched her head: "then we try to change it." Gu Bailu opened her eyes in surprise: "you know what I''m talking about, Lord?" "Of course I do. How can I not understand?" After the past life, he didn''t understand anything else. The woman he loves has great love in her heart. She doesn''t like killing and doesn''t want to see the world destroyed, so she goes to this step. He loves her, so he can only connive her to do everything. He can give her whatever she needs. "It''s very kind of you, Lord." Gu Bailu didn''t care if there were people around him. He understands her, and he understands the suffering of the world. He will be a good emperor. If he becomes an emperor, maybe the country will be saved. Otherwise, if we allow this kind of indifference and cruelty and the crime of killing to go on unchecked, the world must be destroyed by human beings killing each other. It won''t take long at all, because this situation has lasted for hundreds of years and already rotted. A single lead can ignite the whole mess. Gu Bailu let go of her, pulled up the aunt, took out a pill from the porcelain bottle and put it into her mouth. Then Qin Shou gave her a ingot of gold. "Go back to rest for a day today, and continue to set up a stall tomorrow. Although someone bullies you, there are still many people who like to eat your pancakes. Don''t think you are useless. If you don''t set up a stall, many people may be hungry, you know?" Aunt looked at her like a goddess, never thought that someone would come out for her. She was bullied like this, not once or twice at all. Many people who set up stalls in this street were bullied like this. Sometimes even they feel that they are useless and it''s normal to be bullied. But is it really normal? They are all human beings. Why should they be bullied. Chapter 485 Are they really useless? How can they be useless? They can do food, they can farm, they can clean, they can do a lot of things. These are all done by their group of bullies. Those strong people, they don''t know these things at all. Why say they are useless. Gu Bailu smiled at her: "go home quickly." Gu Bailu asked two bodyguards to take aunt home. Go back to the man again, squat down and give him a pill: "if I don''t give you this pill, you will die, no one here will save you, because they are afraid of me, afraid of my husband, but I still want to give you this pill, let you know if you are bullied, someone is willing to save you, you can live." The man was helped up by the night''s bodyguard. His eyes were all confused. He did not know why he would face the disaster and why he was saved by this man. "I hope that the next time you bully someone, remember this time, someone stronger than you will be able to bully you like this. And the next time you see someone being bullied, reach out and he can be saved like you. " Whether he can understand or not, Gu Bailu can only do so. At that moment, when she said those words and the crowd all looked indifferent, she was really angry. If you want to be powerful, you can kill people as you want. Let them see how terrible the theory of "the strong is the king" is. Only through empathy and experience can they know how terrible it is. But She can''t, she''s not strong now, and she can''t do the real mass casualties. Killing is not the best way. Of course, she can also rely on fengqingtian to do so, but it doesn''t play a fundamental role. Instead, fengqingtian sets up a pile of enemies, which is not worth it. Feng Qingtian came over and took her to the carriage. Gu Bailu is still in a bad mood. She panics at the thought of living in such a world. But there was nothing she could do. Without the protection of fengqingtian, if she is not the wanton princess, now she is also beaten and ridiculed like that aunt. She will never forget the treatment she received when she first wore them. "If you have any idea, you can tell me that I can protect you in Baidi city." Feng Qingtian didn''t say much. He only said that she could be protected in Baidi city. But out of Baidi? When she comes to Tianfeng and yunqi, does she have to worry about being killed by someone more powerful than herself? He can also trample on her body and laugh at her weakness. I think the whole world is full of malice. Gu Bailu thought for a moment and said, "I think everyone has her role. I want those strong people to know the role of these weak people." She didn''t know if it would work. But she wanted to try. "What are you going to do?" Feng Qingtian held her in her arms and asked with interest. Although he doesn''t care about these things, Gu Bailu is willing to do it, and he will be interested. Gu Bailu thought for a moment and said, "I''m thinking, if the whole street is not open, what will happen to these powerful people in Baidi city?" Until all the food and drink in their houses are used up. When they want to come to the street to listen to music, drink tea and find two girls for recreation, what will happen to them when the street is closed. Well, she''s looking forward to it. Chapter 486 "Well, it''s easy to keep them all closed. I''ll find someone to smash them later." Feng Qingtian kisses her forehead dotingly, and thinks how much she will do. As a result, it''s such a small request. Gu Bailu shook his head: "we can''t smash, we are civilized people, we can''t act rough. We don''t lack silver in the wanwangfu. We are just short of silver for these inferior and defective products. We call in those who think that the White Emperor city has skills and skills. We keep them." "What are the skills?" "You can do anything. You can pretend to be crazy. You can play acrobatics. You can break big stones on your chest. You can plant flowers. You can raise fish. You can cook. You can serve people All right. " Feng Qingtian can''t understand the significance of her doing this, but since she wants to, he will let her do it. Feng Qingtian ordered her to go down, not half questioning her decision. Gu Bailu fell into his arms and felt sorry. Why can''t she give back her good man with all her heart. Sometimes, she feels like she''s a bit of a bitch. This night, Gu Bailu didn''t sleep well, and the whole person was trapped in a vague dream. One time I was burned very badly, another time I was filled with indignation, as if I was waiting for someone, but I was disappointed until the end. When she saw the sword thrust into her chest, she felt that her body had become transparent, as if it was going to turn into smoke and disappear. She saw her parents save her, saw their parents lose the night lotus on her neck, she looked back at the man on the palace cliff that day Yes, there is a man standing on the Tiangong cliff. He has the temperament of looking down at the world and the power of controlling the world. He once said to her, lu''er, you are the most interesting woman in the world, making my life meaningful. He once said, lu''er, do whatever you want. I am the one. But He watched her fly ash smoke out, he let a sword pierce her, he wanted her to disappear in this world! Her heart almost fainted with the pain of a sharp crack, but she rushed to the front of the man on Tiangong cliff with her support. She wanted to question, but as soon as she spoke, a palm wind knocked her down under Tiangong cliff, and she fell into the fire of hell "Ah!" The big fire made her scream. When she got up, she found that there was no fire. She had a dream again, which had not appeared for a long time. Her memory, because of the absence of the spirit of memory, has long been completely forgotten. Only the scene of the fire of hell seems to have brain damage in her mind. This should be the most important and unforgettable memory of the previous life, so it will stay in my mind. Unfortunately, she still couldn''t see the face of the man standing on the cliff that day. Who was that? "What''s the matter, lu''er? Dreaming? " She was in a panic and was brought into a warm embrace. Phoenix holding the sky! Will that man be Phoenix prime? Or lone cloud mirror? For the first time, when she saw the mirror, she felt that her chest hurt badly. Was it the sword wound of the mirror? All of a sudden, she wanted to know what happened in her previous life. Although the past life is vast, it should be ignored, it should care about the present, but she still remains in her mind, even if the soul of memory is gone, still remember What does that mean? It means it''s her obsession. I don''t know. She''s afraid she''ll never be happy. These days, I don''t know if it''s because of pregnancy. She always feels that she''s worried about gain and loss, hurting spring and autumn. She''s not herself. Chapter 487 "Well, I dreamt that I fell into the fire of hell. The fire made me hurt so much. I didn''t know who was going to do this to me You tell me, who did this to me, what did I do wrong, to punish me like this? " Gu Bailu raised her head and looked pitifully at Feng Qingtian. In the eyes of Jian Shui, she was wronged and sad. Who the hell is that man! "Lu''er lu''er, it''s all over. You just have a dream." Feng Qingtian patted her on the back and comforted her heartily. Gu Bailu shook his head: "no, it''s not a dream, it''s reality. Up to now, I''ve been condemned by heaven. There is no past, no past!" "In the past, after the scourge, everything is over. You will not be hurt any more. I will always be by your side." Gu Bailu looked at him in a dazed way: "if you hurt me, you tell me, will you hurt me, whether before or after?" Feng Qingtian lowered her head and kissed her lips: "silly girl, I will only hold you in the palm of my hand, how can I hurt you?" "Is it?" Gu Bailu saw the moment when he lowered his head and kissed her, and his eyes showed unnatural light. Although the cover is very good, Gu Bailu still saw it. "I want to remember. I''m in a bad mood these days. I always feel something is going to happen." Gu Bailu always feels that the calm these days is like the calm before the storm, and her mood has never really been happy. The fear of being damned still exists in my mind. The sadness when fengqingtian suddenly abandoned her is still in my heart. She didn''t come out. Even she hates such a self. If she continues like this, she can do nothing. Her parents can''t get revenge, and her master can''t save her. Without them, she felt that she was alone, a duckweed, without dependence. However, Ming Ming Feng Qingtian is so dependent on her. "I''d like to give it to you too, but now yan''anchun can live on your spirit. If you take it out now, he will surely die." Feng Qingtian sighed. He understood that the feeling when he lost his soul was that he would not have much interest in anything and would be confused. Gu Bailu didn''t know she didn''t have that soul before, so she lived like a fiddle. But when she knows that she has lost a soul, she will be confused. She will be curious about the past and want to know what happened. The feeling that she can''t get this feeling will make her very sad. But, the soul of memory, now is really can''t give her. Feng Qingtian held her in her arms apologetically: "don''t be afraid. No matter what happens, there will be me." Gu Bailu didn''t talk in his arms. If I really believe in you, I will depend on you for everything. If you can''t do it, I will die miserably. When she woke up the next day, Gu Bailu was still in a trance. With the early meal, shallow son will bring her tea. The tea made of wolfberry still smells good. She said with a smile, "do you want to show it to the LORD before you drink it? He can give you a test." Gu Bailu knew that she was teasing her and gave her a look: "don''t be heard by him, be careful that he drives you out of the house. He was very unhappy about yesterday''s incident." Gu Bailu can feel that Feng Qingtian doesn''t like shallow children. To be right, he doesn''t like all creatures called women except her. Chapter 488 "It was my fault yesterday. I knew that the Lord doted on you, but I didn''t expect to be so doted. The dew was really icy. I did this kind of rough work since I was a child. I didn''t think of anything, so I forgot your identity..." Shallow son yesterday by Feng Qingtian that a cold cut, still remember in the heart now. She was too familiar with that look, which hurt his beloved things, so she wanted to break her eyes. She had seen, tasted and paid a huge price for this look in her original master. So she was afraid that Feng Qingtian would drive her out of the house. So I brought tea to admit my mistake in the early morning, so that even Gu Bailu would not be tired of her. Then she may have no other place to hide. "I''m also a low-level climber. If I didn''t meet fengqingtian, I would not be better than you. How are you? Do you want the royal doctor to help you feel your pulse?" Shallow son smiled and shook his head: "no, it''s very good, but it''s fun to see it grow up day by day." Shallow son originally grows lovely small, such a smile, can sweet to your heart. I can''t believe that such a woman, who even wants to protect her in the palm of her hand, has a man who refuses to let her go. "After drinking your dragon spirit blood, my spirit root has grown. It''s a long process to practice." "Reach out and I''ll see what your power is." Shallower reaches out. "What do you mean by what degree?" Gu Bailu asked in bewilderment. Shallow son chuckled: "you have been studying in Yunjing College for a few days. How come you haven''t been taught this? The holy power is also pure. The purest holy power can be cultivated quickly. The poor holy power can only stay in the lower level forever, just like me." "Well, no one really told me." What did she learn in Yunjing college? She didn''t take two classes seriously. Feng Qingtian is not a man of serious cultivation. He doesn''t know such a set and doesn''t care about it. At best, he can get a bunch of pills to increase her speed. Shallow son put his hand on her wrist, closed his eyes, frowned: "I can''t feel the power of the spirit. Maybe I''m too shallow. The princess went to find the spirit stone to have a test." In addition to the dragon spirit blood flowing in her body, she is also a living spirit measuring stone, which can measure the spirit power of a new born baby. So in Tianfeng Kingdom, although she is a servant, few people dare to disrespect her, because a word of her can break the fate of a person''s life. Of course, there are not a few who have been opened by her, drowned, abandoned, and thrown into the backyard to never see their parents again. So she dare not speak to Gu Bailu''s power. Like the worst psychic power, but not so sure. Gu Bailu has guessed out how her psychic power is. It''s definitely not the best one. I don''t think it''s even good, so shallow is not willing to tell the truth. But she was not disappointed. "But it''s nothing. With my dragon spirit blood, you can wash it even if your spirit power is poor." She then cut her wrist and poured Gu Bailu a glass in the empty glass: "drink it, it''s good for the children." "Like you Not afraid to lose too much blood? " Gu Bailu, this girl feeds people blood like a toast. I''ll cut my wrist and pour you a cup of blood. Do you want to be so fierce. Chapter 489 "I''m not afraid. I said that I used to make ten cups of such blood for people''s life at least one day. I''m used to it." Although she said it with a smile, Gu Bailu found the sadness in her eyes. This girl has a story. Gu Bailu''s heart is itchy, and she wants to be 1818. "For whom do you maintain blood?" Shallow son smile a sluggish, as if to discover oneself to say much again, sorry way: "this still does not say well, also is not a good thing, raised bad your mood." "Tell me, who is the child in your belly?" Gu Bailu asked straightforwardly. Shallow looked at her and was helpless: "princess, you are a straightforward person. I didn''t want to hide it from you, but I really don''t want to say it." "Let me guess. The father of the child is Lu Fengying, the prince of Tianfeng kingdom." Gu Bailu hardly hesitated. Shallow son looks at her in shock: "you How do you know? " It''s so accurate. Did Feng Qingtian send someone to check her? "It''s very simple. Yesterday you said that you were in the prince''s mansion, and you are from Tianfeng country. The main thing is that my Lord told me that there was a maid with the blood of Dragon Spirit beside Lu faying, but later I didn''t know where to go." So Gu Bailu''s guess is shallow. But look at this, shallow son''s life is not good beside Lu Fen Ying. Lu Fen Ying regards her as a blood bank completely. But he made her stomach big again. If the maid can conceive, it must be beloved. It must not be conceived overnight. But the man of Lu Huoying, Feng Qingtian, told her that he was a vicious character with great spiritual power. He certainly didn''t need the dragon spirit blood. Who was the shallow blood fed to? "In fact, I don''t want to hide it from you. You can send someone to Tianfeng country to inquire about my affairs. I just don''t want to mention..." Shallow son did not deny. She also knows that it''s useless to deny. If she wants to stay in the prince''s mansion, she has to make it clear. Otherwise, the news will spread out, and Lu Huoying will come to the door soon. "He didn''t want you to be pregnant, so he wanted to get the baby off, so you escaped?" Gu Bailu saw the sadness in her eyes. It was a woman who was badly hurt. Facing such a beautiful and gentle weak woman, Gu Bailu naturally wants to protect her and learn more. "No When I escaped, I didn''t know that I was pregnant and my body was different from ordinary people, so I didn''t know until you saved me and told me that I was pregnant. " Shallow son wry smile, shook head. She did not laugh, but also smile, this smile is like the leaves of a bleak rope, floating all over the place, special grief. "Doesn''t he want children?" "On the contrary, he wants children. He wants them." Shallow son lowered his head and gently stroked his stomach: "but I will never give it to him!" "Tell me the reason, I can confirm whether I want to help you or not, because Lu Huoying may come to Baidi city soon." Once Feng Qingtian is granted a decree, Lu Huoying will come to congratulate him. However, it is not clear whether the congratulations are sincere or have other purposes. Therefore, in the case of shallow son''s residence, Lu Huoying will surely find out, and the Pluto will also be found. It''s too much involved. Gu Bailu has to find out if she can help her. She can''t destroy Feng Qingtian to help an outsider. She didn''t want to kill Phoenix. Chapter 490 Shallow son beautiful face writes stubborn: "he wants children to save others, I will not let my children fall into the same fate as me, absolutely not." Gu Bailu asked curiously, "you are here to sell your blood as well. Aren''t they all the same?" "You are not as greedy as she is. You may not be a good person, but there is a bottom line. There are few people like this in the world." Shallow son helplessly sighed: "say again even if cheap others, I also don''t want to cheap them." This is really a big complaint. "I agree with you. If you agree with others, it''s better to be cheap. Since you ask me, I also want to make you really useful. Your dragon spirit blood will revive you?" "Yes, it has extended the life of a dying person for several years. Except for his emptiness, he is no different from a normal person." "There is someone in my family..." "Yes, I will." Before Gu Bailu finished, shallow son knew what it meant: "but princess, I really want to ask you, save her. Aren''t you afraid that wanwang is not so kind to you?" Gu Bailu smiled and said, "I''m not afraid of that." Shallow son smiled: "I am also blind to worry about, the king is so good to you, how can be concerned about others." Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian don''t know much either. But it can be seen that the whole heart of the king is in Gu Bailu. "Yes, I don''t know where my self-confidence comes from. I''m not really worried that he will be taken away by other women." Shallow son handed over the blood Cup: "drink quickly, there is still the woman you said there." "Well, I''ll ask someone to take you to see Mr. Xiao. You have to listen to him if you need anything." Shallow son''s face slightly startled: "that the first doctor in the world, Mr. Xiao? Did she not even cure the woman? " "I can''t wait for half a year because it''s a slow way to cure." She wanted to go back to her memory, eager to know about the past. "Well, I''ll go first." Gu Bailu, head of jaw, asked Yeying to take her to find childe Xiao, and raised his glass to drink Longling blood. A Luo took the tea that shallow son sent, float a few medlar on it, she looked at a way: "Miss, this tea has a problem!" "Why is there a problem?" Aro, you know what''s wrong with tea? "It''s not the right color. How can it be red?" Gu Bailu touched her head: "silly girl, some tea is red." "No, miss huaicha can''t drink it." Luo is stubborn, holding the cup out of the door to pour the tea. Gu Bailu helps her forehead. OK, it doesn''t matter. Since aro doesn''t want her to drink, she won''t. She stood up and wanted to go to her study to find Feng Qingtian and see what she had ordered yesterday. Now she is doing well. She can''t wait to know the result. As a result, as soon as I got up, I felt that the sky was spinning and I couldn''t control my body at all, so I planted it right next to me. "Miss!" Aro''s face turned white when she came back from pouring tea. Gu Bailu falls to the ground, and the blood under her body flows out, which is shocking. "Miss! Come on, miss. Something''s wrong. " Aro shouted. Small chrysanthemum rushed in, saw Gu Bailu lying on the ground, blood DC, a Luo panic God, dare not move her. Small chrysanthemum also flustered, she also learned, lying on the ground bleeding people had better not move, a move may die. Chapter 491 Night Ying just let Gu Bailu send shallow son to find childe Xiao. Night flower looked at two flustered servant girls stupefied, and had no choice but to come out and drink: "what are you still stupefied to do, hurry to inform the Lord, and immediately call Mr. Xiao." In fact, she did not dare to touch Bai Lu. This is the heart and soul of the Lord. Move it. In case there is no one left, the Lord will kill Ye''s family and never get rid of his hatred. But I can''t do that either. Night flower quickly took out two life-saving pills and put them into Gu Bailu''s mouth. She felt the blood and trembled. This It''s not like the first child of the prince is gone. The prince ascended the throne by this heir. If not, give the emperor more excuses. What''s the matter, sitting in the house can make children flow? "You, go and catch the shallow one first." The only thing the princess has seen is her. After drinking her blood, she faints and bleeds immediately. No doubt she is difficult. Feng Qingtian came quickly, rushed into the room and saw Gu Bailu fall into a pool of blood. Her eyes were red: "lu''er!" He quickly knelt beside her, his hands shaking to explore her nose, but he was still breathing. He carefully picked up Gu Bailu''s upper body and put it in his arms. He didn''t dare to see where she was bleeding. He just looked at her pale face. "Lu''er, don''t be afraid. It''s OK. It''s OK." He patted her on the back with tender eyes. Night flower stood by and lowered her head. She did not dare to look or think. She was afraid that such a quiet and gentle Lord would become a killing machine. "Why hasn''t Mr. Xiao come yet?" Feng Qingtian asked coldly. As soon as he finished asking, young master Xiao had already run in: "what''s the matter? All of a sudden, he was bleeding?" "I fainted after drinking a cup of dragon spirit blood from girl shallow......" This child is because of the reason of the dragon spirit blood, or because of the fall of the child do not know. Young master Xiao reached out to pick up the man from fengqingtian, but fengqingtian refused to let go: "that''s how it looks." Shallow son follows in Luo''s behind, the whole face is white, she knows that she is finished. Whether it''s her reason or not, if we can''t find the murderer, she must have carried the black pot. Shallow fell to the ground. Young master Xiao glared at Feng Qingtian and said, "I''m saving people now. If you don''t let go, don''t blame me if your children and women don''t survive." Feng Qingtian gave him a cold look and reluctantly let go. Young master Xiao picked up Gu Bailu and put him on the couch. He took out the silver needle and put it all on her calf. Then he took out a pill that had been practiced for yananchun and put it into Gu Bailu''s mouth. "She''s good at fortune telling. I just got out a life-saving pill of emperor grade. It was meant to be given to Yan Anchun. She caught up and ate it first." After Mr. Xiao finished all this, he gave Gu Bailu his pulse: "life is saved, and children may not be able to protect it." Feng Qingtian''s face changed: "what? Can''t help the child, young master Xiao, are you sure? " "It''s no use threatening me. I can only save as much as I can, but it depends on the child''s life." Young master Xiao knows that his tone is to kill people. As an immortal doctor, he has met many situations. If he can''t save the living, he should sprinkle his Qi on the doctor. "Young master Xiao, you have such a high level of medical skills. You must be able to do it." Young master Xiao shook his head: "there are at most two hours left for the child. If I can''t practice the elixir to save him in two hours, he will surely die. Moreover, even if I practice the elixir, it is only possible that the elixir can save the child." Chapter 492 "No matter what method you use, the child must keep it!" Feng Qingtian grabs Xiao childe ''s collar, and his narrow eyes are full of murderous ideas. Young master Xiao still said: "I said, there is only a chance of 10%. If you continue to threaten me now, I will waste more time. I can''t make pills, and the chance of 10% is gone." Feng Qingtian let go of him: "go!" Young master Xiao came to the door and stopped suddenly. Turning around, he asked, "if you don''t guarantee adults, children may have 20% more opportunities. Do you want to try?" Feng Qingtian chopped at him with one hand: "get out!" Young master Xiao was flung out of the yard with one palm, hooked his lips, and went to practice medicine. Shallow son kneels at the door, dare not make a sound. How can this happen? Why is the child lost? She didn''t want to hurt her. She never wanted to hurt her. Feng Qingtian sat on the ground beside the couch and silently watched Gu Bailu, who was covered with silver needles. He didn''t use it. Even if he had more power and power, he would never be able to protect her. On her own territory, let her be hurt like this again. Feng Qingtian reached out and stroked her face. If the child is gone, she will be very sad. She was not in the right mood these days. If she knew that she would not have children, she would not know what she would become. Although he escaped the robbery, he knew that the punishment was still going on. He just cheated a robbery. It''s because he''s too naive to think that he''ll be ok if he''s cheated. There are no more robberies. They are human beings now. They can change their fate if they want to! Feng Qingtian''s anger rolled in his heart. Outsiders saw him as strong. In fact, only he knew. Now he is too weak. If If he doesn''t eat that memory, these things won''t happen. He shouldn''t have. We should wait until we have the ability, until the mirror of the split sky comes together. He shouldn''t have wanted to be with her so early. He couldn''t protect her well. He would let the past events happen again. Feng Qingtian regrets and is helpless. He doesn''t know what to do. Let go of Gu Bailu, he is really reluctant, but if he doesn''t let go, he''s afraid that he can''t protect her. Feng Qingtian is sitting like this, and the people in the room dare not make a sound, so they wait for him to speak in silence. Night tassel, night flower, shallow son are waiting for him to make a sound and announce their fate. And Feng Qingtian is waiting for the fate of his women and children. Now the fate of others, he did not put in mind. Aro sat there in silence and did not speak. She couldn''t figure out why she had poured out the cup of tea in question. Why would miss still have an accident. It''s because she didn''t protect the young lady well. She will punish herself for not eating meat for three days. Aro stands up to see if young master Xiao is serious about refining pills. As a result, I don''t know. It''s frightening to see that young master Xiao is not serious about alchemy. He is very happy to play chess with himself. Aro rushes in and sweeps his chess directly: "you said to make pills for miss!" Young master Xiao looked down at her and calmly took out another pair of chess pieces: "Dan is practicing, and I don''t have to keep it all the time, but aro I would like to ask you, if the child is here, your daughter will die. What kind of result do you want? " "Miss will not die, nor will miss''s children." Aro is adamant. Lori''s little face said, "if you dare to speak ill of the young lady and the child again, I will beat you.". Young master Xiao knocked her on the head: "I asked you if..." Chapter 493 "No if." Lori stubbornly denied. "I can tell you that I can keep my child. I lied to Wang Rui, but if I keep my child, your daughter will surely die when the child is born." "Aro won''t listen. Aro wants all the girls to live." Aro, covering her ears, did not listen to the king''s chanting. "Stubborn little pot friend, I really can''t help you." Young master Xiao stood up and took a look at the danyao stove. He took the danyao out and put it in a black box and handed it to her: "take it, don''t blame me for not reminding you. After taking the pill, the child can keep it, but your daughter will surely die when she gives birth." Aro takes the pills and runs to Gu Bailu''s room. Young master Xiao looked at the figure she had left, and there was a strange color in her eyes. It''s time to remind, but he did. Don''t blame him for anything. A Luo gives the pill to Feng Qingtian: "Lord, hurry up." Feng Qingtian took the pill and asked, "why don''t you come, young master Xiao?" "He said that if you take this pill, you will die when the young lady gives birth. Don''t believe it, aro. The young lady won''t die. Hurry up." Aro urged Feng Qingtian firmly. Feng Qingtian stared at her for a long time, then said: "are you sure?" "Miss won''t die. Hurry up." Feng Qingtian holds the pill, but he can''t make up his mind to feed Gu Bailu. Childe Xiao said so absolutely. There must be something wrong with the pill. Children and Gu Bailu, he would not have any hesitation to choose Gu Bailu. He put the pills in the box: "wait a minute and then feed them. You all go out first." Aro looked at the pills in the eye box and asked childishly, "why don''t you feed them? Miss''s baby will be gone." "No, the child will be fine. Even without Ben Wang, he can be rebuilt." He winked at the night tassel, which came up and pulled aro away. Feng Qingtian put the box next to Gu Bailu''s pillow and leaned over her face and kissed her: "wake up quickly. Let''s discuss whether this child should be protected or not." Gu Bailu seemed to hear his words. Her long curled eyelashes trembled, and she slowly opened her eyes: "Lord......" Feng Qingtian holds her hand: "well, I''m here. How do you feel?" "What''s the matter with me? I suddenly feel the sky is spinning." Gu Bailu was a little dizzy, but she was conscious. "You fainted." Feng Qingtian caresses her fine hair on the forehead: "it''s all because I didn''t protect you." "How can I faint? I''ve always been in good health. " Gu Bailu did not understand. It can''t be that cup of dragon spirit blood of shallow son is poisonous. She watched her cut her wrist and poured it out, without doing anything. "I haven''t checked it yet. There are always people who have been playing the devil, but now it''s OK. It''s just the child..." Feng Qingtian feels her hand is tight. Gu Bailu asks anxiously, "what''s wrong with the child? Is the child gone? " Feng Qingtian clapped her quickly: "don''t get excited and lie down quickly." "What happened to the child?" Gu Bailu wants to reach out and touch her belly, but finds that it''s all silver needles. She should have died just now, right? Otherwise, how could we move so many silver needles. "If the child doesn''t take medicine in two hours, he won''t be able to keep it." Feng Qingtian is a little tight. He really doesn''t want to say that. It made him feel like he had never lived such a wimp before. He finally realized how important the rights he gave up were. Chapter 494 "What medicine? Do we have it? " Gu Bailu is more anxious. If there is no medicine, where can I get it in two hours. She doesn''t want her children to be unsustainable, absolutely not. "Here''s the medicine." Feng Qingtian took the box beside the pillow in his hand and said difficultly, "but after you take this medicine, you will die in production. I don''t want you to take it." Gu Bailu shakes his head: "how can we manage so much? The production is still early. We should keep our children first." As expected, Feng Qingtian was even more upset and clenched her hand: "I''m useless." "The enemy is defenseless. How can I blame you? Give it to me." Now is the time to review and save the children. Feng Qingtian takes the pill out of the box: "lu''er, think about it again, there is still time..." "Lord, give me the medicine." Who said she would die if she ate? She still has a few months to change the situation. "The children are gone, and we can regenerate..." "Lord, it''s a life and a combination of us. How can you give up and give me some medicine, OK?" Feng Qingtian''s eyes flashed a trace of heartache and lowered her eyelids to feed the pills into her mouth. A tear fell into her heart from her narrow eyes. He never wanted to hurt her, but he always hurt her. He is going to give birth to a child, but he can''t protect it. At the cost of hurting her body, he will give her life. Gu Bailu swallowed the medicine consciously and fell asleep again. Feng Qingtian went out and blew the cold wind. Qin Shou cautiously came over: "Lord, the subordinates have sent people to check. How to deal with this one called shallow son?" Feng Qingtian didn''t even take a look: "close it first." He has tried the dragon spirit blood of shallow son, which can guarantee that there is no problem. But there''s no problem with longlingxue, which doesn''t mean there''s no problem in other places. The prince''s mansion is as solid as gold. She''s the only one coming in these days. If it wasn''t for her, Feng Qingtian couldn''t figure out what was wrong. "It doesn''t matter if she lives or..." "Lock in the room. Don''t let her come out again. Her blood is still useful." After Gu Bailu took the medicine to protect the child, she must need long Lingxue to continue her life. Shallow killing is definitely not allowed. "Yes And where are the people who have the skills that the princess is going to recruit staying? " As soon as the matter was ordered to go on, the emperor''s mansion posted a public notice. There were not many people coming. So many people can''t be arranged in the arbitrary palace. There are so many people in disorder. This is the situation of the princess now. "I''ve arranged to live in Gu''s mansion, but I''m free now." "Get off the horse and arrange it." Qin Shou''s order went down, and he wanted to comfort the prince. The princess and the auspicious people had their own destiny. Then he thought of that day''s calamity, let alone. That day is to see Princess unhappy, so to tell Lord is not more add block. Qin Shou, a smart man, can''t do such a thing. Feng Qingtian sat on the railings of the corridor and looked up at the blue sky. What should he do now? It''s not the way to avoid. It''s impossible to hide like this for a lifetime. People''s design and frame up, he can also prevent, but the means of those things above, he can''t prevent. It is imperative to ascend the throne. The king of the world, with the emperor of heaven, at that time, they want to play any means to weigh. Chapter 495 Two hours later, young master Xiao came to see Gu Bailu again and looked strangely at Feng Qingtian: "did you really eat it for her? The child is gone and can be reborn. This is to kill her. " Feng Qingtian looks at Gu Bailu, who is asleep, with her eyes lowered, and doesn''t speak. Childe Xiao said coldly, "I won''t listen to you today. You will regret it then." Feng Qingtian looks at Gu Bailu and says, "how is lu''er doing now?" "It''s all right for the time being. The baby has been saved. I''m still saying that it''s impossible for the production to go smoothly." Young master Xiao took away all the silver needles from Gu Bailu. He was not very happy to leave. Feng Qingtian kisses Gu Bailu, who is sleeping. She picks her up and puts her back on the bed. After the quilt is covered, let aro and Yeying come in and take good care of her. Feng Qingtian called Qin Shou over: "where is the emperor now?" "Ghost weeping forest inside, didn''t enter the three encircles, was hunting in the periphery, I heard that this hunting harvest is good, caught a small beast king......" Feng Qingtian gently jaw head: "you stay in the house." When he finished speaking, he disappeared. Qin Shou thought anxiously, is this the way to find the emperor? It''s not a good time to find it. The emperor was in a good mood to eat the venison baked by the second prince. For so many years, he had been oppressed by the emperor, and it became a habit to oppress. He is also magnanimous and dare not criticize him more. I thought it was OK to press it like this. I didn''t expect that after a fire this time, I felt a special raise eyebrow and spit blood, and I felt the happiness of being an emperor for the first time. "Father, we are out of the city like this. Will the king take the opportunity to have any action?" The second prince asked anxiously as he handed him venison. The emperor hugged one of his new favorite concubines and hummed, "he dare not, just wait for me to go back and apologize to me. This time, he can''t do what he wants." So he just took his beautiful son and ministers to the ghost crying forest to hunt. "I''m afraid it''s not as good as his wish." The second prince gave a bad smile. "I''ll wait for him to make trouble." The emperor was in a good mood and took a sip of wine: "go out, too. Talk with the ministers more. It''s close. It''s easy to say anything." The second prince retired respectfully. When he arrived outside, his face became gloomy. The reason why the dead waste was so arrogant was because of the maintenance of wanwang. If wanwang fell down, what would she do. He must peel her skin off. The second prince made a fool of Gu Bailu and hated her to the bone. The emperor was holding the concubine in his arms and was about to make love. Suddenly a dark shadow appeared in front of him, and he threw out his glass. Unexpectedly, the shadow not only didn''t hide, but also came into his neck. She was so scared that she would scream. "Try it out loud." Cold warning sound, hard to let little concubine kneel on the ground, open big mouth, Leng is afraid to voice out. Only then did the emperor see the face of those who came here, and his face was extremely ugly: "what do you mean, King Liu? Do you know what a crime it is to attack me? " "Get out of here." Feng Qingtian drinks and scolds. The little concubine rushed out with her head in her arms, without even looking at the emperor. The emperor secretly hated that the little concubine was going to give her up when she went out. Feng Qingtian let go of the emperor, but was not afraid of him shouting. He sat down across the table: "emperor, I want to take your life at any time. The reason why you live now is because you are smart." Chapter 496 The emperor glared at him angrily, "are you threatening me?" Feng Qingtian has been pressing him, but on the surface, he is also respectful. He has never been so rude. This is killing the king! It''s totally out of line with what he thinks. Shouldn''t he apologize, ask for forgiveness, and make a new order to be the prince. How did it suddenly change? Did he know that? "It''s said that the emperor doesn''t want to give me the position of Prince. I could have waited a few years, but now I have my son and heir. It''s a bit hard to say that I haven''t ascended the throne yet. What do you think of the emperor?" "Ha ha Wang, are you persecuting the palace? Do you know the consequences of forcing the palace? " "I don''t like to press the palace. I need this throne now. If you abdicate wisely, I will give you and your immediate son a gold medal to avoid death, so that they will have no worries and will not be bullied by anyone." Feng Qingtian was supposed to kill the second prince. But it''s a very special time. It''s better to keep him. If it was not for his stupidity that he could not meet Gu Bailu, he would have done a good thing. "You are obviously forcing me. Although I am not as strong as you, I also have the backbone of a king of a country." Feng Qingtian raised her eyes and looked at him coldly: "that''s nothing to talk about?" It''s easy for him to kill the emperor now, but There is ancestral training in the heaven family. The king Slayer can''t take the throne. He can really use pressure to force him to hand over the throne. He can''t do anything about it. This is also the place where Feng Qingtian is holding back. But not to kill him doesn''t mean he can''t kill people he loves. The emperor straightened his back: "if you want to force me to abdicate, don''t think about it." "Emperor, I''m not here to make fun of you or to be angry. I need the throne very much now. Are you sure you don''t want to think about it?" Feng Qingtian seldom said so much to him. He really needs the throne now, so he has two more points of patience. "No one in this throne can force me unless I want to pay myself." The emperor looked up at him fearlessly. But in fact, Feng Qingtian saw his legs shaking. This was the first time that the emperor had such a positive relationship with the emperor. Even if he had no fear in his mind, his body would still have a nervous reaction. Feng Qingtian''s eyes narrowed slightly and turned to walk out of the camp. The emperor dared to talk to him so forcefully. It seems that he found the backstage. The emperor is the supreme right. The reason why he was oppressed by fengqingtian is that whether fengqingtian''s soldiers or fengqingtian''s own strength is unfathomable. Then he is not afraid of him now. The only possibility is that he has more powerful helpers than Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian arrives at the general''s house at night. Yehuai is taking a bath in the tub. Today, he competed with several subordinates and sweated all over. Wash clean, just stand up from the tub, feel a gust of wind, suddenly a black shadow appeared in front of him, he reflexively covered his navel three inches: "who is so bold!" As soon as the voice roared out, I felt that this person''s feeling was very familiar. Then he looked intently: "prince? Wow, you don''t sleep in the middle of the night. You come here to peep at me and take a bath? Princess wanton didn''t satisfy you! " Night Huai heart is broken, he is a big man, was so peeping bath. Fortunately, he just took a shower and didn''t think about anything else. Otherwise, it''s not a big loss. "There''s nothing to see. I haven''t seen it." Feng Qingtian glanced at him coldly. The wind was clear and the clouds were light. He felt that he was really a small man. Chapter 497 Night Huai low roar: "want to see to go home to see your princess, see me what a big man do, how do you so abnormal!"! Turn around and I''ll get dressed. " Feng Qingtian frowned: "Why are you so awkward?" He grew up with yehuai, who had been around him since he was very young. So it''s common for two people to be shirtless. Later, when both sides were 18 years old, yehuai arrived to take over the matter of Yeshi, so he left him. Although Feng Qingtian didn''t like intimacy and didn''t sleep in a bed with him, he used to take a bath at night. He was afraid that in case of emergency, he would stand at the edge of the bath bucket to protect it. "Now that we''re adults, and you''re married, I''m devastated to be seen by a man who''s slept with a woman." Night Huai in the heart feel Feng Qingtian touched a woman, that is the real man, is not before two people know nothing of brotherhood. "OK, hurry up, something important." Feng Qingtian didn''t care about his awkward temperament, and went out with the curtain. But then he suddenly came back. His narrow eyes were staring at the place where he was covering the night Huai River and asked, "are you very small there, so I''m afraid that Ben Wang knows?" Night Huai roars: "fart, my very big good, you are not want to fight." This is the bottom line to challenge his men! Feng Qingtian picked up the eyebrows: "really big?" "Already big!" Night Huai face all black into black charcoal. Feng Qingtian is eating wrong or something today. Why is it so strange? He looks at his little Ding and cares about his size. It''s blowing? "Show me how big it is." Feng Qingtian came back, a copy of it. Night Huaihe suddenly sat in the water, protecting his chest, a little daughter-in-law to be spoiled asked: "what do you want to do, how can this thing be casually seen..." "Lu''er disliked Ben Wang''s small last time. Ben Wang compared with him." Night Huai a palm to fight out, will water all pours on his face, a fly over to put on his robe, angry tunnel: "you are a favorite woman out of love lost heart crazy, you want to go to the palace to get those treasures than the clean room." There are all the treasures cut off by eunuchs in the palace. What can I compare with him! Night Huai really broke down, princess in the end what to do, a arrogant can not be all men, living forced into this. Say he''s small I can say that. How can the Lord bear it. If any woman says that he is small, he has to kill her directly. He dare not question his small. "Aren''t you really small?" Feng Qingtian went out, snorted coldly, as if he had found an incredible secret. He was just curious for a moment, remembering that Gu Bailu said that he was young, and he was still hurt. I didn''t expect that yehuai had such a big reaction. Considering that he didn''t have such a strange temperament at ordinary times, he was even more strange. "Lord, who are you to be older than me in the middle of the night?" Night Huai is full of black lines. "Of course not. Immediately send someone to follow the emperor and the second prince to see who they are in contact with." Feng Qingtian sat down and said positively. "Just ask the national teacher." Night Huai also know that there is no major event, Feng Qingtian is not able to take the initiative to find him, quickly responded. "The master of the state is the king''s man. The emperor always knew that, so he would certainly keep it from him." Night Huai thought: "or let old Hu open a altar?" "Go ahead. I''ll have the result by tomorrow morning." Chapter 498 "Well, why all of a sudden?" Asked Ye Huai strangely. "I''m afraid that the people behind the emperor are not small." "And those who are not afraid of you?" Night Huai more curious, the emperor who has always been interesting in the end to find who, unexpectedly a gall on so much fat. Feng Qingtian frowned: "I''m afraid he''s not looking for people." Night Huai face big change, immediately aware of the seriousness of the matter. "I''ll go to see old Hu right away." He said, tying his belt. "Ben is gone." Feng Qingtian informs him, then waves to disappear in the sight of night Huai. It''s still hard to be calm in the heart of yehuai. If the emperor doesn''t find it, it may be an immortal. It''s not terrible to be a Sanxian, so how to be a Zhengxian? Ye Huai also knew that Feng Qingtian''s power was immeasurable, but compared with the immortal, he did not know whether Feng Qingtian could fight. If it''s true, what should I do? But why is Zhengxian in charge of human affairs? Night Huai shook his head, opened the door and disappeared into the night. When Feng Qingtian returned to the prince''s mansion, Gu Bailu didn''t wake up. He gently held Gu Bailu in his arms, as if knowing that he was back, Gu Bailu slowly opened his eyes. "How is the child, Lord?" She woke up and grabbed his hand and asked nervously. Feng Qingtian stroked her forehead: "the child is OK, don''t worry." Gu Bailu reached out his hand to smooth the wrinkles between his forehead: "don''t frown, it''s not pretty at all. I''ll be fine. There''s so much time left for production." She lay in his arms, her delicate hands caressing her stomach. When I didn''t expect much from the child, he suddenly came. She was unhappy at the time. But I didn''t expect that she really knew that the child was going to be gone, but she just wanted to keep the child. Even then she thought that even if she was going to die in the future, it didn''t matter. At least she wanted to give birth to the child. In this way, she can report that Feng Qingtian is kind to her. "Well, you''ll be fine." Feng Qingtian gently pulled the corner of her mouth. Maybe she wanted to smile gently, but it didn''t come out. Gu Bailu felt that he had something on his mind and asked, "is there anything difficult?" She and the child are all right for the time being. He should be relieved, but it seems that he is very worried. This is fengqingtian''s first time. "The emperor is abnormal. He may have found a strong helper. I doubt that the helper is coming for us." "To us?" Gu Bailu thinks he has a lot of information. She is a waste. It''s possible to rush to the Phoenix and hold the sky. Why rush to her. "Well, you suddenly fainted this time, and the child couldn''t help it immediately. There are both human factors and fate factors. I doubt that someone is changing your life." Feng Qingtian touched her head. He didn''t intend to tell her, but if he didn''t tell her, she would be hurt again. He didn''t want to keep her in the dark like last time. The last time I was forced to hide it from her. Gu Bailu almost blew up after hearing this: "someone changed my life? I''ll go, you let me down, I''ll open a divination to see who''s changing my life! " She is also an eye opening Maoshan Taoism, only she changed the fate of others, even someone changed her. "Can you take your own life?" Feng Qingtian asked Gu Bailu about it. She really can''t take her own life. Maoshan Taoism can''t take her own destiny. That''s really annoying. Chapter 499 "Don''t worry, I''ve asked yehuai to find someone to check. I''m telling you now that I want you to have a psychological preparation. The person who can change your life must come from a lot of people, so we need to separate for a while, and we can''t be together until I take the throne." Gu Bailu''s eyes widened: "what do you say? What do we mean to be separated? " She never thought of leaving fengqingtian. She even thought that she would be by fengqingtian''s side all her life, because he loved her so much, and would surely tie herself for the rest of her life. She was also troubled by this. But suddenly said to separate, she found that she was reluctant to Phoenix Qingtian. "Although you have escaped the robbery, it seems that because of that time, it has been found that there are wrong people on it, and the robbery will pass, and there will be no more, but they should be very angry, and they will rob again..." "So I still can''t be with you? Together, the robbery may continue? " Feng Qingtian nodded. Gu Bailu was very angry: "why don''t they let me stay with you? Why in the end? We are all human beings now. Even if there is something strange in the past, it is the past! " Feng Qingtian touched her head: "because you have done something wrong in the past life, and those above are careful. But you can rest assured that as long as I ascend the throne, they will not be so easy to do it." Gu Bailu was puzzled. "What''s wrong with me? Tell me." She stole emperor''s underpants and made them remember themselves. "In the past You killed the emperor. " "Ah..." Gu Bailu looks up and stares at him, his mouth widens. She killed the emperor? Can she kill the emperor? Lie groove, no wonder that those in the sky don''t want to let her go. She''s reincarnated and has to come to her for trouble. She even killed the emperor. She has such a fork! Feng Qingtian raised her chin and kissed her gently on her mouth: "silly girl, are you scared? Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you when I''m here. " Gu Bailu blinked: "I really killed the emperor? Then am I not very strong? " "Of course, you''re good at it. Are you good at double cultivation with me?" Gu Bailu asked strangely, "can the above things also be repaired?" "Of course not." "So we''re breaking taboos? Why not? " "Not really. I want to find someone to double cultivate. It''s permissible, but it may be too exciting There''s more or less resentment. " Gu Bailu is full of black lines: "what''s the meaning of stimulating them too much?" "No matter where we are, we can double repair." Gu Bailu: "..." In that place in the sky, so extraordinary and refined place, where all double cultivation, this is what it means? I don''t want to stay in one place. If you want to do something, please do it. "Is it not cut to death in that place because it is so unbridled?" Gu Bailu thought that he felt cold sweat all over his body, and that the picture should be mosaic. It''s strange that a group of pure hearted and lustless immortals in the sky see no stimulation. Can you bear not to kill them? "They didn''t dare to say that the king''s double cultivation is justified." Feng Qingtian doesn''t think it''s wrong at all. Gu Bailu''s mouth is slightly drawn. It''s no wonder that he came across her. Just as he was lying under her, she took him as an antidote without thinking about it. This is the inertia left by previous life Chapter 500 "What were you before, and why could you do such a thing of immortality?" Gu asked curiously. Those things in the sky are not all immortals. Can immortals do such things between men and women. In her consciousness, immortals are a group of uninteresting things that don''t eat fireworks between men and women, meet no matter how beautiful people are, and ignore everything. But on second thought, she is also in the sky, so she is also a fairy? "It''s a little difficult to explain. You will know later. The most important thing now is that we may have to separate and make use of yan''anchun." Gu Bailu frowned: "she''s all like that, and still uses her?" "It''s just a few robberies. It shouldn''t hurt her much. First, use the dragon spirit blood to save him." "That''s not good..." Always let others come to her, let alone Yan Anchun has now. Her conscience is troubled. "Don''t worry, I can''t hurt him much. I don''t stay with him, I don''t sleep with him, it''s not good. I''m basically safe. I''m not afraid when I''m on the throne, so I''ll hurt you..." Gu Bailu shook his head: "no grievance, I understand your mind." Let''s separate. Anyway, how can we separate? Fengqingtian is also her. Instead, she felt that separation might be useful in her current situation. You can test yourself to see what kind of attitude you have towards fengqingtian. She is so refreshing, Feng Qingtian is not. Does not have a little nostalgia and do not give up, or can not enter her heart? Feng Qingtian''s long and narrow eyes slipped a trace of injury, but he also knew that this kind of thing had to come slowly, all kinds of previous lives, although she had no memory, but still existed in her soul. Gu Bailu didn''t sleep well this night. She was always struggling in her dream. She wanted to know who was the man standing at Tiangong cliff and who hurt her with the sword. But I can''t see their faces. Feng Qingtian held her in her arms all night, thinking that she would not be able to sleep in this way after tomorrow, which made her sleepless. Gu Bailu slaps her on the back once he makes a pair of unpleasant hum and hum. Gu Bailu is able to settle down. After two times, she began to feel uneasy again. Feng Qingtian patted her again. He felt very happy after a busy night. Gu Bailu spent the night struggling in her dream. As soon as she wanted to see the face of the man standing on the Tiangong cliff, she woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw that it was fengqingtian, the face of the monster. Although she had fallen in love with all living beings, she was not happy to see it now. Is it really fengqingtian who looks at her being destroyed by ashes in Tiangong cliff? Therefore, I can''t love him wholeheartedly all the time, with a layer of reservation. Is it the reason of the past inertia? Feng Qingtian hugs her and kisses her just now. Gu Bailu pouts up and pours her lips. She always feels strange. How could he not save himself in his previous life? Feng Qingtian also wanted to be intimate with her, but Qin Shou''s voice came from outside: "Lord, general Ye is back. I have something important to report." Feng Qingtian had to let go of Gu Bailu: "you go to sleep for a while, I''ll go to see what news Ye Huai finds out." "Well." Gu Bailu nodded. In fact, Gu Bailu has accepted the fact that she wants to be separated. It''s better to separate now. Let her adjust her mind. The better Feng Qingtian treats her, the more she feels sorry for herself. She has a sense of being a scum. Chapter 501 But she just can''t let her heart obey, so she thinks that Feng Qingtian is kind to her, which makes her suffocate. When Feng Qingtian said that she wanted to be separated, she first thought it was incredible, and then she felt a little reluctant to part. She wanted to be separated. Now, after digestion, I feel relieved. She stroked her belly, son. What''s the matter with your mother. ¡­¡­ Feng Qingtian arrives at the study and sees yehuai. Night Huai is watering himself: "Lord, this time it''s thanks to go to find old Hu, or else I don''t know that the emperor made this move." Night Huaihe night to find old Hu, and night to come back. Hu Lao was still in the closed door. He forced him out of the closed door to get important information. "What did Hu say?" Feng Qingtian asked. "When Hu Laokai made his way to the altar, he couldn''t find out anything at the beginning. The emperor even got a seal. I heard that it was serious. He wanted to find out the news anyway. At last, Hu laodi destroyed his thirty years'' skill and used heart spitting to open the altar. The emperor saw a man." Feng Qingtian frowned: "who?" "I don''t know who it is, and old Hu doesn''t know who it is, and he''s so smart that old Hu is afraid, so he doesn''t dare to continue. He''s afraid that he will catch him." Ye Huai took out a picture from the sleeve of cloud: "this is a picture drawn by Hu Lao. Do you know who it is?" As a child, ye Huai knew that Feng Qingtian had a special identity. He was not an ordinary person. If he didn''t know Feng Qingtian, he might not. Feng Qingtian takes over the picture and opens it. There is a picturesque man in it. He is dressed in a broad robe of fairyland and wisdom is revealed between his eyebrows. Not only beauty, but also a kind of calmness in which everything in the world is under his control. Feng Qingtian''s face changed: "it''s him." How could he come to earth? How is that possible? "Do you know him?" As soon as yehuai saw his face, he knew it was wrong. Feng Qingtian didn''t answer him, and hurriedly said, "you should summon the hermit that Ye Shi has been keeping, and let them protect the princess for 12 hours, and never let him get close to the princess." Yehuai is not sure, so how can it be related to the princess. The princess is just a waste. At first glance, this man is a very strong man. Does the princess know him? What kind of person is the princess? Even the emperor is willing to sacrifice for her. "Yes, I will." Feng Qingtian immediately returned to the bedroom. Gu Bailu got up and waited for him at the window in her pajamas. Seeing that his face was worse than when he left, he asked: "is it very difficult?" "Lu''er, listen to me." Feng Qingtian held her in her arms and stroked her forehead: "these days we have to separate. I asked yehuai to take a hermit to protect you. You don''t have to worry about being bullied in the Gu mansion. I will deal with the emperor''s affairs as soon as possible and get the throne." "Good." Gu Bailu held out his hands around his waist: "are you in danger?" It''s not a good thing for Feng Qingtian to be so nervous. If the other side is really from heaven, he may not have complete assurance. She didn''t want him to have anything. If something happened to Fengqing, she didn''t know what to do. She really didn''t think about what would happen to Feng Qingtian if something happened. "No, my king is not so easy to be hurt by them. As long as you are safe, my king has no scruples." Feng Qingtian kissed her on the forehead: "you remember, if there is a strange man looking for you, you must not see, stay in Gu Fu, and try not to go out." Chapter 502 Gu Bailu nodded, he said what is what, he will not harm her anyway. It''s just that she can cultivate her spiritual strength while staying in Gu''s mansion. "The carriage is ready. You take aro back." Although Feng Qingtian is reluctant to give her up, he also knows that the more reluctant she is, the more reluctant she is to give up. Otherwise, what''s the matter with her? After a long reincarnation, he doesn''t know if he can find her in the next life. He didn''t want to go through a long, lonely nine. Gu Bailu took his hand, but he didn''t give up. He didn''t know why he felt like he would never come back. This kind of heart makes her uncomfortable. She thought that she would follow Feng Qingtian in this life. He likes her so much. After waiting for so many times, he finally found her. He would not let her go. But now he let her go, but he let her go so firmly. Gu Bailu was very ambivalent. Knowing that he was so determined, he was also for her good. But I still feel bad. "Is there really no danger, Lord?" If there is a real danger, she can resist with him. Although she is not very strong, she is very strong in helping others. "No, silly girl, what they want to deal with is you, not me. They can come back after playing for a few days." Feng Qingtian was comforted. She was worried about him, too. It''s not as heartless as it seems. In this way, he will be satisfied. He will ascend the throne as soon as possible, terminate all this and never be separated from her again. Fortunately, fortunately, they are not far apart. "Then I''ll go." Gu Bailu saw that he was so confident and no longer doubted. Anyway, he was not far away. If he was really in danger, she could come back. She has just put a blink in the yard of Wanyi garden quietly and can come back immediately. "Well." Feng Qingtian gave her a deep kiss and immediately let her go. Gu Bailu gets on the carriage, but it''s not life or death. She should go out for a few days off. When the carriage went out from the second door to the back door, Gu Bailu suddenly shed a tear from the corner of her eyes. It turned out that she was so reluctant. She lifted the curtain and looked back. Of course, she could not see anything. The buildings were all blocked. But she opened her eyes and saw that Feng Qingtian was still standing in the same place, keeping her posture when she left. His fists were clenched, his eyes scarlet. She can''t love him, she will cry. What''s more, it should be very painful for him to send her away. She leans on the back of the carriage. What can she do now? She can only leave without any burden on him. Those who want to harm her will not find her. Back in the mansion, Gu Bailu also found that there were many people in her mansion. Are they all sent by fengqingtian to serve her? What does she have to do with so many people on her own? Isn''t it the hidden army? It should be hidden. "Miss, these are all the skilled people you want to recruit. The palace can''t let them go, so they''re all in the house of Gu." The housekeeper explained to her. Gu Bailu gave a wry smile: "that''s in Gu''s house. Anyway, I''ve been driven back by the king." The housekeeper bowed his head and dared not speak. "How about if I''m not in the mansion these days? Is there any uneasiness?" Gu Bailu cleared up the mood and asked. "The housekeeper replied respectfully," the servants are all at ease. Let''s go and have a rest when the young lady comes back The housekeeper saw that Gu Bailu was not in the right mood. Yeah, how can I get my mood right? I''ve been chased back. Now I am pregnant and driven back. I don''t know what happened. Gu Bailu nodded, and now she was in a bad mood. Chapter 503 When she returned to the room, Gu Bailu closed the door and let aro keep it. She had to cultivate. Only when she was strong, could she do what she wanted to do, protect herself, not burden others, and save her master. Gu Bailu cultivates the spiritual power. When it comes to the spiritual power, she can also bring Maoshan Taoism to the extreme. This world''s spiritual cultivation is much better than Maoshan Taoism. As long as you are willing to work hard, use time to upgrade. It''s not like Maoshan Taoism that we need to cultivate any merits and virtues. When she comes out, she opens her eyes and feels that her body is full of spiritual power. Her body is light and comfortable. She didn''t know whether she was promoted or not. It''s a little difficult. When she opened the door, it turned out to be snow-white outside. There was still snow flying in the sky. The snow on the opposite Langfang was three feet thick. Has it snowed for a long time? She looked down and saw that aro was sleeping by the door with a hand stove in her arms. Her tiny face was red by the cold wind. "Aro, aro..." This girl has been guarding here, haven''t she ever left? No, how long has she been practicing? Aro opened her eyes in a daze and said, "Miss, you have finished your training." "Yes, why do you sleep here?" "Miss hasn''t cultivated. Aro dare not leave. How did you practice so long, miss?" Aro stood up and yawned. "How long have I practiced?" "It''s the third day. Miss aro is very serious and dare not disturb her." Gu Bailu was shocked: "I have practiced for three days?" It''s been three days since she came up with her own idea! She thought it was just a few hours. No wonder aro is going to bed. "Yes, are you hungry, miss? Aro is starving." "Not hungry." Gu Bailu is full of black thread. It''s really Xiuxian. After three days of repair, he is not sleepy at all, but also full of energy and not hungry! It''s a lot of food. "But aro is hungry. Let''s go to dinner, miss." Gu Bailu nodded. Even if she was not hungry, her children would be hungry. She still had to eat to keep her nutrition. She clasped her wrist and probed. There was no problem. She had a good pulse. Gu''s house is normal. There is no special problem because she stayed in the room for three days. People agree that she may be too sad to come out of the room. After three days, rumors outside have been flying. Gu Bailu found a buying woman: "what do you say about me outside?" The woman looked surprised. How could the young lady care about this? Just hide in the house. Those rumors really hurt people. "It''s OK. Just tell me the truth. There''s a reward for it." The mother-in-law sang: "it''s nothing more than that the young lady was expelled from the prince''s mansion. She said that the young lady was forced into the prince''s mansion while the princess was seriously injured. As a result, the princess was seriously injured and expelled." "How are you, Princess wanton?" "Yes, I heard that she has been awake. The king of willful accompanies her every day. She hasn''t been in the palace for several days." The mother-in-law finished saying, her face changed greatly, and she knelt down quickly. How could she say these things in front of the young lady? Isn''t this stabbing a knife in her heart? Gu Bailu asked calmly, "that''s all, nothing else." "And And. " It''s just that she doesn''t dare to say it. "Speak, and forgive your innocence." The mother-in-law looked up at her and found that she didn''t seem to care much, so she boldly said: "it''s all spread outside The child in the young lady''s belly is not wanwang...... " Chapter 504 Gu Bailu widened his eyes and asked curiously, "whose is that?" "I don''t know. Everyone is guessing who it is." Gu Bailu laughed twice: "well, I also want to know who it is. If they guess the result and solve the case, remember to tell me that I will go to find my child''s father to take charge of it." The mother and son are in a daze. Here Isn''t it really wanton? What a big green hat did you wear? "Go down and get fifty liang of silver from the tent. Let me know what''s new." Gu Bailu retreated, and then began to eat. It seems that Feng Qingtian is moving fast. Did you wake up Yan Anchun with the help of long Lingxue and Xiao Gongzi? But The child in this belly is not Feng Qingtian''s, and this news is also released by him? Come on, whoever let it out is good for the present. The more it shows that she has nothing to do with fengqingtian, the more she can make the sky believe that it has nothing to do. Just after Gu Bailu finished eating, the housekeeper came in with a golden post: "Miss, good news, good news. The Empress Dowager''s birthday, the palace sent an invitation to miss!" Gu Bailu''s eyebrows trembled. There''s no mistake. She doesn''t know what the Empress Dowager is like. Why does the Empress Dowager send her an invitation. This empress dowager, Gu Bailu hasn''t really heard of it. It should be a very low-key person. But it seems that every year her birthday will be celebrated in the palace. She is rarely seen. She is a waste. Now Feng Qingtian has driven her back home. In name, she is not a wanton princess. How can the post be sent to her house. Gu Bailu takes the invitation letter and opens it. It''s really her name. It''s not Gu zongxiong''s or anyone else''s. What does this mean? The queen not only knows about her, but also wants to see her. Gu Bailu is a little square. It seems that it''s impossible to go or not. It''s just a matter of resistance. If I go, will it be a Hongmen feast. The time is the day after tomorrow. It seems that we have to go if we don''t. "Aro, let''s go. Come with me to choose the clothes for the palace." How to say, she is a pregnant woman who has been driven out twice. She should be bright and amazing, and not too down-to-earth. ¡­¡­ On fengqingtian''s side, Yan Anchun has waked up, but the burned face can''t be recovered for a while. Young master Xiao has used his magic doctor''s skill, and it will be another month or two. "You have a good rest, and your face is slowly recovering." Feng Qingtian said to Yan''an Chun. In fact, looking at other people holding Gu Bailu''s previous face, he was also very upset, unable to recover, which was a good thing for him. "Those people are still staring at her?" Yan Anchun asked. "Yes, so you have to work hard. Now that you start, you have a beginning and an end." Yan Anchun sighed, "how is my master?" "I haven''t found anyone. I may have hidden myself to heal. If you get hurt, I will share it with him, but it shouldn''t hurt. He was so strong." Yan Anchun shook his head: "I really love him for this, but he wants to do it I can''t even stop it. He really likes you I hope you can be happy together... " Feng Qingtian''s hand is tight: "don''t say anything, have a good rest, I will find him." "I''m fine now. He should show up on his own. He''s not sure the princess is alone." Feng Qingtian said coldly, "do you want to come to lu''er at this time?" Chapter 505 "Probably." Feng Qingtian kicked over the chair beside him: "if he dare to move her one more point, our king will never let him go back to Tiangong cliff." Yan Anchun is silent and dare not say anything more. He can''t decide. He''s just a shadow. Feng Qingtian turned around and walked out of the room, called Qin Shou: "how is the princess these days? Is anyone close to Gu Fu?" "The princess has been practicing since she came back to the mansion. She hasn''t seen anyone." "Take good care of Gu Fu. If anyone is suspicious, report it immediately. Let shallow go to Gu Fu. Lu Er can practice faster by drinking the blood of dragon spirit." "Yes." Feng Qingtian looks up at the sky. Lu''er, what are you doing now? Do you miss me. I''m sure not. It''s heartless. "Prince, it''s time to enter the palace..." Fengqing genius just thought of Gu Bailu. The housekeeper has come in to remind him. Feng Qingtian''s eyes are light and tiny. Yes, it''s time to enter the palace. Only when the matter is solved can we sleep with lu''er in our arms. "Go to the palace." ¡­¡­ In the Imperial Palace, it''s bustling today, with constant fireworks. Today is the Empress Dowager''s birthday. At this time of the year, the emperor will lavish his life on the Empress Dowager. Why does the emperor treat the empress so well. That''s because the Empress Dowager''s psychic power is very high. She was also called the double phoenix of the White Emperor city with the old lady Murong. The emperor has been able to sit on the throne steadily. No minister asked him to give up his seat earlier, because there was a queen mother shaking behind him. The Empress Dowager doesn''t think fengqingtian is bad, but she thinks fengqingtian can''t touch women all the time, for fear of affecting future heirs. So I didn''t remind the emperor to abdicate the throne. Feng Qingtian is not fond of the empress dowager, but she doesn''t dislike her because she has always been very low-key and never participated in the affairs of the state. However, Feng Qingtian also knows that she is not as indifferent to the affairs of the country as it seems. Feng Qingtian takes Qin Shou and ye Huai to the palace. The ministers were still respectful to him and came to salute him one by one. But the ministers dare not be too happy, because everyone knows that the emperor and the king are quarreling. The crown prince''s position, suddenly flew, the mood of the king is certainly not good. Moreover, it seems that she hated the waste of Gu''s mansion and drove her out of the mansion directly because she didn''t catch up with the great court meeting that day. Feng Qingtian sat in his position, expressionless. Without saying that ministers should go back, they would naturally stand there and dare not go back to their seats. Night Huaihe mouth way: "everybody sits, today empress dowager''s birthday, wanwang hoped everybody to open heart point." The ministers thanked en for sitting back in their seats. They were all square in their hearts. There is something wrong with the atmosphere today. Although Wang allows others to be happy, he is not happy at all. But today is the Empress Dowager''s birthday. He won''t do anything even if he''s not happy anymore. "It''s said outside that the child in that junky''s belly is not wanwang''s, and it must be uncomfortable to be wearing a green hat." There were ministers talking to each other. "No, that child is not really wanwang?" "If it''s really Wang''s, it''s impossible to drive her back to Gu''s house. Wang''s most anxious thing is to have children." "That''s right But it''s also a matter of life for that waste to live and look back at the government. " "After all, there are not many women that Wang can touch. Maybe he can use them later." Some ministers and thieves laughed. "It''s said that even the door of Gu''s house is afraid to leave..." "Dare not go out? Who is that coming over there? " A minister said in surprise. Chapter 506 As soon as Gu Bailu entered the banquet hall, she was stared at by countless pairs of eyes. Today, she is wearing a white pleated skirt and a water ink Cape. The cranes on the Cape are lifelike, which makes her fresh and refined. As soon as she showed up, she made people''s eyes shine. Today''s female guests are all dressed in colorful clothes. The bold style of Baidi city shows their body and chest, which is very fierce. Like her, she''s not dressed conservatively and freshly. Gu Bailu''s stomach is not big, but she is also pregnant. However, she walks lightly and doesn''t look like a pregnant person at all. Her pretty face is like lotus. Under this dress, it looks more like a small jasper, in bud. It''s impulsive to be bold and angry. But like this kind of budding, let the man have conquering desire, want to take off her that package, see her after opening gorgeous. We all have to admit that Gu Bailu is really a good-looking waste. No wonder that she has been infatuated with the wanwang who does not like women. But it''s no use living well. It''s not a waste. It''s not a long-term thing to serve people with color. The king will not drive her away now. "How could she still have the face?" Asked the young lady of the family, who had been compared, with a disdainful face. "Who knows where she came from." "She was chased twice by wanwang. She still has the face. She''s very cheeky." Gu Bailu walked slowly to Feng Qingtian''s front and gave him a gift: "I''ve seen the king." Feng Qingtian''s eyes are bright, but suddenly she gets nervous. How can this girl come! Don''t you let her stay in the house. Qin Shoufu said in his ear, "it''s an invitation sent by the Empress Dowager." "Why didn''t you report it?" "People looking at Gu thought it was normal. They didn''t report it. They just went to Shoucheng and heard it." It can''t be blamed for those who guard Gu''s house. Gu''s house is also the general''s house, which used to be the state government. The Empress Dowager would give invitations every year when she was born. "Wanwang?" Gu Bailu saw him staring at himself stupidly and couldn''t help but remind him. Are you looking straight? Am I so good-looking? Feng Qingtian said softly, "Why are you here?" "If the king doesn''t want to see me, I''ll go." Gu Bailu wants him to lose his temper and drive her away. She still doesn''t want to eat this Hongmen feast. Feng Qingtian pointed to the position over there: "go and sit there, just stay away from the king." Let him embarrass her in front of so many ministers, I have to be heartbroken, how can I do it. "Yes." Gu Bailu settled down. Since Feng Qingtian didn''t let her go, it seems that today''s Hongmen feast is not so hard? Gu Bailu sat down and heard the voice of the people around him. That is to say, how she was abandoned and how she didn''t want to go back to the prince''s mansion What''s more, she said it was a wild species. Gu Bailu picked up a dish on the table and shouted at the woman''s face. How can she say that her children are wild? I''m sorry, that''s not going to work. Adult''s fault has nothing to do with children. Why her children should be scolded by these inhuman things! The woman didn''t expect the dish to fly over like this. Although she hid, she was wiped by the dish and screamed with pain: "you abandoned waste, how dare you hit miss Ben!" Chapter 507 Gu Bailu picked up her eyebrows and said, "yes, I am the one who was beaten by the waste of Hugh and abandon." She said another plate flew out again. This time, it was not her face, but her head. The plate hit the woman''s head at a speed that the naked eye couldn''t even respond to, and immediately it burst with blood, like a newly opened fountain. "Ah..." The woman cried bitterly, and immediately fell on the dare table. All the ministers present are stupid. How dare you be so arrogant without the protection of wanwang? But Why does she have such a great power? Isn''t it a waste? It seems that she has felt her spiritual power just now. Is the trash smart? "What''s the matter?" A group of Imperial City soldiers rushed into the banquet hall, and people in the hall gave way one after another. The woman fell to the ground, and there was a servant girl who came with her crying: "waste killing, waste killing..." Gu Bailu snorted, "it''s a shame to be killed by waste." The leader of that group of Imperial City soldiers walked in the front and glanced at Gu Bailu. He slipped a little surprised and had a headache. It was this aunt! How can she make trouble in the palace. The leader looked at the king, who was still there. For the former princess, whether the king was in charge or not? He could not see the attitude of wanwang, so he had to go forward and advise: "Miss Gu, today is the Queen''s birthday feast, or don''t make trouble." "I didn''t make any trouble. She scolded my child and I had to hit her." Gu Bailu shows her position and scolds her. Anyway, she has no face and no skin. She is used to scolding. But her children can''t, her children have not come to this world, how can she let him be hurt by the malice of this world. People''s resentment is also mindfulness, very hurtful. In the concept of Maoshan Taoism, people''s consciousness, ideas, and curses can be thought-provoking. Although they can''t be displayed on the spot, they will be hurt if they accumulate for a long time. You hate a person for decades. If you curse her every day, she will not live well. Especially cursed by those who have practiced Maoshan Taoism, you should be prepared to suffer for life. However, Gu Bailu did not repair the curse, but she read it in Gu''s books. So she can''t let anyone do anything bad to her children. People who don''t know the truth can say that her children are not king wanton, which is no problem, because there is no vicious scolding to him, but he can''t bear the wild seed. She has a father and a mother, and she has officially been on the imperial spectrum. Even if she is divorced, it is not a wild species. The leader looked at the young lady on the ground with a black line. Isn''t this the eight young ladies of the white family? All the young ladies of the white family are spicy. They can do something You can scold individuals, just talk behind their backs, and scold them in front of others. Isn''t it a fight. Even if Gu Bailu is abandoned, it''s not hard to guarantee that one day, the emperor will think of her again and take her back to the mansion. Stay on the front line of life, and meet each other in the future. "Help people down to find a royal doctor for treatment. The Empress Dowager can''t make trouble again at the banquet..." The leader can only deal with mud, neither side offends. But the servant girl cried out, "she started to beat our young lady at the Queen''s birthday party. Our young lady was attacked by her without any precaution. No way, the servant girl had to complain to the queen and ask the queen to make the decision." Bai Suzhen, the eighth miss of the white family, has a hole in her forehead. Now the blood is still flowing, which is shocking. Chapter 508 The leader thinks it''s really not good to see blood in this birthday. He has to get rid of people quickly. Otherwise, the Empress Dowager will not be happy. He will not be able to beg for good fruit. "First, please help others. When Miss Bai is OK, you can tell the Empress Dowager yourself." With a wave of the leader''s hand, the imperial soldiers immediately took Bai Suzhen away. Just then came the eunuch''s chant: "empress dowager, the emperor is here..." All the people stopped everything and knelt down: "long live the emperor, and the Empress Dowager." The Empress Dowager is wearing a red dress and a gold crown. Although she has entered old age, she looks like a girl in her twenties with white and tender skin and saifurong face. Gu Bailu looks up and says, wow, it''s a demon. It''s almost a hundred years old, and she still has such a beautiful face. When Murong old lady compared with her, she was dumped for several days. So old, still keep such a face, she really don''t feel nervous? But Gu Yunjing is 150 years old, but he is an immortal. He was used to it. But a human being, so old and so on, Gu Bailu really felt a little cautious. She thinks that as a person, it''s better to have good health, old age and death. Otherwise, it''s really not a person, it''s a demon It''s life to have ups and downs. Like those who are immortals, who have no struggle with the world and look at the white clouds every day, is it interesting? Just like the queen mother, it''s useful to keep such a good face! Who appreciates her. Has the emperor emerged? People become immortals, how can I remember you! Every day I am so low-key and stay in the deep palace. I can only appreciate myself in the mirror. It''s really pathetic "What''s the matter?" The Empress Dowager sat down and found a pool of red blood and a half dead man lying on the table before she even called to get flat. The leader rushed up and knelt down hard: "back to the empress dowager, just had a little conflict, Miss Bai was injured." The emperor was angry at the first time: "unbridled, who dare to do it at the Empress Dowager''s birthday party?" The Empress Dowager''s birthday party, even if there is a deep hatred at ordinary times, should bear the temper in a field. In the palace, there is no enmity, only obedience. Even if you really don''t get used to each other, it''s all back stabbing and a bit of mouth fighting. Like Gu Bailu, if you say two words to me, I''ll slap my hand and fan it. It''s really not there! So the adults were shocked. Gu Bailu stood up and went to the front: "back to the Empress Dowager and the emperor, it''s the daughter of the people." The Empress Dowager''s eyes painted with Phoenix tails swept her: "are you?" "Gu''s daughter, Gu Bailu." "It''s you..." It seems that the Empress Dowager is a little clear, with a wanton king, no wonder she dare to be so bold. Gu Bailu replied with a smile, "yes, it''s me, Empress Dowager." Anyway, she didn''t know what it meant to be you, whether she was sarcastic or exclamatory, or just simply thought it was you. She was the last reaction when she was queen. She''s a waste. She''s afraid of anyone. "Unbridled! The Empress Dowager hurt people at her birthday party. I see you are impatient. " As soon as the emperor saw it was her, the fire was even greater, and he began to roar in a low voice. "Emperor, the rule is that whoever is strong can fight? If she scolds me, I will fight her. What''s wrong? " Gu asked, puzzled. Chapter 509 "This is the Empress Dowager''s birthday feast. No one is allowed to do it!" The emperor was asked by her to be a little green faced. Who is the potential of this waste? Wanwang? Don''t you think Wang Xuan has driven her out of the house. "When I first came to the palace, no one told me such a rule. I was a waste when I was young, and I was beaten when I was not used to it, so I thought it was the rule everywhere. I could do it if I saw anyone who was unhappy." "Li is such a Li, but this is the palace!" The emperor couldn''t help but raise his voice: "are you here to make trouble?" "I dare not. I''m alone and a waste. How dare I make trouble? I''m just angry that others curse my children. I hope the queen mother and the emperor will forgive me and protect my children." Gu Bailu said it was not humble. "You don''t make trouble, but you do it?" The emperor is a little angry. His eyes are shining to the Phoenix and the sky is lifted: "king, are you used to it?" Feng Qingtian sat there, moved the wine glass on the table, and said lightly: "she doesn''t understand the rules of the palace. Besides, it''s normal for a person to care for her children. If anyone dares to scold the king''s son like this, he will be killed on the spot." This is That''s a lot of information. He looked at helping Gu Bailu to talk. In fact, he seemed to explain that the baby in his stomach was not his. Otherwise, now the woman is not just hurt by Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu understood. He was the one who sent her messages and dared to scold his children. He would deal with it and ask her to stop making trouble. What else did the emperor want to say? The empress raised her hand and stopped him: "well, she doesn''t understand the rules and has a lot to do with it. Take people down for treatment first, and don''t make the mourner feel bad here." Gu Bailu heard that the empress didn''t want the emperor to quarrel with the king, so she planned to settle down. "Go back to your seats and take a seat. Since we started our birthday today, it''s better for us to play something else. We''re tired of watching song and dance fireworks every year." When the Empress Dowager gave her order, it was revealed. Gu Bailu sat back in her seat. She was not afraid of how the queen mother and the emperor wanted to take her. There is Feng Qingtian. What is she afraid of. It''s a good feeling to be confident. "What does the mother want to play?" Asked the emperor curiously, and he did not pursue such a thing any more. Feng Qingtian also looked up at the Empress Dowager and said, "what''s the great idea of grandma Huang?" "Anyway, we have already started. Today, there are so many experts. It''s better to have a competition and see who is the highest expert in Nanyue." As soon as she put forward this proposal, the minister immediately agreed: "the Empress Dowager''s idea is good. The annual trial conference of the three countries will be held immediately, which will take the opportunity to select the players sent by our country." Feng Qingtian frowned a little and looked at the Empress Dowager closely. She suddenly put forward this idea. What is it for? This has not been the case in previous years, but this year has changed suddenly. He glanced at Qin Shou obliquely. "Let''s not rush there." "Yes." Qin Shou waved a small cross in front of his chest, and used the secret tone to convey his skills and instructions. Since we are going to have a competition, the party will not be over for a while. Does the queen know what he wants to do? So procrastination in this way? Feng Qingtian didn''t know what the Empress Dowager was thinking, so she had to suspend the plan before watching it. And Gu Bailu''s appearance tonight is not in his plan. But the Empress Dowager called Gu Bailu into the palace Chapter 510 "Since the mother said so, let''s do it. All the experts of the new generation of Nanyue come today." The emperor immediately agreed. The emperor never said no to the Empress Dowager''s decision. Feng Qingtian said with a smile, "grandma Huang can really play." The Empress Dowager laughs: "the birthday party is just to have a good time, and there are not many rules. Anyone who wants to have a good time will go." Gu Bailu took a bite of the pastry on the table, which was really bad, and put it back on the plate. The food on the table was originally hot, but now it has already passed the cold. In the winter, it''s really hungry to eat this kind of outdoor mat. But she had no experience. She didn''t eat before she came. I''m really hungry at this time. "Motherhood, it''s always a little bit of a bonus to win." The emperor suggested. "Whoever wins five opponents can make a request to the mourner." The Empress Dowager is not stingy. The ministers looked happy. As long as the request is well mentioned, they can fight for many benefits for their families. Several disciples of the family jumped out at once. There were people in Murong mansion, Wang family, Bai family and the four families of the whole family, as well as some children of the three gongs and nine Qing family. At a glance, there were two or three rows of people standing in the square. Gu Bailu looked over and said to aro, "you can see which one is more powerful." "They''re not very good, miss. They can''t even beat aro." Gu Bailu patted her on the head: "my aro is so powerful, do you want to try it?" "Ah Luo, don''t go." "Are you hungry?" Aro nodded, "I''m hungry." "If we win five, we can let the Empress Dowager give us the best food, and eat enough..." Gu Bailu seduces the tunnel. A Luo opened a pair of bright eyes: "a Luo also wants to go!" With a cry of joy, she jumped into the middle of the group in a few steps. She was very young. She was half short in a group of experts, so she was very eye-catching. "Whose family is this?" The queen didn''t know her face. Gu Bailu stood up and said, "go back to the empress dowager, this is from the women''s family." The Empress Dowager glanced over: "it''s you again..." A pair of how everywhere has your tone, let Gu Bailu very heart plug. This is not a contest. How can I be seen by you when I go out of Gufu? Can I blame you. "Yes, it''s a civilian woman again." Gu Bailu replied with a smile. "Can she? No one can compete. " The emperor was discontented with the tunnel. Gu Bailu said with a smile, "the emperor, the Empress Dowager said that if you don''t stipulate waste, you can''t go. Let alone the people in the waste house. If you can, the emperor will see." When she finished, she sat down and questioned her family, aro? How about smashing your dog''s head. The emperor''s neck was red because of her words, and he couldn''t be so blatant with such a rude waste. He is the emperor. He doesn''t care about such people. He has the demeanor of the emperor. The emperor swept his eyes. He was looking at the disciples who were competing. He didn''t seem to care about the woman. The Empress Dowager patted him on the shoulder: "emperor, why bother with her? Take a good look at the competition. These are the hopes of the future of the country." The emperor swallows this tone: "emperor son knew, mother empress." There are twenty-four disciples on the field. They are divided into 12 groups and fight in pairs. Aro stands in the crowd unhappy: "five people to fight with aro!" She is hungry. She needs to beat five people to ask the Empress Dowager for food. Chapter 511 "What a big tone!" The disciples on the field were so angry with her arrogance that they surrounded her with a drink. Since you want to die, we''ll make it up to you. "You! Together. " Aro counted five people and hooked her fingers. She has a very lovely Lori face and a petite body. It''s very interesting to watch her. It''s not provocative at all. But the five people named were upset. The first person to go up, aro quickly dodged, a spin out a string of red light, straight into the person''s chest, the person was the light through the chest, a face dare not think of to stare at aro. This child is only thirteen or fourteen years old. How could he have such a high spiritual power! Some of the disciples behind did not dare to go up. They were hesitating. Aro had already jumped up to them like a ghost. One red light, five, Ko! Originally, the twenty-four disciples who came out first were all the disciples sent by the great families to try out their opponents, that is, the disciples of comparative water in the family. So under aro, it''s really the same as the meat on the knife board. She can chop it as she likes. Aro looked at the Empress Dowager on the main stage and said, "empress dowager, five people won, aro wants to eat delicious meat, hot dishes, ten dishes, aro wants to eat with the young lady." The Empress Dowager is still shocked. Can''t you imagine that this little girl is red? Red power? Without hundreds of years of cultivation, you can''t come out. Is this girl hundreds of years old? But I can''t see. I''m only thirteen or fourteen. How can such a strong person come? She doesn''t know. She has been in the harem for too long and the information is not accurate? Or is there a leak of information from the underground? "Queen Mother!" Seeing that the Empress Dowager didn''t speak, aro shouted again, "the lady said that if you win five people, the Empress Dowager will be rewarded with meat. Aren''t you a liar?" "How dare you speak to the Empress Dowager like this!" The eunuch next to him gave a angry drink. "Empress dowager, please forgive me. Aro was born a little simple. Please don''t worry about her." Gu Bailu hurried forward to protect aro behind her and explained to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager smiled and said, "it''s OK. How can the sad family care about a girl? Don''t worry, girl. The sad family never deceives people. You really only need ten large plates of meat?" Ask for such a child''s request, let the queen mother think it''s a little too playful. She is very serious in holding this contest. Aro thought for a moment, as if she was a little bit deficient. She held out two hands: "then add another ten dishes. It''s hot and cold. It''s not delicious. Miss can''t eat cold when she''s pregnant." Gu Bailu, ten plates of meat are not enough, and ten more. If you have ten dishes, you can eat by yourself. I can''t eat cold dishes if you say you want to be hot. It seems that these twenty dishes of meat are all what I want to eat! Conscience of heaven and earth, ten dishes, she can eat a dish is good. "Ha ha, that''s good. It''s only 20 dishes of meat. It''s normal for Gu family girl to eat more when she is pregnant." The Empress Dowager laughed. Unexpectedly, it was such a simple request. This little girl looks really stupid. A waste with a fool It''s a tragic combination. Gu Bailu smoked. Why do I carry this pot I only have one plate! "Empress dowager, what kind of meat is this? Do you have dragon meat?" Gu Bailu: "..." She shouldn''t have let aro out to fight. She was wrong "Dragon meat?" The Empress Dowager was stunned. Chapter 512 This girl, do you know what you''re talking about? You want twenty dragon meat! What is dragon meat? She hasn''t eaten it! Dragon is the most superior Warcraft in the world of Warcraft. When people see it, they have to let it go. Who dares to kill it. "It doesn''t matter. Dongpo meat." I knew that you had no expression on aro''s face, which made the empress a little dark. Empress Dowager: "..." Are you sure you''re not here to do something? "Well, aro, only Shaodi has dragon meat, and Dongpo only has wanwang palace. This is the imperial palace. Let''s eat the best meat made by the Imperial Palace cook." Gu Bailu touched her head, looked up and smiled apologetically at the Empress Dowager: "the empress dowager, please be generous and don''t care about her." The Empress Dowager chuckled: "it seems that the girl has eaten before. The kowtow chicken made by the imperial chef in the imperial palace is delicious. The girl will know after eating." Aro nodded, "OK." Gu Bailu returns to her seat with a reluctant aro. "Miss, why don''t you even have dragon meat and Dongpo meat in the palace?" Aro wrinkled her little face, puzzled. Isn''t the imperial palace the most powerful place in the world? Living in the world''s largest emperor, you should have talent for everything. She remembered that there was a dragon in the palace. "Because they don''t have time to catch the dragon, Dongpo meat''s cook is exclusive, and other cooks can''t." "The palace is not good at all," said aro, pursing her lips on the table. "I thought there was something delicious." "If you win five more people later, you will tell the Empress Dowager to go out of the palace and go back to sleep. Then we can go back." Gu Bailu didn''t think it was wrong to sell her girl to do this kind of work. A Luo immediately had the spirit: "good acridine, a Luo wants to go back to sleep." But when the chicken comes up, aro is completely conquered by its spicy, delicious and tender taste. She eats her chicken without saying she wants to go back. Gu Bailu thought to himself that the girl would not go back until she had finished eating the chicken with water. She would eat half an hour if she ate a plate of chicken with water, and eat all the 20 plates Well, she''d better take a look at the competition and see if she has any skills to learn. The five disciples who were interrupted by aro were carried out of the banquet hall directly. Gu Bailu also didn''t expect that this time aro was so successful. She went straight out of the red light and beat them up, killing people almost. However, the contest is just like this. There is no concept of the contest here. It''s deadly at one go. In fact, Gu Bailu was shocked by the red power. At present, the red Lingli, she saw only Phoenix Qingtian, lonely cloud mirror they used, other people she has not seen. Red, orange, purple, green, blue, blue and yellow. The spiritual power of this continent is divided into seven colors according to the rainbow. The most dirty color is the entry-level color, and red is the highest spiritual power color. Of course, there are several colors mixed on red, but she has never seen anyone use it. There are few people with mixed color power in this continent. Some people in order to preserve their own strength, so that people can not detect the level of power, will use a lower color than their true power to fight. Therefore, no one knows whether the people who use the red power will actually have higher strength. Therefore, there are still some in the world, like fengqingtian and aro, which make people unable to see the strength and unfathomable. The competition was soon over. Although it was not as violent as aro''s, there were also heavy casualties. All the remaining disciples were at least at the level of master or above. Chapter 513 The defeated aristocratic family made up more powerful disciples. Once again, the people on the field changed from 12 to 24. This time, aro had a good time eating chicken. Gu Bailu didn''t let her play. Just about to start the competition again, suddenly the second prince stood up: "grandma Huang, this single competition is so boring. It''s better to play a combination. Isn''t the sword test meeting of the three kingdoms also a combination?" The emperor nodded: "the mother, the children also feel that playing combination is good, two to two, three to three can be on." "Then three to three." The sword test conference is a three to three, three country sword test conference, every 20 years, every time is a competition of new forces of the young generation. The winning country can ask the other two countries to cut flesh, as long as it does not let the other side destroy the country. Therefore, the three countries all attach great importance to the sword Test Conference. Twenty four people, three vs three fighting, divided into eight groups. The speed increased in a flash, and the competition was finished in two. Gu Bailu doesn''t think it''s very exciting. After all, they don''t have the power of Phoenix holding the sky, lone cloud mirror and aro, and they can''t see the overwhelming power of the real magic 3D visual impact. She just hopes to come up to the elite of each family quickly and see what they are now. Three vs three and eight groups are compared, only four groups are left. Look closely, Murong family, Wang family, Bai family, Qi family and four families. It''s worthy of being one of the four aristocratic families. It''s worthy of reputation. Gu Bailu looks at Wang Damao, who is smiling at her. Gu Bailu raised his glass and said, "congratulations." Wang Da Chong grinned and got the blessing from the goddess. We must send more powerful players later. In fact, there are only a few disciples of the royal family with excellent spiritual cultivation, but the royal family has economic strength and gold mine, so a lot of wild experts have been recruited to cultivate, so that the strength of the royal family can be maintained within the four families. Last time, fengqingtian got angry and killed many people in the royal palace. However, these wild experts were not affected. So the strength of the palace is still there. "It seems that the four families will not change this year..." "Not necessarily. There are many families who haven''t come up with real strength. In order to squeeze into the four families, they have to work hard." The two girls nearby chatted, and Gu Bailu asked strangely, "is it so important to squeeze into the four families? Isn''t it just a glory? " Take the lives of so many disciples to gamble, how many lives will it take to spell out. "Only after entering the four families can we have the power of the blessing of the family''s sacred fruit, and the head of the family can cultivate with the heavenly family''s channels. Who doesn''t want it?" The girl next to you looks at her with an expression you don''t even know. Gu Bailu is also shocked. He used to have the title of four families. Can he have so many benefits? What kind of ghost is Shengguo? She doesn''t know But Tianjia meridians That''s what the royal family cultivates. Only the royal family can cultivate. It''s said that the cultivation speed is more than ten times of the ordinary meridians Therefore, like the second prince, those who are useless can also reach the level of grand master. If he is an ordinary meridians cultivation, it is estimated that he is still at the entry level. Tianjia meridians! Gu Bailu also wants to, ten times the repair speed, so attractive! "What is the sacred fruit?" Gu Bailu asked. The girl looked at her at the monster, but explained to her: "with the family fruit, everyone in the family can double their cultivation." "Ah..." It''s such a good thing. If you take the elixir of cultivation again, you won''t worry about the great sword clan with red spiritual power. If the half waste of Gu mansion can have these Can waste fly to the sky? Swollen do, she suddenly want to Gu Fu also squeeze into the four families! Chapter 514 Gu Bailu looked at aro, who was having a good time, and asked in a low voice, "aro, how are the strength of these people? Have you played well?" Aro bit a piece of chicken and glanced at the field. She came back with two words: "I can fight." After that, I chewed the chicken hard. Gu Bailu plans to wait and see the situation. If she has a chance, she has to let Gu''s house play. What? Nobody in Gu''s house? Why didn''t Gu Fu have her and aro. Although she suffered setbacks in front of the people of the demon lord, she was confident in front of the people. At the beginning, she even won the battle with the dean of Yunjing College Whether it''s OK or not, we have to try. We''ll never get a chance if we don''t try. Since she recruited those people into the government, she would not only give them enough money to eat and drink, but also give them the confidence to live, making them feel that there is hope and sunshine to live. With the sacred fruit, those with low spiritual power may have hope. And the benefit to herself is self-evident. "Aro, hurry up and eat. Wait for us to get together and squeeze out the pesky white family from the four big families." There are people like Bai Chaochao and Miss Bai BA in the Bai family. It''s estimated that the tutoring must not be very good. If the tutoring is not very good, it''s certainly not good. Gu Bailu was relieved to squeeze them out. Gu Bailu thinks everything is beautiful. In addition to the four teams determined by the four families, other families are unwilling to send out the top disciples of the family. Wind control, thunder control and electricity control are all on the stage. It''s really a silver flower in the wind tree on the test bench. It''s a sense of seeing a big movie. Gu Bailu watched it with great interest. It would be interesting if someone''s wind, rain, thunder, lightning, ice and fire accidentally left the fire and floated to the emperor and the Empress Dowager. I don''t know if she thought so. People sensed it. As expected, a disciple just released his fire power, and was swept by a wind. The fire didn''t go out, but he went straight to the emperor''s throne. The bodyguards around the emperor responded quickly and quickly swept out an ice wall to isolate the fire from the outside. "Useless things, even their own spiritual power can not control, but also participate in what competition, pull down." The emperor shouted angrily. That disciple was immediately pulled down by the Imperial City soldiers. As for what fate, you don''t need to think about it. He died for half of his life. Gu Bailu saw it well. Just when she bowed down to have a hot tea, a piece of cold ice like a needle flew towards her This Is it so dangerous to watch a competition? Gu Bailu quickly drew a ten character and typed it out. He stopped the ice and fell it on the head of a lady at another table. The lady cried out in pain, lying on the table. Gu Bailu hurriedly ran to apologize. Look, how does this man look like the Bai dynasty? Look at the sign on the table. It says that it''s white mansion? Gu Bailu said, "madam, I can''t blame you for your failure." When she didn''t see clearly, the disciple who beat the ice to the wrong side was their Baifu. She always wanted to squeeze the Baifu out of the four families, so she observed the people of Baifu. "You..." The lady got up and stared at her, "what''s your attitude?" Gu Bailu pulled the cloak on her body: "my wife was bitten by her dog. What''s my attitude?" She picked the eyebrows, not convinced is it, not convinced to fight! Chapter 515 Today, she wants to get the white mansion out of the four big families. She wants to be superior. "Well, today''s empress dowager''s birthday, my wife doesn''t care about it!" Mrs. Bai sat down angrily, but in her heart she scolded Gu Bailu for being bloody. I thought to myself, when the party is over, it depends on how you die. Gu Bailu smiled: "Madam Xie is generous." Then she went back to her desk, raised her hand and drew a border around the table. Don''t let any one who doesn''t have a long eye fly the holy power, which will affect her mood of seeing the competition. In fact, the players on the field are all top experts. They can''t control their spiritual power. They should be few. What we are fighting about now is only revenge by means of competition. But who is the emperor''s personal feud? Gu Bailu looks at Feng Qingtian, who is looking at the competition seriously. What''s his plan? If the emperor doesn''t abdicate, will he usurp the throne? However, it is said that Tianjia won''t let usurper the throne. He may make the emperor die inexplicably. Although Feng Qingtian doesn''t look at Gu Bailu, he knows that Gu Bailu is looking at her now. This girl is not idle anywhere. He beckoned, Qin Shou bowed his ear and said, "Lord, what can I do for you?" "Find a way to send a note to the princess and let her leave early." If you let this girl drill like this, I''m afraid that person will notice her. "OK, I''ll do it right away." Qin Shou immediately went down at miyin''s command. When the imperial chef went to the 18th plate of water chicken, he stuffed a note into Gu Bailu''s hand. Gu Bailu is surprised. He looks at Feng Qingtian, but still doesn''t see this man look at himself. He pretends to be like him. She quickly opened the low bar to let her leave the banquet hall in advance? No, she has to squeeze into four families. Gu Bailu drew a incantation on the note, and read the incantation in his heart, and the note turned to ashes. "Tell the empress dowager, the emperor, that now four groups of experts have been determined on the court..." The best cards of each family have been taken out, and they have not been able to win the four families. "Well, according to the Convention of the sword test conference, the four groups of winners are the four families of Nanyue country, enjoying the blessing of the sacred fruit, and the heads of each family still enjoy the Tianjia channel..." "Wait!" Before the emperor''s words were finished, a clear female voice interrupted him: "emperor, just my aro won and didn''t play at the back, how can we say that the four families have been decided?" The emperor frowned, and it was her again! She wants to do something else. The emperor subconsciously looked at fengqingtian, but fengqingtian was indifferent. Don''t you really have any feelings for this woman? "Can you win four families with such a servant girl?" The emperor thought she was joking. "Emperor, and me, I will fight with my family aro." "Then there are fewer of you. It''s three to three. How about you two?" The emperor really wants her to get out of here and make a fool of herself. It''s a serious competition. Even if her servant girl is strong and she is a waste, she can''t win the top elites in the four families. "Three to three, not two?" Gu Bailu laughs and says that''s the reason. The Empress Dowager opened her mouth on one side: "Miss Gu, it''s really not good. Three to three, we have to fight. If you can''t get so many people out of your house, it means that you don''t have enough talents." Gu Bailu: "..." Chapter 516 She seemed unable to refute the reason. So what? Just grab someone and count? But even if we just grab someone to count, whoever here would like to count for her and aro thinks they will lose. No one''s going to die. It doesn''t matter whether you live or die. Gu Bailu tried to say to the girl next to him, "I''ll give you 12000 gold. I can''t do it together as a person of Gu''s mansion." The girl beside looked at her like a psychopath: "you find your own death, don''t catch me." Aro raised a piece of chicken and asked, "is a chicken a person?" The whole audience: A waste, a fool, really let them go to the competition? Don''t be funny, OK. "Emperor, this sword test meeting will continue to decide the first place. It can''t be delayed." "The four families continue..." "I''m from Gufu." Just as the emperor was about to announce that the four families would continue to fight, a loud voice sounded behind him. Everyone''s eyes are looking back, wow, where come from the joking fat man. The woman standing out is dressed in orange clothes. The broad clothes can make other people''s bed sheets. A big cake face, except for the white and tender, has no point. "Bu Yaolian!" Gu Bailu looked at her in surprise, but did not expect her to come? Bu Yaolian goes to the palace with her grandfather. Although their family has money, they are not smart enough. So she sits in the last row of the banquet hall. She doesn''t have a chance to say hello to Gu Bailu. Grandfather forbade her to come about in the palace. "Lulu!" Bu Yaolian rushed into her arms. She was so excited that she finally had a chance to hug her idol. Gu Bailu was so surprised that she quickly stepped back two steps: "don''t be impulsive, come slowly." Bu Yaolian stops in front of her and laughs: "you are pregnant now. I will not hold you around. I will be the only one who fights." Gu Bailu patted her on the shoulder: "good classmate, it''s right to come out, so righteous." Who said that all people in the world are equally indifferent. No! There are many people with low spiritual power who have not been killed by force. "Hahahaha..." A big sneer came from the front: "a fool plus a waste, plus a fat pig, even want to fight with the elites of the four families. It''s killing me with a smile Ah... " The second prince, with a wild smile, suddenly got a huge piece of chicken stuck in his mouth. It''s a pity that aro said: "Miss, I have a piece of chicken. I don''t know if the queen mother will compensate aro." "If you win, you will lose." Gu Bailu comforts her. "Empress dowager, emperor, and Weichen also feel that this is not appropriate. They do not have the qualification to participate in the sword Test Conference..." The white family leader stood up and joined the Tao first. The second prince took out the chicken stuck in his mouth and shouted, "you fool, how dare you fight against this prince!" Aro, you''re welcome. Take a plate of chicken and smash it directly. However, the second prince was not so stupid this time. His bodyguard also responded and stopped the danger for him. "If your mouth stinks, you have to stuff it." Arro is quite natural. The Empress Dowager immediately said, "don''t quarrel. The Bai Qing family is right. If your team is going to fight on behalf of Nanyue country, it will be laughed at by other two countries. So stay safe and don''t blame the mourner for being rude." "Empress dowager, what is the qualification of the sword test meeting?" Gu Bailu asked. Chapter 517 "Lingli is at least at the level of master. Do you have it?" The queen asked. Gu Bailu frowned. She didn''t know what level she was now. After three days of repair, she couldn''t get to the master any faster? They have to be repaired for more than ten years. "Empress dowager, I would like to ask the Three Kingdoms sword test conference, how many times have our country won." Gu Bailu''s problem made the Empress Dowager''s face black, not only her, but also the emperor''s stool color, and the minister''s face was not good. In the last 20 years, the sword test conference was originally attended by Wang''s father, but something happened temporarily. He failed to succeed and lost. Up again In the past 100 years, Nanyue has never won. Originally, the territory of Nanyue state was very large, because the sword Test Conference cut many cities. If not for the former king and the present King, they would fight and steal back many cities, Nanyue state would be even worse now. Some ministers even worry that Nanyue Congress will destroy the country because of the sword test competition. "The empress dowager, the emperor and the country have been losing. Why don''t you find out why? If you set a threshold, many people with real ability can''t participate, such as me!" Gu Bailu spoke loudly and seriously. "Don''t be ashamed! Can you beat the best of the four families? " Emperor Leng hum, this woman will cheat. "Oh Do you mean that at least the threshold of the level of master is not good? " The queen asked. "Of course not. Waste can also kill people. Otherwise, how could Shaodi organize a waste class?" Gu Bailu still said: "Empress Dowager might as well see the strength of the three of us." The Empress Dowager thought for a moment and said, "since you are so persistent, it''s not that you can''t play. It''s just that the three of you are going to compete regardless of life and death." "Up!" "As soon as the young lady says so." "Lulu let the daughter of the people go to my daughter." Three people are not afraid of death. The Empress Dowager looked at Feng Qingtian and said, "Wang, what do you think of this?" There is only one sentence in fengqingtian''s heart: MMP. What''s the matter? He asked someone to send a note to her to leave the party. It''s better for her to take aro to the competition in person. Not to mention that she is so eye-catching, it may attract the attention of that person, but the competition is very dangerous. It''s not who is more powerful than you. This three on three competition depends on cooperation and combat proficiency. They, a trio, may not win. He is really afraid of her injury. And there are children in the stomach. What the hell is going on with this woman. "It''s all up to the Empress Dowager." Of course, Feng Qingtian wants to object, but his objection is not necessarily that the Empress Dowager will listen to him, and he cannot be too obvious. Feng Qingtian feels suffocated. Gu Bailu hears his answer that the wind is clear and the cloud is indifferent to his own affairs, and something in his heart slips. It turned out that he also had a time when he could not take her seriously. Even if I knew that he was pretending, I was not very happy. "Then go on, and the mourner is looking forward to a little surprise from the three of you." The Empress Dowager decided. "Empress dowager, let''s choose a team to fight first. If we win, we will continue to fight. If we don''t win, we won''t delay everyone''s time." She just needs to call the white family! She has just been observing the competition. The strength of the people in these houses is really strong, especially the Murong family. Although without Murong Lanyi and nanningxin, the other disciples are all strong. Wang family, because it''s Wang Da Chong''s, so she didn''t want to make it. As for the whole family, the well water does not offend the river water. So in fact, she has only one opponent, just to win the White House. Chapter 518 The Empress Dowager thought that her proposal was really good. The family beat them directly, and they couldn''t make any more noise. "Well, which one do you choose?" "Ho Ho, the empress dowager, of course, picked the soft persimmons first. I think the white family is the weakest, so I''ll pick them." The white family''s long fire is about to burst out: "what do you say!" In front of so many people, they are the weakest in the white family Among the four families, the white family is the weakest! The problem is that even among the four families, the Bai family is not the weakest. It is better than the Murong family and the other two. "Bai, anger is useless. Speak with strength." Gu Bailu hooks the corner of her lips to show her God''s contempt and goes to the competition platform. The three elites of Bai family, the eldest son, the youngest son and a genius of Bai family''s third room, have been regarded as the hope of Nanyue state since childhood and are also students of Yunjing college. Of course, there are not many Nanyue countries like him, but they are not many. Gu Bailu said the white family was weak, but in fact, she knew that the white family was strong However, he is strong as he is strong I''m not bad either. Gu Bailu glanced at the three men in the opposite direction. Oh, they were really three little fresh meat. They were beautiful and suffered. Gu Bailu added a few words to bu Yaolian''s ear. Her main purpose is to protect her life. Although buyulian has spiritual power, it is not enough. In addition, her body is wide and fat, and she is not flexible to hide. She added two more words to her ear, and aro nodded, "OK, miss. Give it to aro." Aro stepped forward and summoned a red flame: "do it!" White family three people, all of a sudden sent out countless ice cream, hit them three. Gu Bailu pulls Bu Yaolian away from the attack of the ice cream quickly. Aro is as ghostly as a ghost in the middle of the ice, and soon collects all the attacks in her flame. "That''s it?" A Luo Leng chip way, in the hand summon a group of thunder and lightning light, quickly toward white three people''s body scatter past. All of a sudden, the venue was thundering. The three masters of Bai family want to teach her a lesson in the face of the taunts from aro, but aro doesn''t fight with them, running and hiding all over the field. Gu Bailu also takes Bu Yaolian to use the blink to change his position. The three experts of the white family are all empty. They are in a bad mood and can''t support themselves. All of a sudden, the three felt this was wrong, so they separated and grabbed one. Gu Bailu took off the soul receiving bracelet on her wrist and beat a talisman on it: "go up, suck them up." Gu Bailu attacked the eldest son of the white family. She let out a bracelet and was stunned for a second. Then she remembered that Gu Bailu was said to have a magic skill. In a flash, the bracelet hit his hand, but he didn''t feel anything, just felt a little tired. Gu Bailu grabs back the soul receiving bracelet and starts to pull Bu Yaolian to escape. Anyway, she has a blink charm, which disappears after a while. When others catch her, they have to predict her escape direction in advance. Aro is also a lightning, fire and wind tease the other one. It''s not right that the three white CHILDES look at it. They are walking dogs. Why can''t they catch these three women? They''re going to die. "Can you only hide from the competition? Are you here for a competition, or are you here for a turtle The white family big childe cold chip way. Chapter 519 Gu Bailu spits out his tongue at him: "you care about me. If you have the ability, you can hit me." The eldest son of the white family was so angry that he split over. Gu Bailu quickly dodged away and hit the soul receiving bracelet on him. Bai Jiada''s son only saw that she kept hiding and beating the bracelet on him, but there was no real damage, and he thought it was ridiculous. "You''re here to juggle?" It''s not just acrobatics. What good can a waste do. "Yes, you are the acrobatic." Gu Bailu flies out with another bracelet. Bai Jiada wants to hide, but he finds that his body is soft and can''t make efforts. However, Mingming''s spiritual power is still very powerful. "Aro, it''s business!" Gu Bailu throws a strange eye at Bai''s eldest son and changes positions with aro. When aro came up, he saw a red light in front of Bai Jiada''s son, turned around and made another light. The two lights formed a cross, which separated Bai Jiada''s son alive. Lying on the ground, unable to move. "Bu Yaolian, go up and knock him out." Gu Bailu said as he released his cross light to the other two young men. They are only trying to avoid her cross light rune. They have no time to save the big boy lying on the ground. Bu Yaolian shakes her fat body and steps forward. She sits down on the big childe. The big childe cries like killing a pig, and her head turns away. "Lulu, this is done." Bu Yaolian did not forget to look at the people watching the war nearby and compared two scissors hands. The people watching the war and the two young men on the field were all confused. What''s the matter! I saw Gu Bailu hiding there with big childe all the time. Later, I threw out a small bracelet and beat it on big childe. I didn''t see big childe''s too big reaction. How could I suddenly find that I had no strength and was hit by the fool twice and lay on the ground. Also by a big fat person waste sits faintly. This What they are looking at is a fake contest. How can they knock people unconscious without doing anything? "Aro, come here." Gu Bailu throws the soul receiving Bracelet quickly and accurately, and then speaks loudly after dodging. On the field, two young men were also beaten by bracelets. They didn''t think there was any big problem, so they concentrated on attacking Gu Bailu. They attacked together, making Gu Bailu unable to hide. She summoned Yin energy. Yin Neng roars and blocks one of them. Aro also comes and catches up with the other. Gu Bailu just sits on the ground and throws it around with a bracelet. He will play this one and that one. "Is this a contest? Is it for juggling? " The crowd was blindfolded. "The one who said she was a juggler just now is lying on the ground. Would you like to try it?" "Is it true that this woman has magic?" "Maybe by accident Do you have any physical diseases... " No matter how confused the masses are, Gu Bailu just sits there and throws them away. The two men fight Yin Neng and Luo respectively. They are equal in strength. No one can win by one move. But on both sides there was color. Gu Bailu lost the soul receiving Bracelet faster and faster. "Well, let''s finish." She stood up and saw yinneng and aro go out together. They all fell down. Gu Bailu put on the soul receiving bracelet, recalled Yin Neng and touched aro''s head: "tired or not?" "Tired!" Luo rushes to the Empress Dowager: "empress dowager, Luo wins. Is there anything else delicious in the palace?" She thought kowtow chicken was not delicious, but only when she ate it did she know that the food in the palace was so delicious. Chapter 520 The Empress Dowager''s face is dazed: "did you win?" Aro frowned and said, "I won. I fell to the ground, but I''m not dead. Do I have to die to win?" Aro turned around and went to the sword test stand. "Then aro go and kill them." White family long a lunge stops in front of her: "fool, don''t too much." Aro reached out his hand and pushed him: "it''s the queen mother who said that she hasn''t won. Only when someone dies can she win." Empress Dowager: "..." I didn''t say that. Don''t put your hat on the mourner''s head. The mourner is just shocked that you can win without doing anything. Is it possible to win the contest by losing the bracelet? Gu Bailu pulls aro to protect her behind her: "Bai Zu Chang, aro is just a child." She led aro to the Empress Dowager and said, "empress dowager, are we going to win or not Doesn''t mean you can only kill people? "Empress Dowager eyebrow quivered:" calculate, certainly calculate win All the talented people have come back from their dismay. Waste plus stupid plus fat paper really won After a few laps of running the three dogs in the White House, they are so tired that they can''t even use their spiritual power and fall to the ground! What are you playing with! The Empress Dowager looked at a group of ministers at the bottom of the face of curiosity and puzzlement, as the people expected to ask: "but how do you win?" "Back to the empress dowager, we are human beings. We have physical strength. All our actions are dominated by physical strength. Spiritual power is just the power that emanates. Without physical strength, spiritual power becomes useless So minnv emptied the three of them. " Empty your body? What a good lightness skill you said. How can a person''s physical strength, especially the physical strength of a person whose spiritual strength has reached such a high level, be emptied at will! "How did you empty it?" "I can''t tell you." Gu Bailu touched the soul receiving Bracelet in her hand. The soul receiving bracelet can collect ghosts. What is a little physical strength. She is also inspired by the ghost army. They can use the spirit power of each other for their own use. That''s a great skill. But she doesn''t have it. She can''t get out of each other''s spiritual power. What else can she get out of it, of course, is physical strength. Psychic power is just the force of self-protection, just like human hands and feet. When fighting, it protects people from being bullied. But if you don''t have physical strength, your hands and feet will grow faster and faster. What''s the use? You have no power. Gu Bailu just wanted to experiment. Unexpectedly, it was so successful. The spectators are not clear on their faces, so they dig out their strength? Can people''s physical strength be taken away? The problem is It turns out that people with such high spiritual strength also rely on physical strength. They never thought about this before. Because the use of psychic power is extremely simple and will not be tiring at all. But when one''s physical strength is hollowed out, even if it''s not tiring at all, it can''t be done. The body is hollowed out, even if a piece of paper can not be picked up. Can you fight like this? "My grandmother, my father and my father, how can they count as a contest like this? It''s cheating! It''s not a mess to compete like them. " The second prince stood up and objected sternly. The Empress Dowager looked at the emperor and said, "what do you think of the emperor?" The emperor pondered for a long time: "on the surface, it seems that the government has won, but if it does not win, it must fight seriously, not opportunistically." "Emperor, what is a winner? It''s stipulated in the sword test conference that you can''t fight so easily? You have to fight to death to win? " Chapter 521 Gu Bailu listens to the fire, how does she take out human''s physical strength to call to win not to fight? Do you have to use the power of spirit to fight? "There''s no rule, but you can''t do that." "The emperor, the strong is the king, can beat the other side is the strong, still manage the method? What''s more, the competition I accepted frankly and positively is not a cold arrow behind my back. How can it not be? Because you don''t know how to fight like this, so you say it''s not good? " "Father, she broke the competition rules like this, and the world was not disordered." Gu Bailu snorted: "you are right. The world is going to be a mess. The power of spirit can''t be higher. There are other ways to cure you. What will come is the turning over of waste." "What a arrogant tone. It''s just a little bit of a worm. You think you can go to heaven." The second prince scoffed at the tunnel. "I can''t go to heaven, but I only need a little push to deal with the second prince." Gu Bailu chuckled. Listen to the people, can''t help but follow the smile, to deal with the second prince is not a gentle push it. The last push made the second prince seriously injured. The second prince''s face is black with anger, and the emperor''s face is not bright. The empress thinks: "Gu Fu really wins. No matter what method you win, you win. If you fight with others, no one will care what method you use. If you die, you die. So this time, Gu Fu wins." The white family was very unconvinced: "empress dowager, emperor, before the test, they didn''t say that we can use this kind of devious method. If we can use it, we can use it. We have to play again." Gu Bailu said gently, "can the white mansion bring out people?" If you remember correctly, those are the most powerful princes in their white mansion. "We have many talented people in Baifu. Who can''t do that?" The white family leader is quite sure. Gu Bailu said: "yes, especially playing tricks. Who can''t? If you lose, you will lose. If you can afford to lose, I won''t have time to play again with you. You are really not convinced. Then come to the family competition. If you lose, your family will break up. So do we, Gu Fu?" The white family leader and the people standing behind are all blue. Is the disintegration of the white family the same as the disintegration of their Gufu? What does she have in the house, she and a group of servants. Their Bai family is a big family, with tens of thousands of people coming down from generation to generation. "Dare not? Can''t you shout what''s not convinced? You also know that your white mansion can''t beat my Gu mansion. " Gu Bailu turned to the Empress Dowager: "empress dowager, you see, the white family leader also thinks they have lost." So stop wasting time and announce that they are out of the four families. "Who says the white mansion dare not? We''ll take it." A clear voice rings. Gu Bailu looks back. Wow A beautiful man. The eyes are picturesque, the facial features are straight and handsome, the body is grey robe, like the immortal in the sky, and the red lips of Meili are in a perfect solitary shape with full lips, which makes people want to have a kiss at a glance. His beauty is not as evil and charming as Phoenix holding the sky, nor as beautiful and charming as lone cloud mirror. He is a kind of light ascetic wind like the breeze, just like the immortal and beautiful man in the painting. How to describe it? By the way, it''s the beautiful and gorgeous Taoist priest of Wudang Mountain. She''s beautiful, but she has nothing to do with the world and has no desire. Where does Baifu come from? It''s not scientific. He doesn''t look like the people in the white mansion. Chapter 522 "Are you sure you want to take it?" Gu Bailu looks away from the beautiful man and looks at the white family leader. White family long attached in beautiful man''s ear asked a sentence, that beautiful man only lightly nodded. The white family said: "take it! We are still afraid that you will not be a waste. " Gu Bailu regrets to ask for such a request. She doesn''t want to fight with the beautiful man. There''s nothing about how powerful the beautiful man is. But as soon as the beautiful man comes out, Gu Bailu feels that he has a strange feeling for him. But such a beautiful man is really wasted in Baifu. "Then come on." She can''t go back on what she said "But I''d like to know if this man is from Baifu." If it''s for foreign aid, she''ll ask for foreign aid, too. "I''m in the third room of Xiabai mansion, Bai Yunyi." The beautiful man''s voice is still clear and melodious, like the gurgling spring water. It sounds like modern voiceovers, which can make people pregnant. Is it really a man of Baifu? Gu Bailu silently recited two incantations, opened her eyes and looked at the servants from Baifu. The information reflected in their minds was that this man was really the serious son of Sanfang, Baifu. "Please give me more advice." Gu Bailu smiled at him. Feng Qingtian, who is sitting at the front, holds her hands tightly, and her eyes burst with cold feeling that is hard to hide. Damn it, what''s the matter with him. Lu''er Laugh so much at him. He knows Gu Bailu too well. He doesn''t have a good impression and a good impression on others. He can''t laugh so sincerely and from his heart. Feng Qingtian closed his eyes. Is it enough for him to do so much! White cloud Yi light smile: "do not empty my physical strength to go." "Then it''s up to them." Gu Bailu''s face reddened inexplicably. He said softly in such a good voice, don''t empty my strength It''s easy to daydream. This Taoist priest, who looks beautiful and fresh, is definitely a flirtatious master. Bai Yunyi has arrived at the competition platform. Gu Bailu takes aro and bu Yaolian to the platform. Bai Yunyi is standing in the center of the sword test platform with his hand in the back. Behind him are two young men of the same white family. Although they are a little shorter than the first three, they are still invisible. "Aro, how are you, can you fight?" Gu asked. "I can''t fight." Aro gave three negative words. Gu Bailu knew that although aro looked like a fool, her words were always golden words. If she said she couldn''t fight, it meant that the strength of the other side was much higher than them. She thought for a moment and whispered, "this time, the people sent by Bai Fu are extraordinary. We will use the last move again. They must have been on guard. So this time, it''s very dangerous. Bu Yaolian, you just hide. You can hide as much as you can. It''s a blink move." "Aro, you are so..." Gu Bailu added two words to aro. Aro grinned. "OK, listen to miss." Gu Bailu understood the ink green robe, threw it aside, and called Yin energy out first: "Yin energy, the other side is so strong, you can work harder." Yin can not aspire to lose a sentence: "this man, you can''t fight." "Bullshit, I know. You just hang on to him first." "This man is really hard for you to fight. You''d better use your brain to compare." Yin can remind. "Well, if you don''t win, try your best Escape! " Anyway, she''s a top flight technician. "Nothing." Yin can''t speak. Chapter 523 "Fight, don''t be so wordy." Gu Bailu''s words are not over yet, so he adds a talisman to Yin Neng and throws him into the air. There is a great momentum of one man''s opening and ten thousand men''s opening. In fact, the training platform is not big. Half of the football field is big. But if we want to escape, it''s enough. In the last set, they have practiced escaping. She and aro are not worried about whether they can escape. It''s really hard for bu Yaolian to escape. The opposite side also quickly attacked, but Bai Yunyi was still standing there with her hand in the back, waiting for the intention of not making a move. The strength of yinneng is also clear to Bai Yunyi, but he has never played against him. Two disciples of the Bai family, regardless of aro, joined hands to attack yinneng. They hit yinneng with one fire and one water, which made him really hot in the water. Gu Bailu frowns. How can she beat Bu Yaolian even if she doesn''t care? These people seem to know that the failure of the market is due to her hollowing out each other''s physical strength, so they want to deal with her for the first time and make her unable to do so. "Why do you beat me? I don''t use your strength for this dish." Gu Bailu spat her tongue at each other. "Those two are not beaten." One of the disciples returned. "Oh, that''s a big tone. Don''t talk too much. Your tongue will flash out. You should be able to hold my home, aro. I''ll give you my surname!" Gu Bailu continued to add talismans to Yin energy while talking to them to distract their attention. "Why do you say so much!" Another disciple was very upset. He had to concentrate on fighting, which would distract them. "You mind me. I like to fight while talking. I want to sing!" Gu Bailu sat down and began to sing. What he was singing was uneasy: "ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah Ah, ah, ah, ah... " "Watching the crowd:" " Is this a song? It''s a ghost call. "Don''t cry, call the soul!" The disciple over there was very upset. He added a spiritual force to beat Gu Bailu. However, with the natural barrier of Yin, Gu Bailu sat there and sang happily: "soul calling? How can you describe it so aptly? It''s called your soul. " The two disciples look at Bai Yunyi. How can the young master not fight? They can''t beat Yin energy really. They can also make the woman cry ghost there. Bai Yunyi looks up at Gu Bailu. There is a trace of different color in her eyes. When she reaches out and lifts her hand, she can see that the sky and the clouds have changed. The night becomes dark, the moonlight is covered, and the wind around us is full of crane and wind. Gu Bailu jumped up immediately, protecting Bu Yaolian on one side: "try to escape to the bottom of the sword test platform, quickly." Bu Yaolian is fat and windy now. She can''t walk at all. She simply falls to the ground and rolls out the sword test platform. When I fell off the stage, I was already blue and blue. Gu Bailu is no better. She can''t stand. Aro runs to hold her. She hasn''t been scratched. I quickly set up several boundaries around myself, and barely blocked the wind. Damn it, what kind of ghost is this man? I don''t know if it''s such a great psychic power. It''s still several psychic powers together. "Young lady, the other side is mixed color power, very strong." ''said arro. "Neither of us can stop him?" "Hard." Gu Bailu once again felt the fact that there was someone out of the world. The other side is so strong that she can''t even have a chance. Fortunately, she didn''t plan to. Chapter 524 "Then we have to go to extremes." Gu Bailu took out all the talismans in his pocket: "aro helped me block them first." Su and yinneng are in front of her. Bai Yunyi''s psychic power is really strong enough to explode. Yinneng''s fleshy face has been squeezed into shape by his psychic power. Aro''s little body was crushed by his spiritual power. Gu Bailu did not dare to waste any more time. In an instant, she drew a ten character picture and threw it into the space. The dazzling light lit up the black environment. Gu Bailu stretched out her hands and danced on the ground. Her hands turned over and she danced gracefully. She danced her hands and flew out a few charms. The charms revolved in the sky, as if they were scattered. Gu Bailu stood there and danced all the time. Every time she danced, she would release several runes. At last, the sky was full of yellow runes. Gu Bailu crossed her hands and recited a mantra in the air: "take everything as the spirit, and form a formation!" the characters as like as two peas flew out into a human being, and some became Gu Bailu, some became ah Luo, and Yin energy and Yao Yao Lian. In a flash, there were dozens of people on the half football scale, and everyone was the same. They could not tell who was real or who was false. They all stood still. As soon as Gu Bailu took back the ten characters thrown in the air, the bright environment became pitch black. Yin energy and aro are no longer resistant to the spirit power, but the spirit power of Bai Yunyi is shared by dozens of people on the field "Equal share?" Spirit power sharing? The onlookers who understood the doorway shouted out: "it''s really sharing. They have made so many puppets to share their spiritual power." A powerful psychic power can kill one person, but it can kill dozens of people As soon as you balance your spiritual power, the damage that a person takes is very small. "Sharing is still a small matter. The question is who is the real body of so many people!" How did Gu Bailu do this? How could she get so many phantoms and even hurt them! We can''t find the real body, and the spirit power is spread out equally. How can we fight. Bai Yunyi frowned slightly, and two other disciples rushed into the crowd, trying to break these illusions one by one, only to find out that after they went in, they would grow another different character in another place. Kill Gu Bailu, and the other side will make up a Luo. Kill a yin energy, and a step of jade lotus will pop out. "My God, it''s not just the illusion of sharing equally. It''s still a formation. It can''t be solved. All these illusions can''t be beaten to death. They can''t find the eye of the formation. They need to kill tomorrow." Where are they now? Of course, in the bracelet of the soul receiving bracelet, the outside is full of illusions. They find out to find tomorrow. "I''d like to see how powerful that baiyiyun spirit power is..." Gu Bailu laughs in the empty space of the soul receiving bracelet. "Lulu, what if he doesn''t use his powers?" Bu Yaolian asked anxiously. Gu Bailu pinched her chubby cheek: "they must not be so wimpy. Bai Yunyi is very confident when I see him. He is confident in his spiritual power. He will definitely try to find out how to defeat us. Even if he doesn''t wait to start, we will use the soul receiving bracelet to turn behind them for a surprise attack." Anyway, now they are in the light, they are in the dark. Yin can increase her magic power and attack secretly. Bai Yunyi has to react even if she has the most powerful spiritual power. "Miss is wonderful," said aro, clapping her hands Chapter 525 "Don''t be happy at first. If you win, you won''t be as smart as others. How can you think of any other way?" High power only means high output, but it doesn''t mean he will win. The world only pays attention to the level of spiritual power, the level of output, and fighting. It is the restraint of all aspects of spiritual power to fight for the head. In fact, it''s no different from the way she fights when playing online games in modern times. The person who takes the head with one mind is often defeated by the other''s tricks. The world has forgotten that people have not only mental power, but also brain power. As long as they are willing to use their brain power, they can win. Otherwise, what should the military division do in marching. But people in this world don''t understand. Two disciples of the Bai family retreated to Bai Yunyi''s side and asked, "elder brother, what can I do? I can''t fight to death at all." There is an endless stream of wildfires and spring breeze and grass. They have been fighting with the power of spirit, and the power of spirit will be exhausted. "Miss Gu is really interesting. This time, she''s not hollowing out her physical strength. She''s hollowing out her spiritual strength." "Ah, shall we fight or not?" The two young men of the white family are confused. How many times have they fought and cooperated? They always win and never lose. Because Bai Yunyi''s power is so strong that there are no enemies, but they are always low-key and never publicize it. If it were not for the provocation of waste management, the third brother would not have appeared. I didn''t expect As soon as he came out to fight, he met such an opponent who didn''t play cards according to common sense. What kind of ghost competition is like playing with children. Put so many shadows out, people can''t distinguish foolishly. "Of course, there is no chance not to play." Bai Yunyi increased his psychic power: "the real body is together. Even if the psychic power is equally distributed, they can''t be treated in time. There are many injuries. When the time comes to calculate the damage, they lose." Bai''s disciples suddenly realized, "yes, there is a time limit for this contest. If there is no winner, they will be even. So we must hurt them." The two disciples had the power to put their spiritual power on dozens of shadows together. There is a mirage falling down, and another one is born on the other side. Feng Qingtian holds her fists tightly. Her eyes seem calm, but her heart is burning. Even if the average psychic power is damaged, Gu Bailu will still be attacked by psychic power. She is still pregnant with children and should have a good baby. How can she be attacked! But he can''t go out now. Once out, it''s all in vain. Feng Qingtian is very worried about Bai Yunyi''s injury to Gu Bailu and her recognition of Gu Bailu. He can only keep pouring himself wine. Gu Bailu can''t see the outside situation. The soul receiving bracelet is isolated from the outside world. You can only open your eyes and see that Bai Yunyi has been exerting great spiritual power there, which makes the sword test platform dim in the sky and turn over. The self-confidence on his face proves that he will brush and hurt them. That is to win. He didn''t want to find them. This is what Gu Bailu expected. No It can''t be said that she expected it, but her intuition is that Bai Yunyi will do it and he will maximize the benefits. Instead of painstakingly finding out the real person, we only want the final victory. Gu Bailu''s vision is fixed on Bai Yunyi. Bai Yunyi is really beautiful. Her facial features are so beautiful that they have no occupying power. It''s the kind of beautiful scenery with clear wind and light clouds. Chapter 526 It''s not as beautiful as fengqingtian. It''s fascinating and powerful. But his beauty can stand to see, that is, the more you look at it, the more you feel comfortable with it. Gu Bailu thinks it''s a pity that such a beautiful man is Bai Fu''s, and he is her rival. If she is a friend, she will like it very much. She didn''t know where the good feeling came from, mostly because she was a beauty controller. She could not help liking the beautiful people. Like shallow son, indirect pit her twice, she is still reluctant to how to her. Good things are naturally treated well. Gu Bailu estimated the time. The time of the contest was half an hour, equal to one hour in modern times. Now it should have passed half. Should their psychic power be almost used up? Bai Yunyi may have great power and it''s hard to empty him, but the other two disciples It is possible to sneak attack. Steal the two of them. They don''t die here. They win anyway. "Aro, you''re going to sneak in. Lianer, you''re hiding in the bracelet first." Gu Bailu said two incantations, and the bracelet constantly changed to the hands of various shadows, so that people could not see the bracelet at all. "Go, get out." Gu Bailu pulls aro to cross the border of the soul receiving bracelet. Aro takes her to the middle of the sky. One swoops behind the two disciples. Aro releases the red spirit power and hits the back of the disciples who are already running out of spirit power. Before he knows what''s going on, he falls to the ground. Gu Bailu''s side has also summoned Yin energy, and the blessing talisman has been added. The disciple died without any struggle. White cloud Yi responds to come over, the spirit strength quickly hit to them. The power of the spirit is like death''s opening mouth, which makes people tremble. Gu Bailu was surprised. Unexpectedly, Bai Yunyi''s spiritual power is so strong. Can''t you use up the power of this product? "Aro, get out of here." Gu Bailu flies over and beats Fu on aro. With great power, he throws aro out of the sword test stage. She took aro away, but she couldn''t hide the power of Bai Yunyi. She only had enough time to draw a border on her side. Then there was no egg to use. The border was like a paper man in front of the holy power of Baiyun Yi''s explosion. Gu Bailu was shocked by the holy power and flew into the air. She closed her eyes, damn it, life is going to be here. Can we find these enemies in the afterlife? She is really not willing to, all things are according to her script, how finally she was sacrificed! But even if she died, they should have won. Two people died in the Bai family, only one in the Gu family. The time should be right around the corner. Regret is not a good time, the most abhorrent thing is that this era does not watch such things. I thought it was just time to kill two disciples. Who knows there is still time to give Bai Yunyi a chance to fight. What''s more, Bai Yunyi can''t use up such a powerful spiritual power. He''s so young. It''s not a man at all. Gu Bailu felt that she would not close her eyes when she was waiting for her breath to die, because she would not close her eyes when she died. It was clear that she could win Wuwuwu, it''s time, it''s time She didn''t count the right time Just when she thought she would be smashed by the spirit force, a figure quickly jumped into the air and held her in her arms. "Who is that! How could anyone else do it? " Chapter 527 At once, a ghost called out from the crowd. When we saw it, it was the man from Baifu. However, it can''t be blamed that he was so angry and despondent that others inserted during the contest, which greatly affected the fairness of the contest. But there is also humanity: "just now I''ve been watching. I haven''t seen anyone go to the sword test platform." "No one goes to the sword test stand. Who is the man above?" "It seems that The third son of Baifu! " "What? How could it be him? " The white family''s neck is blue with anger. What is Bai Yunyi doing. The waste can be chopped directly by his spiritual power. What the hell is he doing? Gu Bailu thought that the breath was not coming, she took a breath, but she could breathe, and the pain of tears did not come. She quickly opened her eyes, and a beautiful face came into her eyes. She blinked, a little unbelievable: "you Save me? " Bai Yunyi looked down at her: "I don''t kill pregnant women." "You really saved me?" Gu Bailu''s eyes widened. What''s the matter? The enemy saved her. The sun came out from the West. "Well, isn''t it moving?" Bai Yunyi asked with a smile. Gu Bailu looks at him stupidly. His smile is so refreshing. Maybe it''s because after the disaster, Gu Bailu felt very relaxed. She looked at Bai Yunyi like this. She always thought that she should know this person well before, friendly and familiar. "If you save me, I will win. I will not let Bai Fu win because you save me." Gu Bailu is attracted by men, but her brain hasn''t been mixed up. She still remembers such a hard purpose. She''s going into four families. "You did win. You''re good." Bai Yunyi admitted. The two fell slowly from the air. Feng Qingtian holds the glass with his hand to control his impulse to rush up and separate them. Can''t go, can''t go. It''s all in vain. He must endure, endure this time, he and lu''er can be together forever. The man can''t recognize lu''er. She''s missing a soul now. She can''t recognize it. Gu Bailu is surprised again. This man admitted that he was fierce and that he lost? "The white family is going to be dissolved..." Bai Yunyi doesn''t care: "as long as it''s really strong, it will always rise again, not the whole army." I''m afraid there''s no firewood left. Only a fool like the white family leader would worry about the white family being disbanded, because he has no real strength. "Then I should say, I hope you can lead the white family to rise again?" Gu Bailu picked a eyebrow and asked. "Thank you." Bai Yunyi took it without any politeness. Gu Bailu is full of black thread. It seems that she has taken advantage of it. After all, people don''t care about saving her. "But I will pay you back." "You should pay it back. Remember." Bai Yunyi put her down. Gu Bailu felt a little floating when she landed. She almost thought she was going to die. At that moment, there was a flash in her mind that Feng Qingtian should come out to save her. How could he watch her fall into danger, but She looked back at Feng Qingtian. He was still sitting there. She couldn''t see his face clearly and didn''t want to open her eyes. He was still sitting there, no matter what the expression on his face, she had a loss. Although she didn''t listen to him, she left immediately and stood up for a competition. But in the face of her danger, he really resisted, not impulsively desperate for her safety. Chapter 528 Feng Qingtian is no doubt rational. At this time, all he may have done is in vain. She will still be robbed and stared at. But his reason made her unhappy. Gu Bailu shakes her head. Forget it. Let it all go. Feng Qingtian has his own thoughts. "It''s time to take your shadows back." White cloud is easy. Gu Bailu touched his head: "this In fact I just Trying to figure it out I don''t know how to make them disappear! " These illusions are made by the symbols. But it''s not her skill of Maoshan Taoism, but nine thousand nine Dai Chun These talismans are all made by the dead flowers of jiujiudachun. Besides being able to psychedelic people What''s really powerful is its petals. Petals can turn into shadows, which makes people confused. Especially if you eat the living petals, you can change into the shape you want to change and cheat people. But this kind of function has not been recorded in the legend, because it is too appalling, and it is known by the intentional people, and the world will be really chaotic. Only Feng Qingtian, who was almost the master of the universe, knew this. So nine thousand nine Dai Chun is very well protected by him. "Then how did you get it out?" Bai Yunyi asked. "Well, I can''t tell you I''m sorry, but they''ll be gone by some time. " Gu Bailu stood there, in a pile of shadows, it''s really silly to tell who is real and who is false. White cloud Yi hooked hook lip: "what use is nine thousand nine wear spring." If he had not guessed wrong, what this woman used was nine thousand nine Dai Chun. As expected, nine thousand nine Dai Chun could change all kinds of things. Not in vain he came back from Tianfeng. Gu Bailu looked at him incredulously: "how do you know?" It''s no use denying it. Bai Yunyi obviously knows the real role of nine thousand nine Dai Chun. Who is he? Does Feng Qingtian know him? "I planted this flower." Bai Yunyi then turned and walked down the sword test platform. He passed by the white family leader who was very angry. "Don''t worry, the white family can come back even if it falls out of four families." Gu Bailu Leng digests Bai Yunyi''s words there. He planted nine thousand nine Dai Chun? Nine thousand nine Dai Chun is the legendary god flower. How did he grow it? Is he an old monster like the lone cloud mirror? "Empress dowager, Bai Fu lost." Bai Yunyi admitted. The Empress Dowager and the emperor were relieved. The emperor was surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that there are talents like you in Baifu. I don''t think you lost. If you didn''t help me..." "Emperor, if you lose, you will lose. No if." Bai Yunyi is sure to say, "Miss Gu has the ability to let me help her. That''s her charm and ability." The Empress Dowager laughed, "you''re right. She''s a girl with ability. It''s also novel that she can make so many people come out to let you fight without power." "Well, I lost by using only mental power, not mental power." Bai Yunyi lost and was convinced. He thought they were really hurting, but he didn''t think they were hiding. He didn''t want to think about where they were hiding. Anyway, he really lost. It''s not disgraceful to lose to such a strange woman. He looked up at Feng Qingtian, and the woman seemed to have some love and hatred with this wanton king? Because the real hit lover appeared, so she was abandoned? Chapter 529 Bai Yunyi feels that there are some things in the middle that he hasn''t figured out yet. But this woman is so interesting. If she is possessed by fengqingtian, it''s really unpleasant. "Empress dowager, can the white family be dissolved?" Gu Bailu asked. The emperor robbed the Empress Dowager and said: "it''s just a joke. How can Bai Fu really be dissolved? Today''s competition is to compare who will attend the sword Test Conference and decide on four families. If Bai Fu concedes defeat, you can go to the four families." Gu Bailu looked at Bai Yunyi and said, "what do you think?" "It''s better not to disband, or I''ll have to move." He belongs to the third house of the white mansion. The third house is not a legitimate family. Once dissolved, they can''t live in the white mansion any more. They will come out to live alone. "Then as the emperor said." She can''t be forced to fight any more. After all, Bai Yunyi let her go and saved her life. Although she can''t keep her life, Gu Fu won the end. But her life is really precious. The Emperor didn''t expect her to be so witty, and didn''t pester the question any more. He was surprised, but the Empress Dowager praised: "Miss Gu is quite magnanimous. You are still pregnant with children. Hurry to have a rest." You also know that I am pregnant with children, and I am brought to the palace. However, this trip didn''t come in vain. At least she took a sacred fruit and went back. With Tianjia channel, her spiritual power should be cultivated quickly. Gu Bailu thought of Lingli, and found that she had no use of her Lingli. "Empress dowager, I''m a little tired. Can I go back to the mansion first?" Feng Qingtian didn''t want her to leave early. Let''s go now. Anyway, the goal has been achieved. "All right." The Empress Dowager nodded, but was not prepared to leave her. "Let''s leave first." Gu Bailu turned to leave and heard Bai Yunyi saying: "empress dowager, I also left first." "Come on, come on. There''s nothing for you. You''re all tired today." The Empress Dowager can see that Bai Fu, the son of the white mansion, has expressed his feelings and wants to send this little waste to his family. Such a lovely couple have lovers, how can she beat the mandarin duck with a stick. Bai Yunyi catches up with Gu Bailu in two steps: "I''ll go home, too, along the way." "Good..." They saved their lives. In front of the empress dowager, he told her to leave. He made it clear that he wanted to leave with him. At this time, he would not give him face to refuse. She is not such a revenger. They went out of the banquet hall. Gu Bailu looked back. Feng Qingtian was still sitting there. The lights were shining on half of his face. The other face was in the dark. He didn''t look at her. The whole party, except when she greeted him, he said a word to her and never looked at her again. She really admired his acting. It was a serious play. Seriously, she thought it was true. Back in the carriage, Gu Bailu was very silent. She did not know why she was not happy and her heart was empty. Bai Yunyi didn''t make a sound. When he arrived at Gu''s house, Gu Bailu thanked him: "thank you for saving my life today and sending me back..." "If you really thank me, let me know one thing. Are the children in your belly wanton?" Bai Yunyi asked earnestly. Gu Bailu nodded, "yes." There was a strange color in the white cloud''s eyes: "so You''re pregnant and abandoned by him? " Chapter 530 "When he has a new love, he doesn''t need me. If he doesn''t say such sad things, I''ll go back first. Thank you today. You can come to me later." Gu Bailu put on her hood and wrapped her face in it and got off the carriage. Bai Yunyi looks at the figure she left, and rubs her long fingers together. Is the child really Phoenix holding the sky? He disappeared into the night. In a short time, he appeared in a GouLan yard. The building was very busy. He entered a room. There was a young man in plain clothes. When he saw that the door was opened, he turned his head and looked: "here you are. I heard you saw her face to face today." "Your news is very good." Bai Yunyi sat down. "Of course, I want to pay attention to your affairs." "Let you get rid of that child, why is she still in the stomach?" Bai Yunyi looks at him, his face is very unhappy. That child really gets in his way. If it''s someone else''s child, it doesn''t matter to him, but if it''s fengqingtian''s, it''s very annoying. "Don''t worry, just let him extend his life for a few months. He will die at the end of production. One body and two lives." Young master raised the wine pot to pour wine to him, revealing a face belonging to the first doctor in the world. Bai Yunyi suddenly grabbed his hand: "what do you mean, what''s a corpse and two lives? I didn''t think about her. She has to be OK! " Young master Xiao looked at him strangely: "you didn''t say that at first..." "Now that I''ve changed my mind, I''m interested in this woman." Young master Xiao: "..." "You''re right. She and Feng Qingtian have feelings, and they have children. Who do you think is bad? Who is good at her?" Young master Xiao is speechless. How could Gu Bailu, a girl with irresistible charm, be able to show Bai Yunyi with a child. This person''s vision is high to the sky, there is no woman in the world he can see. "So what? It''s not separated. Besides, it''s separated." Bai Yunyi drinks a glass of wine and doesn''t care about the tunnel at all. "Are you serious?" Young master Xiao frowned: "or is it because he wants to make wanwang feel bad?" He made friends with Bai Yunyi, so he promised to help him, but But I don''t know what is the hatred between Bai Yunyi and the king. However, if you really get the woman that Wang used to use, it can really give Wang a knot in his heart. But You don''t need to do this. After all, you are a pregnant woman. "It''s not true. It''s love at first sight." Bai Yunyi said with a smile, "that child is too messy. Help me." Young master Xiao shook his head and said, "if you really love her at first sight, if you really want to, then this child will have to be saved, otherwise she will know it''s your black hand, and she will never like you." "Also..." Bai Yunyi tangles up. It''s OK that the child is someone else''s child. It''s intolerable that he is king of wanton. "But it''s too late to say that." Young master Xiao sighed. "What do you mean, what''s late?" "Gu Bailu took the elixir that produced the elixir that would cause blood avalanche. At that time, there must be one corpse and two lives. I have no antidote for this elixir." Young master Xiao speaks very clearly. Bai Yunyi stood up and said, "I only asked you to get rid of the child!" "I can get rid of the children, but I''m sure I can''t live. If I can''t live, all the plans are abandoned. I can only make such a decision. The result is the same. The children can''t come to the world." Chapter 531 Young master Xiao thinks well, but who would have expected that Bai Yunyi would look after Bai Lu. Tell him love at first sight! At ordinary times, even women don''t look at it, only those who know about the cultivation of immortals are suddenly attracted by the Red Phoenix. "There is no way to save it?" Bai Yunyi''s narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and his feeling told him that he could not let Gu Bailu have an accident. If such a spirited woman dies in childbirth, will she not be wronged. "No! There must be no antidote for the medicine I ordered. " Young master Xiao must be authentic. He is the first doctor. The doctor poisoned him more fiercely than the poison master, and there is no antidote. Bai Yunyi rushed to him and bent down to look at the sitting young master Xiao: "she can''t die, you have to find a way." "No way There is only one possibility, that is, you give up her. She is the one who will die. Don''t contact her again before you are in deep love. " Young master Xiao is firm. But it was a fight at the party today, which can be so reluctant. Some people can love, some people can''t love at all. Bai Yunyi has always been a rational man. He must know this truth. "Are you sure there is no way?" Bai Yunyi asked again. "Let me see..." Young master Xiao thought over all the prescriptions he knew, and said after a while: "it''s really unsolvable. In order to prevent her from reviving, I also made her corpse unable to be preserved and immediately corrupted." "You!" Bai Yunyi let go of him: "if you have not saved my life, you will never live to the next second." "Here I''m not to blame. " Young master Xiao is very aggrieved. The child had nothing to do with his fall, and he explained again and again when he gave the medicine. After taking the medicine, Gu Bailu would surely die when he produced it. But aro didn''t listen, Wang didn''t listen, Gu Bailu didn''t listen. That''s a dead end they''re looking for. What can I blame him for. "I didn''t know at the beginning that Gu Bailu would suddenly be abandoned by the emperor. At that time, it was very nervous to see him." Young master Xiao has seen that Feng Qingtian is good to Gu Bailu. He burns it like that. He has to take care of Gu Bailu in the middle of the night when he is in pain. If not really like, what is it? But the result is not. When Yan''an Chun wakes up, he drives Gu Bailu away mercilessly. No hesitation. If you know that Gu Bailu is not so important to the king, why does he have such a black hand? At least he will leave her a whole body. "It''s not her he''s nervous about, it''s the baby in her stomach." "If he is nervous about his children, why should he drive Gu Bailu out, and deliberately let it out that he is not his child?" What is the point of doing so. Bai Yunyi hooked his lips: "I know him best. On the surface, he is deeply affectionate and deeply loved, but he is just a selfish person. This time, the child almost disappeared. He knew that there was a ghost in his house, so he must have sent the child away first." "You are right to analyze it like this, so that other people think that the child is not his and will not be harmed naturally." Young master Xiao nodded: "but Is he doing a play, or does he really dislike Gu Bailu? " "It doesn''t matter whether you like it or not. If you send it out of the mansion, it won''t be him anymore." Young master Xiao still couldn''t believe it. "Do you really like her?" "I don''t know what I like, but I know that she should be mine. Even if she died, she would die in my arms." Bai Yunyi is sure of the tunnel. Chapter 532 Young master Xiao looked at him strangely. He was found to have a firm face, with no sign of lying at all. So Gu Bailu, does that woman really have magic? At first, he saved her in the cave and spent three or four months together. How could he not find anything special about her. Apart from talking, sometimes it''s a little more fun. I have more weird ideas in my mind. I don''t feel any power hidden. "Think about what you can do to save her. I''ll go first." Young master Xiao hurriedly grabbed him: "you''re leaving. How can we deal with the later affairs? Yan Anchun is almost recovered now. Besides his face, he can''t recover for a while." Bai Yunyi stops, eyes light slightly stagnant: "Yan Anchun..." How did he forget this Because of Gu Bailu''s appearance, he almost forgot that he came to find Yan Anchun. "Don''t tell me you forget that you came to find her, and you must steal her from the king, so I have to do my best to save her!" Young master Xiao has the feeling that he is trying to do everything, but he meets a pig teammate. Bai Yunyi sighed: "I really forgot." "Then you don''t want to continue our plan. I can''t cooperate with you like this." Young master Xiao roars. "Of course." "Then how can we continue? You can tell me. Just leave I''m not able to take advantage of the emperor to attend the palace banquet today! " Young master Xiao always thinks that Bai Yunyi is a very reliable person with good brain and strong strength. If there is another one who can deal with wanwang in the world, it must be him. But I didn''t think of it. I never thought When he saw Gu Bailu, something was wrong with him. "Then sit down and discuss." Bai Yunyi sat down and could not forget his business. He finally came down. ¡­¡­ Gu Bailu didn''t know that she had been stared at. When she returned to Gu''s house, aro fell asleep. She sat in front of the windowsill until dawn. In my mind are all the scenes in my dream, the man standing on the cliff of Tiangong, looking at her to be punished. Why does she hate that man so much in her dream. She always has a feeling that that person is fengqingtian. This evening, she was in danger, and Feng Qingtian could sit there with her mind still, which made her think it was a repeat of the dream. Fengqing loves her. She can feel it. But this one can''t get into her heart. She will always protect herself and let herself not love Feng Qingtian so much. It''s subconscious, as if something left in the past is still hidden somewhere in the heart. Gu Bailu didn''t wait until dawn for the arrival of fengqingtian. She thought She was so close to other men that Bai Yunyi held her when he saved her. He would be very angry, and he would be unable to control himself to come to her and let her stay away from him. He would declare that she was his and could not be touched by anyone. But he didn''t. Just like the last time, she married Gu Yunjing in the cave, but he still didn''t come to her like a nobody. How much endurance is needed to achieve such restraint. This love, is really as he showed that overbearing affectionate, or mirror. She can''t tell. I want to have the memory of my past life. What kind of memory is that And this white cloud Yi is very special at first sight, and she has a good feeling for him from her heart. It''s like an old acquaintance. Chapter 533 She can''t recognize Feng Qingtian or Gu Yunjing, but it''s strange that she is so familiar with Bai Yunyi. By the way What about the lone cloud mirror? Yan''an Chun is all right. Gu Yunjing should be OK. Gu Bailu stood up and took out a charm to start divination, but found that he could not occupy the lone cloud mirror at all. What do the three men, Gu Yunjing, Feng Qingtian and Bai Yunyi, have to do with her? She shouldn''t have been so playful in her previous life. All three men are in collusion. Gu Bailu couldn''t sleep, so she began to cultivate immortals. When she came out, the time passed three days. She knew that after her spiritual power was opened, the practice was one in three days. After having dinner, Gu Bailu opened a divination to find out where Gu Yunjing is, where she has healed her wounds, or where she has been herding sheep in the mountains? I didn''t expect that this time when the water basin changed, there really appeared the enchanting face of the solitary cloud mirror Gu Bailu jumped back a step: "you Lone cloud mirror "Is my face scary?" The lone cloud mirror touched his jaw, strangely. "You''re just a flower. Suddenly you come out. That''s scary. OK, where are you! I''ve been looking for you for a long time. " Gu Bailu said quickly. "Solitary cloud mirror lightly smile:" how, think me "Miss you, tell me what''s going on. Why do you want to use your shadow to protect me from the scourge What do you want? " You are so big, how can I report it. "I just don''t want you to have an accident. You have to live a better life than anyone else." "Why, why should I live well, why are you willing to pay so much, you know I can''t repay." Next time, can you say hello first? Suddenly, it''s such a big favor that you''ll be killed if you can''t wait. "Because I like you, why do you ask such stupid questions?" The lone cloud mirror replied naturally. "Then why do you like me? Am I as beautiful as a flower in my previous life, or what makes you like me so..." "Silly girl, isn''t it good to be liked? It''s so tangled..." "The problem is that I''ve been liked for some reason. Tell me what I was in my previous life, and you all like it." "You, you are you, you are a human being. Like now, you are a living, flesh and blood person." ¡°WHAT£¿ I am a human? Not a fairy? " Gu Bailu can''t believe it. Is she alone? How did she get to the sky alone and make trouble for a long time? She''s such a bull and a fork that Gu Yunjing and Feng Qingtian like and kill the emperor, but she''s just a person? "Well, don''t you like being a human being, and Xiuxian doesn''t like it." Seeing the tangle on her face, Gu Yunjing asked as if she was very disappointed. "I thought I was a fairy. Do you like it or not?" "Hahaha, you are a beautiful woman. We really like you. You were sacrificed to Tiangong cliff by human beings. Everyone thought you would be sacrificed to Tiandao. Unexpectedly, you survived, not only survived, but also enjoyed by many immortals." It seems that Gu Yunjing is in a good mood and reveals a lot to her. "Among those who like me, the bag does not include one called Bai Yunyi?" Gu Bailu asked. "Who are you talking about?" said Gu "White cloud." "How did he come!" Gu Yunjing raised his hand and calculated. Has Tiangong cliff started to move? Why can let white cloud escape come down, why can be white cloud escape? Chapter 534 Gu Bailu''s robbery is not over yet. Is Bai Yunyi here to save Gu Bailu or to set up a robbery for her? "Who is he?" Gu asked curiously. "Solitary cloud mirror looks up at her:" did he touch you "I had a fight the other day and he saved my life." "Don''t contact him. Now I''m not sure whether he is an enemy or a friend. Never see him again, or he will know our plan and no one will be better." The lonely cloud mirror is serious. Gu Bailu''s heart jumped: "is he from Tiangong cliff?" Bai Yunyi was sent by Tiangong cliff. He was not a reincarnated acquaintance at all? "He didn''t reincarnate. He was always from Tiangong cliff. When Forget it. You just have to remember that you can''t contact him. " "If I was found to have been replaced by someone, would you and Feng Qingtian be miserable?" Gu Yunjing nodded: "Feng Qingtian and I can''t fight with each other any more. I hope you can remember my words." Gu Yunjing said and then disappeared. That basin of facial wash water is still a basin of clean water. Gu Bailu is so depressed. She hasn''t finished asking. She has a lot of things to ask. How can she run away! Since Bai Yunyi is the enemy, why does she like Bai Yunyi? What the hell is this. But she also thinks that Gu Yunjing should not cheat her. She doesn''t need to cheat her because she even puts out her own shadow to help her through the robbery. "Miss, the third son of the white family sent another flower." Outside came the voice of aro. Gu Bailu went out and saw aro playing with a pot of dancing orchids. In the winter, dancing orchids were blooming brightly and colorfully, not afraid of the cold. "The third son of the white family sent flowers?" Gu Bailu asked in bewilderment. "Yes, miss. The third son of the white family has sent someone to send flowers every day these days. Miss can''t see anyone, so aro has sent them away." "What flowers are you sending?" "It''s all this kind of dancing orchid. I heard the housekeeper in the house said that the flower is very precious. It''s not available in winter. Aro also thinks it''s pretty. It''s all here." Gu Bailu looks at the windowsill. Good guy, there are rows of dancing orchids and the snow outside. It''s really beautiful. Bai Yunyi I can''t see the romance. However, after the two mu of nine thousand nine Dai Chun sent by fengqingtian, a plate of flowers really won''t make her fluctuate too much. But Bai Yunyi has nothing to do with sending flowers to a pregnant woman who has been abandoned? This is a scandal. If he is the enemy, what does he want to do? Have you recognized her as the real one to be robbed? "Aro, don''t accept things without permission." Gu Bailu has some worries. You can receive flowers when they are sent! Have you asked my opinion. Gu''s people and Luo are so unreliable. "Lulu, what can''t I accept for this thing? Now all the White Emperor city knows that the third son of the white family is openly saying that he wants to marry you and is getting your heart." Bu Yaolian pulls her fat body into the room. Gu Bailu felt tired watching her walk. "You can lose weight. If you don''t have aro''s strong metabolism, don''t eat so much!" I wonder if she''s going to roll any more. "What metabolism?" Bu Yaolian looks confused. "It''s nothing. Anyway, I want you to eat less. Your body is not like that of aro. You can eat no meat. By the way, why are you in my house?" Chapter 535 "My grandfather said that I went to war on behalf of Gu Fu that day. That''s Gu Fu''s people. He didn''t want me and threw me to Gu Fu, so..." Bu Yaolian came and hugged her: "Lulu, you will raise me later I was abandoned by my family. " Gu Bailu opens her hand: "OK, OK, I know. You let me go!" This girl, it''s not a good habit to hold people so much. I can''t hold her back. Bu Yaolian happily let go of her: "I''m so happy that I can live with Lulu and learn skills together!" Gu Bailu looked at her and said, "it''s not that your grandfather has taken a fancy to my ability, so let''s let you steal my teacher." Bu Yaolian shook her head: "no, our family is in business. The business is very big. I helped you that day. Many people think our family has something to do with the family But for so many years, Baifu has a huge network of people. If... " If you don''t drive her out of the house, the contacts of Baifu will certainly not do business with Bujia, which will cause great loss to their family. So Grandpa had to put her in Gu''s house. Of course, it''s also on the one hand. After all, Gu Fu has four families blessed by Shengguo! "Well, don''t tell me. No matter what your purpose is, I''m going to cover up your friend. If I have a meal, I''ll have one for you." Bu Yaolian stood up happily and was about to pounce on Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu hurriedly dodged: "please bear with me. I have children in my belly. What''s the matter with Bai sangongzi saying that he wants to marry me?" How has the world changed since her cultivation? What did not change was that she became the flying pig again. "It''s said that when Mr. Bai San comes home, he says to his parents that he wants to marry you. That Mr. Bai Sanfang is seriously against it, and even wants to break off his relationship with him. Mr. Bai Sanfang is so angry that he becomes a beauty. He really broke off with Mr. Bai Sanfang..." Gu Bailu''s forehead was a little drawn: "so, in order to marry me, Mr. Bai San has now broken off his relationship with his parents?" Bai Yunyi, what do you want to do. You are here to rob me. If you really recognize me, you will rob me directly. "No, how could their parents give up such a precious son? They said in a slow voice that if you don''t leave this bastard, you can enter the white mansion." ¡°MMP£¡ When did I say that I would enter their white mansion which was scattered by me! " Gu Bailu really convinced the brain circuit of Bai family. Did she say she wanted to marry? She never said it! "White three childe said, like you now like this, regardless of the opposition of white house, send things to show good every day, now the most popular white city is not wanwang, became white three childe." "Why? It makes them feel brave to pursue women like this? " Who gives Bai Yunyi the courage to pursue a pregnant woman who has been abandoned? Liang Jingru? "Because white three childe is mixed spirit force!" Rare hybrid power! "So it was the combination of psychic powers that gave him courage?" "Of course, mixed Lingli. Even the emperor and the Empress Dowager came out to persuade Bai Fu Sanfang that he could marry as soon as he liked." Shit! "So they''re not going to ask me for advice?" She was closed for three days, almost for life. Bai Yunyi, a man of mixed spiritual power, is really terrible. "Mr. Bai Sanzi said that you must agree to marry him. He said that he would pursue you seriously until you agreed to marry him..." Gu Bailu: "..." Chapter 536 What do you want to do? If it''s the enemy, his move is nothing more than to ruin her reputation. But isn''t her reputation long gone? Her children are not wanton King''s, they are other people''s, they are all scolded as wild seeds. Think of here, Gu Bailu suddenly a little sad. Yes, if the child is not a wanton king, she is an unruly woman, her reputation will be ruined, and the world will look down on her. She didn''t care about the reputation all the time. She thought that as long as she could protect her children and her life, she didn''t care. But now when I think about it carefully, my heart suddenly cools. If Feng Qingtian loves her, how can she stand her reputation being so slandered. Is it necessary? She had to be pushed out of the wanwang mansion. She could stay still when she was in danger. Even if she was slandered, the child could be scolded by others. She knew that Feng Qingtian might not suffer less than her, and he was also very painful. But his reason allows him to bear the pain It''s not that he doesn''t love himself enough, but that his reason is really a little scary. "Lulu, what''s the matter with you? Come back." Bu Yaolian waves her hands in front of Gu Bailu and wakes up Gu Bailu who has stolen her soul. "Er..." Gu Bailu smiled apologetically at her: "I''m a little distracted." "Lulu, there''s nothing wrong with this. You have nothing to do with the prince '' Gu Bailu nodded: "there is no movement in the wanwang mansion?" Bu Yaolian shakes her head: "what else do you want to do? He''s kissing me with the new princess. Don''t think about that man." Gu Bailu sneers in her heart. I can''t help it, my wanwang. When your wife is pursued like this, she is still an old acquaintance. You can sit still. You have a big heart. Gu Bailu thought for a moment and called the housekeeper over: "the next time Mr. Bai San sends someone again, he will tell him that if he really wants to, he will come by himself every day and send someone. Only by showing sincerity can people believe that he is sincere." "Yes..." The housekeeper''s face is muddled. Does the lady mean to accept the white third childe? Just deliberately tossing the white three? Gu Bailu''s idea is very simple. She just wants to see what Bai Yunyi''s purpose is, and by the way, how far fengqingtian can tolerate it. At noon, the housekeeper brought shallot. Gu Bailu looked at her strangely: "Why are you coming here? Is the Lord''s mansion staying?" Yananchun should need her blood. "The arbitrary palace can''t protect me. I want to follow you." Shallow son knelt down: "last time''s matter, really is not my next hand, I cannot harm you." Gu Bailu frowns. What''s the matter with Feng Qingtian? How did she send shallow to her. She believes that if fengqingtian doesn''t want to let her go, she can''t walk out of the mansion. Obviously, this is what fengqingtian means. But it also shows that shallow son has nothing to do with the last time she fainted, or fengqingtian won''t make her so relaxed. "Then you can explain what that cup of tea is like." Gu Bailu asked seriously. Chapter 537 Although she likes shallow''s appearance and thinks she''s not a bad person, aro said that if there''s something wrong with the tea, it must be a real problem. "That cup of tea Shouting can make you forget what I said I don''t want people to know my relationship with the prince There''s no harm to you. " Shallow son explains anxiously, the small face of Ying Nen is full of guilt. Gu Bailu snorted, "is it hurt to delete my memory?" Gu Bailu said with a sudden delay, the memory of her previous life is not also deleted, who took away her soul? Is it the lone cloud mirror? Otherwise, why would the soul of memory be in his hands and go to Nanning''s heart. Will lone cloud mirror hurt her? Gu Bailu suddenly feels that no one in the world can be trusted, the lone cloud mirror can''t be trusted, and Feng Qingtian can''t be trusted. Even shallow Er will use means to erase her memory "I''m sorry Sorry, I just don''t want to let people know my relationship with the prince, I don''t want to have any relationship with him... " Shallow son explained while shaking his head, tears in the eyes, forced to bear did not fall. "Then when I ask you, you don''t want to say, you can say nothing." Gu Bailu suddenly feels soft again. Everyone has privacy. At the beginning, maybe she shouldn''t ask shallow about her past. "I don''t want to lie to you..." "So would you like to say it, let me know, and then erase my broken memory?" Gu Bailu is helpless. "Yes, that tea really doesn''t hurt you, it just forgets what I said." "Why can your tea erase other people''s memories?" Gu Bailu has to admire this skill. It''s a unique skill. Shallow son wiped to wipe tears: "I also don''t know, I just want to think while making tea, will according to what I want to appear miraculous effect." Gu Bailu''s eyes widened in surprise: "what do you say? What else can we do? " Mommy, I think about the tea I made at the same time, and my wish will come true. What a golden finger! This shallow child is just a magic baby. It''s no wonder that the emperor of the underworld will catch her when he dies, and Lu Huoying will not let her go. However, it''s stupid that this kind of treasure, Lu Fen Ying, was let go if she didn''t grasp it well. "Yes, I don''t know why. Nobody but the prince knows about it." Shallow son nodded. Gu Bailu is still a little unconvinced. How could it be so magical: "what do you really want to have?" If making a cup of tea makes people laugh all the time, will they die of laughter? "It''s really useful. I''ve used it many times." Shallow son''s eyes darkened, obviously she used to do something with this magic effect that made her unhappy. "It''s amazing, isn''t it that if you want to make poison, you can make poison. If you want to make poison, you can make poison? If you want to get pregnant, you can get pregnant? " Ma ya, when someone goes to the teahouse and drinks a cup of tea, his stomach gets bigger and bigger. The doctor sees that he is pregnant! It''s amazing. Make miracle tea! "That''s what I said..." "You are the biggest golden finger in the world!" Gu Bailu said with emotion. I didn''t expect that there was such a big skill hidden in shallower. "But The problem is that the tea I made is different from the ordinary tea. It needs to be put in medlar. It has color when it is brewed, so many people don''t like it, so... " "So it''s hard not to know the ghost. Only those who are familiar with you can drink it?" Chapter 538 Shallow son nodded: "and the tea must have been brought to each other by myself, or the effect would have disappeared if I had turned someone else''s hand." "Although there are so many restrictions, they are still very serious." "Do you want to take me in?" shallow said happily Gu Bailu sighed, "I can''t take you in, but you should know that I''m not strong enough. I don''t have the protection of the wanton palace. When Lu Huoying and Ming Wang come, I may not be able to protect you." Shallow son shakes his head: "as long as you can take me in, I know there are a lot of powerful people here to protect. Lu Huoying and the Pluto dare not to mess around. And now the white three young master is also interested in you..." Gu Bailu listened to the head all big: "it seems that white three childe really made a protective cover for me." Shallow son smiled: "be liked should be happy thing, white three childe should really like you, just so ignore." Gu Bailu pouted: "never look at the surface, who knows the motive behind his doing this." Maybe he already knew that she was playing with the king, so he decided to force Feng Qingtian to show his horse''s feet? No If he really came to rob her, then if he found out, he should rob her directly. That night, he could not save her at all. Either let her die, or force Feng Qingtian to come out and save her. But he didn''t, he saved her. Although she can''t see Bai Yunyi''s brain activity, she can see his aura. His aura is red and inlaid with gold. Generally, people who are close to her don''t want to harm her. That''s why she believes shallow. When you really want to hurt someone, when you are close to that person, the aura will change. But Gu Yunjing said so definitely, let her not touch But it seems that Gu Yunjing also said that he didn''t know what his purpose was. Then let Bai Yunyi continue to make trouble and see how the farce will end in the end. Anyway, she can let herself go. "If you want to know his motive, it''s very simple..." Shallow son stood up and smiled. Gu Bailu looked at her: "you mean Your tea can tell the truth? " Shallow son nodded: "OK." "Then try!" Gu Bailu is happy. It''s just in time for shallower to arrive. The next day, Bai Yunyi really came to the door. Gu Bailu had a drink of shallow son''s dragon spirit blood last night. He had been practicing all night. Shortly after falling asleep in the morning, the housekeeper sent a person to report: "Mr. Bai Sanzi is here. Please see me." Gu Bailu woke up from another big crack sleep, turned over from the bed, put on her clothes quickly, and asked Arlo to call her. "How long will it take you to make tea now, shallow?" Gu Bailu didn''t expect Bai Yunyi to come so early. Is this her plan to come to her house for breakfast? "About half an hour." Shallow son way: "you think of a way to hold him back, then want to let my tea send a little more natural, white three childe''s spiritual power is unfathomable, this kind of person still wants to be careful." Gu Bailu nodded, "then go." Gu Bailu put on her cloak and went to the flower hall. Bai Yunyi was sitting in the flower hall, dressed in a green robe of ink painting and carefully combed with a head of green silk. His beautiful face was as pure and fresh as a white lotus. It was as holy as a white lotus. It''s really a fairyland. It''s like leaving the world alone. Chapter 539 Gu Bailu went in and said, "Mr. Bai San, it''s really early. Have you had breakfast?" Bai Yunyi looks up, a pair of beautiful eyes like black jade show surprise. Gu Bailu is wearing a peach dress and a pink Cape today, which makes the whole face beautiful and fresh like peach blossom. It''s like the spirit that comes out of the soul. People like it when they look at it. It is such a feeling that people can not feel this spirituality in others. It is lively and makes people feel happy unconsciously. "I''ve eaten it. I received your message last night. I kept the crown of the world for a night. It''s in full bloom today, so I sent it early." As he said this, he lifted the veil from the potted plants beside him. A basin of black to the extreme, black to seductive peony appeared in front of Gu Bailu. The peony is in full bloom, especially like a beautiful exotic girl dancing in black gauze, which is amazing. "What a peony! I heard that it''s extremely valuable, isn''t it?" "Fortunately, as long as I want to plant, I can plant all kinds of flowers." Bai Yunyi said with a smile. Gu Bailu looks up at him. He didn''t plant flowers in Tiangong cliff before Last time he seemed to say that nine thousand nine Dai Chun was planted by him. Playboy? Narcissus? "You''re so good. I like it." Gu Bailu holds up the world-famous jade and appreciates it carefully. It''s really charming and charming, with a black ultimate temptation. "Just like it." Bai Yunyi is also very happy. "But I like this plate of flowers, not you, nor your hospitality. " Gu Bailu understood. Bai Yunyi is slightly shocked. I didn''t expect that she would be so straightforward and not give face. "I see." But he can only choose to accept, so she is lovely, isn''t she. For a man like him, such a courteous pursuit is not a casual move, which is also a great advantage. Bai Yunyi thinks that she is completely trapped, otherwise she will not think that she is good at anything. He was shocked by this feeling. He didn''t expect to see a woman or sink so fast. "When you give me something, I will accept it if I want to. Don''t give it up for nothing. But I''m sorry for my feelings. You know that I''ve just been abandoned and there are other people''s children in my belly. We can''t have any results." Gu Bailu felt that she had to explain her attitude to him. As for whether he wants to give up, that''s his business. "You said Don''t accept feelings and receive gifts... " Bai Yunyi is a little speechless. I didn''t expect her to be so brazen He felt quite lovely because of his impudence. Is he crazy? "If I refuse to accept what you have sent, you can not send it immediately. I will return everything to you immediately." Who cares about your pots of flowers? I don''t care if you give me your life. The problem is that she knows that even if she refuses Bai Yunyi, she will still give it away, and will not give up. "No, if you refuse, I will send it. Besides, I can''t take back what I sent." Gu Bailu grinned: "that''s OK, so it''s better to cherish them than to throw them away, right?" "It seems to make sense." Bai Yunyi agrees. "I don''t accept you for giving me so many things. I have to give you something else. You can have breakfast in my house." Gu Bailu wants to delay his time. He can''t let him send flowers back. Chapter 540 Bai Yunyi was flattered. Unexpectedly, she could eat in the mansion. He thought that Gu Bailu would at least shut the door for him when he came here. As a result, not only did he not close the door, but also invited him in and entertained him well. So It''s still useful to give gifts. "Good." Although he has already had breakfast, but Gu Fu''s breakfast let him have another ten times he would like to. Gu Bailu took him to the dining table in the living room, sat down and asked, "do you really like me? Is it a fight? " Bai Yunyi looks at her and finds that when she asks, she is not shy at all. It seems that she is asking a sparse common thing. This girl is really bold. Of course, she can''t sleep in fengqingtian without being bold. "I really like it." On the contrary, Bai Yunyi''s white and Qingjun''s face turned slightly red. He thought he would never say such a thing in his life. To a woman like, or a pregnant woman abandoned. As expected, as a human being, things in the world are changeable. Although it is possible to turn a corner, the fate will change. "You don''t mind at all that I have children? And an abandoned woman? " Gu Bailu asked curiously, a pair of smart and bright eyes looking at him without blinking. "In fact, I shouldn''t mind, but it''s Wang''s child, so I do." Bai Yunyi confesses. Gu Bailu looked at him all the time, so he knew that he was telling the truth. He really didn''t like Feng Qingtian. These two people must have had a knot in their previous lives. Otherwise, Feng Qingtian would not have seen him and his face would have changed greatly. "Then you are still making such a storm in the city. The fact that the child in my belly is the king of wanton will not change. Moreover, if anyone hurts him, I will tear him up even if I go to hell." Gu Bailu''s little face, which was just friendly, suddenly became fierce and fierce. Bai Yunyi''s heart leaped. He had thought about getting rid of the child before, but after listening to Mr. Xiao, he also knew that he would never get Gu Bailu to get rid of the child. Fortunately, he doesn''t have that in mind now. Just like this let Phoenix hold the sky. "Don''t you really want to get rid of my child?" Gu Bailu didn''t miss the color in his eyes. Bai Yunyi laughs twice: "how can I? I really want to marry you and get rid of your children. You know that I will not forgive you. I will not do this stupid thing." Gu Bailu poured him a glass of wine: "smart, like to deal with smart people like you, come and have a drink." Bai Yunyi drank up the wine at one gulp, and it can be seen that she was not prepared at all, and was not afraid of poison in the wine at all. "Come on, this is my usual breakfast. The pancakes are delicious. There is no place to eat them." Gu Bailu passionately took a pancake fruit and put it into his bowl. Bai Yunyi began to eat slowly. Gu Bailu was very pleased to see how obedient he was. If only he was so good on the surface. I don''t know how. Even if I know that he may be the enemy, Gu Bailu also feels that she can''t hate him. It seems that there is a good feeling in my heart naturally. "This is really delicious." White cloud Yi bit two, Mou Guang is bright, a pair of very satisfied appearance. "Of course, only the cooks in my family can do it. They all taught it by hand." Gu Bailu is happy. Anyway, she just felt that she was familiar with Bai Yunyi and could talk with him. "You''ll do that again?" Bai Yunyi looks surprised. Chapter 541 "Yes, I can do anything, but I''m not good at it." Gu Bailu was chatting with him, thinking about how shallow he didn''t bring the tea! She''s a little too enthusiastic about Bai Yunyi today, which makes him feel hopeful. "Everything will be great." Bai Yunyi does not hide his appreciation. Gu Bailu thinks that if he is a dramatist, he is really a dramatist. Even this kind of unconsciousness can be said! "As you said, I''m a waste. What''s worse is worse. In this world, spiritual power decides whether you''re worse." Gu Bailu left her mouth, and she was very clear that she was not strong. Her level is far below that of Bai Yunyi. Otherwise, he would not have nearly killed him. "But one likes you, not by psychic power." Bai Yunyi said a very direct words to Gu Bailu''s heart. She laughs two times: "that''s your difference." In fact, a real strong person, like a person will not care about the strength, money, status of the other party, because he is strong enough, do not need to go through marriage to further expand his money status. Maybe Bai Yunyi is such a person, so he can say that he likes a person who doesn''t depend on spiritual power. You can follow your heart and say what you like. But in fact, it''s just that the obstacles he is facing are not stronger than his own. If the obstacles he is facing are stronger than his own skills, and he has no ability to block those obstacles, then he may not be as straightforward as he is now. Just like fengqingtian, it can only push her to the other side because of the obstruction of the robbery. There is no strongest person in the world, only stronger person. Bai Yunyi can say such words now, but it doesn''t mean that he can always say such words. This moment, that moment. Gu Bailu was not moved by his words. It can only be said that his strength can probably make him energetic now. Feng Qingtian was so spirited at the beginning. Everyone thought that she was a waste, but he ignored and tied her to his side. But now On the surface, they have been completely cracked. They are suffering from the gossip and the attack of the robbery. However, the inner heart is still as before, but it is very vague. At least now she will feel that fengqingtian doesn''t love her so much. His love is full of scruples and flaws. From the very beginning, she trusted him completely, believed that he loved and loved her very much, believed that he would not go out to find a woman, and never had to worry that he would not return all night, and now she began to have doubts and doubts. This is the sadness of love. It has never been so strong and indestructible. Sometimes a little test can break it up. "What do you like?" Bai Yunyi looks up at her and asks. "I don''t know At present, I like myself the most. " Gu Bailu grins at him. She doesn''t know what she likes. In fact, she felt in her heart that, rather than knowing what she liked, she was afraid to like someone and fall in love with someone, as if she would lose self-esteem and make herself miserable. "Well, that''s good. I like myself." Bai Yunyi chuckled and drank a cup of milk tea and asked, "what is this? It''s good to drink." Gu Bailu laughs: "I''ll call it a good drink. I have something better to drink. I''ll give it to you later." Chapter 542 As soon as Gu Bailu said it, she saw shallower coming in with a tray. She couldn''t wait to say: "it''s already finished. Come on, this is a great miracle tea specially made by our tea making masters. It''s sweet and fresh." Shallow son came in with a tray. On it were two cups of special miracle tea. The color of the tea was reddish. Two chrysanthemums and a few medlar were floating on it. Shallow son expressionless ground walked to the table, handed a cup of tea to a person. Bai Yunyi glanced at her, and there was a strange color in her eyes: "your servant girls are so beautiful?" Shallow son is wearing the clothes of a servant girl in the mansion today. She combs her hair deliberately, but it''s still hard to cover up her beauty. Bai Yunyi''s eyes are poisonous. He can see it in a moment. "White three childe, do you want me to give her to you when you praise my servant girl like this?" Gu Bailu made fun of the meat. "Miss Gu is so generous. I praise you so much. I didn''t see you say to give me yourself." Bai Yunyi held the mighty miracle tea in both hands. This time, he looked at it for a moment. "It''s useless for you to boast me as a flower. My flower belongs to you, and I''m reluctant to give it to anyone. You''ve been staring at what tea is for, and you don''t want to drink it?" Gu Bailu was a little nervous. The first time I did this kind of business, I was a little guilty. Bai Yunyi frowned: "I don''t like flower tea." Gu Bailu said softly, "I''m sorry, but I don''t know you don''t like flower tea. I think it''s the best one in the family..." "Nothing, don''t like to drink, doesn''t mean that it can''t be changed because of people, it''s you who gave it, it''s poison that must be drunk." Bai Yunyi said and drank the miracle tea. Gu Bailu''s heart is tight. Yadi, it''s just a cup of tea. Do you want to say that it''s the same as making you die for love! Bai Yunyi drinks a little painfully, and does not disperse until he finishes drinking. "This is really my hospitality..." Gu Bailu is sorry. I''ve known for a long time that shallow son should not put chrysanthemums. He almost stopped drinking. It''s a good thing that this kid has two points of energy to chase himself, otherwise he will be trapped. "It''s OK. Tea is still good to drink, but I love flowers very much. I''d rather bury them than use them for other purposes." Bai Yunyi put down the teacup, as if he had accomplished a great event, and then his brow slowly extended. The beautiful man frowns. It''s really painful. "I''m really sorry. In order to apologize, I''ll give you the servant girl..." "Don''t make a fuss, I don''t lack beauty." Bai Yunyi''s brow just stretched out and frowned slightly. Gu Bailu laughed: "I''ll make a joke with you. You really think I''d like to give you my servant girl. I won''t change her even if you take ten cities." Gu Bailu smiled and looked at shallower. Shallow son tiny invisible ground nodded. "I don''t have ten cities." Bai Yunyi smiled and said, "are you trying to test my mind with a beauty?" "Just kidding. Don''t take it seriously." Who wants to test your mind? It''s just fun. "Don''t worry, there are more beauties around me than in the palace. There are many beauties in the world, but you are the only one who can reach my heart." Gu Bailu''s forehead is slightly drawn. Elder brother, if you don''t play like this, you can express your love if you don''t agree with each other. What kind of ghost can make your heart pounding. "Have you ever had someone you like before?" Gu Bailu asked. Chapter 543 "Yes." Bai Yunyi nodded his head, but soon he said, "but that''s all in the past." Gu Bailu asked with a smile, "are you sure it''s the past?" "If I can like you, it means that it''s really the past style. I can''t like other people without putting it down." "Why don''t you like her again?" Gu asked curiously. White cloud Yi eyebrow light frown: "this I can not say?" "But I''d like to know that if you say that you want to get my heart, you have to confess to me and show me your sincerity." Gu Bailu will not miss such an opportunity. "She hurt me." "Who is she?" Gu Bailu would like to know who Gu Yunjing and Feng Qingtian really like. I don''t know why, she subconsciously thought it might be herself. Even Gu Yunjing said that she was very popular with those immortals when she was at Tiangong cliff. She''s really a face saver. "Now Yan Anchun, the princess of wanton." White cloud is easy. Gu Bailu''s heart sank suddenly. Is that true? "You knew her before?" "A long time ago, she was my love." Gu Bailu: "..." Shenma? Yan''anchun is his love What is fengqingtian? What is she? Did she cheat? Did she follow fengqingtian and wear him a green hat? No way. Don''t be so bloody. She doesn''t want to be the heroine of dog blood. "Then what happened to him?" Gu Bailu said in surprise. "That was a long time ago You may not understand it. " "I''m curious, you say, when I listen to the book." "Since you want to know, I''ll tell you." Bai Yunyi''s hands are intertwined on the table top, and there is a trace of sadness in her eyes: "I used to be the immortal who was in charge of the wind and rain under the Tiandi of Tiangong cliff. At that time, the world was already full of Yin Qi, and the great difficulty was coming. According to the heavenly way, I caused a great flood to human beings, and human beings almost changed from mulberry fields to sea." "Human beings certainly don''t want to see their own demise, so a Taoist priest who can communicate with Tiangong cliff sent a sacrifice. She is a five-year-old girl." "The girl is cute and cute. A pair of beautiful eyes can make people want to give her all the beautiful things." "I can''t bear to kill this girl. I accepted the sacrifice offered by human beings, and changed the way of heaven against the will of the emperor. Human beings had a great catastrophe. I was locked in the soul lock tower by the emperor for hundreds of years. In hundreds of years, the girl sacrificed grew up and became smart and beautiful. She and I were locked in the soul lock tower together. In hundreds of years, she followed me Cultivation, although a human being, has a high level of magic. " "I fell in love with her. I know that a immortal shouldn''t be moved, but he can''t control it. Maybe he has been with her for a long time, and her heart has become a universal heart. She is also very good to me. She accompanies me every day, makes me laugh, and accompanies me through lonely punishment." "I thought that she and I could live happily in the lock soul tower for such a long time, but then the emperor of heaven suddenly released me from the lock soul tower and the lock soul tower. She had a good time in the Tiangong cliff, because the people were lively and lovely, and the immortals in the tower liked her very much, maybe they were used to her, and her courage grew stronger. Later, the emperor of heaven caught her Shut in her own palace. Later when the emperor let her out, she told me that she fell in love with him and wanted to be with him. " Chapter 544 "Do you know that feeling? I grew up with my own hands and held the baby in my hands, but I fell in love with others. That feeling makes me very sad." Gu Bailu was a little stunned. What happened How could that be. So who is the emperor of heaven? She fell in love with the emperor? "But that''s the emperor of heaven, the master of Tiangong cliff, the man who can dominate all things. I can''t even oppose it..." "So that''s what you say hurts you?" Then you''re good. If you''re hurt, you can rein in the precipice. "I don''t hate her because she hurt me. I still love her and told her that she was shocked. But maybe for the sake of their long-term relationship, she didn''t refuse me very severely. But before long, the emperor announced that she was his only partner and became the mistress of all things." Gu Bailu said: "maybe she didn''t refuse you, just didn''t want to hurt your heart Do you think she chose power over you? " "No Although I am sad, I will bless her. As long as she likes it and thinks about it, I am willing to do it for her. When I was able to do it for her, I even violated the will of the emperor of heaven. What else can I do... " "Then why do you say she hurt you?" "She and the emperor of heaven have a very short decades of happiness. Although the emperor of heaven is indifferent and merciless, he loves her very much and indulges her in everything. But later, the Yin Qi of human beings is more and more prosperous. The world has been in a mess. Human beings kill each other, resentment is rampant, evil is rampant, and the Tiandao has a purpose. Human beings must wash it again." "The purpose of the heaven way was received by the emperor of heaven. He made a will as soon as he received it and asked me to execute it immediately. She knew that she would come to me later No disaster on earth, no human cleansing. All human life is living. " "I told her that it was the will of the emperor, and I couldn''t resist. She also fell out with the emperor of heaven because of this. The emperor of heaven is determined to carry out the will of the heaven. She begged not to move the emperor of heaven, but to come to me. How can I bear to let her suffer? I understand her heart''s goodness. She didn''t want to see so many human beings fall down overnight. I resisted again. " Gu Bailu''s heart was torn. Bai Yunyi had done so much for her. Again, how much punishment will that face. "And then, after you resisted? How are you? So here comes the world? " "I was thrown into the fire of hell, enduring endless pain and missing her. However, she didn''t come to see me once. I was looking forward to her coming all the time. As long as she could see, I would be satisfied and happy. But she didn''t come. Her relationship with the Emperor was restored. Their love was as usual." Gu Bailu subconsciously wants to shout, it''s not like this! Not at all! How could she love the emperor so much? Feng Qingtian said that she killed the emperor. Even the emperor was killed. "Maybe she didn''t come to see you. She had a hard time. Who told you the news of her and the emperor''s love?" "No one needs to tell me. Everyone in Tiangong cliff knows it. I can know it in the fire of hell." Gu Bailu frowned slightly. Then why didn''t he know that she killed the emperor of heaven? Where did he go at that time? "Have you been locked up in Hellfire?" Chapter 545 "How can the fire of hell be turned off all the time? The fire of hell has burned my soul to pieces, but I was saved by several immortal masters in private. When my soul is reorganized, she has committed a big crime and relegated to the world for reincarnation." "What great crime has she committed?" Asked Gu Bailu anxiously. "She killed the emperor." ¡°¡­¡­¡± As expected, he killed the emperor. Feng Qingtian was right. "Don''t you say that she and the emperor love each other very much? How can she kill the emperor again?" "I don''t know. It''s written in the heaven robbery that she killed the emperor because of love, but the specific situation has been erased, because this is the most shameful thing in Tiangong cliff." Even the emperor of heaven was killed by human beings and raised for nearly a thousand years. As a result, human beings killed the emperor of heaven! The faces of Tiangong cliff are all hurt. "When the new emperor ascended the throne, everything was gone, but her doom had been there." "What is the cause of her cataclysm?" "She killed the emperor of heaven is a sin that is not allowed in the heaven. She can keep her soul. Many immortals exchanged their positions for her. I said that she was very popular with them. Many immortals in the sky are willing to pay for her legend Nevertheless, it is not so easy to let heaven forgive her... " "Heaven has been punishing her like this?" This is not to let her live. Since she was able to let go, why not let her live well. "The reason is very complicated. It''s not the intention of heaven, but Tiangong cliff doesn''t want her and the emperor to go back, so she must die. " Gu Bailu was shocked: "wait What do you mean that Tiangong cliff doesn''t want her and the emperor to go back? How can she go back? Isn''t the emperor dead? How can he come out again? " Bai Yunyi smiled and pinched her face: "she can reincarnate when she is dead. Besides, the emperor of heaven died strangely, so she also entered reincarnation." "I can understand that Is the emperor of heaven the king? Otherwise, why is she with the king Gu Bailu asked carefully. Bai Yunyi shook his head: "I can''t tell you that, but Do you believe what I just said? " Gu Bailu said coldly, "believe you two, you have read too much. You are insincere." "But even if she can''t be with him, you can''t have anything to do with him. You are mine, and I won''t allow him to touch you again." Bai Yunyi is suddenly serious. Gu Bailu smiled at him and said, "stop talking nonsense! Don''t tell others about this. They will laugh you to death. " "Yes, it''s all ridiculous past." Bai Yunyi didn''t know how to deal with it. When Gu Bailu asked him about his previous life, he wanted to tell her that he didn''t want to hide anything from her. He thought that he deeply liked Gu Bailu, so he would be so frank with her. In fact, I don''t know why I drank that cup of tea. Gu Bailu said jokingly, "you just like the wanton princess?" "I told you that it was the past. I don''t like it anymore." He was full of her when he was killed like that in the fire of hell, but she was so merciless, he was tired. After hundreds of years of love, I have done so much for her, but I can''t change to visit her once. His soul has also been reorganized. I don''t know if it''s because of the reorganization that he is indifferent to yananchun. "Actually Have you ever thought that maybe she killed the emperor because she wanted to avenge you? " When Gu Bailu finally sent Bai Yunyi out, he suddenly said this. Chapter 546 White cloud Yi Leng is there: "how can, she loves him so." He almost immediately denied it, because he could see it clearly, and her love for him was so strong that he was jealous. But he also had to deny that during that time, it was the busiest, happiest and happiest time of the whole Tiangong cliff. There is no estrangement between the immortals, and the immortals are no longer excluded. Everyone happily goes to the court to get the will every day. After they are separated, they leap out of the door and gather Qi. Many immortals miss the days in the world before, and feel that although they are immortal and carefree, they always feel that there is something missing in their heart. At that time, her appearance seemed to let us see a person''s vitality and aura. They found something they lacked in her. Later, when she prayed for human beings everywhere, everyone saw sadness in her, and saw the persistence and obsession for the things she loved. And these are all the things that immortals don''t have. However, no matter how many years of cultivation she has become an immortal in Tiangong cliff, she has not forgotten her original intention. And finally she killed the emperor of heaven and was demoted to the world. Her story is also missed by the people of Tiangong cliff. So far, there are many immortals who miss her and remember her. "Hee hee Your story is very interesting, but a lot of things can''t be seen on the surface. Some people insist on things that may be more important than her feelings After all, you don''t mean she''s so different. " Gu Bailu said and turned back to the mansion. Bai Yunyi stood for a long time, then slowly got on the carriage. The carriage staggers past the gate of the emperor''s mansion. Bai Yunyi stops the carriage and opens the curtain to look at the high and famous emperor''s mansion. Her people are in it, and the soul that once made him willing to give up everything is in it. But why doesn''t he like it as much as before. Like as if with the soul reorganization, has vanished, but why these memories are so unforgettable, how can not erase. Maybe he needs to meet her? Bai Yunyi put down the curtain, and the carriage moved again. After the carriage left, a dark figure quickly arrived at the Wanyi garden. "Prince, the carriage of the white third childe just stopped in front of the palace." Feng Qingtian came out of the secret room: "what does he stop to do?" "After a while, I left." "Let all the guards be more vigilant. If there is any movement, report it immediately." "Yes..." Feng Qingtian clenches her fist, Bai Yunyi! Good, you''re here again! This time, I can''t let you be our hindrance again. You didn''t get it before, and you can''t get it now. "Wait, where is Bai Yunyi''s carriage from?" Feng Qingtian asked. The bodyguard knelt down and wanted to say that he was afraid of suffering. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t know whether to answer. Both the Qin bodyguard and the night general gave orders to try not to tell him Miss Gu''s recent situation, but only to report happiness rather than worry. Miss Gu didn''t come out a few days ago, so the Lord can bear it. If you know that Mr. Bai San has been accepted by Miss Gu "Say it!" Feng Qingtian whispers. "It''s from Gufu." Feng Qingtian clenches her fists and closes her eyes. Don''t be afraid. Gu Bailu has children with you. She''s not the kind of person who goes on and on. She can''t have anything to do with him. Even if he made a great show to marry her, it was just wishful thinking. Chapter 547 "What does he do in Gufu?" Feng Qing''s balance recovers the pain in her heart. The bodyguard thought for a moment and said, "after Miss Gu''s cultivation, she said to the outside world that if Mr. Bai San wants to marry her, he has to show sincerity. At least he has to go to the door himself to give gifts." Feng Qingtian''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she burst out with frightful coldness: "so he went to give gifts?" How could Gu Bailu say such a thing? What is the purpose of her saying such a thing? Did she really not forget him? Feng Qingtian felt more and more uncomfortable. He fell on the jade couch with his chest covered. Why did things develop like this? He planned well. Why didn''t Mr. Bai San come to find Yan Anchun? He didn''t like or hurt Yan Anchun. Instead, it turned its goal to Gu Bailu. He shouldn''t be able to recognize Gu Bailu. "Yes, she sent a bowl of Guanshi Mo jade. Miss Gu liked it very much. She took it on the spot and left him to eat in the Gu mansion..." Feng Qingtian clenched his fist and ate in Gu''s mansion! He didn''t eat in Gu''s mansion. Feng Qingtian is jealous. "You go down." After the bodyguard left, Feng Qingtian lay on the jade couch and thought a lot. All kinds of previous lives were in his mind. Gu Bailu used to maintain Bai Yunyi and like him so much. He wanted to protect him even if he fell out with him. Now, would he have to go through the same mistakes again. What''s the point of what he did. Thinking of Gu Bailu and Bai Yunyi talking and laughing in Gu''s mansion, Feng Qingtian would like to kill Bai Yunyi immediately. No! He can''t let that happen. Feng Qingtian stands up, and a dodger disappears. It''s in the garden of Gu Fu again. Gu Bailu is taking aro for a walk in the garden to enjoy the snow. Feng Qingtian looks at her back and holds her hands tightly. She wants to ask her why she should respond to Bai Yunyi''s words, why she should meet him, and why she should stay in Gu''s mansion for dinner. Why ignore his feelings. But he did not dare to go up, he stood there, all the past life flashed in his mind. He is afraid of He was afraid that he would do harm to her when he was jealous. Gu Bailu felt something unusual flowing in the air. She quickly turned around and saw Feng Qingtian standing there like a black jade, still the evil face that can turn the lives upside down, the jade tree facing the wind and the amazing God. She looked around and frowned, "Why are you here?" Feng Qingtian didn''t go up there, just looked at her, and all the things flowing in her eyes were grievances. He tried so hard to make them together, but Her heart was always on guard against him, and he could not enter her heart. Damn it, at this time, Bai Yunyi appeared again, with such a large array and offensive. He is afraid that Gu Bailu really doesn''t want him, and follows Bai Yunyi away. However, he didn''t know how to prevent such a thing. He was afraid that, like in his previous life, he would eventually hurt her and hurt her, which made him miserable. At last, he could only make such a desperate decision to separate the two for so many years. Although they had plenty of time, he didn''t want to waste any more. Gu Bailu went to him: "now that you have come, why don''t you talk? Is it OK for you to come now? What can you do if you are found?" Feng Qingtian rushed to her with a lunge and carried her into her arms: "I miss you, but I can''t care so much." Chapter 548 Gu Bailu would like to ask, you know you miss me. I think you can be hard hearted, regardless, even if you hear anything, can control your reason. Gu Bailu pushed him aside: "it will fall short." "Then I can''t care." Feng Qingtian held her tightly: "you are me, no one can rob you, lu''er, why do you want to accept other people''s gifts, and why do you want to communicate with Bai Yunyi?" The more he said, the more excited he was. He held Gu Bailu''s arm and tightened his strength. Gu Bailu couldn''t breathe. "You let me go and hurt me." Gu Bailu tried hard to push him away. "No Don''t let it go, never let it go! " Feng Qingtian is hysterical. Gu Bailu couldn''t breathe and coughed several times: "you want to strangle me!" Feng Qingtian realized that he was too aggressive. He let go of her and patted her on the back: "I I''m a little excited. Are you ok? " "Almost strangled..." Gu Bailu was almost killed by him for some reason, and his tone was not good. Besides, he was dissatisfied with him. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I..." Feng Qingtian doesn''t know how to explain it. As long as he thought that he would lose her, he could not control his emotions at all, just wanted to tie her to himself. "You go back first. Those people in the sky find that what we do is meaningless." Gu Bailu was angry and turned around and left. The man, even if he doesn''t care about her, should take care of the children. She is pregnant, so she will be held, do not know the child will be suffocated? "Lu''er, promise me not to meet Bai Yunyi, and I will go back." Feng Qingtian holds her. Gu Bailu laughs happily: "Lord, why can''t I meet Bai Yunyi? When I am in the most dangerous situation, he saved me. He is my benefactor. Where are you at that time, sitting on your throne, you are still." "Lu''er, I''m more worried about you than anyone else. I''m ready to make a move, but I''m afraid that I''ll ruin the plan once I make a move, so I hesitated for a moment..." It is such a hesitation that makes Bai Yunyi create an opportunity to get close to Gu Bailu. Owing to his kindness, Gu Bailu is a person who dares to love and hate. She will definitely have a good feeling for him. He didn''t want her to have a good feeling for anyone, not for lone cloud mirror, not for Bai Yunyi. "Then you know that your hesitation, I and the child may never be in the world again!" Gu Bailu took a breath and said, "I know. Have you ever thought that if I die on that stage, is your plan necessary?" "I......" Feng Qingtian wants to stop talking. Gu Bailu smiled and said, "the reason why you are so relieved that you didn''t do it is because you know that Bai Yunyi won''t watch me die?" Feng Qingtian looks at her in surprise: "why do you think so?" "Bai Yunyi''s previous life was very good to me, wasn''t it?" Gu Bailu looked into his eyes and asked, "did I kill the emperor because I wanted to revenge him?" Feng Qingtian''s face changed a lot. He shouted coldly, "don''t think about it. It doesn''t matter if you kill the emperor!" "It doesn''t matter if I don''t believe it. If you don''t tell me, I can ask Gu Yunjing. Even if Gu Yunjing doesn''t tell me, I will get the spirit of memory one day. Things will come to an end. You You''d better not cheat me. I hate to be cheated. You''ve already cheated once before. " Chapter 549 Although Feng Qingtian did everything to make her escape from the sky, he was really cheating her. Even though she was moved by what he did, she didn''t accept his deception in her heart. Any matter, two people can discuss together, face together, she is not the weak woman who needs to take care of. Feng Qingtian pulls her into her arms: "it''s not like that. Don''t think about it. Did Bai Yunyi tell you something? Did he recognize you? " Feng Qingtian''s face is tense. He doesn''t know what kind of mentality Bai Yunyi has towards Gu Bailu now. He was afraid that Bai Yunyi would retaliate. Because he did help her at the beginning, but she didn''t help him when he was punished by the fire of hell, or even ignored him. Later, he heard that Bai Yunyi had accumulated a lot of resentment in the fire of hell, which could be possessed, so he ordered to destroy his soul directly. "He didn''t recognize me. He just told me about him and yananchun." Gu Bailu said. "How could he tell you about Yan''an Chun? It''s still a previous life. " If Bai Yunyi didn''t recognize her, why would he say such a strange thing? He is not afraid of Gu Bailu when he is mad. "I gave him something to tell the truth. He didn''t recognize me. He also thought Yan''an Chun was me But the king...... " Gu Bailu looked up at him and said, "if he was sent by Tiangong cliff, I don''t want to cheat him. I don''t want to play this play." "No Lu''er, Bai Yunyi can''t tell if he is an enemy or a friend, and can''t let him know the truth. " Feng Qingtian''s face changed greatly. "Do you know what the consequences are? You and my children have become wild seeds. They talk about them every day. I have become a human being Most importantly, Bai Yunyi is liked by the Empress Dowager and the emperor. I may be pointed out by them at any time! " Gu Bailu thought a lot after she left baiyunyi. She was afraid that if the play continued, it would become true. Moreover, Bai Yunyi was so kind to her in the past, she owed him too much, and now he treats her sincerely. How can she cheat her again? She doesn''t want to turn herself into such a terrible person. If Bai Yunyi really knows the truth and wants to retaliate against her, she agrees. She does owe him. What is owed is always paid back. "Lu''er, are you really because of this, not because of Bai Yunyi?" Feng Qing looked at her coldly, and her heart was half cold. Gu Bailu didn''t want to lie to him and said frankly, "I don''t want to cheat him. He is a benefactor to me, even his family in my previous life!" As Bai Yunyi said, she has been with him for hundreds of years, and they live together. Even if she doesn''t like Bai Yunyi, she must regard him as the closest relative. How can she lie to her relatives and hide from someone who loves her so much. "No, you can''t say, wait, I''ll bait Yan Anchun out. If you look at his reaction again, he will definitely come to revenge. You don''t care about your own life, but also about children. Children can''t be hurt because of the past life." Feng Qingtian''s words let Gu Bailu have a trace of hesitation. If Bai Yunyi really comes to revenge, the child really shouldn''t bear such a fate because of her. Gu Bailu brushed her belly. She didn''t know if it was telepathic. She felt that the child in her belly felt her mood and moved inside. Chapter 550 Gu Bailu despised himself. How old was the child? He just showed his feelings and moved everywhere. But also because of this, Gu Bailu''s mother love conquered the kindness. She raised her head and asked Feng Qingtian, "tell me, are you the emperor of heaven killed by me in the heaven palace?" She always thought that fengqingtian should be the emperor, because she had always been in love with the emperor and lived with him, not fengqingtian. But she didn''t think it was right. If she killed fengqingtian, fengqingtian should hate her. Why do they still love her so much? "Why do you think so?" Feng Qingtian frowned. "To be honest, I''ll know later." Gu Bailu wants to find out about the past life. "These things, when you have the spirit of memory, you will know that now you don''t believe anyone who says, only your own memory is the most real." Feng Qingtian touched her head: "I have to go." Gu Bailu caught him and said, "why don''t you dare tell me the truth?" "It''s not that I won''t tell you, it''s that I''ll tell you, and you won''t believe it. In a word, I''ll wait until I try Bai Yunyi first." Feng Qingtian lowers his head and kisses her lips. After a deep kiss, he releases her: "don''t meet Bai Yunyi again. I''ll go first." When he finished, he disappeared for a moment. Gu Bailu''s outstretched hand grabbed the air. "Shit, you walk so fast. You just don''t want to tell me the truth. You big bastard must be the goddamn emperor!" Gu Bailu scolded the air. What do you say, don''t believe Bai Yunyi? What do you say, don''t let her meet Bai Yunyi? Why should she listen to him? He who dare not tell her the truth must have a ghost in his heart. Feng Qingtian must be the emperor of heaven, which can explain why he is so good to himself, but he will be defensive in his heart and will not fall in love with him easily. Because they must have had a lot of contradictions in their previous lives, and Feng Qingtian must have hurt her, otherwise how could she kill him. Gu Bailu was still very angry when she came back to the room. She brought a basin of water and began to divinate again. After a long time, she didn''t occupy the solitary cloud mirror. Gu Yunjing didn''t know where to run and hide, as if she was afraid to find him. Bai Yunyi came to Gu''s house to send flowers. It was spread again in the city of Bai Di. Miss Gu invited him into the house and had a meal. Everyone is guessing when they will get married. Bai Yunyi brought a basin of Green Peony to the door the next day. Gu Bailu didn''t want to see her. For the sake of her children, she still couldn''t let him find out that she was the one who hurt him in her previous life. But She also wanted to know about her previous life, so she wanted to ask again. So, this time, she still didn''t refuse Bai Yunyi''s entrance. Bai Yunyi was warmly welcomed again. Bai Yunyi was very happy to finish a meal in Gu''s mansion. After the meal, he drank a special cup of tea. This time, he didn''t put chrysanthemums, just wolfberry and honey. Gu Bailu took advantage of his happiness and asked, "you haven''t finished yesterday''s story. You said Yan Anchun is the one loved by the emperor of heaven. Is the king of wanton the emperor of heaven?" When I was asked here yesterday, the effect of tea was gone, and Bai Yunyi didn''t answer. Today she must know a positive answer. "Well, yes, the emperor is the emperor, but he''s just a prince now. He''s not the emperor who covered the sky with his hand at all, but he still hasn''t let yan''anchun go For his heirs... " Chapter 551 Gu Bailu''s heart sank: "what do you say? What for his heirs? " Bai Yunyi chuckled: "why do you think the emperor liked yan''anchun, and why did yan''anchun kill him because of love, life and hate?" Gu Bailu frowned: "I think she''s avenging you, but you don''t believe it." Gu Bailu thinks that with her own personality, Bai Yunyi is kind to her. She can''t help seeing him or trying to save him from the fire of hell. The reason why she didn''t see Bai Yunyi and let him be locked under the fire of hell is that fengqingtian, the emperor of heaven, is obstructing her. Maybe there is more and more contradiction, so she kills fengqingtian. "Of course I don''t believe it. Yananchun loves the emperor. How could she kill him for me? She just knows the truth and can''t accept it." Bai Yunyi recalled that in those days, her face was sad, and her eyes were full of remorse: "if I had been willing to tell her the truth regardless of everything, maybe everything would be different, but I was afraid that she thought I was a pick, afraid that she would break with me, so I dare not say." "What other facts?" Gu Bailu asked in surprise. In fact, she felt that she killed Phoenix and giant. One was to avenge Bai Yunyi, and there were other reasons. Otherwise If she loves Feng Qingtian, she will not be able to give such a cruel hand. "Yan''anchun loves emperor Tian very much. It''s true love. That love is strong and dependent. Of course, Emperor Tian''s demeanor is worth her downfall, but she doesn''t know that the reason why emperor Tian dotes on her and indulges her is because she is the only female with the same magnetic field as emperor Tian. She can nurture the son of heaven and earth for emperor Tian." Gu Bailu''s heart sank: "you mean the Emperor didn''t love her? Just use her as a fertility tool? " "I can''t say whether there is love or not. The emperor''s mind is not clear to anyone. He is high and out of reach. Everyone looks up to him. But I made such a big mistake at the beginning. I disobeyed the intention that I would be locked in the soul lock tower forever. The reason why I would be released is that the woman who can conceive the son of heaven and earth is in the soul lock tower. ¡±"At that time, I thought it was the great grace of heaven, so I let us out. I didn''t expect that I could come out because of her light." "That''s what happened before. Is there any value for yan''anchun now?" Gu Bailu tries to control the panic in her heart and reaches out to touch her stomach. Children? Just for the kids? "Even if the emperor reincarnates to the world, he is also the emperor, but after all, he is now a man, and Tiangong cliff has a new master. It is not so easy for him to return, so he needs the power of the son of heaven and earth." Gu Bailu forced out a smile: "your story is more and more absurd. If it is true, what are you going to do?" "To tell you the truth, I was sent by Tiangong cliff. My purpose is to prevent the birth of the son of heaven and earth." "Do you really want to be cruel to her?" Gu Bailu was a little afraid. The reason why Tiangong cliff didn''t let her go was that she didn''t want to be with fengqingtian and give birth to the son of heaven and earth. Bai Yunyi sighed helplessly: "even if she is no good to me, I can''t do anything to her. I can only tell her the truth and persuade her to leave. What she didn''t do at that time, I must do in this life." Chapter 552 Gu Bailu''s brain was in a mess. She never thought it would be such a fact. She didn''t want to believe Bai Yunyi at all. But I have to believe that Feng Qingtian can only touch one woman. No one else can touch her at all. Although Yan Anchun uses secret techniques to make her three spirits and six spirits the same as her, he may not touch Yan Anchun with Feng Qingtian''s attitude towards her. She didn''t have the heart to ask any more questions. She had a chat with Bai Yunyi. After Bai Yunyi found the tea effect, he sent Bai Yunyi out of the house. "I don''t know why. I always like to talk with you about the past things. You can listen to these words as a story and don''t be scared." Bai Yunyi saw that her face was a little pale, and her heart ached. "There''s nothing to be scared of. Compared with many scary words, these are just love and hate." Gu Bailu smiled. After Bai Yunyi left, she went back to the room and shut herself up. She took out her pen and planned to comb the complicated past life. She wrote down Feng Qingtian, Gu Yunjing, Bai Yunyi and her name. In her previous life, Bai Yunyi was sacrificed to Tiangong cliff for Bai Yunyi. Bai Yunyi accepted her, disobeyed the will of emperor Feng Qingtian, and did not exterminate the world, but only caused a great disaster, not extinction. When the emperor knew about it, he was furious and locked him in the soul lock tower. She also followed Bai Yunyi to the soul lock tower. In the soul lock tower, she lives with Bai Yunyi. Bai Yunyi teaches her to practice. They have a very happy life. She grows up day by day. Hundreds of years later, she is lively, lovely, beautiful and highly cultivated. Taibai xianzun figured out that she was the only woman who could breed the son of heaven and earth for the emperor of heaven, so they were released. She got the emperor''s love. She lived in the palace of Tiangong cliff with him. He pampered her and loved him deeply. Later, however, the heaven meant that the emperor of heaven would exterminate the world again, and once again he made an order to Bai Yunyi. She advised the emperor not to make an order, but the emperor did not listen. She had no way to find Bai Yunyi. With her hard work, Bai Yunyi softened her heart and was willing to fight for her again. When the emperor knows about it, he will lock Bai Yunyi in the fire of hell and be executed. She may have done many things, but the emperor will not listen to it or let Bai Yunyi go. Her relationship with him may be frozen. Only when the relationship is rigid and the heart is cold can she really see a person clearly. So she finds out that the emperor is good to her, just because she can breed the son of heaven and earth. Therefore, she was very angry and hated the emperor for killing him. After killing the emperor of heaven, she was also subjected to the criminal law of Hellfire. She would be scared to death, and then her parents appeared to save her? So here comes the question Who is Gu Yunjing? In the version of Bai Yunyi, there is no such person as Gu Yunjing. Are her parents immortal? The reason why she likes fengqingtian, but she dare not love with all her heart, is because of the reason of previous life, which makes her dare not pay. Such pain has not gone with the spirit of memory, but remains in her soul. Gu Bailu closed her eyes and sighed heavily. Is it true? Bai Yunyi said something after drinking shallow tea. It should not be a fake. She thought about it carefully. Feng Qingtian was very nervous about her children. Chapter 553 Since the return of his memory, his passion for her on the ship was more unrestrained than before. Almost all of them were on the ship for fun. After that, she fainted, the child had an accident, and the pill made by Mr. Xiao could keep the child after taking it, and she would eventually die. If he loves her so much, in order to protect her, he should destroy the pill directly, instead of waiting for her to wake up and ask her for advice. He knew her so well that she would protect her children, not care about her own life. In this way, he saved the child, and did not have to bear her hatred, the best of both worlds. What he really cares about is children. Gu Bailu stroked his belly: "son I really don''t want you to be a tool. It''s cruel to you. " At night, Gu Bailu didn''t have the heart to practice and slept. Naturally, she had a dream again. The scene in the dream was similar to what Bai Yunyi said. At last, she saw that when she was suffering from the fire of hell, she stabbed his face with a sword. That face was a lonely cloud mirror! Lone cloud mirror Why is it him? Why! By the way, there is a relationship between Gu Yunjing and Feng Qingtian that is hard to say. From the very beginning, when she saw them, their relationship was to love each other and kill each other, some of which were unclear. Does Gu Yunjing really like her? Maybe it''s all a fake. He is willing to give his long-term shadow to play a play with Fengqing, even if he is robbed by heaven, is the purpose really for her? Most of them just want her to give Fengqing the son of heaven and earth. After Gu Bailu woke up, she sat at the window and thought a lot. She didn''t want to imagine the ugly side of those people. She wanted to treat Gu Yunjing and Feng Qingtian as good people. They really like themselves, not hypocritical. She can''t imagine being a good person because of her one-sided words. She should have to prove it. The next day, at dawn, Gu Bailu asked Arlo to report to the prince''s mansion, saying that she had difficulties in cultivation and her blood was retrograde. Now, she is in danger of protecting adults or children. Gu Bailu has passed out. Aro can''t be the master, so she comes to ask Feng Qingtian. Fengqingtian didn''t attend the court meeting today, and didn''t enter the palace. Hearing the housekeeper say that arrow is coming, she went out to see her. As soon as aro said it, he was already pale, and he flashed to Gu''s house. When he arrived at the mansion, Gu Bailu''s room was closed tightly, and a border was set up. No one could enter. There is a doctor invited in. Two women and sons stand outside. They kneel on the ground and tremble: "Miss has just woken up. She told the Lord not to enter if he came. She She wants to keep her baby... " Feng Qingtian was so anxious to kick the door and was blocked back by the border. It would take a quarter of an hour to untie the border. Now there is no time at all. Feng Qingtian cried out anxiously, "lu''er, you have withdrawn the border. When Mr. Xiao comes, he must have a way." What kind of ghost doctor is in it? If you dare to cure lu''er, he will be buried with his family for 18 generations. Young master Xiao frowns at this scene and thinks whether to send someone to inform Bai Yunyi. Bai Yunyi certainly doesn''t want Gu Bailu to die. But it''s a disaster for this woman to keep it. If one body and two lives now, it''s a good thing. The effect of the pill will be several months away. Why did she suddenly have an accident again. Chapter 554 But now young master Xiao doesn''t want to go in to cure Gu Bailu. She''d better not let herself in, so that even if one body and two lives are not his business, he can''t find any trouble. Xiao childe''s idea is so determined. But if Gu Bailu lets him in, this time, will he protect the child in his belly? Of course, he doesn''t want to keep it. It''s good for Bai Yunyi and him. But if he doesn''t keep his child, he will never let him go. Mr. Xiao is struggling. Gu Bailu''s weak voice comes out of the room: "Mr. Xiao can''t help it, isn''t the same as the last one It''s because I''m useless. I always have such problems... " "Lu''er! The child is still so young. If you have any accident, he can''t survive. Don''t do anything stupid. " Feng Qingtian''s long and narrow eyes are red. He can''t go in now. Gu Bailu''s choice makes him feel afraid. She was afraid that the girl would not want to do something that he could not accept. "This Doctor... " Gu Bailu lost her voice. The woman kneeling beside said: "the doctor said that he can make a kind of pill for the young lady to eat and maintain her life until the birth of the child, but the young lady will not wake up during this period..." Feng Qingtian roared: "what nonsense, how could she have a child if she was so weak! Lu''er, don''t do stupid things. You can''t protect your children and hurt yourself. " The woman said again, "the doctor said that when the child is seven or eight months old, the child can be taken out by caesarean section." "No! Let the doctor die. Lu''er, listen to me. Let Mr. Xiao go in and have a look. " As Feng Qingtian spoke, he released his power to break the border. But Gu Bailu''s border was set up strangely, and it took him a long time to break it. "My Lord, Miss Gu has passed out. Now you have to give me your word quickly, or it will be a corpse and two lives." There was the voice of the old doctor, eager to ask. Feng Qingtian''s brain is in a mess. He believes that childe Xiao must have a way to make the adults and children inside OK. "Faint doctor, open the door quickly. You should dare to cure in disorder. I want the life of your grandchildren!" Feng Qingtian''s eyes are red with anxiety, but she just can''t get in. "My Lord, if you''re right, Miss Gu can''t make it." The old doctor, who was not threatened by him, insisted. When Feng Qingtian heard this, he was so worried that his whole body was full of fire. A phoenix bathing in fire appeared behind him and ran into the border. The invisible border was smashed. Feng Qingtian kept kicking the door open and rushed in. Gu Bailu, lying on the couch, is holding a hot stove in her hands. Next to her are two old doctors with white beards, and their cold knives are on his neck. Gu Bailu didn''t expect that he could break his border so quickly, holding the warm stove and looking at him foolishly. Ma ya, it''s so embarrassing. I was found out on the spot! She hasn''t had time to pretend yet. Feng Qingtian rushed to her at the first time and looked her over: "lu''er Are you and the baby OK? " His eyes were still red, and the handsome face, who had always been evil and calm, was now full of worries. It''s no big deal to see her. The expression on her face stretches. "How do you untie the border?" Gu Bailu was stunned twice and asked. "I don''t know. I''m in a hurry. What are you doing?" Feng Qingtian noticed the threatened doctor and two shivering women. Chapter 555 Looking at Gu Bailu''s face again, it seems that it''s not very good, but it hasn''t fainted, and there''s no condition of retrograde meridians. Gu Bailu smiled awkwardly twice: "I I miss you. " Feng Qingtian lowered her head and kissed her lips. Then she bit her two hard: "how can I use this method? Do you know how anxious I am? What can I do without you! " He held her tightly in his arms, and the fear in his heart has not recovered. He can''t blame her. These days, he deliberately works out his indifference to her, which must make her feel insecure. So she would use Baiyun Yi to annoy him and test him in this way. Gu Bailu patted him on the back: "it''s my fault. Don''t worry, the child is OK." "If it''s OK." Feng Qingtian touched her abdomen and then lowered her head to kiss her again. Gu Bailu''s heart was not calm, but mixed with five tastes. The doctor asked him again and again whether he wanted to make a decision, whether to protect the child or to give up the child to save her life. He had not made any decision. I didn''t say a word to protect my adult. She didn''t fall in love with anyone before. She had never moved her heart to anyone before in modern times. However, she had seen many TV dramas and novels. No matter what happened to the woman, the man in them had to protect the life of the woman unconditionally. All children were floating clouds. But Feng Qingtian didn''t say a word for sure. Is it so hard for him to make a decision? Or Is it the child he wants to keep? "Silly girl, next time don''t make such a fool of yourself. No matter you or your children, I don''t want to lose it. I will do my best to protect you." Gu Bailu said softly. No matter how pleasant his words were, they could not cover up that he really valued the children. She''s a bit regretful. This scheme is not working properly. We should call him directly and tell him that the children are gone. It depends on his attitude. No It doesn''t have to be. He will be very sad, and then, better for her, let her have another one. So It has been seen that he really wants this child, even if her life may be lost, he would not like to lose the child. This fact makes Gu Bailu''s heart ache slightly. She thought she didn''t care much about Feng Qingtian, so she didn''t feel very sad. But in fact, it seems that she doesn''t care about Feng Qingtian as much as she thinks. She will be hurt by his behavior. "I can''t stay for a long time. Can you hold on a little longer? I can solve the problem in two days." Feng Qingtian comforted her by holding her face. Gu Bailu grabbed his hand and asked, "can you tell me Why did I kill the emperor of heaven in my previous life? " "If you will kill him, there is your reason. Don''t worry about it. The past life is not so important. What''s important is now. When you have the spirit of memory, you will know everything." Feng Qingtian''s eyes flashed a trace of unnaturalness, still unwilling to tell her the reason directly. "But now I want to know. I want to know whether I am wronged by heaven or earth. Now I live too hard." Gu Bailu stubbornly grasps him and wants to know. Feng Qingtian kissed her on the forehead and comforted her: "as long as two days, all grievances will end in another two days. Believe me." Gu Bailu knows that he won''t say it. He is also a very stubborn person, he decided not to say things, is really not to say. Chapter 556 If you don''t want to say it, it means that there are ghosts. It means that she killed the emperor of heaven, so he can''t say it to her. What he wants to hide is about what Bai Yunyi said. Feng Qingtian told her again and again that she would be wronged for another two days, and that everything would be over before she left Gu Fu. Gu Bailu, after waiting for her to leave, looked at the silver make-up outside the house. I don''t know who said that men and women must not try, because the results often tested out will not be good results, hurt people and hurt themselves. She finally experienced it today. She tried out that Feng Qingtian really wanted to have children. All the good things to her were for the sake of children. But she had to admit that fengqingtian was really good to her. He just suffered from the pain in his eyes. She saw it really. So can she accept someone who is nice to her because of her children? Gu Bailu has no answer. She didn''t understand all kinds of things in her previous life. If she wanted to love fengqingtian, but found that he just wanted to have children for her, so she gave him a hand because of love, hate and hate, then something must have happened that made her heart ache. Otherwise, she would not directly kill him because he just wanted her to have children. So she doesn''t know whether to leave fengqingtian now. So far, he hasn''t hurt her because of her child, but that doesn''t mean he won''t in the future. If she doesn''t leave him, she may give him a chance to hurt himself. But if she leaves, where can she go? Her family, her business, people and things she can use are all in Baidi city. How can she save her master, find the soul of her parents and avenge her parents if she is not bound with fengqingtian? I can''t think of a reason. Gu Bailu takes aro for a walk outside. When she meets shallow son, who is making a snowman in the snow, she also goes there. Shallow son''s delicate face was flushed by the wind, and even more lovely. "You''re not afraid to cool your child like this?" Gu Bailu asked with concern. "I''m not afraid. Although my spiritual power is low, I can still protect my body." Shallow son laughs a way: "if always this also is afraid, that also is afraid, then my whole life is over." Gu Bailu looks at her. Her body is petite and shorter than her. Her body is also thin. Even if she shows her bosom, she has no flesh. Such a delicate woman, she is not the same from the Tianfeng country that raised her from a young prince''s house escaped. Although she may have suffered a lot and almost become the servant of the Pluto, she still used her intelligence to escape from the devil''s hand again. Shallow son can do this step, why does she dare not? Whoever says to avenge his parents, he must stay in Baidi city to save his master. Who said it must be fengqingtian to get together the mirror of the split sky. She just arrived here is not nothing, go to other places can not develop. It''s better that the child finally becomes the tool of Phoenix holding the sky. "Shallow son, do you want to go back?" Gu Bailu thought and asked. Shallow son looks up at her, a pair of eyes like autumn water in writing don''t understand: "where are you going back?" "Tianfeng Kingdom, Prince''s mansion." Shallower turned pale and shook his head: "no Don''t send me back You are a good man. Don''t send me back. Please... " Her thin body trembled slightly, and she was trembling all over. When she mentioned the prince''s mansion, she was so afraid. "Shallow son, you can''t escape for a lifetime. Some people should face up to and solve some problems bravely. Those who are sorry for you should let him be punished." Chapter 557 Shallow son retreated two steps, hands hugged oneself: "have no way, they are too fierce, I have no way at all, land burns shadow is demon." Gu Bailu held her in her arms and said, "don''t be afraid." What a cruel and cruel person it is that makes shallower so afraid. Mentioning that Prince''s mansion is like a devil''s cave. "I don''t want to go back. Don''t let me go back. I''ll do anything for you." Shallow son grabbed Gu Bailu''s arm and begged for the tunnel. Gu Bailu patted her on the shoulder: "don''t say that, you can''t do anything for me. If I want your child, will you give him to me?" Shallow son holds her arm loose two points: "no, no, you can''t want my child, you are different from them..." Gu Bailu sighed: "you see me clearly, but what I want to tell you is that I want to leave now. If you follow me, you have to go back to the prince''s mansion of Tianfeng country." Shallow son looks at her foolishly: "for Why, why do you want to go to the prince''s mansion? It''s terrible. Don''t you... " "I have to go, and the more dangerous it is, the safer it may be." Gu Bailu said straightforwardly, "if you don''t want to go, I can''t give you a safe place, but if you go with me, I will try to make you face what you are afraid of." "What do you want to do in the prince''s mansion? Lu Huoying is not an ordinary person. He is no better than the king of wanton...... " Shallow son grasps her sign language center of gravity long tunnel. The king likes Gu Bailu, so she can''t be willful and disorderly, even if she is in the palace, there is the guarantee of the king behind her. But if she went to the prince''s mansion of Tianfeng Kingdom, it would be totally different. Lu Fen''s shadow only covers the sky with his hand in the Tianfeng Kingdom, and the hand of the king can''t reach in at all. Gu Bailu can''t live after offending Lu Fuying. Gu Bailu is kind to her. She doesn''t want anything from her. "I know, I''ve heard of him, but I can''t stay here now, go to the prince''s mansion, and I can still do what I have to do." Gu Bailu made up his mind to leave Baidi city. Part of the reason is the fear that Feng Qingtian will use the child as a tool and that he will hurt her in the future. But there is also a part of the reason why she thinks that even if she wrongly blames fengqingtian, it is necessary for her to leave this trip, because she can''t really love fengqingtian with heart all the time, maybe for a while, but she can recognize her real heart. In any case, she felt it necessary to leave this trip. At least to the prince''s mansion of Tianfeng Kingdom, Lu faying still has a mirror to crack the sky, where she can work hard for it. "What do you want to do? Tell me Maybe I can help. '' Shallow son holds her hand: "if it''s something you want to do, I''ll go with you." Gu Bailu is the first person she met who treats her well without any purpose. If she has any difficulties, she is willing to help her. Although she was afraid of Lu Huo''s shadow "Would you like to go back?" Asked Gu Bailu in surprise. She could feel the inner fear and fear of Lu Fen Ying in her little body, but because she said she would do something, she changed her mind. This woman, she didn''t save in vain. "To be honest, I dare not go back. I don''t want to see Lu Huoying again. He is really terrible. I''m afraid But I should be able to help you in other ways. " Shallow son''s body is still slightly quivering. When it comes to Lu Fen''s shadow, he is afraid. Chapter 558 Gu Bailu patted her on the back: "don''t be afraid. If Lu Huoying can''t recognize you, are you still afraid?" "Ah Can''t recognize me? " Shallow son does not understand. "Yes, I know you''re afraid of her and he''s catching you. I''m sure he won''t let you go into the trap." Shallow Jian''s eyes were full of doubts, but she nodded softly: "if he doesn''t recognize me I Maybe. " "In fact, the most dangerous place is the safest. You stay by his side and make him desperately look outside. He can''t find it. He''s angry." Shallow son blinks, not quite sure: "really can this?" "Of course! It''s not too late. Go and clean up. Tonight, we''ll go. " Until Gu Bailu went far away, she was not sure whether it was true or not. He loves her so much, but he drives her out. She has such a good home, such a good network and business here. However, she says she will leave soon and give up all these things to go to the place where the prince''s mansion of Tianfeng Kingdom doesn''t spit bones. And she herself managed to escape from the talons, but now she has to run back by herself Can she really go back? The place where she lived for ten years, not as if she had lived for ten years. She never thought that she could go back to that place alive. She thought that if the people who were burned by Lu were found, she would not let them take her back if she killed herself. But now she''s going back I really want to go back. Shallow son went back to the room ignorant, the whole body is still shaking, she has a deep fear of Lu Huoying, these days of escape, she is trying to forget his face every day. But I can''t forget that every night when I fall asleep, he will come out and torture her, roar and frighten her, and threaten her. Of course, she knows that she can''t do this. She is very tired. All her cheerful is just pretending. When she wakes up in a dream at night, she has to deal with the fear in her dream by abusing herself. Gu Bailu is right. She has to face the things that make her afraid. Otherwise, her life is really over. There will be no more hope. She''s going back! Yes, she wants to go back. She wants to face the devil cave. She wants to face the people who hurt her and get justice for herself. Gu Bailu said to leave without hesitation. If even Lu Fen could kill her, what power would she have to gather together the mirror of heaven to save her master and her parents. She can''t rely on fengqingtian all the time. Besides, fengqingtian may not be reliable now. She depends on herself. There is not much to pack. Just bring enough silver tickets. The silver money of the Three Kingdoms is universal. As long as there are rich houses, they can be exchanged. Soon the evening came, and shallower brought a small package. Gu Bailu naturally can''t walk from the front. Feng Qingtian will know that his people can''t let her go. The three men closed the door in the room. Gu Bailu took down the soul receiving bracelet and let aro and shallower enter it, so that she could not use the blink charm alone. She left a note for bu Yaolian to help her manage Gu''s house. Keep all the key seals. The prince''s mansion of Tianfeng state is too dangerous to take buyulian. Buyulian has no ability to protect herself. It''s better to let her stay in Gufu. If she wants to go, she can give the key seal to Wang Daman. She believes that Wang Daman will help her manage it. Chapter 559 There was not much worry. Gu Bailu moved to a small alley outside the mansion in a blink of an eye. This was the escape route she had designed for herself at the beginning. The main way out of the city is to walk north of the alley. During the day, Gu Bailu has arranged a carriage outside the city. After leaving the city gate and getting on the carriage, Gu Bailu released aro and shallot. Take out two withered grasses from sleeves and give them: "eat them. You can become whoever you want." Aro is very happy: "Miss, aro wants to be taller and bigger, and aro wants to be a Hercules! A lot of muscle. " Gu Bailu: "..." "Aro, can we make things more normal? Are you growing so many muscles to bake for yourself?" "Yes, miss. If we don''t eat anything on the way, we can cut off my muscles." Aro stares at Gu Bailu with a smart expression. Gu Bailu can''t change her mind. She can change whatever she likes. She looks at Xiang shallow: "you don''t have to be a muscle man." "I......" Shallow son is holding dead grass to be very puzzled: "this thing ate really can change body?" "Don''t doubt it. It''s hard to buy a fortune. Eat it." "Yes Miss! " As soon as aro shoved it down, it turned into a giant about two meters high. The muscles of her arms were as thick as the walls. The carriage suddenly became very narrow! "Miss, I''ll drive." Aro volunteered to go ahead. Gu Bailu had a headache: "although this person has changed, it seems that the voice hasn''t changed." "Miss, aro will talk like this later..." Aro lowered her voice. It was like a duck voice. Gu Bailu helped her forehead: "aro, it''s deliberate for you to listen like this!" Shallow son is surprised to look at Luo, and then look at the dead grass. I can''t believe it. This thing really changes when it''s eaten! "It Can it turn people back? " If it doesn''t come back, what about swelling. "It''s OK. Its effect is only three days. I have to eat it again after three days. I''ll give you three trees first. If you remember to eat them once every three days, there will be no problem." Gu Bailu takes out two more trees for shallower. "Miss, next time I''m going to be an old man with a white beard, I''m going to mop the floor!" Aro has thought about the next change. It was so much fun for her. "Yes, you can. You can change as you want." Gu Bailu holds the grass, but also has some selective difficulties. What can she become so good that she can fool to luhuoying? She looked at Xiang shallow: "we are going to the prince''s mansion. Do you have any good ideas?" The people and things in it are still the most clear to shallow son. She should be the most clear about how to get into the prince''s mansion quickly. Shallow son thought, shook his head: "Prince''s mansion is solid as gold soup, it''s true that flies can''t fly in, strangers want to go in, it''s almost impossible." Gu Bailu asked, "does Lu Huoying have any needs, weaknesses or concerns?" "Yes He has something he cares about, but he cares about something nobody can touch, and we are even more unlikely to touch it. " There is a trace of sorrow in the light of the light of the light of the light of the eyes of the shallow son. Gu Bailu shook his head: "we can''t touch it directly, but maybe we can touch it from the side. Tell me what he cares about. We can find a way." Shallow son sits straight there, pure white catkin tightly grasps own skirt, said three words: "Su muwei." Chapter 560 Gu Bailu stares: "woman?" Shallower nodded his head: "yes This is his biggest treasure, because his concubine asked him to give up Su muwei and said something ugly. He even killed her mother. Lu Huoying is a devil Everything that has something to do with Su muwei will become crazy. I don''t suggest that we start from her. " "It''s the best thing for him to have a baby! How can such a big baby not be used? Tell me about Su muwei... " Gu Bailu felt the hope in a flash. At first, she thought that Lu Huoying was a devil who didn''t recognize each other and didn''t have any feelings. It turns out that he still has something to care about, and he has a woman to like. It''s just great. "Su muwei has been a genius of Lingli since childhood, even higher than Murong Lanyi and nanningxin of Nanyue country. In the new generation, she is the strongest, but Because her genius also hurt her. Su''s family was too close. Su muwei was 13 years old when she was practising the retrograde meridians and nearly died. He was rescued by young master Xiao, but she was always weak... " "You can''t make Xiao better after all these years?" Gu Bailu asked. Childe Xiao''s medical skill is the best in the world. That''s a man worthy of reputation. He can save people who will die. If you can''t even master Xiao, you can only say that this man is really hopeless. "No, she has been very weak. She hasn''t been out of bed for so many years. If it wasn''t for my Longling blood, she would have died long ago." Shallow son wrung his lips. Gu Bailu can believe how much bitterness this smile mixed with. "The reason why you are valued in the prince''s mansion is that you can supply her with dragon spirit blood!" Gu Bailu finally understood. No wonder Lu Huoying wants to look for her so urgently, because the woman''s blood can''t be broken. She even thought of something more terrible. The reason why Lu Huoying let shallow son have a baby is that shallow son can give birth to a dragon spirit blood man, so there is another woman to save him? "Yes, later, I was short of blood. I often lost blood and fainted. Lu Huoying wanted me to have more children, so that I could have enough blood..." Gu Bailu was shocked: "is this man really crazy? In order to Su muwei, she could do this to make her body and flesh cheap. " Compared with the land burning shadow Feng Qingtian is nothing. How can a man treat his own flesh and bones so patiently? Because they only need to move on women twice, can they have their own flesh and bones? Because they don''t need to conceive in October, do they have no feelings of flesh and blood? Shallow son smiled miserably: "I thought he just wanted the blood of the child At least the child can still live and have a position in the government, so I can bear to let him spoil it, but later... " "Then what happened?" Gu Bailu asked anxiously. Shallow son shook his head: "I don''t want to say, in short, he really saw Su muwei more important than anything, even more than himself." Gu Bailu nodded: "since there is such a person, he naturally wants to make good use of it. Now you are gone. He has no dragon spirit blood. He is very anxious to find another way to cure her. We can start from this aspect." Shallow son eyebrow tiny frown: "you mean to let me become another person, again go to supply blood?" Gu Bailu shook her head: "of course not Who will supply him with blood, but he can be tricked with dragon spirit blood. " Chapter 561 Shallow son raises Mou to see to her: "do you have idea?" "Yes." Gu Bailu ate the withered flowers of jiujiudaichun and immediately became a Taoist. The Taoist nun is not only white, but also has a beautiful tear nevus around her eyes, which is charming and attractive. But it''s not like Gu Bailu. Shallow son looks at her: "you act like this Then I...... " As soon as she changed, she became a little Taoist. She was only twelve or thirteen years old. She was pretty. She was not a big beauty. She followed her disciples like her. Gu Bailu put on her shoulder: "little Taoist, we are so happy to cheat!" Shallow son reluctantly smiled: "good." "Open your mind, life is also too sad, too bitter, too laugh, why not choose one of their most comfortable." Gu Bailu pinched her little face and hurried to the front: "aro, let''s go!" A whip from aro drove the carriage up. Gu Bailu raises the curtain and looks out. Baidi city I''ll be back. Why do you want to come back again? She doesn''t know clearly. She only knows that she is here. Then this is her home and hometown. The steward and servants of Gu''s mansion haven''t seen Miss Gu for a day. Even aro disappeared. Everyone thought that the young lady was practicing again, and aro was accompanying her inside, so they didn''t care. Even the hidden army sent by Fengqing to Gu''s mansion thought that Gu Bailu was cultivating. But the next day, no one came out. Especially aro, even if Gu Bailu cultivates and keeps her, she must eat. She is not hungry. Yin Jun thinks something is wrong. He steals into Gu Bailu''s room. Look, who is there! It''s all right, man''s gone! Was it a robbery or something unexpected? Bai Yunyi didn''t see Gu Bailu this morning. She thought she didn''t want to see her. She didn''t think much about it. Thinking that she would go to see feng Qingtian in the Lord''s mansion today, she took a carriage to the Lord''s mansion. It''s easy to go in when I deliver the famous post to the prince''s mansion. If fengqingtian has been waiting for Bai Yunyi, it depends on his attitude towards yan''anchun. So today, he didn''t go to the meeting, so he waited for him in the mansion. Even Yan''an Chun was with him. When Bai Yunyi enters the flower hall, Feng Qingtian is feeding yan''anchun the lily porridge cooked by Longan and Lily. He feeds it gently and carefully, which makes Bai Yunyi''s face uncomfortable. Bai Yunyi went to the generous salute. Anyway, he used to do it every day in Tiangong cliff. It''s really not strange. "White three childe please sit down." Yan Anchun opened his mouth and sat down on a chair beside fengqingtian. His servant girl sent tea to him. Feng Qingtian took a sip of warm tea and then said slowly: "Bai San is now the great red man in front of the emperor''s grandmother. How can he come to the palace when he has time?" "Yunyi has been back for a few days. He should have come to see the king." Bai Yunyi is a square tunnel. "That night, I saw the strength of Mr. Bai Sanzi, which really opened my eyes." Feng Qingtian looks at him, his face is expressionless, but his eyes are a little defensive. "King xielai praises him. Compared with king xielai, Yunyi complains that he is inferior to him." "Don''t be modest. I''m free today. Why don''t we have a competition?" Feng Qingtian put down his tea cup and smiled at Yan''an Chun: "my princess happened to be very interested in the power of Bai San''s spirit." Chapter 562 Bai Yunyi looks up at yan''anchun, and sees the scar on her face that is not good. She feels sad and says, "can''t you even deal with the princess''s injury, young master Xiao?" "Young master Xiao has done his best. If this scar is good, I''m afraid it will have to wait a year and a half. As long as the Lord doesn''t care, I don''t care." Yan''an Chun calm tunnel. Feng Qingtian reached out to hold her hand: "I don''t care. No matter how you look, you are the most beautiful in my heart." Bai Yunyi lowered her eyes and held one hand tightly in the sleeve. Yan Anchun''s face is like this now. Feng Qingtian can still be so affectionate to her, not for the sake of children. He would like to have a chance to talk with Yan Anchun alone, but he has no chance. Yan Anchun''s eyes may have been deeply affectionate to Feng Qingtian. Is he too late in this life? "I wonder if Mr. Bai San can let me see your strength? I have always thought that the Lord''s spiritual power is profound, and I have never heard him boast about others. When I came back that night, I boasted about you all. " Bai Yunyi stood up and said, "since the princess wants to see it, Yunyi can only follow her orders. I hope that the prince will show mercy. If you really want to fight, don''t hit me in the face." Yan''an Chun chuckled: "Mr. Bai San is really a funny man. Is your face more important than your life?" "It''s natural. Face is more important than anything." Yan''an Chun laughs, Feng Qingtian''s face salad comes down, and takes Yan''an Chun''s hand to walk out of the flower hall first. Bai Yunyi picks his eyebrows. Isn''t that happy? As soon as the two men stood, the air in the yard began to suppress. But Qin Shou appeared at fengqingtian''s side with no sense of interest: "my Lord, I have an important report. It''s very urgent." Bai Yunyi said teasingly, "it seems that today we can only end up with nothing." Feng Qingtian swept Qin Shou with a cold light. He told him not to disturb him even if the sky fell down today. How could he be so ignorant. "Lord! Let me tell you! " Qin Shou insisted that he was not frightened by his cold light. "White three young master wait a moment." Feng Qingtian goes to yan''anchun''s side and helps her pull the Cape. In a low voice, he says, "you two are left. Show yourself well." Yan''an Chun smiles at him. Feng Qingtian left with Qin Shou. In the middle of the walk, Feng Qingtian stops, looks back, and Bai Yunyi really starts to talk with yan''anchun. If you don''t go to the three treasures hall, Bai Yunyi will surely come close to yan''anchun. I just don''t know what kind of heart he is. "Prince, I have something urgent to report. Go to the study now!" Qin Shou is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. Feng Qingtian looked at him and said, "the play is finished. What else do you pretend?" "Lord! My subordinates are not acting according to the plan! " He reached Feng Qingtian''s ear and said, "Miss Gu is gone!" Feng Qingtian''s face changed: "what do you say?" As he spoke, he ran quickly to the study, which was a place for discussing important issues and set up the most strict border, not afraid of anyone eavesdropping. Entering the study, Feng Qingtian yelled, "what did you just say? Lu''er is gone? What''s the matter? How can she disappear? " When he left the day before yesterday, lu''er''s mood had been appeased. How could it suddenly disappear. Is he playing with him again? Test whether he cares about her? Chapter 563 "I didn''t see the princess and aro all day yesterday. I thought it was cultivation and aro was with me. But today, aro still hasn''t come out for dinner. Yinjun feels something is wrong. He steals into the princess''s room and finds out that the princess is gone. His clothes have been taken away and a letter has been left." When Qin Shou said that, he glanced uneasily at Feng Qingtian. Even when he heard the news, he almost collapsed, let alone the Lord. All he did was for the sake of the princess. Unexpectedly, she left a letter and walked away, regardless of the Lord''s life or death. There is no doubt that he inserted a sword in the Lord''s body and asked for his life. Feng Qingtian''s whole body was cold and scared Qin Shou to move. He beat a drum in his heart and waited for the Lord to consume this information. Feng Qingtian clenched his fists tightly, his chest hurt violently, and he fell straight to the ground. "Lord!" Qin Shou jumped up in fear and rushed to him: "Wang Ye, wake up, Wang Ye. You can find it after the princess left. Don''t scare your subordinates, Wang Ye." Feng Qingtian falls to the ground. Her white face is as red as jade. There is blood on the corner of her mouth. It''s anger. The Lord grew up, everything went smoothly, and no one dared to disobey him. It''s not easy to find the woman who made him care. She loves her and is afraid to hold her in the palm of her hand. But it happened that so many people paid with all their heart, but the woman left a letter and ran away How can the Lord bear such a blow. Qin Shou hurriedly sent someone to pass on Mr. Xiao. Qin Shouzheng is going to help Feng Qingtian up and put him on the bed. Feng Qingtian is already awake. He grabs Qin Shou''s hand and says, "send someone to look for him immediately All the people are out. " Qin Shou worried and said: "Lord, people in the palace can''t be transferred. Tonight''s plan will..." "Without lu''er, what''s the use of these things? Go to find them quickly!" Feng Qingtian roars. He couldn''t figure out why he was so kind to her. He thought of everything for her. He sent her to a safe place and faced it himself. But why did she still have to go. There was no sign of leaving her without a word. He said that after today, he can take her over, and they can be together as they want. But she left him when he thought he would succeed, no matter how sad he would be, and abandoned him. Qin Shou took out the letter from the cloud sleeve: "prince, this is the letter that the princess left for you. My subordinates will do it right away." Feng Qingtian looked at the letter with eyes full of rage and said to leave. If he did something wrong, he told him that he could completely change it, apologize and come as she asked. But She was so desperate that she left with only one letter. Qin Shou put the letter beside him with some worry, and turned to go out. He had to give the Lord time to vent himself. Maybe after reading this letter, he will be in a better mood. After all, the princess left a book when she left. Feng Qingtian opened a letter with hate. There were not many messages in it, but a line of words was written on a piece of paper: "Lord, I love my child. I don''t want him to be anyone''s tool. I will come back." Feng Qingtian''s eyebrows are locked. What the hell is that? He didn''t know what he had done to make her think that way. Feng Qingtian sits on the ground, holding his head in his hands and putting it between his legs. What did he do wrong? Why did she do this. Chapter 564 A few days ago, she had no problem with her mood and cooperated with his plan very well. That is to say, since Bai Yunyi began to appear, she has become something wrong. It''s like suddenly asking if he''s the emperor of heaven? Bai Yunyi must have chewed something with her. Feng Qingtian stands up and rushes to Bai Yunyi, who is outside the courtyard. He is chatting with Yan''an Chun. They are very harmonious. Feng Qingtian is not a fool. It''s natural to see that Bai Yunyi still has feelings for Yan Anchun. He came here just to rob her. He rushed over and asked Bai Yunyi by the neck, "what did you say to lu''er?" Bai Yunyi frowned: "what are you talking about, Wang Ye? I just gave Miss Gu some gifts these days. The woman you don''t want, Wang Ye, can''t and won''t let others chase you." "Don''t pretend to be Ben Wang. Now Ben Wang doesn''t have time to act with you. Say, what did you say to lu''er?" Feng Qingtian''s long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a terrible cold in the eyes. Yan Anchun was surprised and said, "what''s the matter, Lord?" Feng Qingtian also does not hide: "lu''er is gone, and has disappeared since yesterday." "Ah!" Yan''anchun stood up and looked suspiciously at Bai Yunyi. "Did you say something you shouldn''t say?" Bai Yunyi is obviously surprised. How does Gu Bailu say to leave? Where she went. Baiyun YILENG said: "I told her about you and the princess. I didn''t say anything else, did I..." "What?" Feng Qingtian and Yan Anchun can''t wait to ask. "She is afraid that you will use her children as a tool to ascend the throne No, I''m talking about the princess''s children. Her children don''t work... " Bai Yunyi looks confused. Gu Bailu''s sudden disappearance surprised him. He just saw her and pursued her. How could she run away? It can''t be because of his enthusiasm? Feng Qingtian''s hand around his neck added three points of strength: "you are so damn, who let you talk to her!" Feng Qingtian''s eyes are bright and fierce, and his neck is red with white clouds. His nails are all in his flesh, like a bloodthirsty tyrant. "Wang, the most important thing now is to find someone." Yan''anchun holds Feng Qingtian''s hand for fear that he will kill Bai Yunyi accidentally. Bai Yunyi can''t die at least now. When he dies, Tiangong cliff will send other people. He is always better than the others. Feng Qingtian throws Bai Yunyi ten meters away: "don''t let me see you again." He turned around and left. Yan Anchun hurried to catch up. Bai Yunyi fell to the ground, feeling no pain at all. She didn''t cover her neck when she was bleeding. She only thought about why Feng Qingtian cared so much about Gu Bailu. Didn''t you drive her out of the house? Don''t you even admit it? How come now that she is missing, he just wants to kill him like a madman. Don''t you No! It''s impossible. Yan Anchun is the one she used to be. How could she be Gu Bailu. In fact, fengqingtian is not as devoted as before. She has already fallen in love with Gu Bailu. Because of Yan Anchun, she has to be driven out of the mansion. In fact, I still have feelings for her. Otherwise, how can Gu Bailu know the situation as soon as he disappears? Bai Yunyi got up from the ground, went out of the palace and went straight to Gufu. The housekeeper met him, but said that Miss Gu was not in the house and could not see him. Chapter 565 He asked, "where has she gone? Has she told me?" "I don''t know about this slave. If you want to know, you can ask Miss Bu, who has told her about the management of the government." The housekeeper dare not offend Bai Yunyi. Bu Yaolian was invited by the housekeeper, but also asked three don''t know: "she said she wanted to go out to play, play enough to come back, let me help her look at home." Bai Yunyi is sure now that Gu Bailu is really gone. She didn''t even give him a word. In these two days, she clearly had a good attitude towards him, talked and laughed with him, and twice stayed in the government for dinner. But she didn''t tell him why she wanted to leave. Bai Yunyi sits in the ring chair sadly. Where will she go? Did the stories he told scare her? She was afraid that her children would be used by wanwang? So run away. Then why is she afraid? No! Bai Yunyi stands up abruptly. It''s his fault. He was so wrong from the beginning. How could he forget the most important thing. Who is fengqingtian? He is the former Emperor. He can''t touch anyone. He can only touch the only woman produced by the heavenly way, the woman who can give birth to the son of heaven and earth. Even if he reincarnated, he fell in love with other people, he could not touch other lower creatures. He can make Gu Bailu pregnant. He can make Gu Bailu pregnant. Gu Bailu is Bai Yunyi fell down on the chair decadent again: "so, I fell in love with her at first sight, and became so interested in her. It turns out For so many years, even if her soul is reorganized, she is still in his heart, his soul is deep, never forgotten. " This is destiny. What he wanted to do most was to tell her that Xiandi didn''t really love her, just wanted her to nurture the children of heaven and earth. But now he really told her that he did what he had to do. But also scared her away. Where should he go to find her? Feng Qingtian should not let her go, and will find her. No, he has to find Feng Qingtian before he can take her to a safer place. Bai Yunyi went out of Gu''s house quickly. He wanted to go back to Tiangong cliff. In the prince''s mansion. Feng Qingtian said to yehuai, "please invite Mr. Hu right away. I need him." "What happened again? Qin Shou said that you were going to withdraw all the soldiers you planned tonight to find Gu Bailu. What happened to her?" Ye Huai feels a little tired. Why is this woman always doing things. As expected, the beauty is the disaster. He is still single. I used to envy Feng Qingtian, but now I''m so glad I didn''t have this trouble. "Do it now, don''t ask." Feng Qingtian was very afraid. Now he must find Gu Bailu immediately and make it clear to her, otherwise he may lose her forever. "If you don''t say what happened, I won''t go." Night Huai also stubborn up, planning for so long, today''s palace change, how to say give up, give up, there is no principle, so the following soldiers still think the hall wanwang is playing. Let him manage these soldiers in the future. "Lu''er is gone. She may misunderstand me. This misunderstanding may make me lose him forever, so I will go right away." Fengqingtian can''t care about any palace changes at this time. "What else did you do to make her misunderstood? I said it. If you have something to discuss with her, don''t bear it by yourself. It''s hard to please." Night Huai stroked his forehead. Feng Qingtian is sitting in the ring chair, his eyes are confused. He didn''t expect that Bai Yunyi would tell her about her past life. Chapter 566 And she really believed it, so she suddenly called him over two days ago and asked the doctor to ask if he wanted children or adults. But It seems that on that day, he didn''t say that she was the only one, not the child. She had doubted, and because of this, she would surely misunderstand. Feng Qingtian covers his face regretfully. He should say what he thinks in his heart, but he doesn''t want to lose the child. When he can save the two, he doesn''t want to say that he doesn''t want to have children easily. But his heart will never love her less than his child. Night Huai no way, had to run to Junshan again to find Hu Lao. Old Hu It was already closed. Last time, he forced him to pull him out of the gate. He was scolded by the old man for being bloody, so that he could make divination in the heaven. This time, I want to get people to the palace The old man will have no good words. Think of this, night Huai scalp tingle. ¡­¡­ Gu Bailu and them have been running for three days. Although there are carriages, their butts really hurt. In the evening, I just want to find an inn and go to sleep. Anyway, now they have changed their makeup, no one can recognize them. However, there was no influence of Nanyue state. That night, someone broke into the Inn and began to search for people. Gu Bailu marvels at fengqingtian''s speed. She has been running for three days, and fengqingtian''s people have already checked. Tomorrow we have to hurry out of Nanyao country, and we should be in the position of Tianfeng country. In fact, I didn''t sleep well this evening. There were always people coming to check the shop. They were noisy. The people who came didn''t embarrass their two Taoist sisters. Aro is a man, not to mention how to check him. However, Gu Bailu knew that after two or three days, fengqingtian did not find any clues in this way. She would surely know that she had changed her image with jiujiudaichun. But they were already in Tianfeng. Gu Bailu didn''t fall asleep until dawn. He woke up at noon. She hurriedly asked aro to buy some dry food and went on the road. In the evening, Gu Bailu went to Xuancheng, which borders Nanyue country and Tianfeng country, but did not stay in Xuancheng. Although the carriage was uncomfortable to sit on, Gu Bailu didn''t waste much time on the road, and all the way to sanshengdu, the capital of Tianfeng kingdom. Three lives are more prosperous than the city of Baidi, with thick people and heavy goods. However, like the city of Baidi, the people on the road are indifferent or indifferent. They don''t greet each other and make fun of each other. Although hawkers sell things enthusiastically, they do not come from the heart. How can it come from the heart? They are all people who may be bullied and killed at any time. Living in such a world, people with low spiritual power can''t see hope. So in this world, Gu Bailu doesn''t like shopping. "I''m back." Shallow son secretly looks at the scenery outside the window, cannot help but sigh. Gu Bailu smiled and said, "do you think it''s better to be back home?" "Yes, no matter how bad it is here, it always feels like home. Unfortunately, I don''t have a home." Shallow son''s head is tied into a high bun with a green silk, and her beautiful face is as watery as a peach, which makes people feel that they can squeeze water out of the water with one press. Her face is not as beautiful as her own, but the temperament that comes out of one''s bones is still there. Shallow son may be born with that kind of sorrow and pity that I see in my bones. When I see her, I want to cherish her. But her tenderness brings a kind of beauty, which is naturally attractive. Chapter 567 Gu Bailu thinks that she is a woman who can feel her beauty, let alone a man. If she met other men, she would be in favor all her life. Unfortunately, what she met was a cruel and cold-blooded shadow of Lu Fen, a shadow that even her mother and concubine could finish by themselves, a Give a heart to Su muwei''s Lu Huoying. So it''s doomed that her face is miserable. I wish she could get rid of the land burning shadow and live her own life. "There will always be some at home. Let''s go to Su Fu." Gu Bailu said to her, "show aro the way." "Why do you go to Su Fu?" shallow asked "Lu Huoying is suspicious. We presume to say that we can cure Su muwei. He is definitely missing. Besides, you say that the prince''s mansion is very strict. Maybe the porter won''t report it, so we can only start from Su''s mansion first. Su''s family should also care about Su muwei." Shallow son nodded: "Su muwei is deeply in the prince''s heart, so the Su family regards her as a treasure, and hopes that she will be well and keep the original glory and prosperity for the Su family." "The younger brother of the Su family is not as strict as the prince''s mansion. We can penetrate faster." At that time, let the Su family go to tell Lu faying that there is hope to cure Su muwei. That will certainly work. Gu Bailu took aro and shallower to rent a house near the Su mansion. It''s a bustling area. The rent is not so expensive. But Gu Bailu has enough money with her this time. After a day''s rest, she took her son to the street to set up a stall, and hung a flag to write: golden words, breaking good and bad fortune, good and evil hands, benevolence, and cure all diseases. Both Taoist nuns were born beautiful. Although they were not beautiful, they also added a landscape to this street. Coupled with the attractive advertising words on the billboard, Gu Bailu''s business on this day was surprisingly good. As a matter of fact, she can know that he is not unlucky just by opening her eyes. But Gu Bailu has been reluctant to do this business because Once she opens her eyes, she will find out about people''s privacy. Who doesn''t have the secrets of those who can''t see, and some things that are very messy looking at spicy eyes, she is afraid of affecting her mood. Therefore, she still uses the most elementary method of Maoshan Taoism, divination to judge good and bad. In this world, there are not many people willing to do the business of breaking good and bad luck, because Here, whoever is strong is the boss, who can dominate the lives of others and protect their own lives. The people who come here are all low-level people. The most asked is Will my next child be a psychic master! Even if it is a couple with low psychic power, it is possible to produce a couple with strong psychic power. This is also the only driving force for people with low spiritual power to survive, so some couples still have children after 50 or 60 years. Gu Bailu really divined for them. After divining, he told them truthfully that he would not receive a cent. For those who come to see a doctor, Bai Lu, an ordinary doctor, can prescribe some medicine at will, so that they can get rid of the disease. She can also deal with some difficult and miscellaneous diseases. Only when people are seriously ill, can she use pills made of shallow blood. Even yan''anchun, who has only one breath left, can be cured. What else can''t be cured. In this way, after three days of stalling, Gu Bailu finally came to a man who was dying of illness. This man had something to do with Su Fu. Chapter 568 This is a nephew of the general manager of the Su mansion. He is used to bullying in this street with the power of the general manager of the Su mansion. Unfortunately Accidentally offended the third prince and was beaten with one palm, leaving only one breath. The general manager of the Su mansion asked his master for the royal doctor in the palace, but the Royal doctors said they could only wait for death and could not return to heaven. They also came to find Taoist nuns with the attitude of dead horse being a living horse doctor. Who told other doctors that they could not help? Gu Bailu''s advertisement was to cure all diseases. Gu Bailu had no study on internal injury and used a pill of dragon spirit blood. After her treatment, the pill didn''t smell bloody. Even the old doctor couldn''t smell the ingredients. The chief nephew took one and was carried back. The next day, he became very active and took the gift to thank Gu Bailu. This matter also spread in the street. Suddenly Gu Bailu, a fortune teller, became a miracle doctor. Everyone came to see a doctor. Gu Bailu had to change the ad words: one time a day, with all kinds of complications. They all came to her to take the pill of longlingxue, which was not worth money. They said that things were rare. What''s more, she is reluctant to shed more blood. Although only a few pills are used, it is against humanity to take human blood as medicine. For other diseases that can be prescribed by her own hand, Gu Bailu has no objection. Many poor people''s, she does not see the fee, anyway, as a good thing, cultivate merit. The nephew of the chief manager of the Su mansion is ready, and his face has a luster. It''s not like he was sad a few days ago. The head of the Su family naturally noticed and asked curiously, "is your nephew OK?" If you really die, you should come and ask him for leave. How could you be so happy. "Thank you for your concern. The child is all right. She was rescued by a Taoist." Manager Su is happy. The head of the Su family is now the head of the Su family. It''s su muwei''s father. He was a little worried because his family was killed by the third prince. Now that he''s OK, he''s happy. When he''s happy, he''s left his heart: "who is the Taoist you said?" Su muwei''s body has always been the most memorable of the Su family. Even if she had gone one day, the Su family would have lost its present prominence. Although the third prince was angry and moved the nephew of manager Su, he didn''t send someone to apologize for the prince''s sake. So Su''s master knows that his daughter can''t die. One day, the prince will protect Su''s family. Although the Su family also has many disciples and many excellent spiritual strength, the four big families in Tianfeng Kingdom fight fiercely. Now the Su family can keep the first place, which is covered by the prince. "It''s said that it''s in a Taoist temple in Nanyao GuoXuan city. The Taoist temple is in disrepair for a long time and needs silver to be repaired. So I''ll come out and make some money for divination and treatment. The two Taoist sisters, one is old and the other is young, both of them grow up beautifully, and they have a good way of divining. " Manager Su boasted. Su''s master asked curiously, "is medical skill really so high? Too hospital hospital capital can''t cure the internal injury, she can cure? " "Master, I dare not say half a lie. My nephew has nothing to do now. After taking her pill, I''ll be fine after one night. There''s nothing wrong. It''s amazing." "Do you want to invite them into the mansion to ask?" the manager Su quietly came up He also wants to introduce these two people to the master to see if they are good for the miss''s illness. But he also knew that the prince was a suspicious person, and ordinary people could not really get into his eyes. Chapter 569 He didn''t dare to recommend it randomly, otherwise he would be punished first if something happened to the young lady. Now when the master asks, he wants to try. Su''s master nodded: "it''s OK to call them here to have a look." See people first, and then see if they really have this ability or cheat. Although they cured the nephew of manager Su, who knows if they were right. Besides, being able to cure Su''s nephew doesn''t mean that there is a way to cure his daughter''s illness. Muwei''s body has already improved. What''s hateful is that the damned maid ran away. If she drinks blood for another year or two, she will be cured. "The slave will arrange it at once." Manager Su took a bunch of gifts and his nephew to the street. Gu Bailu has been waiting for two or three days, but he hasn''t waited for the Su mansion to move. He still wants to find another way. Unexpectedly, the general manager Su will come. Gu Bailu glanced at him and said, "manager Su is so polite. I don''t need to give so many things to the poor. I''d better give more money." Manager Su was dumbfounded, and immediately pulled out two hundred Liang silver notes with a smile: "it should be." Shallow son stretched out a hand and took the silver note. However, Mou Guang made a stroke on the face of chief executive su. When Su muwei was taken into the prince''s Mansion by Lu Huoying, it was sent by the chief executive. He didn''t give a little look to her face. He always scolded her if she could do it well or not. At that time, shallow son had not been found by Lu Huoying that she had dragon spirit blood. Every time manager Su used to deliver things for Su''s family, he would be very repulsive to her. He thought that her appearance was too good and would threaten Su muwei. I''ve done it many times in the dark. I was almost transferred to pour night fragrance. That is, at that time, in order to protect her life, shallow son inadvertently revealed that he had dragon blood, and was known by Lu Huoying. From then on, she began to suffer endlessly. They were bled every day until they fainted. If you lose too much blood, you will be fed with all kinds of raw blood. If you don''t want to eat any medicine, you have to eat it. The whole person''s throat doesn''t know how to eat it. However, Lu Feiying still hasn''t let her go. She doesn''t think she has enough blood alone, so she wants her to have children to satisfy Su muwei, so that she can get better earlier. Shallow son will always remember those strong night, Lu Huoying does not have any tenderness, only regards her as a machine that can bear children. He let the experienced mother-in-law calculate the most easy time for her to conceive. In those days, he would come every night and leave when he finished. He seldom had any communication with her, and he was completely a routine formula. Shallow son wants to escape, but the prince''s mansion is so big and complex, and she is trapped like a dragon pond. She can''t escape at all. If it wasn''t for later that she found out that the tea she made could work wonders, she might still be in that deep pool, dark and dark. It''s the steward Su who wants to kill her, so she has to protect her life with her own blood. The source of her suffering is all about this man. In the face of him, the hatred in shallow son''s heart is hard to hide. She turns her head and tucks the silver note into the cloud sleeve to hide her emotions. "Shallower is gone." Gu Bailu came and patted her on the shoulder. Shallow son carries a pair of water Mou to look at her: "go where." "Sujiazhuzi asked us to go." Gu Bailu put his arm around her shoulder and said, "you can have a good meal." Shallow son eyebrow tiny frown: "I can not go." She didn''t want to see any of the people in the Su mansion. She was afraid that she could not hide her emotions and get rid of it. Chapter 570 "You have to go. To face that person, start by facing the people around him." Gu Bailu won''t let her back. Shallow son has no choice but to follow Gu Bailu to the Su mansion. Su''s master and his wife and young master are waiting at home. Gu Bailu and his shallow son are invited in. After the ceremony, they fall down. Naturally, the Su family is rich and how to come. Even the columns are inlaid with gold, making a full show of high profile. People of the Su family naturally have eyes to the top of their heads. I don''t know which young lady opened the door first: "Taoist nuns come out to show themselves like this. It''s not a good thing at first sight." Gu Bailu thinks that she has become what she is now. She has grown very ordinary. She looks like the best. She is not a beauty. Shallow son''s appearance is ten times uglier than her original appearance. So if the young lady scolds, she really feels wronged. That''s what looks like? Miss, how strange are you. She didn''t know that although her face and shallow son''s face can only be considered as pretty and multi-faceted, they both have a unique temperament. Gu Bailu is flexible when she sees them, as if she had been instructed by her teacher, and they are full of spirit. But shallow son, in the bone exudes his hook person''s charming, even if she does nothing, stands there is like a peach, fresh and juicy. Mrs. Su said, "what are you talking about?" Gu Bailu smiled and said, "I never care about the common people." "Oh, you''ve got your face!" The young lady stood up and scolded. She didn''t feel Gu Bailu''s spiritual power was so high. Maybe she was a cheat. This kind of person can save sister muwei. Gu Bailu stood up and said coldly, "since the Su family is insincere, don''t disturb the time of the poor nun. Why bother the two Taoist nuns?" She said and went out. Shallower hurriedly followed. "Stop, when we are in Suzhou, you can come and leave if you want!" The young lady also chased out, a lunge in front of them. Gu Bailu sneers, takes out two coppers from the cloud sleeve and throws them directly on her face: "tea money." This young lady didn''t prevent Gu Bailu from saying a word and then she went out. She was hurt by two coppers, and two red marks appeared on her white face. She hasn''t responded yet. Gu Bailu has taken shallow''s hand to the outside of the flower hall. "Stop miss Ben!" As soon as the young lady snapped, a guard came up to stop Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu looks at the people around them calmly. She has been ready to come to the Soviet Union for a long time. She also knows that the Soviet Union is not a good place to come. If she doesn''t agree with each other, she will probably go. "What? Not enough money for tea? The tea for the guests is so hard to drink. I don''t think it''s enough for two coppers. " Gu Bailu''s small mouth can make people in Su''s residence angry if he spits it out. The second prince of Su''s mansion chuckled out: "I don''t know that the tea in our house is so hard to drink." "Mr. Su, what he drinks is his mood. In the face of such a vulgar person as Miss Su, no good tea has any flavor." Gu Bailu stood there holding shallow''s hand and calmly returned to him. Miss Su, who has been scolded, will rush in when she is angry, and she will be pulled by the second childe: "little, don''t make a fool of yourself." "I''m fooling around? Second brother, what did she say about me! " Chapter 571 "Shut up, she''s right. If you don''t know the right thing, you''ll see how you get married later." The second childe winked at the bodyguard nearby. The bodyguard hurriedly pulled Su Xiaoxia down. Su''s master then said, "step back. Don''t worry about the two Taoist sisters. They have been spoiled since childhood." Gu Bailu smiled and said, "Su Fu invited us to see how Su Fu dotes on her young lady?" Though she was laughing, her tone was full of sarcasm. Shallow son looked at to relieve Qi, followed cold to hum. She has never been so arrogant before in front of people in the Su mansion. It''s really addictive. The fear and fear that came at first are all gone now. So is the Su family. "Laugh, laugh." Second childe sees father and mother facial expression not very good, hurriedly round the field: "invite two Taoist nuns to come, nature is to ask for something, also please seat." Young master su er can see that these two nuns are arrogant, and although he can''t feel their spiritual strength, he subconsciously thinks that they are not so easy to deal with. Facing the encirclement of the superior guards of the Su mansion, those who can calm down and have no fear are either dead or alive, or don''t take these guards seriously at all. He felt that it belonged to the latter. Su''s master pressed his temper and thought that he would try anything for his daughter. He said: "please." Gu Bailu will take it as soon as she sees it. After all, she came to the Soviet mansion to get in touch with Lu Huoying, not to settle accounts with the Soviet mansion. They went back to the flower hall and sat down again. The head of the Su family said, "I heard that Taoist you can come back to life with a good hand..." Gu Bailu nodded: "poor nun practices on the mountain, studies medical books painstakingly, and medical skills are OK." "I wonder if anything can be cured?" Mrs. Su heard this urgent opening. "I dare not boast that most can be cured, but no one is perfect, and I dare not insist on it." Gu Bailu said, "only after seeing the patient can I know." Mrs. Su was disappointed. It is said that many doctors and doctors come here. They only know after seeing the patient. After seeing the result, they say they can do nothing. Even the first doctor in the world, Mr. Xiao, can''t help it. "In fact, the most powerful thing for me is the pill. If it''s not convenient for the patient to see, I can give her a pill to try first. If it''s better, I''ll look for me again." Gu Bailu took out a medicine bottle from cloud sleeve and poured one on his hand: "but this pill is a little expensive..." The master of the Su family took a look at her and said to the steward nearby, "go and ask the royal doctor." Gu Bailu sat down and asked the royal doctor to see if there was a problem with the pill. She had guessed about the problem for a long time. Soon the royal doctor came. After taking the pill over and looking at it carefully, he found nothing wrong, but he couldn''t guarantee the safety of the pill: "what kind of pill is this? I can''t see its ingredients." "An exclusive secret recipe, if you don''t tell it, if you see the ingredients, it''s not an exclusive secret recipe." Gu Bailu smiles mysteriously. "I''m not sure about its safety, how to give it to people." Asked the head of the Su family with a frown. Gu Bailu sat down and spread his hands and said, "if you don''t believe, don''t use it. If you believe, my apprentice and I can take it to Su Fu. If there is any accident in the patient''s eating, take our lives." Chapter 572 Mrs. Su snorted coldly, "your life together is worth a hair of Vivian in my family?" "Then whatever you want." Gu Bailu stood up and snatched the pill from the imperial doctor: "apprentice, let''s go." "Wait..." Su er''s son stopped her, and then said to Su''s master: "father, it''s better to find someone to take it first. If you are sure it''s non-toxic, you can use it for your sister." He has also heard the rumors on the street that these two nuns are very skilled and have cured many people. So he gave Gu Bailu face again and again. Su''s master is also eager to make his daughter''s illness better. He can only try to bite his teeth. Gu Bailu and shallow son lived in the Su mansion like this. Although there is no restriction on their going out of the house, it is impossible for them to come up with the idea of Su''s Mansion by the level of expert bodyguards outside the courtyard. "The closer they look, the more pills they will give Su muwei." Gu Bailu said to shallower, "I don''t know if aro will find something to eat if she doesn''t see us back." Shallow son smiled and said: "she will kill her if she doesn''t eat a meal. She must know what she''s looking for." In the evening, there are more and more experts outside the yard, and some hidden guards. Gu Bailu said with a smile, "it seems that the pill has arrived at the prince''s mansion, and Lu incinerator is going to try it." Shallow son''s face is slightly stiff. She doesn''t know whether it''s fear or hate when it comes to Lu Huoying. Those dark days appeared in her heart again and pierced her heart. Gu Bailu patted her hand: "you should control it well. Maybe we can enter the prince''s mansion tomorrow." Gu Bailu''s words really came true. In the early morning of the next day, the master of the Su family brought someone to invite her: "please go to the prince''s mansion with two Taoist nuns. The prince wants to see two of them." The pale face of shallow son suddenly lost a little blood. If you really want to go to the prince''s mansion, you still need to see the devil who eats people and doesn''t spit. She held her hands tightly, and her nails were pinched into the flesh of her hands. Gu Bailu reaches for her and holds her: "go, show up in front of him in a different position, you will know that he is not so terrible." No matter how cruel or fierce, a person with weakness is not afraid. Since Su muwei is the weakness of Lu faying, shallow son can play him in the bone palm. Unfortunately, she used the wrong method, only to fear such a devil, but forgot to turn her role into an advantage. The carriage had been waiting outside for a long time. They didn''t even have breakfast, so they were taken to the prince''s Mansion by the Su''s master. Even if I have seen the low-key luxury and elegant style of the prince''s mansion, Gu Bailu is still amazed when I enter the prince''s mansion of Tianfeng kingdom. The prince''s mansion is a dark place in shallow son''s eyes, and the Longtan is a tiger cave. But in fact, it is a beautiful building. The garden design is unique and unique. In the mansion, there are big trees and green trees. Although it is winter, it is not bleak at all. Lu Huoying is also a master who is willing to spend money. He uses real materials everywhere. He is different from fengqingtian. Fengqingtian likes black and everything is dark. Lu Huoying, such a dark person, loves to use white instead. All the places he goes are white jade, and the floors on the ground are made of white jade. May be because of the dark heart, but like bright things. Lu Huoying didn''t see them in the flower hall where he formally met the guests. Instead, he was in a pavilion in the garden. The pavilion and waterside pavilion were covered with light gauze curtains, flying and dancing. Seen from a distance, the women with Miaoman''s body are dancing, soft and boneless. "Lu Fen still likes to have fun?" Gu Bailu asked in a low voice. Chapter 573 Shallow son nodded. Lu Huoying did everything. He killed people and set fire to women, but women were only for him to enjoy and never touch. "He is fond of lyrics, poetry and poetry." Shallow son thinks inconceivable, such a murderous and merciless devil would like these. Gu Bailu said ha ha: "I thought he only liked killing people. Every day he cut people like carrots." Therefore, no matter how much you listen to others, you can''t fully understand a person. In fact, judging from Lu''s love for Su muwei, he may not have no heart, but his heart is all given to the woman, and the rest is just gravel. Su''s master walked in front of him, with light steps. He seemed to be afraid of making noise to Lu Huoying to enjoy singing and dancing. He even kept his breath tight. How terrible is Lu Fen''s shadow? Even the Su family leader is so careful. "Moody, unhappy for a while, killing people." Shallow son whispers, she spreads her fear by speaking. In the face of such a person, Su''s masters are careful, let alone her. She once faced the merciless cruelty of the burning shadow of landing, and let him destroy and humiliate her. She''s afraid of Lu Huoying. She''s afraid that she can''t even grasp the knife that killed him. "Don''t be afraid. You should remember that if you hold Su muwei''s life, you can take his life." Gu Bailu''s words came into her ears. Shallow son looked up and saw the shadow of Lu Huo lying on his couch. She was so shocked that she almost screamed. She subconsciously hid behind Gu Bailu. Her body trembled and her feet were soft. Gu Bailu saw that the veil and curtain of the pavilion were blown up, revealing the shadow of Lu Huo, who was half lying on the couch. He was wearing a wide robe, his muscles and chest were half exposed, and he could not see his face, but only his black hair. It doesn''t look like he has three heads and six arms. How can he be so afraid. Gu Bailu pulls shallow son and goes in. "Prince, my subordinates have brought these two people," said the leader of the Su family Lu Huo Ying didn''t even lift her eyes, and she was absorbed in singing and dancing. Gu Bailu looks up at him and is stunned in an instant. This is Lu Fen''s shadow? The good murderer doesn''t blink. How can he look so beautiful. Not only can not feel the violence on him, but also because of the beauty, it makes people feel like the sun and Lanzhi. Su''s master didn''t get a response. He stood there honestly and didn''t dare to say more. How terrible is a beauty like this? Gu Bailu blinked and kept looking at her. She was not afraid. Lu Huoying suddenly stood up, barefoot on the wool carpet, tall and strong. Why is he powerful? Because he is full of attractive muscles, matched with his beautiful face, and has the male tension of a man. His hair is also different, though black, but curly, and his face with the same beauty as the God in Greek mythology. Lu Huo glanced at Su''s master: "sit down." Song and dance people have long been understanding. Only let the sujiazhuzi sit down. After the sujiazhuzi sat down, he gave Gu Bailu a sharp glance: "you are the first one who dare to look at the prince like this in recent years." "The prince was born well. I couldn''t help looking at him more. Don''t worry. I''m a monk. I don''t have those worldly ideas. I just appreciate them." Gu Bailu laughs. Lu burned the shadow but did not put her in the eye, through him to see behind shallow son: "stand out." Chapter 574 Shallow son is subconsciously hiding behind Gu Bailu, trying to hide himself completely, but the more it is, the more attention Lu Huoying gets. Familiar voice, afraid voice, let shallow son pull Gu Bailu''s waist scared shiver. Gu Bailu even heard her two front teeth crack together. What kind of animal''s behavior did Lu Huoying do to make shallow son so afraid. "Prince, I have grown up in the mountains with me since I was a child. I haven''t seen any strangers. She''s afraid of the majesty of the prince." Gu Bailu patted her hands twice to calm her down. Silly girl doesn''t know. The more it is like this, the more attention Lu Huoying pays to her. But the fear in the bottom of my heart is not something I can get rid of in a moment. "This is how terrible this palace is?" Lu Fen''s shadow has no waves, so he asked casually. But Mou Guang has been staring at Gu Bailu''s back, as if he wants to see people hiding behind him through Gu Bailu''s body. Shallow son too familiar with his vision, even across Gu Bailu, she still can feel. Her eyes, like the fierce eyes of the beast in the dark, made her legs soft. "I''m afraid..." Shallow son is very unpromising to whisper to Gu Bailu. "What are you afraid of? We are here to save people." Gu Bailu turned to hold her hand tightly and let her look at herself: "remember what we are here to do? We are here to save people and cultivate virtue. The prince will not kill us if he kills innocent people. " Gu Bailu''s words are not small enough for Lu Fen to hear. Shallow son points tiny Leng and tries to control his body. Right, she came to save Su muwei. She is the only one who can save Su muwei. She is no longer the humble maid shallow son. Lu Huoying can''t do anything to her any more. She even needs to ask them to save Su muwei. What is she afraid of? There is nothing to be afraid of. She can''t resist death. She can''t die. Gu Bailu doesn''t have much dependence. Isn''t she so brave and strong? She can''t and doesn''t have to be afraid. "Really Really, the prince won''t kill us, but people outside say that everyone dares to kill the prince... " Shallow son whispered, although the mood was a little stable, but the voice was still a little shaky. Gu Bailu turned to look at Lu Huoying and said, "prince, let''s tell you the truth when we come to the prince''s mansion. I haven''t seen the world, and I''m afraid of death..." "If you do well, you won''t do anything to you." For the first time, Lu Huoying was afraid of being like this by a stranger, which made him think of the delicate maid who used to be around him. He was trembling at everything, just like other people bullied her. Even in the bed, it''s just like other people bully her very hard. The more it is, the more people want to bully her. "Thank you, Prince." Gu Bailu said with a smile, "if you need anything, please do as you like. The two disciples came down the mountain to raise money to repair the Taoist temple." Lu Fen''s shadow and Mou Guang glanced at the shallow son: "did you make the pill, or did you apprentice?" "I know the prescription. It''s made by disciples." So both of them are indispensable. Lu Huoying just turned her eyes to her. The two Taoist sisters are only average. They should not want to seduce him unless they have no self-knowledge. "How are the pills made?" The sound of Lu Huo''s shadow is light, but it can''t be rejected. Chapter 575 "I can''t tell you the secret." Gu Bailu is not humble or arrogant. Shallow son looks at her, a pair of eyes like autumn water write envy. It''s the first time for her to dare to refuse Lu Huoying so directly. Lu Fen''s shadow and Mou Guang Mimi: "what''s the price to say the exclusive secret skill?" "Never change a thousand." Gu Bailu stood up and said, "prince, you are really blessed with everything, so don''t be jealous of this exclusive prescription." Lu Feiying felt fresh: "you''re really brave. Haven''t you heard the technique of this palace?" Gu Bailu chuckled: "the prince I want can''t afford it, so the prince still died. If you don''t die, I''m not afraid of it. The life of my apprentice is insignificant. It''s not a loss to be able to get the prince and his beloved." The master of the Su family was furious: "unbridled, who allows you to talk to the prince like this!" Su''s master''s heart suddenly leaped. He could not imagine that he had brought such a man who didn''t know how to live or die. It''s her business that she doesn''t know how to live, but don''t involve him! "Why should I be angry? I''m only telling the truth. If I didn''t rely on it, I wouldn''t dare to come to the prince''s mansion where people don''t spit their bones." Gu Bailu shook shallower''s hand and squeezed her eyebrows and eyes. Look, Lu Fen''s shadow is not so terrible. "You!" The master of the Su family is choked so much that he can''t breathe out. How arrogant Taoist! "Uncle Su, have a cup of tea." Lu Huoying sat down, his legs folded, his legs raised, and looked at Gu Bailu with one hand on his chin with interest: "how dare you accept such a timid apprentice?" "Then I have something to teach her." "That''s a good answer. I''d like to see when you can teach her to be afraid of my house and let her come here." Lu Huoying waved lazily. The head of the Su family frowned slightly and was a little uneasy inside. Did the prince take a fancy to the young Taoist student? No, the girl is as thin as a stick. She looks thinner in a broad Taoist robe. She can run away when the wind blows. And that face is also very beautiful. It''s really not a beauty. "No..." Shallow son shook his head to Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu said with a smile, "don''t scare her, Prince. She''s really timid. It''s not good to bump into you." Lu Huoying didn''t ask for anything, but said, "look at her. I really think I can eat people." "Please forgive me, Prince." Gu Bailu said. "How many pills do you have?" Lu Huoying doesn''t pay any more attention to shallower. He talks to Gu Bailu about the business and is serious. "It''s a little time-consuming to make the pills, and the herbs needed are expensive and hard to get all together, so I only made ten pills." "It''s not a problem that it''s expensive. Write down the herbs you want, and we will get them together. We hope you can provide ten of them every day..." "Prince!" Gu Bailu didn''t wait for him to finish saying and then interrupted: "it''s the third poison of the medicine. You can only take one pill a day. If you take ten pills a day, I won''t take any responsibility for the patient''s mistakes." Lu Fen''s long and narrow eyes: "are you sure one is enough?" "Sure, one is enough." Let you eat so much. I''ve cured Su muwei. How can I have time to steal tianzhijing. She came to the prince''s mansion, one to solve the problem for shallower, the other to crack the sky mirror. Although the split sky mirror may not be so easy to steal, but Su muwei is here. I''m afraid I can''t get the mirror of split sky. Chapter 576 "From today on, you will be making pills in the prince''s mansion." Lu burned the shadow to finish saying to wave: "red wolf, take them down." A black faced guard came up and said, "please!" Red wolf is tall enough to be a head taller than Gu Bailu. When shallow son sees him, he is more afraid to arch beside Gu Bailu. "I''m not afraid. I''m just a little taller." Gu Bailu patted her on the back and led her out of the pavilion with red wolf. After waiting for them to leave, Lu Huo''s eyes narrowed slightly: "the people you bring are not so brave." The head of the Su family knelt down in fear: "it''s all the negligence of his subordinates. They didn''t teach them the rules first..." "Get up, this Taoist has no fear of serving her. If you can teach them any rules, as long as they can cure Weiwei, it will be nothing if our palace suffers some grievances." The shadow of Lu Fen is faint. "Muwei can get the crown prince''s love. It''s a blessing that she has been cultivating for ten years." "Go and have a good look at the details of these two nuns. What are the examples before conversion?" Lu Feiying always thinks that the origin of these two people is not as simple as that of a Taoist. A person who saw him, not a little humble and scared, seemed to be used to meeting people in the big field, and the pride in his bones was not like a Taoist. The other was as timid as a mouse. He was afraid as if he had seen a ghost. Although he was afraid, he still saw that she was stubborn, and he obviously felt that she was not afraid of him because he was a prince. It seems that there is no Taoist who is so greedy for life and afraid of death. How to learn the Tao? And Do Taoist nuns wear as loose robes as they do? "Yes, I''ll get off my horse and check it out. The prince really wants to leave them two in the prince''s mansion?" The owner of the Su family thinks it''s better to put these two people in the Su family, which is safer. After all, it''s not a good thing that the two Taoist sisters live in the prince''s mansion. Although the sujiazhuzi thought that the appearance of the two men could only be considered as pretty, the temperament in their bones was different and easy to be noticed. The prince is not an ordinary person. He doesn''t mind their looks. "It''s OK to stay." Lu burned the shadow half to lie down, picked up a book beside the couch to read. That is to say, there is no room for discussion. The Su family leader didn''t have to say what he wanted to suggest. He quietly withdrew from the pavilion. In general, the prince''s action is to let people go down without making any noise. Su''s master knows him well, but he doesn''t understand why he left two nuns this time. He thought he would bring these two nuns into the prince''s mansion. He just met them once and made sure they were not reliable. He didn''t expect to leave them directly. The son of the Su family is a little uneasy. When su er''s son saw his father coming out, he hurried up and asked, "why did the father come out alone? What about the two nuns?" Su Fu glared at him, "what do you care about them so much?" The second son of the Soviet Union asked anxiously, "should I not offend the prince and be killed?" "Su Fu Leng hum:" are you interested in those two nuns Su er''s son laughed and said, "my father is joking. My son doesn''t care about my sister''s body." "I was left in the prince''s Mansion by the prince. What do you think he did this for?" The master of the Su family was puzzled. The prince''s mansion never keeps foreign guests, let alone women. "My son estimated that he was worried that we could not keep the two nuns in the Su mansion, for fear of something wrong between the pills." The second son of Su analyzed. Chapter 577 Prince always does everything well. He will block all possible problems ahead of time, so he can climb to the present position. There is no doubt that the two Taoist nuns are the most comprehensive in the prince''s mansion. Su''s master sighed, "I wish I had thought more." Su er''s son comforted him and said, "what is your father afraid of? It''s hard that two Taoist nuns can confuse the prince. Everyone knows that the prince is more passionate to his sister than Jin Jian." Instead of being comforted, Su Fu glared at him, "you are not lost." The second son of Su laughs and doesn''t deny it. That Taoist master is really right about him. He hasn''t seen so many people who dare to be so arrogant in the Su mansion. I''ve seen grass grow on the graves before. Seeing his son like this, Su Fu was even more upset. He went back to the house and hurriedly called his relatives out to check the bottom of the two Taoist sisters. Gu Bailu and shallow''er were arranged in the most partial West courtyard of Prince''s mansion, far away from the main courtyard, let alone the courtyard where Lu Huoying lived. However, although the West courtyard is partial, the scenery is pleasant. Behind the courtyard is a piece of pine and Berlin. In the winter, the pine and cypress stand tall and green. There is also a hot spring in the courtyard, which can be bathed at any time. The West courtyard is equipped with a small kitchen. The red wolf arranges a cook for Gu Bailu and shallow son. Another two servant girls were arranged to serve them. Of course, it''s not clear whether to serve or monitor. When red wolf left, he said the rules. Gu Bailu and shallow son can''t go out of the West courtyard. They can stay in to make pills. If they do well, someone will come to take them. Tut, I want to put them under house arrest. Gu Bailu left his mouth and I won''t be called Gu Bailu when you are under house arrest. Shallow son didn''t slow down until he came back to wash his face. Gu Bailu sat in the armchair and looked at her: "what are you afraid of? Now it''s him who asks you. You are in charge of the life of his favorite woman. You can totally confront him. Don''t watch him put us under house arrest, we can still do what we want in the house." Shallow son silly ground looks at her: "really can?" "Of course, if you don''t do some things, you don''t know how much power you have. Try to face it, you will find that he is just a person. He will be happy, angry, sad, weak, and under control." Shallow son shook his head: "no, in addition to Su muwei, he has a little humanity. He is really a devil in other places." "As long as you remember that you are holding Su muwei''s life, he will be scrupulous about your resistance. Before, you just didn''t understand this truth and would be bullied like that by him." Turn proper advantages into disadvantages and become so threatened. Shallow son is silent without making a sound. In fact, Gu Bailu said that she knew all about it, but she was humble when she lived in this mansion from childhood, and she could not take it out at once. But she''ll try to fight. It''s enough for Lu Huoying to deceive her. She won''t let herself be weak again. Because cowardice will only make her more humble. And now she''s not alone. She can''t let her children live like her in the future. Shallow son stroked her slightly protruding stomach, and her stomach and Gu Bailu''s stomach showed their bosom. Fortunately, both of them were thin, and their bosom was not obvious, so they were covered by a Taoist robe. But shallow son in the heart still is afraid, is afraid that the small belly is discovered by the land burning shadow. Afraid that Lu Huoying knows that she is pregnant and wants to take the baby away. Chapter 578 She can''t be found. After lunch, shallow son mended a nine thousand nine day spring. The two pregnant women were really tired these days. After lunch, they went to sleep. When Gu Bailu woke up, thinking that aro might come to them, he went to the woods behind the hospital and found a wild goose: "brother wild goose, help me." Two wild geese fluttered their wings. "What can I do for you?" People who can speak their birds are all Sanxian, they dare not disrespect. "Help me to send this letter to a man in yard 4 of Jichun Hutong. He is tall, two feet tall and muscular." The wild goose reached for the envelope and said, "OK." A pair of wild geese fluttered away. Gu Bailu walked in the woods and caught two black ants: "go to the main courtyard and help me see where Su muwei lives." Know yourself, know your enemy and win every battle. At least know where Su muwei is. In case of emergency, this man can also be used as a shield. "We dare not go anywhere. The main court is very strict. We will die." The ant whispered. "All right." Gu Bailu released them both. Shallow son looked for: "master, who are you talking to." "Little animals in the woods." Gu Bailu smiled: "you don''t know, I can communicate with animals, no matter what they are." Shallow son stared a pair of water eyes: "master so fierce." "If you want to learn from me, you can become so powerful." Gu Bailu thinks that shallow son is also a material that can be made. If she is willing to learn Maoshan Taoism, she means that uncertain Taoism can be better than her own. Who knows shallow son shook his head: "I calculate, wait for my child to be born later, you help me teach him." She has nothing to further study. Her spiritual power is low and she has been indentured. She can''t practice any more if she wants to. "Isn''t it better for you to teach him after you learn?" "No I can''t do it. All the slaves in the prince''s mansion have been indentured and their spiritual power has been suppressed. They can''t practice any more. " Gu Bailu wants to say that her Maoshan Taoism doesn''t need spiritual power, but just think about it. In fact, she doesn''t need spiritual power yet. Don''t give Xiao Er hope and let her down. "Do you know where Su muwei lives?" Gu Bailu asked. Shallow son shakes his head: "I used to know. Because something happened, Su muwei''s place has been changed, and even if I knew the place, I couldn''t touch her." "What kind of person is she?" "It''s very weak, especially weak. I see sorrow and pity, but it''s superficial. In fact, it''s very vicious inside. I used to serve her because it''s convenient to feed blood, but she always framed me in various ways, which makes Lu Huoying hate me more and more." Although shallow son says very simple, but can believe, that is how to be framed by white lotus. Lu Huoying can''t tolerate the grievances of the woman he loves. Naturally, he won''t be polite to shallow son. "She drinks your blood, and you are her benefactor. I''m not grateful that the benefactor is so vicious Who saves her and who forces her. " Gu Bailu snorted. "By the way, have you ever heard of Lu Huo''s cracked mirror?" Gu Bailu asks shallow son, in fact she does not hold hope. Such a valuable thing, Lu Huoying should not let such a maid as shallow know. "I know." Shallow son''s answer surprised her. "You know? Where is it? " "Lu Fen Ying once took it out to save Su muwei. Is it a broken mirror with dazzling light, full of great energy and spiritual power?" Chapter 579 "Yes! That''s it. I didn''t expect it could save people? " "Su muwei''s injury is caused by the reversed meridians. The spirit power of the cracked mirror can help her slow down." Gu Bailu hooked his lips and said, "do you know where he usually puts the mirror of the split sky?" Shallow son shook his head: "the split sky mirror is for the red wolf to keep, where no one knows." "It''s OK. Take your time. As long as he can take it out, he''s not afraid to know where he put it. Let''s go." Just after they returned to the house, the red wolf sent for Gu Bailu''s medicine, saying that they would come to get a pill this evening. Gu Bailu estimated that Su muwei was in a bad situation when she was in such a hurry to get pills for the landing. In the evening, Gu Bailu handed over the pills to Xiao''er: "you go to deliver the pills without them." Shallower took two steps back: "I I dare not walk around. " "I''m afraid you can send it. I promise you can come back safely. You have lived here and are familiar with the terrain." Gu Bailu put the pill in her hand and pushed her out of the yard. Shallow son looked at the courtyard door which was closed by Gu Bailu, and then looked at her feet. She had already stepped out of the West courtyard. She disobeyed Lu''s order and left the West courtyard without permission. I have bitten my teeth. Since I have all gone out, I don''t think it''s so terrible. Subconsciously touched her belly, for the sake of her baby, she had to be strong and fearless. She clenched the pill in her hand and went to the main hospital. Half way to meet the bodyguard who asks, shallow son is afraid one side bite a tooth to return a way: "I go to send the pill to the prince." The bodyguard left. Shallow son relieved a breath, original really very simple, because pill, she won''t be obstructed by others completely. Where is the same as before, where is the report again and again, waiting. Shallow son is very familiar to find the study of Lu Huoying, of course, it is also very natural to be stopped by the bodyguard: "bold, the main court, who allows you to rush." "I''ll give the prince the pills." "Wait." The bodyguard turned to report. After a while, the red wolf followed him out. He saw that it was light and his face was cold. "Didn''t he tell you not to go out of the West courtyard?" "When the pills are made, the prince may be in a hurry and send them." Shallower took the pill and stepped back two steps. Her thin body was shaking in the wind, as if she would fall at any time. Red wolf The most poisonous executioner around Lu Huoying. Shallow son once was hit by him to lose half a life. If Lu Huoying is ruthless, red wolf is his ruthless executor. Shallow son always remember, red wolf dragged her into the ice pool in winter, let her struggle, standing on the shore watching coldly. Just for Lu Fen''s shadow to make su muwei smile. Think of this, shallow son feels all over cold, as if in that cold ice pool, when she was pulled up, all her muscles are hard, frozen purple red. Shallow son wants to die like that. But they let her blood go and saved her. It''s a time when life is not like death, and when you want to die, you can''t die. She is afraid of the red wolf. He is a poisonous snake. He will stick out his poisonous tongue at any time. "Here you are." Red wolf stretched out his hand. It was a big palm full of cocoons. There were many scratches on it. He stretched it out as if he wanted to drag shallow away. She trembled and stretched out her hand. The pill was put on his hand. Red wolf suddenly grabbed her hand. She cried out in terror, so scared that she fainted. Chapter 580 The red wolf stepped back without expression, and shallow fell to the ground directly. Face to the ground, the skin was scratched and blood flowed. The red wolf holds the pill in his hand, turns around and enters the study. "Prince, the Taoist who sent the medicine fainted." Red wolf report. Lu Huoying looked up from the slips and said, "why do you faint?" "Stunned by his subordinates." The red wolf replied in a reasonable way. He seemed to be stunned by him. He didn''t think it was strange. In fact, in addition to being tall, the red wolf''s face is still very three-dimensional. It belongs to the type with strong brows and strong eyes, but it never has an expression on its face, and it never smiles. So when his face collapses, it can really frighten several children. Lu Huo''s narrow eyes flashed a strange color: "is that timid student?" "Yes." "Bring people in." Lu faying lowers his head and continues to be busy. The red wolf turned around and walked out of the door. The bodyguard saluted him respectfully: "boss, what should this Taoist do?" She can''t always be allowed to lie at the door, and it seems that her face is bleeding. In case of any accident The red wolf walked over, pulling up the sleeves of the shallow son all the time, and then went to the study. Shallow son is in his hand, as light as a puppet. Constant friction pain let shallow pain wake up, open his eyes to see red wolf drag himself on the ground friction walk, heart fire came out. She is not angry red wolf, but hate herself. Why is it so useless? In the face of these villains, she is scared to faint. Gu Bailu asked her to deliver the pills, which was to let her face the problem. As a result, she changed her identity. She clearly had the advantage, or lived in such a mess. She''s hopeless. She''s really hopeless But what about the kids? If you delay like this, something will happen to the child. She pinched her hand tightly, even if she was not promising, she could not let her child live again. She took out a silver needle from the cloud sleeve, and tried to pierce it into the palm of the red wolf''s hand. The red wolf was so painful that she let go of her hand. Shallower quickly took back her hand and quickly climbed up from the ground: "what do you want to do? Is that how your prince''s residence treats its guests?" Although she spoke with great momentum, in fact, in the face of the red wolf, she was still very afraid, so the voice was very small. When she heard the red wolf''s ears, there was no pressure. "The prince wants to see you." The red wolf glanced at the silver needle in his hand. If it wasn''t for the prince to see her, he would have hit her with just one stroke. Such a weak woman, he can beat her into meat sauce with one palm. He was so scared to see him that he even dared to stab him with a needle. The red wolf turned and walked in. Shallow clenched her hands. She didn''t want to go. She was afraid to go, but she had to. Gu Bailu is right. It''s useless to be afraid all the time. She can''t hide all her life. Lu Huoying is so powerful that she will always find her. If she is really useful to Su muwei, she has to turn this kind of use into an advantage instead of being taken for granted. She knows the truth. Shallow son slowly followed the red wolf''s back, the wound on his face did not know, completely trapped in how to persuade himself not to be afraid, to give himself courage. Stepping into the study, a familiar and frightening breath came. She has been called here many times, and every time she comes, she endlessly suffers the humiliation of Lu Huoying. How many times has she been knocked out on that desk by him. Chapter 581 Although the desk is neat and tidy now, it is a disgusting place. Shallow son forced himself to resist the fear of walking past, standing three meters away from the desk. Lu Huoying put down the Langhao pen in his hand and looked up at her with a slight squint: "is it not dizzy?" The red wolf replied, "I woke up on the way." Lu Huoying looks at shallower''s pretty face with interest. Now there is a big bruise and some blood. It looks like a wolf''s paw. She didn''t feel any pain, just looked down at her toes. She wore a pair of ordinary grey cloth shoes on her feet, which was the same color as the Taoist robe on her body and had no vitality at all. However, Lu Huoying thought it was interesting that the Taoist was trembling. In this world, there are many people who are afraid of him, but there are few people like her who are so afraid that they can kill her with one look. It is often the person who is afraid of you to death but dare not kneel in front of you. She will be very brave at some moment. Just like Mo qian''er, he has always been submissive in front of him, weak as a little rabbit, but As soon as he turned around, she escaped. Escape He never knew that someone in his hand dared to escape. However, Mo Shaoer undoubtedly hit him in the face and made him lose all his face. He has not been able to get her back. "Look up, how terrible is this palace?" Lu Huoying reaches out to pick up shallow son''s chin. Shallow son a pair of limpid eyes are full of consternation, when did Lu burn shadow arrive in front of oneself. Lu Huoying is still this charming face. When shallow son was very young, he saw him in the mansion. At that time, he thought that he was amazing. Since then, his little mind has been hidden in his heart. If not later, shallow son will always regard him as the perfect God. But what happened later, she knew that this man with the beauty of God was a devil from hell. He was not a human at all. The fear of shallow son Mou bottom didn''t escape the eyes of Lu Huo shadow, he coldly hooked his lips: "it seems that this palace is really terrible." Shallow son retreated a step, push his hand with the hand, there is in the eye don''t want to conceal to dislike: "prince, please self-respect." Said, really said, she also one day, dare to say such resistance words to Lu Huoying. Before, no matter what Lu Huoying did to her, she didn''t dare to say a word. She could only bear it by biting her teeth. It turns out that this kind of protest is not so hard to say. Why did she endure so long. "I''m afraid of this palace. Why How dare you resist now? " Lu Feiying did not expect that she would say such a thing. "Prince, I''m just here to deliver the pills. If it''s OK, I''ll go. Shifu is waiting..." Shallow son lowers head to finish saying, she tells herself in the heart, finish saying should leave. But She was afraid to leave without reply. This is the servility accumulated over the years. She hated herself for not fighting. Lu Huoying came up to her and grabbed her chin: "I see you are not afraid of my palace. You are just pretending to be afraid?" Shallow son is a little at a loss. She doesn''t know what to do. She shakes her head desperately: "no It''s not The prince let me go, and master waited for me to go back. " Chapter 582 Lu Huoying frowns at shallow son. This face is totally different from that of Mo shallow son. But the expression on her face at this moment, the helplessness and helplessness in begging for mercy, are too similar. Mo shallow son is also so, clearly very afraid, very want to resist, but dare not resist, yes, just beg for mercy. I don''t want to let her go. "My palace has ordered you not to go out of the West courtyard. If you don''t obey me, what should I do to you?" Lu Huo''s shadow laughs coldly. "I''m here to deliver the pills..." Shallow son is biting the lower lip, the tear revolves in the eye socket. She''s useless! She''s useless. In the face of Lu Huoying, she can''t take out Gu Bailu''s fearless confrontation. She hated herself and her cowardice. "I will send someone to take the pills. Who will let you deliver them? The main courtyard is a forbidden area. What''s your purpose? " The strength in Lu''s hands deepened a little, and shallow son felt that his chin would be crushed. But she doesn''t feel pain, she just feels hate, can''t hate others, just hate herself. Shallow son closes an eye, tear falls from canthus. Is she really hopeless? Lu burned shadow oppressed her body and her legs were shaking. She was afraid. She was afraid of Lu burned shadow and hated herself. She didn''t know how to get rid of the fear in her heart. She didn''t even dare to hate Lu Huoying, only herself. Lu Huoying let go of her, and shallow son fell to the ground, his teeth tightly biting his lips, took out the silver needle and stuck it in his palm. It''s useless for you, it''s scary for you, it''s useless for you to resist. Deserve to be bullied like this, deserve to be despised by others, deserve to live like dust. She went mad and stuck her hand with a silver needle until blood came out of the whole hand. Lu Huoying looked down at her, wondering in her eyes, "what are you doing?" Shallow son didn''t listen to him at all, regardless of the blood in his hand, he had been firmly tied. This is her way to solve her inner fear and hatred. She wakes up in countless nightmares and relieves them in this way. Lu Huoying crouches down and grabs her hand: "my palace asks what you are doing!" Shallow son looks at him in horror, like saw the devil general, curled up his body: "don''t come over don''t come over, please let me go." Lu Huo''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, and his heart seemed to be covered by something. He was so stuffy that he couldn''t breathe. He didn''t know where the gloom came from. He was puzzled. How terrible was he? He grabs shallow son and stands up, throws her on the couch, and takes a small medicine box from the shelf nearby. Shallow son is trapped in fear and shrinks his body. He doesn''t look at him, but keeps shouting: "please let me go, let me go, don''t come back to me in the dream..." Red wolf in a way: "prince, she is not what stimulation." Lu Huo''s face is collapsing. He drags the shallow hand. It''s a piece of flesh and blood. There is no good place for the whole small hand. He took out the gauze and wiped the blood on it. Only then did he find that the hand was full of small holes, many of which were old wounds. "Go and get her master." Lu Huoying said. The red wolf left. Lu Huoying wants to give Xiao''er medicine, but she drags her hand and wants to go back: "no, don''t hurt me anymore..." "This palace gives you medicine. How can you make medicine if your hand is hurt like this?" If this hand is hurt, Lu Feiying thought, she can''t make the pill tomorrow. Muwei will suffer another day. Chapter 583 Although I don''t know how to make the pill, it''s really useful for muwei. At least it doesn''t hurt at night. Lu Huoying''s strength is so strong that she dare not resist any more, but she just lowers her head and tries to let go. Lu burned the shadow to eliminate the poison for her, put on the good medicine, and then put on the gauze, and then found that the voice of the Taoist was gone. He let go of her, and she fell down on one side. The whole man fell on the couch, crying until he fell asleep? Even when she was asleep, she would huddle her little body like a thin cub. There are two lines of tears on his face. Lu Huoying stood there and looked at her. Did the Taoist nun suffer any great harm before she converted? But even if you are hurt, why are you afraid of yourself? He frowned. She looked like this. She had to remind him of Mo Shaoer, the damned maid. He didn''t know where the man had gone. "Apprentice!" A voice burst in and interrupted Lu''s thoughts. Gu Bailu rushes in and holds shallow son in her arms. Seeing the wound on her hand and the skin on her face, she looks angrily at Lu Huoying: "prince, I brought my apprentice to give you medicine. That''s how you treat us?" Lu Huoying said coldly, "I don''t bully your apprentice with that idle feeling in my palace." "Nothing? I''ll give you some medicine. Now I''ve hurt my face and my hands! Give me an explanation. " "Ask her yourself." Lu burned the shadow to sit back in the armchair. He was also very depressed. The Taoist''s appearance reminded him of Mo Shaoer, the damned woman. He gave her such high status and dignity, but she escaped him. Is he really a beast? Why are these people so afraid of him? "Prince, since you have such an attitude, we will not make any more medicine." Gu Bailu picked up shallowly, put the cruel words. I also blame her for being too anxious to let her face her fear, but I don''t know that her fear has reached this point. On the way, the red wolf said that shallow son stabbed himself with a needle, just like crazy. This is a mental illness. Shallow Er has a tendency of self abuse because of Lu Huoying. She shouldn''t let a patient face it. She is wrong. Do not do well, in the future shallow son will always be trapped in deep fear, will never come out. She can''t blame the shallow son for being useless, the person who hasn''t experienced that kind of abuse, and won''t know how destructive that kind of abuse is. "You dare." Lu Huo''s eyes looked at her fiercely, and he suddenly burst out his killing intention. Gu Bailu chuckled, "then try it. I dare not." Lu burnt the shadow to start to kill, if at ordinary times, who talks to him like this, he has already started. But now he knows that they can''t. They have the medicine that can cure Mu Wei. They can''t die now. "Don''t think about putting us under house arrest or anything. I''m afraid that you can''t make medicine at all. I''d rather die than be abused by you. Don''t lose more than I gain." Gu Bailu went out with her baby in her arms. I hope that shallow son can survive this wave. As long as he does, there is still hope. Don''t get stuck in it. She hurried back to the West courtyard to see the situation of shallow son. No matter what method she used, she had to be dragged out of her fear first. Red wolf wants to stop, Lu Huoying lifts: "don''t chase." The red wolf came up and said, "this woman is crazy." "She has crazy capital. My palace doesn''t think she is as simple as a Taoist." Lu Huoying raised his hand and stroked the outline of his face. He raised his head and asked the red wolf, "how terrible is this palace?" Chapter 584 The red wolf replied truthfully, "the prince is very beautiful. Naturally, the means should be ruthless. The Taoist is just as timid as a mouse." "She is really afraid of this palace." Lu Fen Ying stroked her forehead with one hand, and the fear of seeing her flashed in her mind. Her helplessness and begging for mercy were like a stranger. Just Mo shallow son is afraid again beg for mercy, also never cry. He never saw Mo shallow son cry, he tried many ways, no matter how to hurt her, she did not cry. Taoist would cry, but he knew it was not because of fear, but because of hate. Who hates to cry? "I''m afraid you should. She''s afraid even her subordinates. If they touch her, she will faint." Lu burned the shadow to pick up eyebrow: "how to return a responsibility? Didn''t you speak out to frighten others? " The red wolf shakes his head: "no, my subordinates accidentally touched her when they received the pills. She trembled and fainted with fear, as if my subordinates were going to kill her." Lu Huo''s eyes are light and squint. He is afraid that he may also be because of the rumors outside that he even dared to kill his mother without blinking. But it''s not right to be afraid of the red wolf, just like being abused by the red wolf. "You don''t think she looks like a stranger?" Lu burned a thought in his heart. "It''s very similar to me, but not at all." "Maybe I think more about it." Mo shallow son runs away from him, how can she come back again? Although she looks weak, her brain is top-notch smart, and she can''t be stupid enough to return and throw herself into the net. What''s more, it''s impossible to be so obvious in front of him. "It''s not that hard to change one''s face." Red wolf way. Lu burned the shadow to stand up: "no, Mo shallow son even if can change the appearance also can''t come back again, the pill gives this palace." The red wolf handed the pill to him, and Lu Huoying flashed away, and the man disappeared in his study. Red wolf thought, if Mo shallow son can change appearance, really won''t return to Prince Mansion? The answer is yes, she will not come back. She has no courage to come back. The shallow son, who was thought to have no courage to come back, woke up not long after he returned to the West courtyard. He opened his eyes to see Gu Bailu and sat up quickly: "master, I''m useless I...... " Gu Bailu patted the back of her hand: "stop talking, I can understand. Fortunately, you are OK..." She has been using the silver needle to stimulate shallow son to wake up, afraid of her problems. Once people''s souls are scared to disperse, they are afraid to return to their original positions. To be frank, I''m afraid that shallow son will be scared by Lu Huo''s shadow today, and become mad. "I''m really useless, master. I really hate myself and myself. But when I see him, I''m afraid. Even if I want to resist, I can''t make any effort. I can''t shake my throat with all the cruel words I want to say." Shallow son''s hands are covering his face, this just discovers that his hands are wrapped with gauze. She bit her teeth: "I Am I... " "It''s OK. If you''re really afraid, you can''t see him in the future. I''ll do other things." Gu Bailu is not a psychologist. She doesn''t know how to treat mental illness. "I don''t want to. Even if I don''t see him, I have nightmares every night. I will kill myself one day." Because it''s useless to hate herself, to hate that she won''t resist, to hate her incompetence, she will abuse herself when she wakes up. Chapter 585 Now there is only one reason left is to pierce her own hand. If she develops further, she is afraid of stabbing herself to death. That''s why when Gu Bailu asked her to face her own problems, she would follow. But Unexpectedly, it''s useless to come here, but it''s even worse. "Shallow son, you can''t blame yourself. In the face of such long-term abuse, not only you, but also everyone will have deep fear and fear. Whoever is not afraid of him in this mansion, you are not alone, and you are not useless, but you didn''t rely on him before, and no one relied on you. That can''t blame you, you know?" An orphan girl who has no spiritual power and parents, has been a maid in the prince''s mansion since she was a child. Facing the oppression and merciless torture of the Lord and son, she has no courage to resist. Even resistance is death. No one wants to die. There are not so many virgins in the world who would rather die than surrender. Don''t she also succumb to Feng Qingtian because of his strength. "But now that I have a dependence and you have helped me, I still don''t fight. I hate myself like this and hate me like this I can''t learn your bravery... " Shallow son closed his eyes painfully. The biggest pain of a man is to know where he is wrong, but he can''t change it. "Slowly, it needs to be slowly. I think it''s wrong. We shouldn''t be in a hurry. We try to adapt to it from other aspects." Gu Bailu didn''t know that shallow son would be afraid of Lu Huo''s shadow to such a degree that even seeing the red wolf would faint. "I I don''t know what to do, not I know what to do, but I can''t control myself. " "First of all, you have to know that you are not useless. This is just a sequela of long-term abuse. It is not that you are useless. You are very powerful. Think about it. You escaped from his hands. This is something many people can''t do. What you should hate is not yourself, but him! If you want to get rid of yourself like this, you have to deal with him and let him get punished. Then you can get rid of yourself. " Shallow son nods desperately: "you are right, I should let him be punished, not punish oneself." "So you go to draw a picture of Lu Huoying, and try to draw his picture first." At least take the first step. But this is the first step. It''s also very difficult. Shallow son can''t draw the image of Lu burnt shadow until half of it dare not go on. Gu Bailu took over the pen and drew it. He held shallow''s hand and painted it on his face with one stroke: "what''s terrible about him? He dare not make a squeak if he does this." Xiao''er''s eyes widened. She really started to deal with the shadow of Lu Fen "Look, it''s that simple." Gu Bailu let her go. "I You can... " "What can I do for you? You are my apprentice, a Taoist, not the humble stranger in front of him!" Shallow son excitedly looks at her hand. Her hand is not cowardly to abuse herself any more. She dares to do the portrait of Lu Huoying. "Dream again at night, draw him when you wake up, catch him, beat him, scold him, whatever you want." Gu Bailu smiled at her. "Good!" Shallow son smiled happily. Gu Bailu breathed a sigh of relief, hoping that the girl could really walk out of the shadow of years of abuse and say goodbye to Lu Huo Ying, the devil. But Gu Bailu looks at the gauze wrapped on her hand. It was wrapped by Lu Huo Ying. The red wolf called for her. It could only be Lu Huo Ying''s automatic hand. Why would he bandage the shallow or do it himself? Chapter 586 It''s a bit of a bear. That kind of devil, even the mother dare to kill the fruit Feller, can''t be because seeing shallow son is afraid and compassionate. Lu Huoying is definitely not a compassionate person. But he bandaged her hand Gu Bailu thinks he should have a good chat with Lu Huoying. The next day, Gu Bailu did not wait for Lu''s people to take the pills, nor did she let shallower deliver them. He took them to the main hospital to find Lu''s pills. Lu Huoying hasn''t come back from the palace yet, but the guard hasn''t stopped her. She strolled around the main courtyard, understood the ground type inside, and set a point for the blink without trace. The two maids followed her all the time. She didn''t stop her wherever she went. When visiting the pavilion in front of the main courtyard, Gu Bailu found a piece of plum forest. There are not many plum blossoms. There are hundreds of them. The yellow plum blossoms are blooming. However, the winter of Tianfeng country is not as cold as that of Nanyue country. Although it is winter, there is no snow or bitter cold wind. "Does your prince like plum blossom so much?" Gu asked curiously. When the door of the sleeping room of Lu Fen''s shadow is opened, you can see this piece of Meilin. If you don''t like plum blossom, you won''t plant one here. "The prince didn''t like plum blossom, but it used to be a peony here. Miss Su didn''t like peony, so the prince asked people to remove all the peonies, leaving a vacant space. Later, the girl moved to the main courtyard, which was planted when she was idle and bored." Gu Bailu picked up her eyebrows and said, "who is the shallow girl?" "This..." Accompanied by the maid some words and stop, shallow girl in the prince''s house is a taboo. Because she is a runaway maid, which is quite shameless for the prince. No one in the mansion dare to mention it. The maid was a little annoyed that she couldn''t keep her mouth in check. She accidentally said the shallow girl. If you let the prince know, you have to kill her. "Taoist or don''t ask this question, the prince will not be happy." The other maid hurried. Gu Bailu smiled: "in fact, if you don''t say it, it doesn''t mean that people outside don''t know. I heard that the prince used to have a very favorite maid, but later he escaped. That''s what you call shallow girl." The two maids looked around with some trepidation: "Taoist, please be careful. Miss Su must not hear this." Gu Bailu asked curiously, "what will happen if I hear you?" "Miss Su doesn''t like to be mentioned by others. When she is mentioned, she will get sick. The prince will be distressed, and all the servants will suffer." The two maids looked frightened. Gu Bailu asked, "you and shallow girl should be familiar." The maids who can serve in the main courtyard should all be the children of the family. The shallow people are small in the mansion and have lived in the main courtyard. They should be familiar with them. Listen to them talk about shallow son, although some taboos, but the tone is not bad at all. "Taoist priest, please don''t mention her any more. It''s all because the maidservant has been talkative for a while..." The maid''s hands were intertwined, very regretful. She looked around with her eyes, afraid that the guard of the hospital would hear her. "I''m afraid Miss Su will get better after taking the medicine of poor nuns. But why doesn''t she like to hear others say that shallow girl? But a maid, what is she afraid of? " Gu Bailu thinks it''s strange that Lu Yingying is so affectionate to Su muwei and takes good care of her. What worries Su muwei. Lu Fen''s shadow has never been gentle to shallow son. Chapter 587 "Miss Su is too ill to have children for the crown prince, which is her biggest regret. But the crown prince let shallow have children. Of course, Miss Su will not like it." The maid looked around, but didn''t see the guard coming. The gossip tunnel. For shallow children, they also feel pity, because the crown prince chose to have children, Miss Su was secretly hurt how many times, not a few days body is good. Although they can''t see it, they can''t help. In fact, few of them like Su muwei in private. They are half dead in bed. They have a bad heart. No wonder God wants her to lie in bed. "I like this plum tree very much. Anyway, it''s not the prince''s favorite. Can I dig two and plant them in the West courtyard? My apprentice likes plum blossom very much." Gu Bailu changed the subject. The two waitresses thought for a moment and said: "it should be OK. The prince doesn''t look at the plum blossom on weekdays. He doesn''t care much about it, but he still needs to inform the chief steward After all, maidservants can''t be masters. " "I''d like to ask you to inform me and ask them to help me move two plants to the West courtyard." The maid nodded. Gu Bailu wandered around for half an hour before Lu Huo Ying took the red wolf back to the prince''s Mansion from the palace. Gu Bailu quickly gave him the pills made today. She said peacefully: "yesterday, because of the accident of the emperor, I said something blunt. I hope the prince will forgive me. When I went back, I saw the prince bandaging the hand wound for the emperor kindly. I thought it must be the fault of the prince. Today I sent the medicine to apologize." Lu Fuying holds the pill in his hand and plays it carefully: "you are a good pill. Muwei''s spirit was very good yesterday." "Ha ha Prince, if I am not sure, I dare not enter the prince''s mansion. " Gu Bailu is proud. Lu Huo raised her eyes and looked at her: "how about your apprentice?" "Nothing. She is timid and can''t stand to be scared. I hope the prince will try not to do anything with her in the future. She is afraid of being touched by others." Gu Bailu makes a good excuse for shallow. Whether the red wolf fainted when she met her, or whether Lu Huoying touched her and made her fall into fear, it was because she was afraid of being touched by others. In this way, Lu''s suspicion will dissipate. "I know. As long as you can cure Mu Wei, I will give you the dignity you deserve." There is only one purpose of Lu Fen Ying, so Su muwei can get better. So he can stand Gu Bailu''s arrogance. "Thank you, Prince. There may be some mistakes in the rumors about the prince. I thought that the prince was unkind. I didn''t expect that there was something wrong with him yesterday. The prince bandaged her." Gu Bailu is grateful. Lu burned shadow eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "she does not want to rub pills, how to rub hand injury." "Thank you for your concern. I''ll leave first." Gu Bailu smiled meaningfully and left. Lu Fen Ying is upset at her background. What''s the meaning of her smile? He helped the little Taoist dress up the wound on her hand That''s because she can make medicine pills for muwei, and has no other thoughts. This Taoist really thinks a lot. Gu Bailu didn''t think that he thought too much. Lu''s special explanation could not explain why he did it, but why he didn''t know why he did it. Because shallow son''s hand wants to rub pill to wrap up for her? Chapter 588 How many maids in the prince''s mansion can do this. There is no need for Lu to condescend to such a thing. No one can do it without thinking and thinking about each other. Lu Fen Ying''s fear and fear of shallow son seems to be a little compassionate. What does compassion mean for a murderous demon? Gu Bailu doesn''t know, but she can definitely figure it out. It was not long before I returned to the West courtyard that the manager took the two plum blossoms with me. Shallow son ran out and saw the plum tree that was blooming. He was surprised and said, "master, isn''t this the plum tree in the main courtyard? How did it move here?" Gu Bailu said with a smile: "I think they are very good, and I want two. Anyway, there are many." The gardener brought by the manager transplanted the plum tree without much meeting. When they left, shallower stood in front of the plum tree, dazed: "this plum tree was planted a few years ago. I didn''t expect it to have been so well opened." Gu Bailu looks at her petite figure standing in front of the yellow plum blossom and remembers a poem: people don''t know where to go, peach blossom is still smiling. If you change it, people don''t know where to go. Plum blossom is still proud of the cold wind. I hope shallow son can be as proud and strong as plum blossom. After all, she has children in her belly. It''s not good for her children to live such a cowardly life. Gu Bailu unconsciously stroked her little belly. Her children can''t live so pitifully as she does. She must let him grow up under strong protection, let alone become a tool for his father to return to the throne. It''s been half a month since she left Gufu. Fengqingtian must be looking for her all over the world. Oh, no, it''s her baby. However, he could not imagine that they would be in the prince''s mansion. Gu Bailu thought that there was some happiness here. It''s better to kill him. Who wants him to use her child as a tool. Fengqingtian can''t eat and sleep these days. All over the country, a notice has been issued. The contents of the notice are about hundreds of words, a long copy, missing his wife, telling his mistakes, and asking her to come back. Melon eaters all over the country are confused. Isn''t that waste in Gu''s mansion abandoned by Hugh? Isn''t the child wanton king''s. What''s going on now. All of a sudden, Wang Xun came here to show his love. He regarded the waste in Gu''s mansion as a treasure, which really broke people''s glasses. Many people in the city of Baidi are in panic. No one has forgotten that the king said that whoever dares to bully his children will pay them back 100 times. When the city is full of wind and rain, many people have called Gu Bailu''s baby wild The child who scolds the king is a wild seed. Isn''t that bullying his child. Wang''s wife has disappeared recently. He must be very grumpy. He can''t take it out on these people. It has to be said that the people of Baidi city really know the king. Before long, some people died in the city of Baidi. They broke their hands and feet. Their spiritual power was destroyed. Some businesses have gone down, some women have suddenly run away. All kinds of emergencies happen, and the city is full of gossip. But As soon as the gossip crowd summed up, all of these people who had been involved in the accident had scolded Gu Bailu for his wild children and disrespect for her. In the past, when wanwang didn''t take her seriously, he didn''t care how to scold her. Now suddenly become a treasure, then began to count after autumn, the next hand is not general cruel. Chapter 589 But even if she did this, Feng Qingtian was not happy because she didn''t pay any attention to Bai Lu''s news. Even if Hu Lao was invited, she couldn''t find their trace in the way of opening. Feng Qingtian regrets, why tell Gu Bailu about the magic effect of nine thousand nine Dai Chun. She must have run in a different shape. The world is so big that she has changed her appearance again. It''s hard for the people below to find out. He can recognize it at a glance, but Where is he going to find someone. Feng Qingtian is very sad. She is worried that she can''t take good care of herself outside. She is worried that she will meet other men outside, and her heart will be wild. He knew that she must have been disappointed in him. But I have to give him a chance to explain. "Prince, my subordinates think that the princess may have fled to other countries, otherwise, old Hu''s ability cannot be found." Qin Shou analyzed. Feng Qingtian nodded: "this kind of possibility is very big." "Wang Ye, didn''t the shallow girl disappear together? Will they go to Tianfeng kingdom?" Feng Qingtian hesitated and said: "she didn''t want to hide and land and burn her shadow. Did she dare to go to Tianfeng kingdom?" However, Gu Bailu''s temperament is very clear that what he often does cannot be judged by ordinary people''s practices. She may have gone to Tianfeng. "The princess feels like someone who can do it." Feng Qingtian stood up and said, "I will repair the book for Lu Huoying first, and let him look for it." "The prince will spare no effort to help if he says that the little girl is with the princess." Qin Shoudao. Feng Qingnai wrote a letter to Lu Fen and sealed his special contract seal. "If you want to send people to the Tianfeng Kingdom, you must send them to Lu Huoying in person." Qin Shou continued to believe. Feng Qingtian leaned back to her chair. Since the spirit of memory came back to his place, he said he had been protecting Gu Bailu, thinking of being good to her. He thought he could warm Gu Bailu''s heart. But I didn''t expect that, in exchange for such an end. It seems that history is always strikingly similar, and he is repeating his past life. Mingming, he doesn''t want to repeat it! Is the order of heaven really unbreakable? No! He fell in love with the situation he had just won. He can''t lose any more. At least lu''er just ran away this time He still has a chance to find it. Now I just hope Tiangong cliff doesn''t send anyone else down. At this time, the manager outside reported: "Wang Ye, the third son of the white family has come and said that he would like to see each other." Feng Qingtian''s eyes narrowed slightly, showing ruthlessness: "bring him in." Now he wants to kill Bai Yunyi. If he didn''t chew his tongue, how could lu''er leave. At that time, he should not be left with a life, should let him disappear completely! Bai Yunyi was soon brought in. As soon as he stepped into the door, he was shocked by a rainbow light and flew to the corner of the wall. Feng Qingtian moved to his face and grabbed his neck. "Dare you come?" Bai Yunyi''s mouth was covered with blood, but he could not take care of his injury. He hurriedly said, "Tiangong cliff has sent people down again." Feng Qingtian''s hand is loose, and her eyes are sharp: "what do you say?" "It seems that Tiangong cliff already knows about the wrong person. If someone wants to investigate, Gu Bailu will be in danger." Bai Yunyi is anxious. He now knows that Gu Bailu is the one he likes in his previous life. So, anyway, he has to protect her. I thought I had lost my love and lost my heart, but when I met again, I was still in a state of mind. I didn''t change at all because of the reorganization of my soul. It''s because that yananchun is fake. Even if Gu Bailu was so sorry for him, he couldn''t bear to let her suffer any harm. Feng Qingtian looked at him viciously, "did you say that?" Chapter 590 "I didn''t report it. I found it by myself. Now it''s not the time to worry about it. Hurry to find a way..." Bai Yunyi coughs twice and spits out blood. Feng Qingtian let him go. "Now we can''t find lu''er at all." What should he do? Feng Qingtian felt so small and powerless for the first time. I can''t find my own woman anywhere. If it was before, why did he hold back so much. "Aren''t you the emperor of heaven? You can''t even find a person." White cloud Yi low to drink a way. He thought he at least had a way. Didn''t he expect fengqingtian to become so weak now? Feng Qingtian glanced at him: "if this king is still the emperor, you are a mass of ashes now." Bai Yunyi stood up, covered the wound and said, "give me the eight characters of her birthday. I''ll find it." It''s easy for him to find someone, but he must know the eight characters of the soul she was born in this world. Because he didn''t know Gu Bailu''s birthday, he never found it. "Do you still need me to know her birthday?" Bai Yunyi can''t believe it: "even you don''t know the birth date of her reincarnation?" Feng Qingtian said gloomily, "she was not here when she was reincarnated, and now her body is not when she was reincarnated, but a sending body." "No one knows about it?" Feng Qingtian''s brain is shining. No! Someone knows, Gu Bailu''s master. "I''m going to find someone. You''ll find a way to hold back the person on Tiangong cliff." Feng Qingtian disappeared, and Bai Yunyi frowned. Now he has become an accomplice of the former Emperor? His current master is the one on Tiangong cliff. Is he going to do anything against the will again? Bai Yunyi suddenly felt that he was not a good immortal. The world feels that when they become immortals, they are free. There is a folk saying that happiness is like a fairy. Bah It really lacks the ups, downs and bitterness of the human world. It''s no fun to be an immortal. Moreover, there are immortals on the immortals, which still need to be controlled. No matter, let''s drag the two people from there first. ¡­¡­ The reason why Gu Bailu moved the two plum blossoms is that she wanted to help shallow Er cure the mind demon. Shallow son can make tea. He is going to pick some plum flowers to make plum tea with a small basket. Unexpectedly, just after picking it for a while, a group of people rushed in outside the yard. Without saying anything, he dug the plum tree away. The speed was almost as fast as lightning, and the plum tree was gone even with shallow hands. "You What are you doing? " Asked shallow, puzzled. Only two or three people carried the plum tree and ran away. There was only one thin little fellow who replied to her: "the prince had a big fire. There were a lot of people suffering from plum trees. Don''t ask. The manager is going to be killed." Gu Bailu came out of the room and was surprised to hear this: "what''s the matter?" The boy ignored her and ran away quickly. Shallow son retreats two steps in fear, grabs Gu Bailu and says: "he says Lu Huoying is angry about the plum blossom tree. " Gu Bailu said gloomily, "not just two plum trees, but what about him?" Shallow son shakes his head: "you don''t know, he starts fire, is six relatives don''t recognize, and will certainly kill." "I have to see. I''m going to move the plum tree here." She can''t let so many people die because of her. Shallow son grabs her: "master, don''t go. He starts a fire and doesn''t care who you are. Even if we can make medicine for Su muwei, it''s not necessarily a life saving charm. Let his fire pass first..." Chapter 591 "Let him go, and the man is dead." Gu Bailu can''t sit back. "Then Then I''ll go with you. " Although shallow son is afraid, but also can''t let Gu Bailu face alone. Gu Bailu hesitated, but he didn''t say anything. He came to the main courtyard with a blink charm. Just arrived at the main courtyard, there were four screams. In front of the main courtyard, seven or eight servants knelt down. In the courtyard, a man was lying on a chair and was being flogged with a stick with a big mouth. If he went down with a stick, he would scream like killing a pig. Gu Bailu recognizes that this is the manager to send Meishu. It is the highest manager among the servants of the prince''s mansion. It is said that he has been in charge of the prince''s mansion since he was a child, which is very trusted by Lu Huoying. As long as there is no harm to Lu Huoying in the mansion, he can be the master. So it''s really not a big deal to move two plum blossom trees in the house, and there''s no need to report to Lu Huoying. But I don''t want to. Disaster comes from the sky. When Lu Huoying went out today, he went down the steps and looked up at the plum trees. He found that there were two trees missing, and he immediately became angry. In fact, the two plants removed did not affect the ornamental of Meilin at all. If they were not paid special attention, they would not be missing. But Lu Huoying found it. The people in the main courtyard also feel that this matter is really wrong. Usually, the prince is dismissive of this piece of Meilin. In recent years, he walked over from Meilin and stopped for a while. Everyone thought he didn''t like plum blossom, just let it grow there, just like other garden scenes in this mansion. However, who knows that without two of them, he will be so generous that he can even manage the affairs. "Prince! What do you want to do? I just moved two plum trees. Why do you have such a big fire? If you are reluctant, I will come back. " Gu Bailu robbed the stick in the executor''s hand. Shallow son follows behind her, the petite body blocks in front of the chief steward''s body. Lu Huoying sat on the railing of the corridor and swept coldly to them: "get out of the way." "Prince, the plum blossom tree has returned. You need to be angry with the poor dragon. They are begged by the poor nuns. They are innocent." Gu Bailu stood there fearless. You can''t die so many people because of two plum trees. Her conscience will not pass. She came to take the mirror of heaven, but she didn''t want to kill so many people. "I''ll tell you again, get out of here." Lu Huo''s face was full of horror and his eyes were fierce, which twisted his charming face into a very frightening shape. Gu Bailu also has some drumming in his heart. Lu Huoying is afraid that there is no room for discussion. Not even listening. Gu Bailu regretted that she wanted to get some plum trees, but because it was planted by shallower, she wanted to make shallower happy. Now, I''m happy to fart and kill so many people. Lu Huo''s shadow is really not cute. It''s no match with Feng Qingtian. Get out of the way or not? For the first time, Gu Bailu got tangled up. But Lu Feiying didn''t have the time to patiently tangle with her. The wind swept over her Before Gu Bailu could hide, he was pushed: "master, let''s go." Gu Bailu stumbled twice, and then looked back. The palm wind had swept to shallow''s face. Shallow''s face was pale, her eyes were closed tightly, her hands were spread out in front of the chief steward, and the whole person was shaking. But the palm wind suddenly stopped, and then came the angry drink: "don''t want to live?" Shallow son falls on the ground, the forehead is full of sweat, even the back is sweaty. Chapter 592 Gu Bailu ran to her and quickly helped her: "silly girl, how can you push me away? No matter how fierce he is, I''m not afraid of it." Shallow son shakes his head: "master, you can''t fight with him." Lu Huoying clenched his fists and glared at shallowly: "you are the only one who wants to save people, you little broken body?" "Prince, no matter how weak my apprentice is, I know you can''t indiscriminately kill innocent people. I''m going to move plum trees. If you are angry with me, why should you anger innocent servants?" Gu Bailu did not understand, but two plum trees. Moving two plants won''t destroy the scenery. What is he doing so angry? There''s something wrong with the brain. "It''s our business to punish people. You have too much control." Lu Feiying thinks that Gu Bailu is getting on his nerves. How could there be such a woman who doesn''t know how to look? When she came to her main courtyard, she had to walk two plum trees. Who allowed her to move the things in the main courtyard! What''s more annoying is the one named shallow. He is a weak chicken and dare to block his palm. Who gave her courage! "If you don''t have two plum trees, you''re going to kill them. Are you out of your mind? I''m very kind. I can cure all kinds of diseases, including abnormal brain. Would you like to have a look for me?" Gu Bailu was also angry and laughed. What kind of person is this. Shallow son pulled her sleeve and shook her head desperately. "I dare not do anything to you." Lu Fen looks at Gu Bailu like the blade of a knife. In an instant, a group of people in black appear behind him. They are all big and fierce like red wolves. They are bloodthirsty. Shallow son hurriedly stood up and protected Gu Bailu behind him: "prince, my Shifu, she is just saving people''s hearts and minds. She is out of order. It''s because of me. I''m willing to be punished for them." Lu faying sneers: "you? Why? " Shallow son bit his lips and said, "I can restore the two plum trees to their original positions." "You?" Lu Huo''s eyes are like swords. "If it is not the same as the original position, I would like to inform the pharmaceutical method." Shallow son looks up, flashing a pair of water eyes to him, clear eyes reflect the tall figure of landing burning shadow. Shallow son saw the expression when he was angry countless times, she knew that he was really angry. Once he gets angry, he won''t care about anything else. Gu Bailu will surely die. She''s seen too many people die under him like this. She can''t let Gu Bailu be in danger, at least to protect her life as much as possible. This is not the prince''s mansion, nor is Lu Huoying. Gu Bailu doesn''t know his horror. Gu Bailu knows something. Is there any secret in this plum tree? "Apprentice......" Gu Bailu pulls her, will she expose her identity like this? Shallow son shook her head: "please don''t talk with him, don''t be stubborn, he is a madman without human nature, he is not a wanton king." At least, the king can reason. Lu Huoying is a devil who ignores ethics. Gu Bailu was gagged by her begging. Yes, this is not the prince''s mansion, nor is fengqingtian supporting her. In fact, her arrogance and willfulness are not used by Feng Qingtian. When people are in front of them, they don''t think of anything. Now they know that everything is fine with Phoenix holding the sky. They don''t have to worry about anything. It''s a pity that she is only a mother with a son, so that he can take care of her like that. "I''d like to see how you return to your place." With that, Lu Fuying jumped off the railing and went to the small attic on the other side of the main courtyard alone. He climbed to the top of the third floor. Chapter 593 Shallow son whole person pour in Gu Bailu''s bosom, relaxed a big breath: "master, I just did not achieve." She dared to look at Lu Fuying. She dared to bargain against him. She was able to save so many people under him. You should know that when he punished people, she was by her side. She wanted to plead for those people, but she dared not Because of this, she often dreams of those who were killed by him, and complains to her in dreams, why not help them to plead for love. Gu Bailu touched her head and said, "well done, but what''s the matter? Where does Lu Huoying want plum trees?" It''s just planting a plum tree. There''s nothing special about it. "Master, you can go up to the attic there and have a look. I''ll ask them to put the plum trees back in place." Shallow son staggered to stand up, although still thin and weak, but feel that he has the strength, in fact, there is nothing terrible, really nothing terrible, when you are not afraid of death, when you are not afraid of death, when you are not less than death, he is not so inviolable. Shallow son saw an eye to still kneel on the ground next person, gently tunnel: "you rise, follow me." Gu Bailu was curious, and hurriedly went to the attic with the burning shadow. It''s obvious that Lu Huoying''s Qi hasn''t passed yet. Standing there, she is full of fear of oppression. She is also too lazy to deal with the madman. A few meters away from him, look ahead. Suddenly, I stared with surprise. My God, looking down from a high place, this piece of Merlin was in the shape of a heart star. Because two trees were removed, there was a small black spot and a small piece of empty heart. It really destroys the beauty. I didn''t expect this Merlin to be so original. Isn''t it planted by shallower? Lu Huoying hates the person who destroys this heart, because he cares about the person who planted this plum forest, or is it a pity that this heart-shaped plum forest is unique? He doesn''t like plum blossom. Su muwei obviously doesn''t like plum blossom either. If he likes plum blossom, the whole family will treasure this piece of plum blossom for a long time. How can she easily remove two. I don''t like it but I care about it so much. I don''t care what people care about! Is it true that Lu Huoying is actually right for shallower Gu Bailu looks at Lu Huo''s shadow. He has different beauty from fengqingtian. Fengqingtian is the kind of beauty that makes people sink naturally and has no equal to evil. The beauty of Lu Fen''s shadow is exotic and charming, especially the long curly hair. It''s quite different from the beauty of the lone cloud mirror. Lu Fen''s shadow belongs to the enchantment that makes people see flowers in the fog. It''s very popular at a glance. His eyes were fixed on the Merlin, and he seemed to attach great importance to it. The servants in the mansion never know that he likes this piece of Merlin. That''s because he never behaved in the slightest way. Otherwise, no one would dare to remove what he likes. Ming Ming attaches so much importance to it, but never shows it. Such a man is really unpredictable. Two plum trees return to their original positions, filling the heart shape completely without any dislocation. A yellow heart, in the cold winter, but like a flame, let people warm heart. Lu Huo''s long and narrow eyes flashed a strange color, and turned to Gu Bailu: "who is your apprentice?" Gu Bailu laughs: "I''m my apprentice. The prince wants to know our details, even if he wants to check them." Anyway, before she came, she had gone to a Taoist temple and arranged her life experience with shallower. He is not afraid to ask. Chapter 594 Lu Huoying turns to go downstairs and leaves the yard with a group of people. In front of the main courtyard, there was a moment''s silence. A group of servants were relieved. Up to now, they are all ignorant. I don''t know why the prince would be so angry because of two plum trees. Shallow son takes a person to come out from Merlin, comforting way: "it''s OK, this time it''s all caused by poor nuns, and it''s affecting everyone." "Don''t say that, little Taoist. This time you really saved us servants. I thought I was dead." Accompany Gu Bailu to visit the maid of the main courtyard and rob the tunnel for the rest of her life. "Yes, the person who the Prince wanted to punish before has never survived. You are our life-saving benefactor, little Taoist." The steward was carried down from the bench: "I thought this life would be over." "Well, manager, hurry to apply the medicine. Since the prince doesn''t care about it, hurry to do your own business." I dare not talk about it here. I''m afraid that the prince will regret it again, and it will be gone in an instant. After waiting for someone to leave, shallow son fell into Gu Bailu''s arms feebly: "master, I may be exposed." "Don''t be afraid. Even if he doubts, there is no evidence. We will kill him or not." Gu Bailu took shallow''er to the West courtyard and praised: "you did a good job today. Look Don''t you dissuade Lu Huoying. " "I still don''t believe it. I never dreamed that I would dare to resist like this." Shallow son is happy and sad at the same time. If she had dared to do so, maybe those who died under Lu Huoying could also be saved. "If you dare to escape from the prince''s mansion, you will not yield to your present fate in your temperament, so you should believe in yourself." Shallow son frowned, although this time succeeded, but the trouble also stayed. This plum forest, only she knows the meaning of it. At the beginning, she planted plum trees because she was locked in the main courtyard by Lu Huoying. She couldn''t go anywhere. She was bored. Why is it planted into a heart shape? It''s because someone gave Lu Huo a heart-shaped bright crystal. Lu Huoying took it back that day and put it in the bedroom when she saw it. At that time, she was very amazing. It was the first time that she saw something so beautiful, with countless faces, each of which was shining. It was clear that it was transparent, but it could turn out colorful light. She heard the red wolf and Lu Huoying say that even the sharpest thing can''t be cut. Things that look more fragile than ceramics are unexpectedly so hard. People say that beauty is easy to break, but this beautiful thing is not, it is so dazzling, so dazzling, she does not know how much she likes. But she also knows that she doesn''t deserve to like it. That''s what Lu Fen Ying is going to give Su muwei. How can she like it. But the beauty of things is recorded in her heart, so when she planted the plum tree, she unconsciously planted it according to its shape. She thought that only she knew this kind of careful thinking, but once, Lu Fen took her to the small attic next to her and wanted to put a lantern, but when she looked down, the heart-shaped Merlin was in front of her. She wanted to die at that time. Lu Huoying asked about it, but she didn''t dare to hide it. Naturally, she didn''t escape punishment. That time, Lu Huoying said that she hoped for something she shouldn''t have. In the cold winter, she was thrown into the cold pool by the red wolf. Chapter 595 To this day, she still remembers the cold and numb all over her body. She thought she would die in the cold pool. But Lu Huoying didn''t let her go and let her go. She burned for seven days and seven nights and was rescued by him. It was the first time she saw Mr. Xiao. He saved her. For the first time, she knew that there were people who were as beautiful as the God in the world, such as Mr. Xiao. He was warm and amiable, and he was kind-hearted. Shallow son shook his head, can''t think. Lu Huoying went back to his study and immediately asked the red wolf, "the sujiazhuzi hasn''t sent the news of the investigation yet?" "It''s here. It''s on the table." Red wolf walked over and took it out of a pile of folds on the table: "it was sent this morning. You are too busy to see it." Lu Huoying immediately opened the door, on which was a detailed account of the life of the two Taoist nuns before they left home, the situation of their parents, brothers and sisters in the village where they lived, when they left home, and their temperament in the Taoist temple. Lu Huo''s shadow shows that the two men are innocent. Especially the little Taoist, whose family is a farmer, sent her to Taoist temple because she could not support her. Along with the fold, there are also the looks of the two people described in detail by the two men themselves. Lu Huoying threw down the fold and said, "what''s this? Send the dark army to check it immediately." If it was before, he would still believe everything in the fold, but if it was like this, it would be impossible for the Taoist nun to know the situation in Meilin, let alone to complete it. Red wolf dare not neglect, hurriedly ordered to go down. Lu Huoying paced back and forth in the room: "do you think the medicine they made was because they used dragon spirit blood?" Su muwei''s body, he thought of countless ways over the years, invited countless high people, and failed to cure them. The only good years are because of the blood of Mo shallow''s Dragon Spirit. At present, only longlingxue is the most useful. How can these two Taoist medicines work so well? The red wolf thought for a moment and said, "if you doubt it, bring the little Taoist to take her blood and try it." Lu burned the shadow eyebrow tiny Cu: "to catch people over." The red wolf took the man at once. Lu Feiying sat down in front of the desk. When he raised his hand to get the fold on the desk, he found that his hand was shaking. Will it be a stranger? If it wasn''t for her, how could the little Taoist know about Meilin so well. Lu faying wanted to see the fold, but couldn''t see it. He just threw it aside and closed his eyes. No It won''t be her. If she dare to come back again, she should know what she is facing. But Not necessarily. He never thought that she would have the courage to run away from him, and still run so resolutely. If not for her escape, muwei''s body would not be as weak as it is now. He would like to see if she has the courage to come back. When the red wolf rushed directly into the West courtyard with people, Gu Bailu was having dinner with shallow son. The red wolf said nothing and grabbed shallow son and went out. Gu Bailu rushed to stop him: "what do you want to do?" "The prince wants to see her." Red wolf cold tunnel. "To see her in such a rude way?" Gu Bailu looks at the red wolf with her eyes bright. "I''ve always been so rude, you''d better get out of the way." The red wolf didn''t pay attention to Gu Bailu at all. Not only Gu Bailu, he should not put everyone in his eyes, except for Lu Huoying. Chapter 596 "We are here to cure the people in your family, not the servants in your family. If you have this attitude, then we will never cure the people in your family again." Gu Bailu said firmly. "Say that to the prince." Red wolf drags shallow son to go to main courtyard. Gu Bailu followed. When she arrived at the study, shallow was pushed in. Gu Bailu shouted, "she is weak. If anything happens to her, I will let you shave your house." Lu Huo raised her eyes and looked at the shallow child: "put out your hand." Shallow son bit his lips. His intention was obvious. He wanted to take her blood The bodyguard next to her grabbed her hand and put it on the table, and sent it to Lu faying''s face. Shallow son''s stomach suddenly hit the edge of the table. Gu Bailu screamed, and a life and death sign called the bodyguard: "wipe!" She moves quickly and looks like a ghost. The bodyguard who has been hit with the talisman of life and death suddenly falls to the ground. She quickly supports shallow and protects her behind: "how about you, shallow?" Shallow son facial expression is cadaverous, forehead horn exudes fine sweat, voice like mosquito said a word in a low voice: "ache." Gu Bailu''s face changed greatly. It seems that the knock directly hit her stomach. Gu Bailu quickly turns around and puts shallow son on the ground. Seeing her hand covering her stomach all the time, she looks down quickly and is stunned instantly. Blood Shallow son''s body is full of blood A small hand grabbed her wrist: "help Save... " Gu Bailu is back to her mind and quickly clasps her wrist. Her pulse is very weak. Not only the child is in danger, but also the shallow child may have problems. She quickly took out a pill from her waist and put it into her mouth: "don''t be afraid, I''m here, there won''t be any problem, you have to be strong, don''t give up on your own." Tears came from the corner of her eyes. She thought she had the courage to fight against Lu Huo Ying. She was still cheering for herself and shouting for herself. But in a flash, she exposed herself because of such resistance, and let Lu Huoying start to attack her recklessly. She could not escape his control at all. As long as she was a stranger, she could not escape no matter what she looked like. Shallow son''s consciousness gradually depressed, she regretted, she should not come out. If she doesn''t show up, she won''t be able to protect her children. She can''t protect herself, not even her own children. What''s the point of her being alive. "Apprentice, listen to me. As long as you are strong, the child can still survive. If you give up, the child will be hopeless. I can even cure Su muwei. Besides you, believe me!" Gu Bailu slaps her on the cheek, trying to wake her up. She quickly took out the silver needle and stuck it in the hemostasis place. In fact, there is no assurance that the child can keep her. This time, unlike the last time she saved shallow, the last time shallow was just the bleeding caused by fatigue. This time, it was a heavy hit. From the West courtyard, it was dragged here by the red wolf, and then it was smashed on the firm edge of the table by the guard. Lu Huo''s eyes also changed. He stood up and asked, "what''s the matter?" Gu Bailu knows that there are some things that can''t be concealed now. He has to ask Lu Huoying for a professional doctor in this field. "She had a baby in her stomach. She had just hit the foetus, and it was bleeding. Call the doctor." Gu Bailu is in a hurry. Lu faying frowned: "aren''t you a doctor?" Chapter 597 "I''m a doctor, but I can only protect her life. I can''t cure pregnant women. Go to see a doctor in this field." Gu Bailu shouted anxiously. Lu Huoying immediately gives the red wolf a wink, and the red wolf immediately runs out. Lu Huoying goes to shallow son and sees that pool of blood on the ground, and her eyes change again. "A Taoist, even with a child?" The sound of Lu Huo''s shadow is cold and his hands are clenched. He fought hard to get the current power. He grew up in fighting when he was a child, and grew up in wolves when he was a child. He never saw any blood, and never thought the blood was terrible. But at this moment, he felt the blood was so dazzling. Gu Bailu lowered her head and patted Mo shallow''s face: "I will be strong for my child. You have no right to let him not come to the world!" Shallow son hard to hold open an eye, enter the eye to see is the face of the burning shadow of Lu, the body can''t help shivering. Gu Bailu looked at Lu Huoying fiercely: "prince, can you please go away? My apprentice has been bullied by animals, so I''m afraid of all animals." She said, holding shallow''s hand: "don''t be afraid. Master is here. No one dares to bully you. I''ve killed the bodyguard who pushed you." Lu Fen''s eyes are full of fire. This Taoist dare to talk to him like this! She''s saying he''s a beast? Lu Huoying just wanted to get angry, and shallow son threw his face into Gu Bailu''s arms: "I''m afraid, master, he''s so terrible. Let''s go back, master Master... " Lu Huoying''s angry words are swallowed in his throat. Looking at the shocking blood under the shallow son, he can''t say anything. He took two steps back to the back of the desk Gu Bailu felt that her clothes were wet, and shallow was crying. She knew that she would cry, that is, her will came back. Lu Huoying woke her up with fear. "OK, we''ll go back later, but we can''t move now. The doctor is coming." Gu Bailu comforted her gently. Shallow son subconsciously covers to his stomach: "master, is the child still saved?" "Yes, believe me, there must be." In fact, she is not sure, but she can never tell shallow children that something may happen. Now, she can only be strong if the children have hope to live. If she knew the child was gone, she couldn''t stand the blow. Does shallow son hate land burning shadow? Of course I hate it. But even if she hated him, even if she didn''t want to see him, she would tremble, but she still kept their children. First, she was in awe of life, and second, she was kind and unwilling to hurt her children. But I''m afraid there''s another thing that shallow son might have been nostalgic and expectant for Lu Fen Ying. In the face of such a peerless face of men, she can not be unmoved, but later endless torture let her heart be replaced by fear. So the child is her only attachment. If it wasn''t for the children, she might not have plucked up the courage to escape the cage that closed her. Gu Bailu didn''t know whether she was right or wrong to bring her back. She didn''t expect that. Shallow Er responded so much to Lu Huo Ying that she paid special attention to her. But if she doesn''t come back and live with fear and mental illness, she may not even have children. Don''t you think of Lu Huoying every day when you see the children. Whether that kind of self abuse will be transferred to children is unknown. Chapter 598 No matter what she does right or wrong now, she should keep on doing it. It''s really wrong to give up halfway. "Prince Here comes the doctor. " At this time, the red wolf finally came in with the doctor. The doctor''s face was pale and his forehead was all sweaty. It was apparently hijacked directly by the red wolf. As soon as the doctor landed on the ground and looked at the blood under the shallow son, his face turned black: "Why are you so careless when you are pregnant? If you have so much blood, most of the children can''t be protected." "The child can''t help it, and you don''t have to live," Lu Fuying said angrily The doctor was so scared that he knelt down on the ground. He was robbed in a hurry. He didn''t see the people clearly when he landed. This would make the whole person panic when he saw the prince in the room. "Prince, Xiaomin is wrong..." "I''m sorry. Show her." Gu Bailu shouted. The doctor then climbed up to shallow''s side and shook her hand. He saw the silver needle on her and frowned: "this is..." "The silver needle I pricked for her stopped her blood first. I saw that the fetus is very unstable now. You should try your best." Gu Bailu is in a hurry. The doctor is an experienced doctor. He dare not say anything more. He pulled out her silver needle, pricked it again according to his own way, and fed a pill he made to shallower. "The fetus is very unstable. I''m afraid it will still slip. The grass-roots people can only keep the life of adults for a while." The doctor sighed, but now he did not panic. "My palace said, you will die if you don''t protect your children." Lu Huoying came and stood in front of the doctor. The doctor fell back to the ground and shook his head: "prince, you killed the grass people, and the grass people couldn''t help it. There was a lot of bleeding. The child was badly hurt, and the grass people couldn''t keep it." Shallow son listens to the whole person all muddled, the tears have already soaked the entire small face, the vision is lifeless, even has not moaned. Gu Bailu patted her face: "shallow son is not afraid of HA, this doctor is not good, let''s find another one." Gu Bailu looked up at the doctor and said, "can I move her to bed now?" "Yes..." The doctor is lying on the ground and dare not move. Anyway, the child can''t be protected. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t move. Gu Bailu was just about to pick up the baby, but the doctor suddenly looked up and said, "you can''t hold her. You are pregnant yourself, don''t you know?" Gu Bailu''s face is black. I want you to say JJ! Lu Huoying''s face is darker. Two Taoist sisters, one teacher and one apprentice, enter the prince''s mansion. As a result, both of them are pregnant? Is this coming to his prince''s house? "You''d better explain it to Prince Ben." Lu burning shadow cold tunnel. Gu Bailu picked up shallower and was about to leave. Lu Huoying reached for shallower and put him on the couch beside him: "now, if you want to carry him anywhere, put him here." "You can put it anywhere. Hurry up and find a better doctor." Gu Bailu doesn''t care about him now. Lu burned the shadow to wrinkle a frown: "did not say, the child cannot protect, killed this doctor to accompany bury." What£¿ Prince, what kind of ghost logic are you. The child couldn''t be saved, so the doctor was killed and buried with him! You yell at the doctor not to let him treat him well at all, but to choose someone to be buried with? "Prince, please find a better doctor, at least the royal doctor." Gu Bailu begs the tunnel with her. "The royal doctor is for the emperor''s relatives and relatives. Why is she?" Lu Huoying is in a bad mood now. She feels that she has been tricked by two Taoist sisters, both of whom are fakes. Chapter 599 No Buddhist nun is pregnant. One pregnant even if, but also two pregnant! It''s a slap in the face. Does he help people to find a doctor? It''s said that his prince''s face is still needed! "With this child''s accident, I promise you''ll regret for life, and I won''t say another word about other things." Gu Bailu is sitting by the couch, holding shallow''s hand. Shallow son''s eyes are empty now. He has no will to live. She didn''t know what to say to persuade her. She came to the doctor, but what she got was that the child couldn''t protect her. This kind of mood she too understood, at the beginning she knew that the child had an accident, she would rather not own the life, also wanted to keep the child. It''s amazing that the child is still in the stomach, has not communicated with her, has not interacted with her, but really regards him as a part of life. I can''t protect him. I feel like I''m useless. Shallow son was very humble and self reproached. Now Can''t protect the child. What should she do. Gu Bailu holds her wrist. Although the fetus is unstable, it still has strong pulse. She must try to keep the baby. Gu Bailu took the soul receiving Bracelet down and said to the shallow son, "go ahead, and no one can hook the child''s soul in it." She didn''t believe it. She was such a big Taoist in Maoshan and couldn''t protect a child. Shallow son''s eyes flashed: "master, return Is it still useful? " "Strictly speaking, as long as the child''s soul is still there, he can''t die. I''m very powerful. You should believe me." Gu Bailu looks at her firmly. Shallow son nodded. Gu Bailu read two incantations. The soul receiving Bracelet turned into a large gold bag, and she took in the shallow one, and changed it back to the bracelet and back to her thin wrist. People in the room, including the doctor, were stunned. There was something else that could get people inside. There are storage rings and so on in this world, but they can only store objects. Lu Huoying said coldly, "what do you mean by what you just said?" Gu Bailu stood up and looked at him: "the meaning is obvious. If anything happens to my disciple, your woman Su muwei will have an accident." "Dare you!" Lu Huoying''s face was cold and his eyes were full of murderous ideas. "What dare I do? We dare to be pregnant when we convert. What dare I do? I advise the prince not to look down on a woman who is a mother. In order to protect her children, they dare to do anything Maybe I can''t escape from the prince, but I have the ability to kill your woman. " Lu Huoying looked at her with a vengeance and wondered what she could do. At this time, the bodyguard outside the house risked his life and told him: "prince, there are important guests outside the house. Now we must see you at once, saying that it is urgent." Gu Bailu shouted, "are you blind? Now life is at stake. How can you meet any guests?" "Prince, this man is only afraid to see." The bodyguard took a step forward and said it carefully again. Gu Bailu sat down: "prince, I don''t care who you see. I want to see the royal doctor right away." Lu Huo glanced at her and said, "I''d like to see what you can do." With that, he walked away with a meteor. Gu Bailu''s face is blue with anger. Lu Huo''s shadow is not so cruel. If he really loves Su muwei as the rumor says, and holds her in his palm, how dare he gamble her life? The reason why she encouraged Lu to burn the shadow was actually to bet on how much he loved Su muwei. Chapter 600 Didn''t expect to lose the bet? Gu Bailu looked at the doctor who was still on the ground and said, "tell me, are there any doctors more powerful than you in Sansheng, except those in the imperial palace?" The doctor shook his head and said, "even if the child doesn''t have a slippery tire now, it''s already a dead one Save I can''t help it. " "He still has pulse. Tell me which doctor there is." Gu Bailu will not give up. The doctor shook his head. He was also very desperate. He was pulled by the prince''s mansion to save a child who must die. What else could he do besides bury him. "You can only live if you think about it. It''s also for yourself." Gu Bailu said firmly. The doctor thought about it for a while and suddenly opened his eyes and said, "there is no doctor better than me, but there is a witch doctor. She is good at witchcraft and may have a way." Gu Bailu asked quickly, "how can I find her?" "In the five poisons forest in the west of sanshengdu, however It''s strange that she treats people. She can get more than she can lose. " No one wants to go to the witch doctor until they have to. The doctor once had incurable patients who went to see a witch doctor, but they all returned. Save a person, you may have to pay three or four people''s lives, no one will do such a stupid thing. "Take me." Gu Bailu can''t manage so many people. First find a witch doctor. The doctor stood up shakily: "I Can I go? " This is the prince''s mansion. If the prince doesn''t let him go, can he really go out? "Yes, let''s go." Gu Bailu went out first, and the doctor followed her carefully. Unexpectedly, he went out of the prince''s mansion smoothly. The prince''s mansion also arranged the carriage very considerately. Gu Bailu took the doctor to the carriage. She knew very well that Lu Huoying would let her find a way and send a carriage to watch her. I''m afraid she''ll leave. After driving for half an hour, the carriage arrived in the wild. The vegetation on the ground was less and less, and gradually it became a dusty and desolate land. Further on, there is a purple smog. There is a purple plant in a desolate land, which is probably formed by people''s height and density. Plants grow in purple water, and smoke comes from the water. "This is the five poisons forest?" Gu Bailu asked the doctor. The doctor nodded: "yes It''s here. Don''t touch the water there. It''s all highly toxic. " The carriage stopped outside a hut, which was very simple, as if it had been built casually. Gu Bailu got out of the carriage and smelled a very strong pungent smell, a bit like the smell of disinfectant in the hospital. An old voice came from the room: "who, what''s the matter?" The door of the thatched cottage is closed. The sound comes out from it. It''s inexplicably stressful. The magic power of this witch doctor is not small. "We are here to ask you to treat my apprentice. She is pregnant and bleeding. She wants you to help keep the baby." The door popped open: "come in." Gu Bailu took a look at the doctor. "You stay outside." It seems that he is also scared, so don''t embarrass him. Gu Bailu raised her feet and went in. It was as simple as imagination. She didn''t even have tools for cooking. There was only a bed, a bench and a stove. The fire in the stove is burning fast, and the medicine is boiling on it. The smell of the disinfectant water is just from the medicine jar. By the fire sat an old lady with silver hair, skinny and skinny. Chapter 601 But after seeing yinneng, Gu Bailu didn''t think she was terrible at all. "And the patient?" The old lady raised her head, but there were no eyes in her eyes, which really scared Gu Bailu. My It''s horrible. Gu Bailu steadied his heart, took down the soul receiving bracelet, released shallower and put it on the only bench in the room: "the patient is here, please help to have a look." The old lady snorted, "there are all bracelets that lock the soul. Can you save a child?" Gu Bailu was surprised that the old lady had no eyes. How could she know how to get the shallow out. Did she open her eyes? The old lady came over and reached out her dry hands to touch the shallow son. "The child is almost out of breath. It''s not impossible to save him. This woman''s eyes must be given to me." Gu Bailu was slightly shocked: "no, no, no eyes. If you want to think about anything else, gold and silver jewelry, peerless elixir or something, I will help you get it..." "My eyes are all reluctant to give up. What else can I do for you? Get out of here." The old lady went back to the fire and stopped talking to her. Gu Bailu is angry. She can see that the witch must have a way, but should she have shallow eyes? How can I live in the future. It''s too cruel for her. "Master..." A soft hand took hold of her. Gu Bailu looked back and saw that shallower was awake. Her face was very white, but she said firmly, "master I would like to... " "No I''ll try to figure out how to live without eyes... " Gu Bailu retorted at once. "I know that I will not be able to support him or bring him well, but there is still master..." "No, I''ll try again." Gu Bailu can''t bear to let shallow son lose his eyes. It''s really cruel. There must be a way, there must be. "The child can live a quarter of an hour at most." The old lady''s words began to ring gloomily. She opened the medicine she was cooking: "this bowl is for her. If you don''t cure it, you will pour it." She picked up the medicine can, completely ignoring the scalding, and took it aside and poured it into a purple poisonous water. "Wait!" Gu Bailu cried anxiously, "let me think about it again, think about it for a while..." Is there any other way? He can''t. He must come up with another way. "Grandma, is it really impossible to change other conditions?" Gu Bailu hurriedly walked back and forth. Even if the child died, she could block his soul from being taken away by the hellemissary. But in this way, the child is a lonely soul and a wild ghost all his life. Does shallow son want to keep such a shapeless child for a lifetime? "No, the old lady is here to look for the right eyes." The old lady refused without any discussion. Gu Bailu begged: "if you want to look for eyes, she will keep you after she is done, and will not go anywhere, be your eyes..." The old lady laughed and laughed: "there was a man who said the same thing. Later, he wanted to escape and was poisoned by me." "No She certainly won''t. " "Don''t talk nonsense, cure or not?" The old lady put the pot in the poison pot, impatient. She is in a good mood today. The conditions for opening are good. As long as the girl has one eye full of beads, usually, the conditions for opening are not only these. I dare to bargain with her. Chapter 602 "Governance" A weak but firm voice came from the bench. Gu Bailu stood there without speaking. She couldn''t think of a way. Strictly speaking, it''s very lucky that you can still keep your life without a pair of beads. Without eyes, I can think of another way. Gu Bailu looked at the pale, bloodless but stubborn little face, and knew that she should respect her decision. It was a decision to be a mother, a reflection of her strong maternal love. She had no reason to stop, nor could she, because she could not think of any other way to save her. The old lady hooked her lips: "that''s right. Today, I''m very generous. Don''t be ungrateful." She went to shallow son''s side, a withered hand ready to cover her eyes, stroked after saying: "this eyes are not bad, maybe it is the old woman who has been looking for the pair for so many years." Gu Bailu turned around and dared not look. It''s cruel to take off your eyes. "You Let''s do it. Help my child quickly... " Shallow son voice trembles, but extremely firm. The old lady''s hands lit up a colorful light, and her fingers were about to dig down the shallow eyes. Suddenly a powerful force overturned the old lady directly, even Gu Bailu was shaken to one side. The old lady got up from the ground: "who! Dare to be presumptuous here! " "My palace!" The voice of a remnant cold rings, the old lady frowned: "what do you want?" Gu Bailu and shallow''er look up at the same time. Lu Huoying is wearing a suit of clothes. His hair is a bit messy. It seems that he came here quickly. When he came in, his tall body made the hut smaller. He went to shallow son''s side, poured the pot of medicine into the bowl, and helped her up: "drink it." Shallow son silly ground looks at him, look to the old lady of one side again, can drink really. The old lady stood there without making a sound, and Gu Bailu said quickly, "shallow son, drink quickly." No matter what the reason is, if Lu Huoying comes, save the child first. Shallow son hurriedly opened his mouth to drink the medicine, it was not bitter but sweet with a cool. The old lady snorted, "what do you mean, prince?" Lu burned the shadow to embrace shallow son: "don''t move her, want what this palace can give you." "The old lady wants her eyes." The old lady still doesn''t change her condition. "Dead heart." Lu Huoying refused without hesitation. Old lady ha ha ground overcast sneer rise: "Prince this is to want to cross a river to tear down a bridge?" "Come back to our palace if you want something." Lu Huoying walks out with shallow son in his arms. The old lady said coldly: "do you think she can keep the baby after drinking the medicine? Too naive Dare to play in front of the old lady and me...... " Lu Huoying turned around, eyes bright and cold: "her belly is the flesh and blood of this palace. If you dare to let him do anything, don''t blame this palace for destroying your nest." The old lady''s face was stagnant How could it be Your flesh and bone? " Gu Bailu asked anxiously, "grandma, can''t this medicine work?" She hurriedly went to explore the pulse of shallower. The pulse was stable. Would the old lady be deliberately bluffing. "What did you do?" Lu Fen''s eyes were as bright as a knife, and he approached the old lady with a chill. Naturally, the old lady knew that he was angry, and she knew that the evil star could not be offended. "There are poisonous insects in the medicine..." Chapter 603 The red wolf nearby grabbed the old lady by the neck with an arrow: "he has got rid of the demagogue." The old lady''s empty eyes looked at the red wolf: "the old lady has never been able to get rid of my demagogic tricks." Lu Huo''s eyes are as bright as a sword. He would like to pierce the old lady''s body directly. "I don''t think you live long." Lu Huoying approached her with a shallow child in his arms: "we must have children in this palace today." The old lady laughs. Her skinny face and eyes without eyes make people numb. Gu Bailu understood Lu''s words. He came to ask for a child. How does he know shallow''s identity, and how does he know that it''s his flesh and blood? "It''s not easy to have a child, just dig her eyes." The old woman''s voice was a little cynical. She has lived so many years that nothing can be seen. Although she has no eyes, she is more transparent than anyone who has eyes. Lu Fen Ying''s sword eyebrows are frowning, but he doesn''t speak yet. Seeing that shallow son suddenly pushes Lu Fen Ying away, jumps out of his arms and pours into Gu Bailu''s arms: "no I don''t want to lose my eyes, master. Help me. " Gu Bailu suddenly froze, and shallow''s reaction was unexpected. How could she be afraid of losing her eyes and destroying the child? Shallow son''s action is very sudden. Lu Huoying didn''t expect that she would be like this. He didn''t guard for a while. Hearing what she said again, his eyes became colder and sharper: "the child must keep it. Come here." Gu Bailu hurriedly protected the shallow son behind him: "prince, it''s my disciple''s decision whether to protect the child or not. It''s none of your business." Although shallower''s decision was unexpected, she knew that there must be a reason for her to do so. "Whoever dares to hurt the bones and flesh of our palace, don''t blame our palace for being cruel, even if you are a wanton princess, it''s useless." In a word, Lu Huoying said Gu Bailu''s identity. Gu Bailu was stunned. How did he know their identity. It seems that there is a distinguished guest to see. Did you know after meeting the distinguished guest? Who is the distinguished guest? Is it fengqingtian? It''s impossible If it''s fengqingtian, if he comes, it''s impossible for him not to appear. And now he can''t leave Baidi. "Mo shallow son, come to my palace, don''t say the third time." Lu Huo''s shadow looks at the shallow son with his eyes bright and sinister. Shallow son hides behind Gu Bailu, dare not look at him, but she will never listen to the past. After drinking the medicine, she is much better now and her vitality is restored. She didn''t feel the so-called Gu. Gu Bailu quietly clasped her wrist and examined the pulse, as if the pulse had returned to normal. Maybe the so-called Gu hasn''t happened yet. The old lady said by the side, "the demagogues will break out in a quarter of an hour. The children can''t help it. Ha If you don''t give the old lady my eyes, you won''t be able to do it. " Lu Huoying grabs her silver hair, pulls it up and throws her whole body into the air: "who gives you the courage to threaten our palace?" "Ah..." The old woman was thrown into the poisonous water of the five poisons forest ten meters away, making a miserable cry. Shallow son tightly holds Gu Bailu''s hand. She doesn''t want to go there. She tries to persuade herself to calm down. She can''t be deterred by him and can''t be his slave any more. Gu Bailu laughs: "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Prince. How can the children in my apprentice''s belly be your flesh and bones? If you want some flesh and bones, women are willing to give birth to you. Why pick up other people''s ready-made ones?" Chapter 604 Damn it, what''s going on? All of a sudden, I lost my identity. Lu Huoying is not sure. He is afraid that he will not be so sure. In order to have children, it is impossible for him to care whether shallow son will be blind or not. But no matter what, I can''t admit my identity. Lu Huoying winked at the red wolf, and a line of tall and powerful black men appeared, encircling Gu Bailu and Shaoer. "Don''t drink without penalty. You should know how much you have." The face of the red wolf is expressionless. Lu Huoying raised her feet and went back to the side carriage. Gu Bailu frowned slightly. She naturally felt that these bodyguards had high spiritual power. Now that aro is not around, her combat power will be reduced by half. Shallow son''s spiritual power is not effective. Of course, she can fight with them for a while by herself, but it''s difficult to protect shallow son from being caught by them. "Master Don''t fight them. They can''t Shallow son walked out from behind her and shook her head. Let go of Gu Bailu''s hand and go to the coach there. Gu Bailu was a little unprepared. How could she have never thought that her identity would be so easily recognized. Originally, she was thinking that even if she had doubts about Lu Fen Ying, she was absolutely not sure. With this, they would not be in danger. And Su muwei is counting on their pills. Lu Yingying shouldn''t dare to use them. As a result Suddenly a distinguished guest came and broke all her plans. She catches up with shallow son: "do not admit identity, I do not believe that he dare to be so sure." Shallow son nods: "master need not worry about me." Shallow son got on the carriage, Gu Bailu obviously felt that she took a look at death. She felt uneasy in her heart. She wanted to keep up with the carriage, but she was stopped by the red wolf: "let''s go to the carriage at the back. Our prince doesn''t like the carriage to be too crowded." Gu Bailu stares at him: "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Princess wanton. Are you mistaken?" "Princess wanton." The red wolf''s face is expressionless. He says "please" in his mouth. In fact, it looks more like a threat. Gu Bailu had to go to the carriage at the back. In front of them, she could do nothing but go back to the carriage to find another way. Anyway, you can see what''s going on in front of you when you open your eyes in the carriage. Gu Bailu got on the carriage, sat down and became absorbed, and opened the eyes of heaven. She saw that shallow son was grabbed by Lu Huoying and twisted her chin severely: "what a brave man, huh? Dare to run away from our palace, and even have the courage to come back. Who gives you the courage? " Shallow son show eyebrow tight Cu: "I don''t know what the prince is talking about, the child that I conceive also can''t be the prince''s flesh and blood, you are not mistaken what." Her eyes are full of grievances, like a thin baby just born, her face can not see that it is a fake. Lu burned the shadow to hook the lip to sneer: "long ability, face this palace still dare to lie to say face not red heart not to jump." With a single hand, he clasped the shallow''s hands behind him, and pressed his tall body against her: "do you really think that if you change your appearance, you won''t recognize this palace? Your body can be recognized at a touch. " "I really don''t know what you are talking about, Prince..." Shallow son''s whole body is shivering, and the terror of being abused before comes to his heart. "Do you dare to give me palace clothes?" Lu Huoying reached out and tore off her robe. His palm reached into her ditch and said, "here is a red mole. Don''t say you happen to grow one like Mo Shaoer." Chapter 605 Shallow son''s face was pale, his body suddenly began to spasm, and the whole person could not breathe: "no Don''t touch me Don''t touch me Get your hands off me! " At the end, she almost screamed. Lu Huo''s long and narrow Danfeng''s eyes flashed a trace of strange color. Unexpectedly, Mo Shaoer dared to fight against her now. He increased his strength to shackle her: "tell this palace, where have you escaped? Is it the flesh and bone of this palace in the belly Shallow son suddenly a sluggish, originally he also is not sure in fact in the belly is his flesh and blood. Even if he really knows his identity, he may not be sure that the child is his. But No matter who the child is, he should not let her flow away. For him, all he wants is a child with dragon spirit blood. As long as it''s from a stranger, it doesn''t matter if it''s from another man. Shallow son wry smile: "it''s yours, it''s not yours, is there any difference?" The strength of Lu Fen''s shadow hand suddenly tightened: "whose is it?" Shallow son ha ha sneers: "prince, you just want to have a child, isn''t it better for you if the child dies?" "I''ll ask you again, whose child is it?" Lu Fen said coldly. "It doesn''t matter who it is..." Shallow son closes an eye: "you want to take." She gave up completely, a pair of whatever he wanted, it doesn''t matter, that beautiful piece of writing is life can''t love. Gu Bailu is worried. If it goes on like this, the child will not be able to protect it. But now recognized by Lu Huoying, she also thinks that shallow''s decision is right. Since recognized by him, the child will not have a good ending in the end. It''s better to fall this time. It really survived and became a tool for land incineration. She understood why shallow had suddenly changed her mind. So, shallow son wants to die with the child, Gu Bailu stands up abruptly. Lu Huoying grabs shallow son''s Taoist robe and makes her whole body naked. He lowers his head and bites her: "say! What men have touched you! " Shallow son lets him bite, the corner of the mouth hangs a sneer smile. Faced with him, there was nothing but endless torture and humiliation. He even doubted the origin of the child in her stomach. Even if the child survived, he could never have a little affection for him. Shallow son lets him abreact on his body, the corner of the eye flows out tears. "You are a restless woman. You have such a high status in our palace that you have fled. We want you to know that you can''t escape from the palm of our palace even when you are at the end of the world." Lu Fen said as he bit the little red dates on her chest. Shallow son suddenly a ache, opened that pair of water Mou, just always gentle like frightened rabbit''s in Mou son, now all is ruthless. She broke the shackles of Lu Huoying''s hand and stabbed a dagger into the most lethal position of Lu Huoying''s heart. This idea, she thought for a long time, in every midnight dream back to be awakened by him, in every time when she hated her not competing, she was thinking, why he so to himself, he did not know how to resist. She also had a chance to let him die! As long as she pierced into his heart, in order to find the right position, she borrowed the human acupoint map of Childe Xiao to read it. Every time in her dream, she would think that if she did, she would be free. But every time in the dream, she dare not start. I dare not even start in my dream, but now she is brave enough. Chapter 606 Shallow son looked at can''t believe, a face of stunned land burning shadow smiled, smile so happy charming, smile never had easy. At the same time, her magic of nine thousand nine wearing spring disappeared, revealing the beautiful face of shallow son. "Prince, you can die with my child." Shallow son sits there, watching Lu Huoying''s chest drip blood, flow to her body, her chest, her whole abdomen. She just felt happy and couldn''t help laughing: "my child, my mother has finally been brave once." She smiled and smiled, and suddenly her face changed. She covered her stomach with pain, and her whole body was convulsed. She knew that the Gu had broken out. The child will leave her, but it doesn''t matter. She will go after him. They will be together. No one can separate them. No one can bully them any more. Lu Huo Ying returns to her mind and quickly picks her up: "Mo shao''er, how are you? It will be OK. The child will be OK. Hold on." He took off his robe and wrapped her up. He wanted to get out of the carriage, but was pulled by a white hand: "prince, you don''t have to worry about saving the child. The body of the child can save Su muwei. You can let him go." Life is gone. Take the body. Let her and the child go. Anyway, he also accompanied them to die together. There was no regret. She revenged for herself and her children. He was pulled to die. "What do you say?" Lu Huoying''s face is full of rage. The child''s body can save Mu Wei. How does she know? "I''m telling you the truth. If you don''t believe me, ask the witch doctor. You''d better hurry up and tell me later. Although you are dead, you should be glad that the woman you love can survive." For the first time, shallow felt that she could beat him. She should have won this time. Even if he saved Su muwei, he couldn''t be with her. How painful that would be. When he died, he could only watch Su muwei with other men. "Red wolf!" Lu burned the shadow to call a, red wolf hurriedly answer a way: "Prince has what order." "Get out the witch doctor at once and get rid of the Gu. This palace will give her everything she wants." "Yes." The red wolf answered. Gu Bailu jumped out of the carriage, ran to open the curtain and saw that there was a bloodstain in it. Lu Huoying had a dagger in his chest. Now the blood was still pouring out. But his hands are holding shallow son, there is no way to let go. Shallow son in the bed pain curled together, the forehead is full of sweat. Gu Bailu quickly took out a pill and put it into her mouth: "shallow son, why are you so stupid? It''s not worth dying with him." Gu Bailu''s tears rolled in her eyes. She regretted it. She shouldn''t bring back shallow son. She shouldn''t think that she should face her own fear. "Teacher Father Shallow son''s life is a tragedy, but Master, you are not I don''t know what''s wrong with you, but shallow son can see these days that he really loves you. Don''t be willful... " Shallow son whole face all wrinkly in a piece, consciousness is a little fuzzy, but she still grasps Gu Bailu''s hand to advise her weakly. In her whole life, no one envied, no one admired, so she envied Gu Bailu and admired her. She has the courage to fight against fate, but also with this courage to get men''s love. Lu Feiying doesn''t like her. She knows that she has her own reasons. Because she is too weak and incompetent, no man would like such a woman without backbone. She had unrealistic fantasies about him. Chapter 607 But she knew how inferiority she felt before him that she was not worthy of him. She only offered him shoes. She did not dare to show any sign that she liked him, and hid this fantasy infatuation. She is not worthy of being liked. Lu Feiying doesn''t love her and doesn''t like her. In fact, she doesn''t hate her. What she hates is that Lu Feiying wants to hurt her children. This has stepped on her bottom line, so she will pull him to die together. Gu Bailu is so radiant. No matter what happens, a strong woman can make a man like her. Only such people can live with self-confidence. She hopes she can be happy. "Don''t talk. When is it? You''re worried about what I''m doing." Gu Bailu felt her pulse anxiously. The pulse that was normal just now is very disordered. "You don''t want to die, OK? I have a soul receiving bracelet. No one can pull you away!" Gu Bailu takes off the bracelet in her hand, and then she takes in the shallow one. Lu Huoying clasped her with one hand: "what are you doing?" Gu Bailu glanced at him, took out a pill from his waist and gave it to him: "yes." He can''t die. He''s dead. Sho''er can''t live. That''s 100%. Shallow son walked a dead road, but she can''t let her walk this dead road. How she brings her, she must take her away. Lu Feiying has felt his body is not supporting, he has been suffering from pain. Mo shallow son this knife, tie is his most deadly place. Mo shallow son knows where he most causes. Lu faying takes the pill and eats it. He doesn''t want to die, nor will he let Mo shallow die. "I put her in the bracelet to prolong her life. Go to find childe Xiao. He will find a way." Gu Bailu''s patience tells Lu Huoying. Now is not the time to compare with Lu Fen. "The poison from the witch, young master Xiao can''t help it." Lu Huoying got out of the carriage with shallow son in his arms. The red wolf has come with the witch, and the old woman laughs: "the poison is on. The child is going to die, and the adult can''t live. This is the end of your threat to the old woman." "You don''t want to have eyes. Our palace will send you a thousand people tomorrow. You can dig them." Lu burned the shadow. The old woman laughed: "no Other people''s old women don''t want it. Only this girl can do it. She is the pair of eyes I have been looking for for for many years. " "Old woman, do you want your eyes to be important or your life to be important?" Gu Bailu shouted anxiously. Even if she does get eyes, is she not afraid to deal with Lu Huoying later? "Of course, the eyes are important. I always dream of a pair of eyes to see the colorful world, even if I have a look." The old woman was excited. Gu Bailu knew that she wanted to see the world with her eyes even if she didn''t want to die. Even if she had a look, she would have died if she had finished. But she took a fancy to shallow son''s eyes. She didn''t want other people''s eyes. What can I do? "So you''re sure she''s what you want? If she is not what you want, you will die. If you don''t look at the world, you will die. Are you willing? " Gu Bailu urged her. "No Her eyes must be what I''m looking for. " "It''s not so absolute." Gu Bailu said: "I can open the eyes of the heaven to let you see what will happen in the future. You come into my eyes of the heaven, and I will let you see your future fate." Chapter 608 Gu Bailu''s current Taoism is not up to the level where she can see the future of the old woman, but she can be sure that shallow is not the pair of eyes she wants. Her eyes are in fact who''s up, can''t see the world. The old woman just had a hope in her heart, so she kept asking other people''s eyes to save herself. Now she can only create a false image for the old woman to see and die. "Tianyan? Do you have eyes in the sky? " Asked the old woman in shock. "Of course." Gu Bailu closed her eyes and pressed on the old woman''s forehead. There was a white light on the old woman''s body, and she fell into a green grass, and peach flowers were flying all over the sky. "Where is this?" The old woman asked, she could see things in the sky. You can see green grass and bright red peach blossom. "I can see, I can see!" she said in surprise "This is the world of the eye of heaven. You can see things with your heart. You can see them naturally. Look over there!" Gu Bailu went to her side and pointed to the front and said, "that''s the fate after you dug my apprentice''s eyes. Do you see that, such pain, her eyes are useless to you." Suddenly a picture appeared in front of her. The old woman saw her hands covering her eyes and cried out painfully, "no way, no way, no way." The old woman sat down on the ground disappointed: "how could it be like this I''ve been waiting so many years for her to come How could it be wrong? " "What do you mean by that?" "That girl is the blood of the dragon spirit. She is the descendant of the dragon people. The dragon people only gave birth to a princess in thousands of years. The things on the princess of the dragon people can cure everything. Her eyes can cure me!" The old woman mumbled to herself, unable to believe that she had waited so long, but still failed. Gu Bailu was even more shocked when he heard this. How big was shallow? Descendants of the Dragon nationality? She remembers that Gu Yunjing went to kill the dragon. It was still a juvenile dragon. It took two or three days to kill one, and she had a wound on her own. The dragon is very powerful. But why is shallow son reduced to be servant girl in Prince Mansion. "You can see it. Your eyes can''t see it, but I have a way for you to see the world without your eyes. " Gu Bailu helped her to stand up: "you can open the third eye, Tianyan." The old woman looked at her in a dazed way, and there seemed to be a light in her empty eyes: "can I really have more eyes?" "Yes, don''t you see things here?" "How can I open my eyes like you?" The old woman seized her hand excitedly. "Cure my apprentice first, and then others." Gu Bailu closes her eyes and looks at the old woman. The old woman''s world is black again. She said in fear, "let me go in again. I can''t see it. I need to see it again." "Help my disciple." Gu Bailu is too lazy to talk to her. The old woman came over and touched her pulse: "the child can still be saved, but the girl has no will to survive, and the child may be affected by her." "Mo shallow son, you give this palace to live well!" "You should dare to die, my palace will let me kill this woman immediately," Lu Huo said coldly Gu Bailu''s eyebrows are frowning. He really can''t speak. If he wants to live, he can''t say something nice. Gu Bailu looked at him again. He was pale. He was shaking in his arms. He could hardly support him. Chapter 609 Gu Bailu walked over and patted her face: "shallow, the child can still live, and the prince is going to die. He can''t control you any more. You can take the child to live a free life, and you will wake up soon." Gu Bailu made great efforts to pat her face, so that the face, which had no blood color at all, had a pink color. Shallow son slowly opened his eyes: "really Is he really dead? " Lu Huoying stands aside and has a black face. Does this woman want to know that he is dead before she can survive? Don''t think about it. If he died, would she live? Lu Huo''s shadow retreated abruptly. The whole man had no strength. He knelt on the ground with one knee. His chest hurt violently and his blood flowed more and more. Gu Bailu hurriedly takes over shallow son from his hand: "shallow son, you open your eyes to see, he is going to die, the person who has never knelt, now he kneels on the ground in pain." Shallow son struggles to turn his head and sees Lu Huo Ying half kneeling there. There is a pool of blood on the ground. His tall body has no threat at all now. "Master, is my child still saved?" The light in the shallow son''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness, but asked firmly. "There is salvation." She said, and then she went into the room with her baby in her arms: "witch doctor, come to help my apprentice. She can live now." In fact, Gu Bailu has a very obvious truth, that is, if Lu Huoying is really dead, neither she nor shallow Er can survive, let alone the children in her belly. The old woman now regards Gu Bailu as her only hope. She will do whatever she says. It''s impossible for the old woman to get rid of her own poisonous insects without an antidote. When the old woman was bewitching shallow son, Gu Bailu stood up and looked out, and saw that Lu Huoying had fallen to the ground, and the red wolf and a group of bodyguards were helping him. Gu Bailu frowned slightly. She didn''t know how Lu Huoying knew their identity, but she was sure that if Lu Huoying knew it, Feng Qingtian might come soon. She should escape at the most chaotic time, but She can''t leave shallow here The old witch doctor soon got rid of the bug, but shallower was still weak. She used her little power to use the knife when she was weakest. Her power was exhausted, and the child almost lost and suffered a lot. Now it''s impossible to leave the hut. Outside, the doctor who came with Gu Bailu was cautiously burning the shadow to deal with the wound. Gu Bailu glanced at the sleeping shallow son and walked out of the room. She should be better at this kind of knife injury than the doctor. She went over and looked at the wound of Lu Huo Ying. A dagger pierced his left chest. The whole chest is now red and shocking. "Now the prince is bleeding heavily. He has lost too much blood. He has to replenish blood..." The doctor said nervously that it was the first time he had seen such a big man, and it was still so easy to get hurt. The doctor really thinks today is a bad day. He has to deal with such a difficult patient again and again. This is a great test of his medical career. The red werewolf said coldly, "prince, I''m going down to take the blood of the shallow girl." Since it''s for blood, the blood of shallow girl can''t be better, and it can guarantee the prince''s life. The reason why Lu Huoying and the red wolf did not panic in the face of such a serious injury is that they have shallow children. As long as she doesn''t die and the blood is still there, the prince will be fine. Chapter 610 Lu Huoying slowly opened his eyes. Even though he was too weak to stand up, his eyes were still oppressive: "don''t go." Gu Bailu sighed in his heart. No matter what Lu faying thought, he should not pose a threat to shallow children for the time being, at least after the birth of the child. Gu Bailu stood there very Mao Dun, she did not know whether to save Lu Fen Ying or not. In fact, according to her idea, we should take advantage of his illness and ask for his life, so that shallow son can escape his control forever. But in this way, she can''t escape. In fact, shallow son can''t escape. This is his territory. Gu Bailu hesitated and took out a pill from his waist to give the doctor: "give this to him and he will not die." She said, then stretched out her hand and grasped the handle of the dagger. She did not say hello at all, but suddenly pulled it out. The blood splashed all over the place. Lu Huo''s shadow hurt so much that the whole person almost sat up and stared at her with cold eyes. How painful it was, only those who had experienced it knew. Lu Huoying is eager to kill Gu Bailu. Red wolf holds Gu Bailu''s wrist severely: "what are you doing?" "The dagger must be taken out, or it will stop bleeding." Gu Bailu said that the cloud is light and the wind is clear. If this is shallow son to do how good, perhaps her fear nothing. After staring at her, Lu Fen fainted with pain. In this era, there are no people with drugs such as anesthetics. People''s injuries are all sustained by spiritual force. Lu Huoying has a dagger in his chest, which is completely submerged. After so long, it''s all relying on spiritual power. Now the spiritual power has been exhausted, which is the weakest time for him. Just like fengqingtian, when her spiritual power is exhausted, she becomes stronger. "Light." The red wolf is vicious. Gu Bailu doesn''t care about him. I have to sprinkle salt now. "The wound is very serious. We need to disinfect it quickly. The condition is limited. Go to the room and ask the witch doctor to borrow some salt." Gu Bailu calmly said to red wolf. Red wolf''s expressionless face finally showed anger: "what do you say, what do you borrow salt for now?" "Clean up the wound. You don''t want it to get worse. Leave the scar here forever, and go quickly." Gu Bailu''s face is not red and his heart is not jumping. The doctor on the other side shivered in his heart. This girl, don''t you be so pitiful. There are other ways to clean the wound. Why do you use salt? But he didn''t dare to talk. She thought this girl was the one who could protect his life. It''s better not to say a word. The red wolf knows that Gu Bailu has intentional ingredients, but he dare not not not. Gu Bailu is smart. No matter how smart she is, she dare not kill the prince. When the prince is out of danger, there is a chance to deal with her. The red wolf soon took the salt out of the hut. The old woman sat by the fire and watched her wake up on the couch, but she was still as weak as a baby. She smiled coldly and said, "if you clean such a heavy wound with salt, you may get worse faster. This woman is really poisonous." Shallow son has always known that Gu Bailu is kind-hearted in heart, but he never feels soft in the face of enemies. She understood that Gu Bailu was helping her out, so she started to do this to Lu Huoying. In fact, there was no deep hatred between them. "He Will he die? " Shallow son asks carefully. She hoped that Lu Huoying would die, even her own hand. At that time, she exhausted all her life''s strength and vented her hatred for herself. But Now I want to come, but I understand that it''s just the most helpless and stupid way. Chapter 611 "With your blood, how could he die? Don''t you understand?" The old woman asked her coldly. Shallow son does not understand, she certainly understands, she knows to have her own blood, land burns shadow to be impossible so easy to die. But even if she knew it was the stupidest way, she could only do it, because she had only such a way. In fact, there is nothing terrible. Even if Lu Huoying is in the sky, it''s the dark cloud that covers her. It''s the devil beast from hell. She dare to hurt him. It doesn''t matter whether you kill or not. The important thing is With the courage to protect her children, she took the step she should take. She doesn''t need to be afraid of him. She doesn''t need to be afraid of him in the future. Lu Huoying should be afraid of her. When he saw her, he remembered that he almost killed her with a dagger. He should know that she can do anything to protect her children. She just wanted him to know that. Shallow son closes an eye, too tired, her life is so tired, she finally grew a sigh of relief. She''s worthy of herself. Gu Bailu takes the salt water to clean up the wound for Lu Huoying, and then spreads the medicine brought by the doctor. The red wolf dare not neglect, so he immediately sends Lu Huoying back to the mansion. Shallow son can''t move now. The red wolf doesn''t have the command of Lu Huoying, nor is he good at automating shallow son. He just sent some bodyguards to guard outside the hut. Gu Bailu can''t stay in the hut naturally. Red wolf is afraid that they will escape, so he takes Gu Bailu back to the mansion. In order for shallow son to be able to rest in the witch''s place to recuperate, Gu Bailu can only listen to the red wolf. Back to the prince''s mansion, Gu Bailu asked the steward, "who is the distinguished guest coming to the prince''s mansion today?" "It was the man from the wanwangfu of Nanyue state who brought a letter." The manager was saved by Gu Bailu and shallow son last time. He was very grateful to her. As a benefactor, he would answer whatever he knew. Gu Bailu frowned, as she expected, Feng Qingtian began to look for someone to cooperate with Lu Huoying after looking for him for many days. Lu Fen Ying wants to find shallow Er, and he wants to find her. The two can meet at once. Feng Qingtian is very clever. He must have guessed that they have changed their faces, so he told Lu Fengying to find someone in Tianfeng kingdom. Seeing the letter, Lu Feiying knew that they could change their faces, and could not guess anything else. Two pregnant women, changed their faces, shallow son''s reaction is so familiar, he will understand. It seems that she has no time to stay in the prince ''s mansion any more. Now Lu Huoying is seriously injured, which is the best time. Gu Bailu gave the red wolf the pill in the evening: "this is the pill for Miss Su. Her medicine can''t be delayed for a day." Red wolf hesitated to take the pill. In the past, the prince was the one who sent the medicine to Miss Su. If the prince doesn''t go today, Miss Su will ask why. If you know that the prince has been hurt so badly, you must make a scene. Although Miss Su is gentle, she is not a good tempered girl. But Miss Su''s medicine couldn''t be broken. The red wolf had to go by himself. Gu Bailu winked at an ant in the room. The ant followed the red wolf''s footsteps. Although it is said that the prince''s mansion is solid, even a mosquito can''t fly in. But everyone knows it''s just an exaggeration. Mosquitoes, ants, insects and so on. Who will take care of it. The best way to talk to ants is to trade with them. Gu Bailu is familiar with this kind of trade. Chapter 612 It''s needless to say that Lu Fen''s physical strength came to him in the middle of the night. Gu Bailu was pulled to check his body in the middle of the night. People with psychic power are really good, especially those with high psychic power. Now the majority of people are better, but the chest still hurts. Because Gu Bailu soaked in salt water, it was just like castrated pork. The wound turned white and looked very uncomfortable. The red wolf loves his master and complains in front of Lu Huoying: "prince, this is willful princess. She used salt water." Gu Bailu narrowed her eyes and smiled: "salt water can quickly stop the deterioration of the wound. If you look at the pork sprinkled with salt, it will not stink. If you don''t sprinkle salt, it will stink in two days. That''s the reason. If you don''t understand, don''t talk about it." Red wolf knows that she is a sophist, but he can''t argue with her. Besides, he never quarrels with others, and he never does anything. "What''s the matter with the child?" Lu burning frowned "Back to the crown prince, the situation of the shallow girl has been stable, but she is still very weak, so she can''t move. There is also the grass house." "Hurry to get it back." Lu Fen''s eyes were not happy. Red wolf reluctantly went out to pick up people in the middle of the night. Gu Bailu snorted, "you really care about your children." Lu Huoying looked up at her and said, "your woman is so boring. What are you running around with your pregnancy?" If it wasn''t for the letter from the king of Nanyue, he didn''t know the identity of these two people. He would have run around with pregnancy one by one. It would be lawless. What is this princess? It''s not like a princess. Feng Qingtian''s eyes don''t look very good either. "That''s because you men are animals." Gu Bailu stood up and said, "it''s OK. I''m going to bed. If you know I''m pregnant, don''t call me in the middle of the night." Lu Huoying looks at the back of her leaving. Her eyes are narrowed slightly. She must not let Mo Shaoer follow her again. Mo shallow son is now more and more unbridled, escape from the prince''s mansion even if, now still dare to take a knife for his life? It must have been taught by this woman. It''s not safe to see her. It was early the next morning that shallow son returned to the prince''s mansion. People were directly received into the main courtyard of the prince''s mansion, the wing room next to Lu Huoying. Shallow son lived here for three or four years, all the unhappiness happened here. In the past, she would tremble and suppress when she came into the room, but now she finds that everything is gone, and she calmly regards it as a wing room. She''s not afraid to die. There''s nothing to be afraid of. As long as there is hope alive, she will find the chance to escape again. As long as she lives, she can make su muwei pay the price. Many of the things Lu faying has done are the ideas given by Su muwei. As long as Su muwei falls in his arms, he can even give her his own life. That woman wants her blood, wants to use her to give birth to a child to cure her, but at the same time hates her, comes up with countless ways to torture her. Shallow son did not hate before, because she did not have the courage to hate, now she has. Gu Bailu got up and came to see her. He said to her, "fengqingtian may come. He will definitely bring me back. My time is running out. I have to take the cracked mirror to my hand, so I may use extreme methods." "What method?" Shallow son asks. "What do Su muwei think most and hate most, do you know?" Shallow son nodded: "she wants to be the hostess of the house when she is well and can be with Lu Huo Ying. She hates most Naturally, it''s me, but she needs me again, so she can''t kill me, which makes her very uncomfortable. " Chapter 613 Shallow son sometimes feels that it''s about because of this layer of discomfort, so although Su muwei has drunk her blood for several years, she is still not completely good. It is difficult for the patient to recover from depression. Gu Bailu laughs: "it''s really interesting. She''s estimated to have had a hard time." We should be grateful to those who give us life. But Su muwei not only doesn''t feel grateful, but also hates Lu faying for her relationship with shallow son, and doesn''t think about the suffering others have suffered for her. "I know she''s had a hard time, so can I." Shallow son didn''t think about this aspect before, because her world is full of fear of Lu burnt shadow, confusion about the future and envy of Su muwei. Now I can see it. Su muwei is just a poor guy. But her pity was her own, because of her jealousy, her parochialism. "But I''m going to give her what she wants." Gu Bailu''s man smiled at Xiang shallow. "Do whatever you want, I don''t care." Shallow son believes in Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu nodded: "if Lu Huoying comes to see you, you must find a way to help me hold him back, about half an hour." Shallow son is tiny Leng, nodded again, Lu burning shadow should be afraid to come to the child, so will come to see her. Gu Bailu patted her hand: "you have a good rest. I have examined your pulse. Your pulse is steady. The child is OK. He is strong." Shallow son stroked his stomach: "the witch doctor said that although the child was saved, he may be weak and defective when he was born..." "Don''t think so much about it. No matter what, you have to give birth to him. Besides, no one knows whether the child is defective or not. It may be white worry now. What''s more It''s no use worrying... " Gu Bailu advised. "Well, let it be, as long as he doesn''t become a tool of others and doesn''t live my life anymore..." "What day?" A low voice came in, and Lu Huo''s tall figure appeared at the door. Gu Bailu stood up and blinked at Chao qian''er: "I''ll go back to the house first." She passed by with Lu Huo Ying and boasted by the way: "Prince is really good, so soon, it''s really awesome." Lu Huo''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. What kind of nonsense does this woman say? It''s weird. He went to the bedside and sat down, reached out and touched the forehead of the shallow son: "fortunately, the child is saved, or you will not die ten thousand times." Shallow leans her head to the inside of the bed, unwilling to see him. "Are you so sure he''s your child?" Shallow son asked in a low voice, she was weak, and talked with Gu Bailu for a while, now she has no strength. But they had to drag down and burn. Lu faying breaks off her face, makes her look at herself directly, and looks at her coldly with her eyes: "who else is not in this palace?" "You don''t have to know who it is. It doesn''t matter. You only want my stranger''s child." As long as it''s her child, she can have dragon spirit blood. Lu Fen''s shadow and handsome face are so gloomy that she would like to crush her face with one hand: "if we want our palace to know that you betray our palace, our palace will make your life worse than death." Shallow son chuckles: "I have not tasted the taste of life is not like death, what to be afraid of." Gu Bailu is right. She didn''t have anything to be afraid of him before. She had no relatives or concerns, and longlingxue could control the fate of the woman he loves. Why did she fear him at that time? Chapter 614 In fact, most of the abuse she suffered was her own dishonour. There was also her original fantasy about Lu Fen''s shadow. After all, when she saw him for the first time, she really felt that she saw the God of heaven, which made her heart beat. It was the first time in her life that she thought the sky was particularly blue and the prince''s mansion was particularly beautiful. Later, she was transferred to the main hospital to serve Su muwei. She didn''t know how happy she was. It''s all these naive fantasies that drive me to such a dead end. In fact, if he wants to sleep on his own, she can force her to die. She refuses to do so. Lu does not dare to let her die at all Like now. "Mo shallow son, you are the slave of Prince''s mansion, always be!" Lu foe shadow never thought shallow son would leave him, would escape. In his eyes, shallow son is his, is the slave of his prince''s mansion, is what he can do. Just like other slaves in the prince''s mansion, they fight when they want to fight, kill when they want to kill, and whatever they want, they are all ants under their own hands. So shallow son is afraid of him. He is afraid of him. He takes it for granted that he is the master. This is the deterrent force that should be possessed. But Mo shallow son''s escape, but gave him a stuffy stick, originally, even if there is a slave seal, she is also a person, she has hands and feet, once her heart is wild, she can still escape. This made him afraid, so yesterday Mo shallow son was not in the house, he would take her back all night. He is her thing and his possession. She has no right to leave him. Even if she dies, she will die in the prince''s mansion. "So even my children have to work for you?" Mo shallow son a pair of water Mou tightly look at him, Mou Guang inside expose revolt. She is a good slave, but she also has personality, self-esteem! She would never let her child be a slave again. "Your child must belong to this palace. Who else do you think he is?" Lu Huoying lowers his head and kisses her severely, biting her lips severely. The corners of shallow son''s mouth are bleeding. These shallow children have experienced many times. When he is in a bad mood, he will bite her and even whip her with a whip. It seems that abusing her can make him angry. It''s no wonder that she is used to biting her lips. She doesn''t even feel the pain. "It''s no use how you can control people. Prince, children are not yours. They are not your species. They belong to me. Their bodies only shed my blood." Mo shallow son hook lip to smile, blood hangs in lip corner, appear incomparably strange. It''s also very tempting. The Mo shallow son originally grows to enchant the soul to frighten the soul, only she seldom smiles, therefore always has a delicate drop to drop the strength son. Lu Huoying has never seen her like this, with ruthlessness, charm and me. How arrogant can you take me. "How dare you let other men touch you?" Lu Huoying doesn''t believe it. In his eyes, he thinks that Mo Shaoer is his goods. Even if someone touches her, she will die. How dare she let other men touch him? She ought to be chaste for him. It''s a slave, a woman''s job. Mo shallow son smiled: "this is not what you want, Prince. With the child, you have another guarantee that can make su muwei better. You haven''t let me conceive for such a long time, and others let me conceive. It''s not right for you. What do you care?" "Mo shallow son!" Lu Huoying grabbed her neck with both hands: "you are from our palace. Who dares to touch the things we have touched? Our palace will kill him!" "Then you should kill him. He is the king of the netherworld. You''d better not let him know that his child is in the prince''s mansion. He also wants the child of dragon spirit blood very much." Chapter 615 The killing intention in the eyes of Lu Huo''s shadow suddenly covers shallow son: "my palace will kill him, you can rest assured." Mo shallow son looks at him calmly: that wishes you to succeed "If you say it like this, you will not be afraid of the harshness our palace has done to the children?" Lu Huoying asked coldly. The Mo shallow son Mou son passes a silk of sadness: "even if this child is yours, you can''t next cruel hand?" Lu Huoying grabbed her with one hand: "Mo shallow, you''d better not let this palace know you''re lying!" Shallow son closes an eye: "Prince is so tall, only hand covers the sky, shallow son how dare lie in front of you." She just hopes that after being touched by others, he will not be interested in his body. Lu Huoying is so tall that he can''t hold the sand in his eyes. He will never touch the woman that others have touched. Lu Huoying suddenly picked her up and went out to the study. "What is the prince going to do?" Mo shallow son slightly frowns. Lu Huoying didn''t pay attention to her with cold face. He thought in his heart that the reason why Mo shallow''s son is now like this must be because he has been with Gu Bailu for a long time. He just doesn''t pay attention to her. He has to teach her some lessons to let her know that he is her master and he can control all of her. But he found that he had no way to take her. Mo shallow was not afraid of death, and she didn''t care about the death of the child in her belly. Now she seemed to go out of her way and had no desire to live. This is not good. If she is not afraid to die, how can he control her and make her obey him. Lu faying pushes open the door of the study, opens the curtain and enters the inner room, which is the warm pool full of water mist. He suddenly threw her directly into the pool. She was caught off guard and shouted. She had eaten a big mouthful of water and choked the whole person. She choked completely. A big palm reached out and pulled her to her side, and her red lips were suddenly blocked. When the air came in, she still felt suffocated. The pool was like a huge void filled with water. She was sunk at the bottom. The water was like the giant hand of the devil, holding her to death. She thought that she was really not afraid of death, that she would not have any fear in the face of death. But it''s not like that. She''s afraid. Death is really not terrible. What''s terrible is the sense of suffocation before death. She''s afraid of water. Lu Fen Ying knows. She''s been with him for several years. She knows every weakness clearly. When she was very young, shallower fell into the pond in the backyard of the prince''s mansion. At that time, a handsome young man saved her. That young man was Lu Huoying. She regarded him as a benefactor, put the benefactor in her heart, but also knew that he was far away. She thought the benefactor was a kind and kind person, but that day it was to show his father that he had love. Also this time, shallow son began to fear water, so later, she made a mistake. Lu Feiying thought that she should not expect too much, and forgot her duty as a maid, so she threw her into the cold pool, no matter how cold and icy the water was! After being rescued from the cold pool, she became more and more afraid of water, and dared not close to the pool within 10 meters. All of them know that he knows everything about her and she knows everything about him, but all of them are su muwei and his ruthlessness. Shallow son desperately struggling in the water, she is very afraid, close her eyes, once the dream of fear again hit the heart. She wanted to kill Lu Huoying. She really wanted to kill the demon that made her fall into fear. Chapter 616 Just when she thought she would be swallowed by the dark waves, she suddenly felt that she was relaxed, breathing smoothly, and she greedily sucked the air. Lu Huoying grabs her and stands in the cold water and says, "Mo shallow, you can''t be obedient. There are many ways to deal with you in this way Shallow son slowly opened a pair of bright eyes, but that pair of eyes in the ordinary days can be like stars are full of hate now. "I''m not afraid..." She said these three words quietly, but firmly. I''m not afraid. Of course I''m afraid. She has been cowardly all her life. After so many years of abuse by Lu Huoying''s people, she can''t grow into Gu Bailu''s unyielding nature. But she knew that she had to show that she was not afraid, because the more afraid Lu Huoying would be, the more unbridled she would be. "Who gives you courage without fear?" Lu Huoying grabs her and plants in the water again. Shallow son lightly opens a mouth: "the courage that the child gives me, you maltreat me, I let the child not live, the child cannot live, Su muwei cannot live." Lu Huoying grabs her hand and stops. For a moment, she is stunned. Is this his maid, Mo qian''er? Who changed her core? How dare she threaten him with her child? How dare she curse Mu Wei for not living? "You really ate the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard, thinking that the woman of the wanton princess can support you? It''s only a flash to know that our palace is going to kill her. " Lu Fanying thinks that she will be like this because of Gu Bailu. The thought of killing Gu Bailu ignited more than once. Shallow son''s heart is thumping down. No way. He can''t let her kill her. "Prince, you should understand one thing. Over the years, you and I have made a mistake. It''s not that I live in your hands, but that you kneel down and beg me. After all, I''m the only one who can let Su muwei live!" Shallow son says this fact firmly. This fact was only recently known to her. Of course, this fact is also based on the premise that she is not afraid to die and that Lu Yingying is not afraid to let her die. She didn''t realize it before, but now she does. Besides, she is still pregnant with children, which are chips. He has to make Lu Huoying aware of this. "What are you talking about? Let the palace kneel down and beg you? " Lu Huoying can''t believe his ears. Mo Shaoer must have been cursed. So obedient, so soft and soft, like a rabbit, how could he say such treacherous words. "Yes, I mean you should beg me, not I should live in your shadow. Prince, you should understand that if I die, or if I have any accident, it is not good for Su muwei. If I die, she will die with me, at least before the baby is born." Of course, Lu Huoying knew, so he was so anxious to catch Mo Shaoer back. In less than half a year since Mo Shaoer escaped, Su muwei''s body is getting worse and worse. Until recently, she can hardly get up, and people are almost in a coma. He always knew that Mo Shaoer was su muwei''s medicine jar. Only when she was there could su muwei live. But he never thought, Mo shallow son will take this to threaten him. In his mind, Mo Shaoer is his, just like the silver in the mansion. He can use it as he wants, and take it as he wants, and she can resist. But Mo shallow son now really dare to resist, and she said very right. If she dies, muwei can''t live. Chapter 617 In the past, he didn''t believe that Mo Shaoer would have the courage to die, but now the facts tell her that she dare! She didn''t dare to kill him. Lu Huoying is afraid. He is afraid that shallow son will ride on his head and become disobedient and do whatever he wants. He can''t control her. He hurriedly hugs Mo shallow son to come out from the water, hugs to own bedchamber, summoned the person to change clothes for her. "Red wolf, go to the warehouse and take out the golden thread." Lu Huoying looks at Mo shallow''er, who is lying on the bed and is waiting for him to change his clothes, and tells the red wolf. The red wolf left. Mo shallow son''s face became extremely pale. She knew what the golden thread was used for. It was tied up with people who could not move at all. It was used by the imperial palace to deal with the desperado. Lu Huoying wants to imprison her, no It''s not imprisonment. It''s the complete binding of her so that she doesn''t have any personal freedom. She lies there, quietly watching Lu Huoying: "prince, if you dare to tie me up, I will let you taste the pain of losing Su muwei." Lu Huo''s eyes were shining brightly. "You dare to try!" "I want to say that, too." You dare to tie me. Mo shallow son has never been so firm, never felt so ambitious. She even felt that she died with backbone, and she would live happily in the next life. Lu Fen''s shadow is shining on her, looking at her eyebrows and eyes, her face, her lips and her whole body. It hasn''t changed, its outline hasn''t changed, its facial features haven''t changed, but it''s not that stranger. His eyes changed, his face changed, and he saw no fear of him in her face. Lu Huoying rushes to bed, pulls up Mo qian''er, reaches out and picks up the clothes that the maid just put on for her: "my palace thinks you are not ready." He quickly picked up the light of Mo qian''er''s face. His eyes and her little bulging stomach made his heart burn more and more. A bite on her stomach. Mo shallow son is scared to reach out to give him a slap, just hit on his left face. Lu Huoying looks up at her with his eyes shining like poison: "do you dare to fight this palace?" Mo shallow son also Leng, silly looking at his palm, just this slap is subconsciously hit out. But shouldn''t Lu Huoying be beaten? It''s time! "Yes If I beat you, I dare to kill you. Why can''t I beat you? " Mo qian''er''s voice is still soft. It''s like chatting with others when the weather is getting cold. But the words in the words can make people angry. Lu burned the shadow angrily to bite her chest, a changed thing against her, want to act. Shallow son in the heart a tight, with knee block him: "prince, now the child only three months, if do this kind of thing, the child will miscarry." Lu Fuying clapped her hips hard: "get out of the way!" Shallow son doubts ground to ask: "are you sure to want a child to miscarry?"? I don''t care. " Although shallow son says so, but still very defensively did not make way. "If it''s flowing, it''s flowing, and it''s pregnant again." Lu Huoying breaks off her legs, shackles her with her hands, and suddenly pushes in. Mo shallow son cried out in pain, but the voice was like the hurt little meow scratching people''s heartstrings. Lu Huoying grabs her lips with his head down and moves regardless. Shallow son tried hard to push him away, but there was no way. She didn''t have the tools to kill her. Now Lu Huoying won''t let her touch the sharp weapon at all. How can she resist? She can''t even find death. Now she doesn''t have the strength to die with him. Chapter 618 She thought in her heart that Gu Bailu had let her hold on for half an hour and closed her eyes. I hope the child will be OK. Gu Bailu knew that there was a shallow son dragging Lu Huoying, so she went to Su muwei''s backyard according to the clues provided by ants. This yard is at the back of the prince''s mansion, surrounded by bamboo groves. The bamboo forest is still green in winter. These bamboos are not for sightseeing, but for arraying. It''s impossible for ordinary people to go in. But Who is Gu Bailu The first thing I learned from Shifu was array and blink. In the past, she may not be able to solve this kind of array, but now she has reached the level of insight. Ordinary people can see it in their previous lives and this life. It''s a random thing to see through a array. She went into the yard very smoothly. There were many bodyguards in the yard. Seeing her coming in, they immediately stopped her: "how did you get in?" "The prince asked me to deliver the medicine. By the way, let me see the body of the patient to see if there is a quick cure." Gu Bailu said that he was not red faced and did not jump. "Why didn''t the prince come with you?" asked the guard suspiciously The prince usually doesn''t let others get close to Miss Gu su. "The prince and the little girl are making out. They have no time." Gu Bailu''s words dispelled the guard''s doubts. It''s not that this kind of thing hasn''t happened. Everyone in the mansion knows that the prince''s favorite thing is shallow son. Miss Su often complains about it. Shallow son escapes so long, just come back, Prince must first tube satiate oneself sexual blessing. Miss Su can''t let him like it any more. The prince is a normal man. He must solve his physiological problems. He can''t keep the empty room for Miss Su''s whole life. The bodyguard let Gu Bailu in. Su muwei is standing in front of the clothes rack with the help of a maid and choosing clothes. "Miss Su, this is the latest clothes sent by the crown prince today. They are all the latest styles of Sansheng. Each one has been made for you. You can see which one you like." Asked the servant girl. Su muwei thought, "I like all the things the prince gave me. Which one do you think the prince will like for me?" She was still lying in bed a while ago. After taking the medicine sent by Gu Bailu these days, she was able to get out of bed and put on beautiful clothes. Naturally, she wanted to show the best and most beautiful side to the prince. "The prince will like whatever you wear. As long as you like it, the prince will like it." Servant girl''s words are not flattery, but in recent years, the prince really dotes on Miss Su to the extreme. As long as she frowns, the prince will not bear it. But what they don''t understand is why the prince likes Miss Su so much and touches that shallow son to make Miss Su sad. Now that shallower is back, Miss Su doesn''t know. If she does, she doesn''t know how to be sad again. "Let me make a good choice. I''ll have to wear the most beautiful one." "Let''s try it one by one, girl. Now the prince has found you someone who can cure your illness. You can wear all kinds of clothes in the future." The servant girl comforted. Su muwei was comforted as expected. A smile came out from the corner of her mouth. When she was well, she could serve the prince and make him have a good sex. Then he would not think about the cheap maid named shallow. "Just this one." Su muwei picked out a pink pleated skirt. Gu Bailu went in and said, "Miss Su''s vision is really good. This one is very popular among women in sanshengdu. Everyone is rushing to buy it. Unfortunately, the embroidery shop only made three pieces. Two of them went into the prince''s mansion. Those people outside broke their heads for the rest." Chapter 619 Su muwei looks back at her. Her beautiful features show a kind of morbid beauty. It''s the kind of beauty that looks very sad, but is also very pitiable. There is no doubt that Su muwei is beautiful. A woman who has been ill for so many years can be so beautiful that she can be cherished. It must be something inside her. Su muwei''s face was morbid white without the application of vermicelli, but although she was supported by others, she could still feel a strong spiritual power emanating from her body. It''s a contradiction. It''s so powerful, but it''s so weak. It can only be said that her powerful psychic power is not protecting her at all, but harming her. Su muwei looks at Gu Bailu. She is not surprised that she appears in the yard where no one else can enter. She asks tenderly, "who are you?" Gu Bailu thinks that she is higher than nanningxin white lotus plus. This is the generation of white lotus, the ancestor. She was obviously very angry with her intrusion and doubted what she had just said, but she endured it so quietly. "Miss Su has taken my medicine for so long. She should know who I am." Although shallow son restored his original appearance, Gu Bailu did not. She was still a gray Taoist robe with beautiful features and no threat. Su muwei asked the maid to help her sit down, and made a gesture of invitation to Gu Bailu: "you sit fast. Thanks to your medicine, I am much better now. You are muwei''s benefactor." She thought that the prince had put people in the mansion. She heard that the Taoist was very young. She was worried about whether the prince would like to see others. After all, Mo shallow escaped, and there was no one around the prince to wait on her. She was afraid that he would move other thoughts. How can the prince love her and take care of her? But she can''t wait on him. In recent years, although the prince is good to her, he has not even kissed her. The most important thing is to hold her hand. So she had no idea It''s said that men are food and sex. Now she is relieved to see Gu Bailu''s face. It''s not the same beauty as Mo shallow''s beaver. Lu Fen''s shadow is very selective for beauty. Otherwise, there won''t be so many women who don''t want to touch, but only touch strangers. In fact, if he touched other women, she was not worried at all, but the stranger was definitely a fox. Gu Bailu smiled: "I am short of money. The prince will give me money and I will treat you. This is the right thing." Su muwei quickly asked the maid to serve tea and asked without trace, "how did you come today?" Gu Bailu understood. He was asking how you came in. No outsiders are allowed here. "The prince hopes you can get better soon, so let me see if there is any way to make you recover." Su muwei frowned: "I''ve been sick for many years. It''s not bad to be so good now. He''s really going to be difficult." "Ha ha The prince also cares about you. Besides, he has been guarding you for so many years, and he wants to cultivate with you. " Su muwei''s eyes flashed a little surprise, but soon covered it up and said with a wry smile, "is that what he told you? I''m afraid of... " "I''m here. You can rest assured that you can achieve the right result with him, as long as you do as I say." Gu Bailu looks at her with a light smile. Su muwei said hopefully, "as long as I can cooperate, I will cooperate." Gu Bailu stood up and pointed to the skirt she just picked. "Do you know who else has got two of these skirts from the prince''s mansion?" Chapter 620 Su muwei''s mind is clear. In fact, when Gu Bailu said that the two dresses were in the prince''s mansion, she wanted to ask. Two are in the prince''s mansion. Why does she have only one here. At this time, I heard Gu Bailu talk about it again. I thought it was not easy. "Who will it be for? It''s not for you. It should be. I won''t mind that." Su muwei said with a light smile, with a decent and generous answer. Gu Bailu laughs: "I don''t have the ability to make the prince treat me so well. Such a good skirt can be given to me, and another one to my apprentice." Su muwei was surprised and smiled: "it''s right to give it to your apprentice. You can help me treat the disease together. The prince is grateful to you, and I''m grateful to you. If the Taoist likes this skirt, I''ll give it to the Taoist. I There''s nothing else to thank. " "Don''t say that. The prince values you so much. The things in the prince''s mansion are your things. If you want the prince to say nothing, you will give them." "Yes, I''m the only one who doesn''t dislike my broken body. The Taoist''s disciple must be born well. It must look good with this skirt." Su muwei is gentle. And then the topic came back. Gu Bailu thought you really didn''t care. He turned the topic back without trace, thinking that I don''t know who you care about the skirt. "Well, my apprentice was born with a beautiful face and beautiful skin. Even my Shifu looks beautiful. Now he is pregnant with the prince''s flesh and blood, and the prince regards her as a treasure." Su muwei''s eyes light slightly stagnant, Leng is there: "what do you say? Whose flesh and blood are you carrying? " "Prince, but don''t worry. My apprentice can''t see the prince, so she wants to escape." Don''t worry about Gu Bailu''s face. I''m just here to tell you that my apprentice will not pose a threat to you. Su muwei''s mind is totally muddled. She didn''t expect to save her Taoist sister, but her apprentice got in touch with the prince. Still pregnant? "How can it be that you haven''t been in the mansion for less than half a month?" She believed that the prince would never go out to eat wild food. He would not touch anyone except the stranger who could bear children to cure her. What does this Taoist mean? "Yes, we just arrived half a month ago, but my apprentice left the prince''s mansion a few months ago. I brought her back to solve the problem this time." Gu Bailu folded her legs and then drank all the tea in front of her. Su muwei looked at her angrily: "don''t tell me, your apprentice is mo shallow." Only this is possible. The only one who left the prince''s mansion a few months ago and was able to bear the prince''s flesh and blood was the bitch of Mo shallow''er. She came back! Su muwei felt angry all over, but she was still very good to bear, did not scream out. The prince even lied to her, but she didn''t say that Mo Shaoer had come back! It turns out that all the medicines she took were made by Mo Shaoer''s blood. No wonder her health is good. "You don''t seem to like my apprentice very much. She''s your life-saving benefactor. Only when she''s here can you save your life." Gu asked strangely. "She is indeed my benefactor, and I was very grateful to her at the beginning, but she climbed into the prince''s bed with this, and no matter how great the benefactor was." Su muwei calms down and hooks her lips. "You seem to be going to the three treasures hall today. If you have something to say, you can say it directly." Chapter 621 Su muwei waved: "you all back down." The maid in the room soon retired. Gu Bailu grinned: "I like your practical knowledge. You should know that the prince likes my shallow son." Su muwei sneered: "the prince only regards her as a bedmate. It''s just a word from me whether she can live well or badly." "There is no denying that the prince does love you very much, but you can never serve you. The glory a woman should enjoy will fall on my shallow son. You are just a sick sparrow in the backyard." Gu Bailu pointed out the facts. "As long as the stranger gives birth to a child, I can recover." Su muwei clenched her lips: "you don''t have to challenge me. I know my position in the prince''s heart. I can''t provoke you." "What if shallow is not willing to have children? You may die, or you may be old Zhu Huang. " "Does she have a choice, is it up to her?" Su muwei is proud of the tunnel. "Isn''t it just a death? As long as she is willing to die, she has no choice and can''t make up her mind. What a good thing to pull you together." Su muwei''s face changed slightly, and her eyes narrowed to her: "is mo Shaoer going to die? She''s so spineless, she''ll dare to die? " "When the dog is forced to rush, it will jump over the wall. Why do you think she dare to escape? I advise you to find out. If you want to live, you have to rely on my apprentice to put away the pride you only have by relying on men." Gu Bailu''s face immediately pulled down. If she doesn''t realize that she may not live, the negotiation won''t go on. Su muwei really felt that the prince had decided to eat shallower. She could also play shallower between the bones and palms. These two people are really hateful. This bully shallow son, completely do not regard her as a person, as life. "So what are you going to tell me now?" Su muwei looked up at her and said, "let Mo shallow sit on the crown prince and then on the Queen''s throne?" Gu Bailu said coldly, "do you think everyone cares about these dogs like you?" "Otherwise, what did Mo shallow ask you to draw?" Su muwei''s calculations show in her eyes. That''s all she can do for Mo shao''ertu. "On the contrary, you should help her get rid of the prince, so that the prince will never find her again And the children have to be taken away by her. " Gu Bailu says what he wants. Su muwei smiled: "take the children? How can I recover without my children. " "As long as you agree to our request, we will find a way to make you feel better." Su muwei shook her head and said, "don''t be naive. Mo Shaoer''s blood has cured me for four years, but I haven''t recovered. I must have a child." "Don''t children also use blood?" Gu Bailu thinks this is a bit wrong. Don''t they want to use their children to get dragon blood? "Blood doesn''t work. I have to have a child''s heart." Su muwei said that the cloud is light and the wind is clear. Gu Bailu''s heart was shocked. What they wanted was not for the child to take blood, not for him to become a blood bank, but for him to take his heart directly? Gu Bailu is cold all over. Lu Huoying, the beast, is his own flesh and bone. Can he do the same? For Su muwei, you can kill your own children! "Miss Su, don''t you think it''s too vicious?" Gu Bailu couldn''t help asking a nonsense. She couldn''t believe that they could be cruel to this extent. "If it wasn''t because I had to have children to save me, why should I let the prince touch the stranger? I''m also a woman. Would I want my man to sleep with another woman?" She asked righteously, as if she was the one who suffered the greatest grievance. Chapter 622 Gu Bailu smiled angrily: "you can really love yourself." "I don''t even love myself. Who will love you? Only when I recover can I truly become a prince''s woman, can I really get him." Su muwei looks up at Gu Bailu, "so the child must stay." "Believe me, I can heal you without children." Gu Bailu must be authentic. Su muwei shook her head: "no I don''t believe you. " "Believe it or not. The prince is in shallow''s room now. Do you know what they are doing?" Gu Bailu points her forehead with one hand and opens her eyes. Su muwei just wanted to resist, but saw a picture that she hated. In the picture, the woman kicks and the man tries his best to move. In the room of the picture, she knows it''s the prince''s bedroom, the big ebony bed. Only Mo qian''er has slept, and she hasn''t even gone up! Mo shallow son this bitch, is seducing the prince again! Gu Bailu didn''t expect that what she saw when she opened her eyes was such a passionate scene. She was shocked. Is shallow still pregnant with children, so she won''t miscarry? What is what in the heart of Lu Fen Ying? What he wants is not a child, a child''s heart. Now he doesn''t care about it for the sake of suicide? Su muwei''s hands have been pinched into her palms. Damn Mo Shaoer! Gu Bailu returned to his mind and closed his eyes and said proudly, "see, you think the prince only touched shallow children because he wanted children? Then you think it''s a big mistake. If you want shallow children, you can let them be pregnant by others. Why do you want the prince to come out in person? I think it must have been the prince who volunteered to let him come. " Su muwei''s face was pale, and she thought of her tactful proposal to let Mo shao''er get pregnant. She took the child''s heart to give her a drug guide. Lu Huoying agrees immediately. But when she said the man she chose, Lu said she would come because he knew that Mo Shaoer would not let other men touch her. She lost her virginity to other men and was bound to be short-sighted. Su muwei thought that Lu Huoying was right, so she didn''t stop her for her own body. But I didn''t expect Is Lu Fen''s shadow really attracted by Mo shallow? "I was afraid that the stupid woman, Mo shallow, would lose her virginity and look for a short time. That''s why the prince wronged her." Su muwei has no foundation to believe this. "If you really want to make a woman pregnant, he can make a fake. He touches it on the surface. In fact, he changes people. Isn''t the prince so smart? Let go of the past, and now? The baby is in the stomach, as long as it is born, but you just saw... " Gu Bailu sharply looked at her: "Miss Su should be sober. The prince has become infatuated with shallow son. He can even look for pleasure with her regardless of the safety of the fetus." "No That''s not the truth! The prince loves me most. He only loves me! He doesn''t like strangers at all! " Su muwei screamed and shivered. "You are deceiving yourself. There is only one way for you to cooperate with us." Gu Bailu must be authentic. "No, I don''t believe you. Since Mo shallow is so sure that the prince likes her, how could she want to leave!" Gu Bailu patted her on the head: "Miss Su, a woman who was so ruined by Lu Huo''s shadow would hate to rush him. How could she not want to leave? But it doesn''t matter if you don''t cooperate with us. Although I can''t save my apprentice, I can still do it if I let her escape from death." Chapter 623 Gu Bailu stands up and is ready to leave. "Wait, what do you want me to do?" Su muwei stopped her. She didn''t know that Mo Shaoer had a master before. She felt that she was a maidservant in the prince''s mansion without any relatives. So she could be ruined by others and no one would come to help her. But now it''s different. She didn''t expect Mo Shaoer to go out and have a master. And this master is not so good. She''s been sick these years, and most of the time when she''s in the house is reading. As Gu Bailu just opened her eyes, she had seen them in books. Although this way was called the crooked way many years ago, it is extremely powerful. She believed that Gu Bailu could kill Mo Shaoer. Mo shallow son died, she had no hope, her so many years of forbearance also in vain. Gu Bailu sat down with a smile and shook her Taoist robe: "Miss Su is really practical. We need to be very simple. First, we need to make sure that shallow and I can leave here alive and that Lu faying won''t be entangled again." "Second, the prince has a mirror that splits the sky. It can cooperate with shallow son''s dragon spirit blood to cure you completely. You have to let the prince take it out and help me take it away." Su muwei squints at her and says, "do you want the mirror to split the sky?" Gu bailutan said: "of course, otherwise, why do you think I want to come to the prince''s mansion and help you with your illness? I''m not full." "The mirror of the split sky is a symbol of the state and the identity of the future monarch. The prince can''t let you take it away." Su muwei frowns slightly. "That''s why I''m looking for you. Can''t he give you what you want?" Su muwei shook her head: "that''s the most precious thing of the prince. I can''t let him lose it..." Gu Bailu said with a smile, "whether his things are precious or your life is important, you need to think about them." Su muwei''s lips are tight, as if she is thinking about whether she should cooperate with outsiders to frame the prince. Gu Bailu said again, "the day I get the mirror of the split sky is when you are cured." Su muwei seems to have made a great resolution and said, "I don''t want to apologize to the prince. You are forcing me. You are so cruel." "What''s Miss Su''s decision?" Gu Bailu is too lazy to look at her hypocrisy. Love each other, even if they are dead how, who can force you to keep your own life? "Well, I promise you, take the mirror of the split sky, you and Mo shallow son will leave?" Gu Bailu stood up and said, "whoever is willing to stay in the ghost Prince''s mansion will leave me and shallow son." Su muwei also believed that Mo Shaoer didn''t want to stay in the prince''s mansion. She was so humiliated here that she left the prince''s mansion later. I''m sure I want to leave when I''m caught. As long as she can recover, she can''t wait to see how far the stranger is. "That''s the deal. In these two days, you need to talk to the prince about the split sky mirror." Gu Bailu calculates the time. It should not be over there. Su muwei snorted coldly, "I hope you can treat me according to what you said." "I don''t think you want the crown prince to know that we have met in private. You can handle these guard maids by yourself." Gu Bailu then went out of the yard. She had to hurry to save shallower. Shallow son can let Lu burn shadow to spoil her again, definitely is to delay time for oneself. Chapter 624 Gu Bailu thinks that shallow Er is too sincere. He doesn''t have to sacrifice so much to hold down Lu Huoying. Is it true that he can succeed. In fact, Gu Bailu, an outsider, can see clearly. As she said with Su muwei, Lu Huoying should have feelings for her son. No love where come of sex, let Lu burn shadow touch other people''s women, he will certainly not touch. What do you say to touch her because you are going to have a baby? Maybe it was like this at the beginning, but it must have changed later. Maybe it''s because of sex, or it''s because it''s irresistible. Gu Bailu is from the past. Although she and fengqingtian started out because of the love poison, later she asked fengqingtian to sleep with her again. That must be because she had love for this person. Otherwise, she would not refuse him, but not him. But it''s not sure how deep Lu Fen Ying''s love for her is. Let''s say it''s not as important as Su muwei''s illness. So it''s impossible for shallow son to be happy with him. As long as Su muwei exists for a day, it''s impossible for shallow son to have a day of peace. Gu Bailu hurried back to the main courtyard and came to the bedroom, thinking whether to rush in or knock on the door. However, she found that all her considerations were superfluous. When she hesitated, a dark shadow rushed up and directly reported: "prince, Miss Su has a seizure. Now her life is in danger. Would you like to see it?" Black shadow dare to report at this time. It''s certain that Lu Huoying has given orders. As long as Su muwei has any problem with her illness, he can report at any time. It''s just that it''s a bit awkward. Gu Bailu''s eyes can see that the two people are still overlapped. Lu Huoying''s expression shows that he enjoys it now, and it should be the last sprint stage. Gu Bailu didn''t mean to see his privacy, just wanted to know how much he liked Su muwei. Being excited and enjoying, Lu faying frowned a little, but his body didn''t stop. "Prince, Miss Su wants to see you." The shadow outside the house did not get a response, still numb the scalp and risk death to report again. Miss Su ''s business can'' t be ignored. It''s not as important as Miss Su''s body in the big things. This is the prince''s attitude. Gu Bailu breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the railing beside him. It would be better if she could stop the humiliation for shallower. Who knows she just sat down, but there was a shallow voice: "prince, don''t stop..." Gu Bailu is full of black thread. What are you doing? She was a little angry. How could shallow son satisfy the beast? How could she sleep twice and let him do whatever he wanted? Shallow son is not such a woman! She quickly opened her eyes again and looked at shallower''s face. There was no half feeling on that face. Don''t you She suddenly remembered that she didn''t give her own information. Maybe she thought Su muwei was ill because she was there? She said quickly, "prince, Miss Su''s body attack is a little unusual. You''d better take me to have a look." As soon as shallow son''s tight tendon was loosened, he let go of the hand that was climbing on the neck of Lu Huo''s shadow: "prince, Miss Su has something to do, you''d better go." There was a trace of displeasure in the long and narrow eyes of Lu Huo Ying. He had been empty for several months, and finally just caught shallow son. She did not resist. I don''t know how, he felt that he missed this time, and may be able to meet shallow son so easily again in the future. Chapter 625 But it was su muwei''s illness that mattered. Lu Huoying quickly got up and went out wearing a robe. "You''ll have a look with this palace." Lu Huoying said a word to Gu Bailu at the door and left soon. Gu Bailu said to the shallow son in the door, "things are going well, I''ll go first." Then she went with the burning shadow. Lu Feiying is really in a hurry. She has to walk ten steps at a time. Gu Bailu has opened her mind to keep up with her. Before entering the bamboo forest, Lu Huoying withdrew the array. So he would not find that Gu Bailu could enter the battle. Gu Bailu was more relieved. Just entering the yard, I heard Su muwei weeping, and Lu Huoying rushed in: "muwei, what''s the matter? What''s wrong with you? " Su muwei pounced into his arms and cried even more fiercely: "prince, you don''t miss people. Come and see them once a day. They are in great pain now. When they can''t stand the pain, you are not around." She was crying in the arms of Lu Huoying. She was really heartbroken and pitiful. "Isn''t this the coming of our palace? Don''t cry. Your body is not good." Lu Fuying gently patted her on the back and gently advised her. Gu Bailu has never seen such a gentle shadow of Lu Fen. It seems that he has completely changed himself. His face is soft, his voice is soft, vivid and moving, and he is a warm man. It can be treated differently. Gu Bailu is really angry for shallow son. She can''t help but think of fengqingtian again. At the beginning, nanningxin''s white lotus was so cheap, but fengqingtian never hesitated. She took a very direct stand on the white lotus. Even if she married nanningxin, she must take Gu Bailu as the most important. But that''s also because fengqingtian doesn''t love white lotus. He knows whether he loves someone or not. But Lu burned shadow obviously did not know, or maybe he loved Su muwei and shallow son at the same time, this man may really love both. Think of here, Gu Bailu also miss the good of Phoenix Qingtian. No matter whether he has any intention to the child or not, he has done enough good to her. I used to know that he was good when I was around him, but I would not be moved, and I would not think how hard it was to be valuable. Now, in contrast to the story of Lu Fen Ying and shallow Er, she feels that she is really too lucky. Unfortunately Feng Qingtian can''t accept that she wants to use her children. Gu Bailu sometimes thinks it''s just a misunderstanding. Feng Qingtian loves her. It''s pure and pure. "Anyway, I cried and hurt myself. If I wasn''t dying, you wouldn''t come to see others in such a hurry Make a noise... " Su muwei covered her chest and wept out of breath, as if she would be out of breath at any time. Gu Bailu was stunned. Nvxia, it''s a good acting skill. It''s such a weak performance. Gu Bailu thinks that maybe he thinks too much. Maybe people are really stimulated by the scene of Lu Huo Ying and shallow son''s seeking? "Well, I will spend more time with you in the future. Where does it hurt?" Lu Huo''s shadow caresses her hair and makes her feel sad. "My chest is so stuffy. I can''t breathe. It hurts so much. I may die..." Su muwei''s face was pale, and she couldn''t breathe when she spoke. Lu Huoying looks up at Gu Bailu and says, "come and help her." Chapter 626 Su muwei hugged him by the waist: "no No They don''t want others now. Don''t leave them. Wait Why do you smell Rouge? " Su muwei''s eyes are red, and she looks at Lu Huo''s shadow with her beautiful face: "do you have any other women? You said that you only love someone else, and you can talk to them..." She cried pitifully. Though she was making noise, she was delicate and not aggressive. Gu Bailu was stunned by the operation? Can make crying so beautiful. Of course, the beauty is only what Lu Fanying thinks. Gu Bailu felt sick. Lu faying used to like this kind of goods Poor shallow son can''t cry or play coquettish. However, Lu Feiying didn''t say anything sarcastic, but gently comforted her: "don''t think about it. It''s important that you take this Taoist to give you medicine pills. Let her have a look." Su muwei hugged him: "no No, vivi just wants you now, don''t abandon others. " Lu Huoying said: "but your body..." "It''s OK. It''s ok if it hurts. Anyway, it hurts every day. As long as you''re by Weiwei''s side, Weiwei is not afraid of anything, nothing." Su muwei is like a child. If it''s a five or six-year-old girl who does this, it''s very painful. But Su muwei is seventeen or eighteen years old. She was the mother of her children when she got married in ancient times. How could that happen? Vivi? Gu Bailu would like to go out and vomit for a while! "Prince, I''ll go out and wait for a while. How do you comfort Vivian?" Gu Bailu turns around and smiles. Vivi? God, Vivian! The name is bound to be her nightmare. Gu Bailu walked outside for a while, observed the outside situation, and began to come and go in a hurry, but failed to observe the surrounding situation. Lu Huoying accompanied Su muwei in the room for most of the time without coming out or calling her in. From time to time, Su muwei''s weeping voice came from the room. Gu Bailu can''t hear it anymore. Go! Seeing such a frightened scene, she really didn''t spit. So she quickly arrived at shallow son''s room, shallow son already bathed, although the person is fresh, but very weak. Gu Bailu secretly scolded Lu Huoying for two sentences. He was also a person with a bad body. He was so gentle. This one was directly pressed to do what he wanted. "Shallow son, you receive these, when we all ask for back." Shallow son shook his head: "it''s nothing. Compared with before, it''s kind." At least Lu Huoying didn''t come up with any strange recruitment for her service today. It''s much better than that. "How can su muwei be so disgusting? How could you bear it before? I almost vomited. She called herself Weiwei. She has been crying all the time!" Gu Bailu can''t imagine that shallow son has been waiting for her for two years! This scene must have been seen more than 100 times. It''s really nice not to strangle Su muwei! Gu Bailu thinks that he will watch it several times, and really want to strangle Su muwei directly. Shallow son helplessly smile: "she has always been like that, but Lu burning shadow likes her like that." Gu Bailu''s face brightened the dog''s expression: "there must be something wrong with Lu Huoying''s brain. Shallow son, the child in your belly must not live with him. Don''t take him like this. It''s terrible." Lu Huoying doesn''t look like a retarded person. How can he do such a retarded thing. Chapter 627 Su muwei''s method is not brilliant at all. Although she has some acting skills, how can she exaggerate and die easily? Didn''t she wait five or six years before she died? "I won''t let the child follow him. It''s better not to let the child come to the world." Shallow son''s weak little face shows a trace of stubbornness: "but now he thinks that the child is not his, as if he is not so interested in the child, just said it, then it fell, and then it was pregnant." "Bah! Who he thinks he is! " Gu Bailu angrily scolded: "this dog, thanks to Su muwei, who can cure him, it''s really a blessing." "How are you talking with Su muwei today?" Shallow son asks curiously. "It''s settled. The woman''s own life is greater than heaven. She has no reason to refuse. When she gets well, she will arrange us to go." Shallow son eyebrow tiny wrinkly: "we have method to let her be ill?" Gu Bailu said: "of course not, but I have a way to make her think she''s cured and cure her? I don''t want to "I don''t want her to be good," she said Gu Bailu happily patted her on the back of her hand: "that''s right. Don''t be such a mother holding virtue with resentment." Shallow son does not understand: "what is the virgin?" "Even if he is bullied, he thinks that this is the reason. She has a hard heart. She doesn''t want to bully me. I can''t blame her, such a fool." Shallow son smiled: "although I am weak, but I am not a fool." "People know that Lulu is the wisest and the wisest. She can''t help talking..." Gu Bailu sticks out her tongue after learning, almost spits it out. Ma ya, Su muwei is a bitch She found it hard to pretend. Shallow son put on a sound to laugh: "you are like this to wanwang to try, may have wonderful effect." Gu Bailu pouted. "He must think something is wrong with my brain." "Hahaha..." Shallow son laughs out a voice: "you ah, really are in the blessing do not know the blessing, even if the king is disgusted again will also be good to you, abandon or hold you in the palm." Gu Bailu looked at her speechlessly: "do you really think fengqingtian is so good?" Shallow son nodded: "of course, shallow son hasn''t seen such a man in his life. He''s only you with all his heart and eyes. Even Lu Fen''s shadow can''t see Su muwei." She always thinks that fengqingtian really loves Bailu. It''s not the irrational love of luhuoying, but the kind of love that I know you will make mistakes, you will make troubles, and I''m willing to cheer you on. I give you the feeling of holding on to the sky. "But he loves my baby more." Gu Bailu sighs. Shallow son shook his head: "love your child, that is also a part of love you, reluctant to give up the child that is afraid of your sad, you show that you don''t want to try the child, you know he loves this child." "I tested it and asked him whether he wanted to protect children or adults. He hesitated and didn''t give a positive answer." Shallow son smiled: "you are really intelligent, confused for a while, how can he give a positive answer, you die, the child also has no, this need to answer." "But when I gave birth to a child, I would die. He didn''t make a decision directly at that time, but let me choose. He knew that I would choose a child." "He is just afraid that you will be sad. If he does this, you will blame him and affect your feelings He is afraid of I can feel the real fear of losing you Chapter 628 Gu Bailu frowned: "how can you help him to say good things?" "I''m just saying the truth. You try to say you don''t want children. You can see if he answers or doesn''t agree. If you know something, don''t guess." Gu Bailu glared and said, "you''re not easy to survive once, but you''ve trained me." "I dare not, I dare not." Shallow son hurried way. Gu Bailu stood up and said, "you have a good rest. I''ll go back to have a rest. With my body, I''m very tired." "Well." When Gu Bailu went back to the West courtyard, he was thinking about what shallow said. Did he really misunderstand Feng Qingtian? He is so nice to her at ordinary times. He really doesn''t act like that because of the children. She does not deny his sincerity to her, but isn''t it because she can give birth to him. But Isn''t that part of her strength? If she can''t have a baby Maybe she had no such relationship with him in her previous life. Gu Bailu''s brain holes opened all the way, but the more he thought about it, the more confused it became. In the end, I was too lazy to think about it and slept in bed. Feng Qingtian, after receiving the letter from Lu, immediately rushed to Tianfeng. First, I miss her, and second, I''m afraid that people from Tiangong cliff will hurt her. Gu Bailu knew fengqingtian would come, but didn''t expect to come so soon. When she woke up, someone asked her out: "Taoist, there is a distinguished guest coming. The prince asked you to go to the flower hall." Gu Bailu is still in the state of getting up. After the haircut, he went out of the door. The grand guest who can let the prince come to invite must not be a little grand guest. She went to the flower hall in a daze with a little rising air. Before she stepped in, she fell into a strong embrace. A strong male breath rushed into her nose. She raised her head and looked at it stupidly. Who is this? The beard dregs of the people''s chin are black and green now. It feels like they haven''t slept for decades. But the eyes seemed to be familiar, and even if they were so spoiled, he still looked so uninhibited. "Don''t you recognize me, heartless woman?" Feng Qingtian''s heart is angry. The woman''s face is confused. She must not recognize him. She has become such a ghost that he can recognize it at a glance. The mind is very unbalanced. Gu Bailu asked foolishly, "is Feng Qingtian?" Just asked the end of the lip was blocked, Hu dregs to her sleep all wake up. Feng Qingtian? How could he be here! She hasn''t got the split sky mirror yet, hasn''t she escaped yet, so she was caught by him? No! "I miss you so much..." Feng Qingtian holds her tightly in her arms for fear that if she let go again, she will disappear. "You Why are you here? " Now is not the time to kill the emperor and seize power. "If you don''t come, I''m going to die." Feng Qingtian said it bitterly. Gu Bailu didn''t seem to be in a good mental state. Hu dregs were growing up. His eyes were tired and his body was thin. She put out her hand to cover his mouth: "what do you say to die? Who are you? How can you die so quickly?" "Do you know that you love me?" Feng Qingtian pinched her face with punishment: "you''re only willing to torture me to death, leaving without saying a word, how sad I am!" Gu Bailu pouted and pouted: "what are you sad about? Sorry about your son flying." When it comes to Feng Qingtian''s brain AChE: "where do you come from? I like my son because you are pregnant. If you don''t like me, you can''t like it. Just listen to Bai Yunyi and doubt me!" Chapter 629 "That''s what you make people suspect." "Some things are not that I don''t tell you, but that they hurt you." "Then I want to know!" Gu Bailu is stubborn. Even if it''s hurt, she needs to know the truth of her previous life, otherwise she will hold back. "OK OK, I''ll tell you all, but when I know it, I can''t leave without saying a word, OK? " Feng Qingtian lowers her head and kisses her forehead to relieve her lovesickness. Gu Bailu happily hugged his waist: "really? Take a rest. " After all, it''s her man. Gu Bailu loves to see him thin like this. "You know you care about me?" Feng Qingtian smiles. "People have always cared about you." Gu Bailu said coquettishly. Lu Huoying stood by and saw a greasy scene. He couldn''t help but say, "the king will wash himself first. I don''t know if I thought the palace had taken in the beggars." Gu Bailu refused: "what do you know? Even if he is a beggar, he is also the most handsome beggar in the world. Which beggar is so unrestrained and domineering?" Lu Huo''s mouth was slightly drawn, and he turned and walked out. You love to be bored and bored. I''m going to see if Mo Shaoer is honest. Feng Qingtian arrives at the West courtyard. After washing and finishing, she recovers his peerless beauty. Gu Bailu throws herself into his arms. She doesn''t see him for a long time before she finds out that she has been thinking about him. Lu Huo''s shadow is also unique, but after seeing his man, I still think he is the most beautiful. Feng Qingtian frowned: "I have changed your face." "How come you don''t like it if you don''t look good?" "Yes, you can, whatever you like." Feng Qingtian sat on the couch and hugged her in her arms: "it''s good that you''re safe, nothing matters." Gu Bailu lies on his chest, listening to his heart beat, feeling special peace. It may be that way. I used to think that he loved himself more than he loved himself, so I didn''t feel any energy at all, and I didn''t worry that he would do anything sorry to her, so I didn''t feel interested. But this time, because he may not like himself but like children, she felt a sense of crisis, so she returned to his arms, she felt too precious. Joy in the heart is hard to say. She thought that when she saw him, she would only want to escape, but the fact turned out to be the opposite. Instead, she thought that his arms were too warm and she would never want to let go. "You go to sleep first." Gu Bailu patted him gently on the chest: "lovely ha." "Don''t sleep, originally very sleepy, but also can''t sleep, see you now, what sleepiness also has no idea." Feng Qingtian lowers her head and kisses her lips. She is domineering and gentle and licks repeatedly. Gu Bailu asked him to kiss him enough to push him away, gasping for breath: "if you don''t sleep, tell me why I killed you in my previous life, because you used me to have children?" Feng Qingtian hesitated to say, and finally nodded, "yes." Gu Bailu sat up straightly: "do you really use me to have children?" "No, it''s just that you mistakenly think it is, and because of some other things, you have a conflict with me. You don''t want to kill me, just miss it." Feng Qing''s cloud and wind explain the past in two words and three words. "No, it''s not that easy. I want to hear the truth." Feng Qingtian frowned slightly. He really didn''t want to say that. "I can tell you, but Don''t be sad or ignore me after you listen. " Feng Qingtian hugged her: "no matter what, I haven''t changed more than half to you from beginning to end." Chapter 630 As soon as Gu Bailu heard this, he knew it might not be easy, and immediately sat in a critical position: "you say, I can accept whatever you say." In fact, she also wanted to do well. Even if Fengqing had done something wrong to her, it was already in the past. He now values her so much, that''s enough. Before meeting Bai Yunyi, she didn''t plan to leave fengqingtian. After all, it''s not easy to meet someone who is really good to her. She wouldn''t have escaped if he hadn''t been afraid to use the child. So now Feng Qingtian says something to her. After this time, she can accept it. What she cares about is that Feng Qingtian never tells her. "In the past, you had a conflict with Bai Yunyi in order to save her. Why do I have to deal with Bai Yunyi? There are also necessary reasons for jealousy. So you and I retch and go to the world without permission I''ll go to find you, and you run to the underworld. The bracelet on your hand is the one you robbed in the underworld The underworld is where I can''t go... " Gu Bailu looks at the soul receiving bracelet on her hand. It turns out that this thing has been following her. "Later, the demon king succeeded in plundering. You followed the hell king to the demon world. You got mixed up in the demon world. The demon king and you became brothers. The demon king told you that I loved you because you were the only female I could touch. It was to give birth to the son of heaven and earth and become the master of the universe. All six worlds listened to me." Gu Bailu listened to the demon king''s words, and thought that although Feng Qingtian pampered her, she was unwilling to give up destroying the world for her, nor to let go of her friend Bai Yunyi. What''s the real love. So he thought that the emperor really used himself to have children. Coincidentally, at that time, she was pregnant again. Feng Qingtian, desperate to hear the news, ran to the demon world and took her back. Gu Bailu hated her even more. She didn''t come to see her when she wasn''t pregnant. She took her back as soon as she was pregnant. The demon king is right, just to use her to have children. How could Gu Bailu stand this? At that time, she asked Feng Qingtian whether she was so kind to her because of her children. Fengqingtian can only tell the truth. At the beginning, she was the only one who was special to her. But before he finished speaking, Gu Bailu went mad. She can''t accept a man who dotes on her so much and connives at her. In fact, she just uses her and has no love at all. She crazily raised her hand to kill the child in her belly. When Feng Qingtian stopped her, she fought hard and even Feng Qingtian fought together. Feng Qingtian is afraid that she will hurt the child, and dare not fight back. Gu Bailu is like a devil. He was born to kill Fengqing. Fengqingtian found something wrong. Then he knew that Gu Bailu had been infected with the curse of life and death. If she wants to kill someone and the other person doesn''t die, she will die. This is the most powerful curse of hate. It''s the devil. Feng Qingtian knows that Gu Bailu must have been secretly cursed when he was outside. He is not only sad, but also reluctant to let her die. But he couldn''t break the magic spell, so he chose to let Gu Bailu kill him. He wanted Gu Bailu to take charge of Tiangong cliff with heaven and earth. Although he died, he still had a chance to come back. But what I didn''t expect was that after his death, Gu Bailu''s life and death curse was lifted, and he found that he had done the stupidest thing in the world, killed the most loved and loved one in the world, and even went crazy. Chapter 631 She took a group of immortals who had a good relationship with her, broke into the underworld, destroyed the underworld, injured the demon lord and killed the demon king. Of course, Tiandao can''t allow her to do so. She was taken back and a new master of Tiangong cliff was set up, which made her suffer from the fire of hell. The way of heaven is the master beyond the six realms. He is neither human nor material, but a dominant force in the formation of the universe. The master of the six realms dare not go against its will, because it can destroy you at any time. Among the six realms, Tiangong cliff is the strongest. As the emperor of heaven, fengqingtian is eager to seize the power of Tiandao and truly become the master of the universe. So he wants to find Gu Bailu, the son of heaven and earth. However, I didn''t expect that because I was moved and had weakness, I was used by several other circles and destroyed myself. In the reincarnation, he learned that Gu Bailu had been rescued and that they could meet again, so he had been searching for her in the world, so he searched for the ninth life. Gu Bailu froze there, but unconsciously stroked his stomach. She has done a good job of hearing the most difficult facts to accept. She thinks the most sad thing is that fengqingtian only used her in his past life. He did a lot of excessive things to her. But she could not imagine that it would be such a fact that she could not bear. She killed the people who loved her most and killed her children. Now they are like this. She caused everything. And she did not repent, and, like in her previous life, listened to others again. Gu Bailu suddenly pounded his head crazily: "I''m a pig brain. I''ve been killed by my own stupidity. What else can I believe in? What am I still doing alive?" She doesn''t deserve, she doesn''t deserve the love of fengqingtian, she doesn''t deserve to have children. How can she match such a stupid person! Feng Qingtian was so scared that he grabbed her and shouted: "lu''er, did you forget what you said? No matter what you heard, you will not be sad." That''s why Gu Bailu always asked him why she wanted to kill the emperor of heaven, and he didn''t dare to say it. She knew how much to blame herself, and was even more afraid that she would fall into a dead end when she heard about it. "Even if you don''t love me and just use me, I can accept it, but How can I accept such a stupid self... " She was so stupid that her family was ruined. Feng Qingtian suffered from the ninth reincarnation and their children were gone. It turns out that she was such a fool in her previous life. In this world, because of the belief in nanningxin, the Gu family has also been destroyed. She is so stupid that she shouldn''t exist in the world. "Silly girl, it''s not your fault. How can anyone blame you for being framed?" Feng Qingtian hugged her and patted her bag: "don''t blame yourself, we still have a chance to start again, find those people to revenge and take back our things." "I should be destroyed in the fire of hell. Why let me exist in this world? My existence is harmful to people!" Feng Qingtian raised her head and looked at her carefully: "how is your existence harmful to people? Because of your existence, there have been two hundred years of human existence. Now all human life exists because of your prevention, including my life now." If Gu Bailu had not stopped the heavenly way from destroying the world in the Tiangong cliff 200 years ago, the world would no longer exist. It''s a wasteland without life. All the life of human being now is given by her. Human beings should be grateful to her. "What''s the use of my saving others? I killed my favorite person, my dearest flesh and blood, and loved my family the most. But I still think I''m right. Some mistakes can be made once, but one mistake after another is stupid!" Chapter 632 Gu Bailu is really ashamed. She didn''t expect to be such a fool. Just as the Gu family was killed, she was the key fool. Those who love her are killed by her stupidity. She also threatened to revenge. What kind of revenge can she take? She almost fooled herself to death again. Feng Qingtian patted her on the back: "darling It''s OK. There''s room for recovery. If you know you''re wrong, you can correct it. What''s the use of blaming yourself? " Gu Bailu pushes him away: "I can''t face you now. I''ll go and have a quiet time." Gu Bailu quickly ran out of the door. Feng Qingtian sighs and stealthily follows her. He knew she couldn''t accept it, so he didn''t dare to tell her. Now it''s time for her to face up to the problems. His lu''er should be able to figure it out. He should be able to. But he I just can''t bear to see her sad. Gu Bailu''s brain is blank. Now she just wants to die, escape everything, and escape her own stupidity. But She also understood that she could not die. She''s pregnant now, she''s dead, and Feng Qingtian has a lot of heartache. He''ll still chase her, and she''ll make him lose everything again. She can''t die, though she really dies, though she is ashamed of her close relatives, but she can only make up for it if she lives. Death is not the solution to all problems. She understood these things in her heart, but she was afraid. She was afraid that she would make any stupid mistakes behind her stupid brain and harm others and herself. Gu Bailu has no confidence now. She is afraid of doing stupid things. So even if she wanted to be quiet, she didn''t dare to go far. She just sat under the flower shelf in the yard, regretting and regretting. Feng Qingtian follows her. Seeing her like this, I don''t know how much she loves. She''s a kind person and a smart person. She''s not stupid. A woman is stupid because she cares too much. If it wasn''t for her love for him, how could she be so easily convinced of other people''s instigation, the authorities would be fascinated. He should have confessed to her for a long time, rather than let others tell these facts. In Tiangong cliff, he really doted her on the sky, satisfied her with everything and let her alone, so when there is a conflict between the extermination of the world, she can''t accept it and make trouble with him, and then doubt his love. She never thought that the reason why he and she were together at first was that she could have children and was a tool to nurture the children of heaven and earth. When a woman who is addicted to love knows this cruel fact, she will never have the reason of the past. Gu Bailu sat for most of the time. Feng Qingtian saw that her face was frozen red, and she was still sitting there, afraid that she would freeze. He went up and stroked her head. "Lu''er, come in. It''s cold outside." Gu Bailu looks up at him. This is the man she loves, and the man who loves her deeply. He once was the master of Tiangong cliff, and he allowed her unlimited. He is so handsome and beautiful that he gives her all his love. After so many things, he is still by her side. He doesn''t dislike her at all. How can this man be so stupid. She stood up and rushed into his arms: "I''m wrong, I''m wrong..." The tears that she had not shed fell. Feng Qingtian lowers her head and kisses her: "it''s ok if it''s wrong. Let''s pull it back together. As long as you have me, you''re not afraid of anything." "Well, I''ll get it back. I''ll save my stupidity." Chapter 633 Feng Qingtian held her up and said, "go back to the house, you really need to save. First, save the king. After so many days, I''m starving." Gu Bailu pouted, but they were still in the mood. How could you just go to that point. The owner of Tiangong cliff is not an immortal, is not he pure hearted and lustless, forbidding seven emotions and six desires. How come Feng Qingtian is totally different from an immortal! ¡­¡­ Lu Huoying goes back to the bedroom, sees that shallow son is still sleeping on the bed, looks at the servant girl who then shouts to serve: "does the princess say anything?" The servant girl replied respectfully, "go back to the prince. The princess said that the shallow girl should rest and let the prince not disturb her too much. It''s better to sleep in another room." Lu Huoying looks at the bed again. The small face is so thin that it''s only skin and bone. The face is pale and bloodless. The body is really not good. Although in normal times, shallow son is also a yes man, he hardly looks up to talk when he sees him. But also a head will see the water like autumn pond Mou, run to be able to drop water like peach face. When did she become so vulnerable. Before, even if all the blood was squeezed out to muwei, she didn''t look weak. Is it because of having a baby. "Don''t put it in another room. Go down." Lu Huoying waved his servant girl down and sat beside the bed. Looking at her little bulging belly, is this child really the king of the underworld? He knew Mo shallow''s temperament. Although she looked weak on the surface, she was stubborn in her heart. He didn''t believe that she was a woman who could be touched by other men. How could she let other men touch her except for him. "Black wolf, go and find out about Pluto." Someone answered in the dark, and the air calmed down again. Shallow son slowly opened his eyes, saw the beautiful face of Lu Huo''s shadow, and frowned: "prince, how are you here?" "This is the room of our palace. Can''t you come back?" As soon as Lu Huoying is asked by her, the anger starts from the bottom of her heart. Don''t know why, now the Mo shallow son talks with him, always take a very alienated feeling. Clearly she is his man, and she is the servant raised by his prince''s mansion since childhood! Where is her pride? Does she think she can escape from him? "Mo shallow son, my palace warns you again, you don''t want to escape, life is the prince''s house, death is the prince''s house ghost, don''t forget the slave seal on you, my palace wants your life is anything." Lu Huo''s shadow gave a warning. Shallow son sat up and looked at him calmly: "what the prince said is what." Shallow son got out of bed, took a cape to drape on the body, was preparing to go, was land burning shadow to grasp wrist: "where to go?" Shallow son feels the strength on the hand wants to crush her wrist, the ache makes eyebrow heart wrinkle: "prince, I want to go to the latrine, this also needs to approve?" Lu Huoying looked at her suspiciously, but he let her go. He is really slow down, he can''t feel the respect and fear of shallow son. She still speaks in such a low voice, but it makes people feel frightfully cold. Lu Huoying walked back and forth in the room. He didn''t know what happened to Mo Shaoer, but he couldn''t accept the situation. He is the God. He is the master she should obey respectfully. Who gave her the confidence to treat him like this! Because of wanton king and wanton princess? No, we have to ask Feng Qingtian to take away his impeccable and audacious woman. Don''t take Mo shao''er bad again. He thought like this, and thought of Su muwei crying for his words. Chapter 634 Su muwei knows that shallow Er is back. She doesn''t want him to meet shallow er. She hopes that he can throw shallow Er to the west yard and that he won''t touch her again. He should have promised Su muwei everything. But He hesitated. This is the first time he didn''t respond to Su muwei''s request. If it is before, Mo shallow son wants to do what, he doesn''t care, throw where to go all right. But now it''s not the same. Mo Shaoer has no respect for him. He wants to teach her to treat herself as the master who can''t leave. In fact, she doesn''t really want to go to the toilet. She just doesn''t want to be alone with Lu faying. She is not afraid of him now, but in the face of him, there is still a deep resistance. She didn''t dare to stand out too much. Because Lu Huoying is a ruthless and conceited man. The more you resist him, the more he will torture you. She didn''t want to be touched or bullied by him. So I have to try my best not to get along alone. As long as Gu Bailu''s plan is successful, she will be free. It only takes a few days. She wandered alone in the yard, strolled and strolled to Meilin. The Yellow wintersweet was in full bloom, with a dark fragrance. In the windy country, there is often no snow in winter, because in the south of the mainland, winter is not particularly cold. She remembered the year when she planted Merlin. It was snowing heavily. It was also that year. It was very cold, but she was thrown into the cold pool. But that year''s Meilin was really good-looking. The plum blossoms were blooming in the white snow, which made them more proud and independent. But this year she saw enough snow in Nanyue. She missed her days in Nanyue very much. You can pick flowers in the garden and make tea. You can make snowmen in the snow. You can laugh heartlessly. Even if they donate some dragon spirit blood, Gu Bailu is very careful, afraid that she is not good for her body. No one has ever cared about her so much. She grew up in this mansion, but she knows that this mansion has never been her home, no matter how familiar she is with it and how much she likes it. Lu Huoying squeezes all the things she can squeeze out. Maybe it''s the same fate for her, because she has a slave seal, because she''s a servant. Mo shallow son raised his hand and lifted his broad sleeves. There was a wolf like tiger''s slave mark on the inside of his arm. This slave seal can make her die at any time. When she fled, Lu Fen Ying also used the slave seal to make her miserable. She wanted to make her come back, but she died and did not plan to come back. Now she is standing in the house that devoured her, under the Merlin that she used to trust. "The world is unpredictable..." Mo shallow son sighed. "Yeah, it''s hard to know. I didn''t expect you to come back. It''s been a long time." A delicate voice came, and the body of the stranger was shaking for no reason. She can be calm and calm in the face of Lu Fen Ying, but she will still be timid in the face of this poisonous, beautiful and delicate woman. Su muwei''s ruthlessness is different from that of Lu Fen Ying. Lu Fen Ying is a wolf or a tiger. It can be seen that Lu Fen Ying is vicious. But Su muwei is a snake, hiding in the grass, so that you can bite you if you don''t guard against victory. It''s full of poison. Mo qian''er turns around stiffly and sees Su bathing in a pink pleated skirt and a fringed cloak of the same color. Shi Shi ran, supported by her servant girl, comes over. Mo shallow son subconsciously retreated two steps, no! She didn''t want to be with Su muwei because she was the one who was punished every time. Chapter 635 "Why, I''m not happy to see you, but I''m glad to see you. When you come back, my life is guaranteed again." Su muwei stopped in front of her and smiled at her. Her face was white and red, as if the pills had a good effect on her these days. On the contrary, she is shallow. Now she is weak and full of vitality. She is pregnant with a child. Her face is pale. She seems to be the one who is seriously ill. "How can I be happy? My blood will feed the white eyed wolf again." Shallow son clenched his fists and forced himself to calm down. You can''t lose the battle. You are not afraid of Lu Fen. Why should you be afraid of her. But she is still very vigilant, for fear that Su muwei will suddenly fall forward beside her. Su muwei stepped back and covered her chest with a sad face: "you You used to think of me like this. I know you''re back. Don''t be too happy. I came to see you specially You misunderstood me like this A whimper. " I cried when I didn''t agree. I couldn''t breathe when I cried. I couldn''t breathe. Mo shallow son stood there and did not speak. Looking at Su muwei''s expression, he thought of Gu Bailu learning from her. He couldn''t help but smile. It''s true that she cried falsely as the princess said, but Lu Huoying was willing to be cheated by her. "You You still don''t speak. You really think of me like this. I''m dead. You misunderstand me like this How can I survive? I will never drink your blood again... " Su muwei cried and fell into the servant girl''s arms. The body trembled, and the thin body seemed to break at any time. The servant girl was scared and said: "how can you do this to our girl, shallow girl? She was thinking of coming to see you with all her heart and regardless of her health, but you misunderstood her like this and apologized to her soon. When the prince came, you have to walk around if you can''t eat it." Mo Shaoer frowns slightly. She is ready to be misunderstood by Lu Huoying. But was warned by a servant girl like this, she could not bear to swallow her breath. What''s the difference between her and the former Mo shallow son. "I''m sorry. I''m telling you the truth. Don''t you know?" Mo shallow son a face you are not very clear expression looks to support Su muwei''s servant girl. This servant girl is brought by Su muwei from Su''s mansion. She has been helping Su muwei to frame her for a long time. I used to be proud of her. "You! You also say that if there is any accident to our girl, you will not be able to pay for ten lives. " The servant girl followed to protect Su muwei''s bodyguard. "Take her to the prince." The bodyguard was ordered by Lu Huoying to listen to Miss Su. They quickly rushed up and grabbed Mo shallow. Mo shallow''s hand was hurt, but he hated it. Just ready to resist, but heard the footsteps in the distance, which she could hear. It was Lu Huoying''s. He''s here, too. It seems that this time it''s doomed? She looked up at Su muwei. She was lying on the shoulder of her servant girl. She looked at her with pride. Her lips were slightly hooked, showing a poisoned smile. Shallow son in the heart is very angry, in the heart thinks how also can''t let her succeed again. But what should she do? There are all Su muwei''s people here. They can only speak for Su muwei. Besides, even without their proof, Lu incinerator won''t believe her. Gu Bailu doesn''t know where she is now. She can no longer rely on others. She depends on herself. What should I do? Shallow son in the heart some worry, Lu burning shadow''s footsteps more and more close, he should have entered the Meilin. Chapter 636 Shallow son looks at the poisoned smile on Su muwei''s face, so arrogant and proud, so stabbing her heartstrings. Why should she bear her bullying? She gave her blood and life, because she suffered so much. She is not half grateful, but also when she is not a human waste. No! Lu''s voice appeared in the sight. He was still so tall and handsome. He still looked at Su muwei as usual. When shallower saw that his eyes fell on Su muwei, Su muwei immediately showed a painful expression, panting and crying intermittently, as if she had been greatly wronged. Shallow son hate ground clenched fist, in land burn shadow to turn the eye to him, interrogate her time, two eyes of a sudden close, pour past. The bodyguard was so quick that he picked up the shallow son and held him between his arms. A figure rushed over quickly, and the shallow son in his arms had arrived in the arms of Lu Huo''s shadow. He reached out his hand and chopped the bodyguard out of Merlin: "get out, cut off two hands by yourself." Shallow son lies on his shoulder, looks at Su muwei, hooks out a smile. Su muwei forgot to cry and looked at her and Lu Huoying in a dazed way. How and why did it happen Mo shallow son she is to pretend! How can she pretend! How can she act like a fool! Lu Huoying looks at Su muwei and asks softly, "what happened? They say you don''t always cry. It''s not good for your body." Su muwei is impatient when she hears the tone of Lu Huoying for the first time. In the past, as long as she cried, he would rush over to seek justice for her, hold her in his arms and coax her. But now, in his arms, it was a stranger! "Prince You You even hold her instead of me What''s the meaning of my life? I''ll die crying. I''m not alive... " Su muwei burst into tears. The thin body leans on the servant girl''s trembling millet, as if the fragrant jade will disappear at any time. Lu burned the shadow to throw the shallow son aside the maid: "take her back to the room." Then he went to Su muwei and held her in his arms: "well, don''t cry. I''ll take you back to the yard. You''re not well. Don''t walk out." "I I don''t come out and walk around, how can I know that you are so kind to her. I can''t spend time with her every day! " Su muwei lies in his arms, crying in spite of his image. Once she cried hard, she would not be able to breathe. She would take off and on. So Lu Huoying is most afraid of her crying. He patted her on the back carefully: "well, I''ll be with you these days." "Do you know that Mo Shaoer just yelled at me, and said that I am a white eye wolf, and I am not grateful after drinking her blood, saying that she will dominate you forever, and my body can''t serve you, only she can She changed Prince, Mo qian''er has changed. She came back to steal you. You are mine I won''t let other women take it away... " Lu burned shadow eyebrows slightly Cu, Mo shallow son really will say such words to Su muwei? She didn''t want to say a word to Su muwei before. Su muwei was wronged and took it out on her. She never resisted. But now the Mo shallow son actually may do so. Didn''t she resist him half before, but now she dare to kill him and die with him. It''s really possible for her to get angry with Su muwei. But I''m going to die with him. I don''t want my life. Do I really want to dominate him? It''s just Su muwei. Chapter 637 Lu Fen Ying was upset when he thought of it. "Well, my palace will punish her. It''s cold outside. You can''t stay too long. I''ll take you back." Lu Huoying holds Su muwei in her arms and walks to the bamboo forest. Su muwei held his neck tightly and cried: "you are mine, no one can take it away, no......" "Don''t listen to her nonsense. We will punish her well later." Lu Huoying gently advised her. But Su muwei was so sensitive that she felt Lu faying perfunctory to her. "Then why did you just take her back to the room? I want to see her treated. You must want to be partial to her and make a noise Because she can serve you at night Brother Prince, you dislike my broken body now... " Su muwei not only was not persuaded, but cried even more. The servant girl looked anxiously aside and whispered, "prince, you can''t cry like this." Lu Huo''s eyes were sharp, and the servant girl quickly lowered her head. The prince is very nice to the young lady, but he never has a good look at them servants. Sometimes she felt that since the prince liked the young lady and the young lady liked her very much, why the prince could not look at her for the sake of the young lady and look a little better at her. Isn''t there a saying called love me and love me. "Muwei, if you don''t take care of your body like this, we really don''t like you." Lu Huoying''s face was a little dark, his tone was still soft, but he was a little unhappy. Su muwei stopped crying, but she was still breathing. She looked at Lu Huoying stupidly: "prince, brother, you are fierce Weiwei..." "I don''t mean to hurt you, but I don''t want you to have an accident. If you have an accident, what should I do? I have to cherish my body for the sake of my palace. No matter who I am, why should I take it to heart." Lu Huoying takes her into the bamboo forest. Su muwei tightly hugged his neck and said in a low way: "Wei Wei is better. If she wants to be a woman who can serve her brother, don''t let other women hook her up..." "No, it''s business to take a hundred heart and get well soon. Gu Bailu''s medicine is very effective. It should be OK in a few months." Su muwei nodded, but she thought, how many months? She can''t wait. She needs to get well soon. At least she can touch with let Lu Huoying. Su muwei is bent on the bed by Lu Huoying, but she doesn''t let go of his neck. She looks at him with tears open, and says with some coyness: "Qi In fact, Vivian''s body these days It''s much better... " Lu Fuying touched her head: "that''s good." Su muwei pouted. "Prince, brother, there is nothing to do but that." Lu Fen looks at her incomprehensibly: "what reward do you want?" Su muwei raised herself and nodded quickly on his rosy lips. Lu Fen is stunned and sees Su muwei''s beautiful face turning crimson. She What does she want to do? "Muwei, you can''t think about it now." Lu Huoying''s face sank: "you forget what childe Xiao told you. You are the most jealous of affection jade." Su muwei hugged him and whispered in his ear, "they don''t want to serve you now. They want to kiss each other. The prince''s brother''s lips are seducing Wei..." Lu Huoying opens her hand and forces her into the quilt: "muwei, next time, you can''t do this again. How did you just agree to this palace?" Chapter 638 Su muwei''s tears rolled in her eyes: "Wei Wei knows." "Be good and wait until you are well." Lu Huoying settled her down, turned around and walked back in a hurry. Su muwei looks at the figure that he leaves, biting his lower lip fiercely, why! Why don''t you touch her. Is it really because of her illness that he doesn''t even have any emotion for himself? He is a normal man, and she cuddles, how can not have a little idea of that. She used to think it was because of her illness, so he kept it under control. But now No, she didn''t think he could be so restrained. She hadn''t thought about it for years. Mo qian''er is pregnant, and he wants this child to cure her, but he Or still see Mo shallow son like a wolf general affectionately rushed to the past. I didn''t think about Mo Shaoer''s body at all, nor what would happen to the child. She doesn''t understand men, but when she reads, she also reads what the script says. Men can''t be so restrained in this respect. So Mo shallow son can let his body desire, but she can''t? Su muwei increasingly feels that it''s not the way to go on like this. She needs to get better immediately. She must let the prince taste her taste and forget the stranger. When it comes to bed, a man usually forgets the old and the new. As long as his heart is here, she still has a chance. Lu Fen''s shadow soon came out of the bamboo forest. A handsome face was so tense that she didn''t expect Mu Wei to behave like this today. He reached out and stroked his lips, wiped them, and wiped them again. Muwei is a patient. How can he make her think like this. The red wolf followed him and suggested, "prince, if Miss Su makes such a fuss, I''m afraid it''s very bad for her body. Why don''t you marry her to make her feel at ease? It''s also good for her condition." Lu Huoying looked at him and said, "her body is not good for a day. Her father won''t let her enter the royal family. Don''t mention it." The red wolf doesn''t understand a way: "emperor that, prince you can''t think of a way?" Since becoming the prince, the country has been almost elevated by the land burning shadow. Now the emperor, that is, his father, is just a shelf with no real power. But the prince only married Su muwei. He didn''t conflict with his father. If he didn''t let him marry, he would not marry. He raised people in the house for four or five years, but he didn''t mention marriage. Didn''t the prince think of making Miss Su the hostess in the mansion? Because she doesn''t know when she''ll be OK? "Don''t ask so many questions. Go to ask the princess. Is there any way to make muwei feel better?" Lu Huoying pushes open the door and drives the red wolf away. Red wolf knows that the master wants to marry Miss Su when she is ready. In the end, I still want to marry, otherwise I have been raising it for several years. Because of how much gold and silver she spent. Lu Huoying goes in, and shallow son is sitting on the couch holding a stove in his arms. Seeing him come in, he looked up and looked down at the gold inlaid jade on the stove. She has been in the prince''s mansion for so many years, but she doesn''t have any savings. In recent years, Lu has never rewarded her with anything, money or jewelry. Just like the gold and jade hand stove in her hand, she only has the right to use it. After winter, they will be taken away and locked in places she doesn''t know. She thinks about the past days. She has lived like this for so many years. What a pity. Chapter 639 "What did you say to Mu Wei, she almost died." Lu Huoying sat down beside her and dragged her rudely into her arms. Her face was frightfully cold. Shallow son smiled: "prince, Miss Su and I, who can bully whom, you know best. I don''t believe you are stupid these years. I can''t see that she is the one who wants me to torture." "She should torture you. You are a slave and she is the master." Shallow son is speechless: "then you ask me what I mean, how to treat me, just come, but don''t forget, I have children in my belly, what''s wrong with me, he may have a temper not to come to this world." Lu Fuying pinched her chin severely: "are you threatening our palace?" "Obviously." Shallow son looks up to him: "I have what you want, why can''t I threaten you?" Lu Huo''s eyes narrowed slightly, seeping out a frightful chill: "go out for a visit, you completely forget that you are a slave, and you have a slave seal?" Shallow son eyebrow tiny frown, how did she forget the slave seal. Nuyin can make her live and let her die. It can make her live worse than death. She cannot survive. "You..." The shallow child droops his eyes. Is that so? No matter how powerful she is, she is still a slave, with a slave seal. Even if she has dragon spirit blood, it''s also natural to dedicate it to Lu Huoying, the woman she likes? She didn''t want to admit it! But how to solve the problem? No one can solve the problem except Lu Huoying. Now I can only count on Su Mowei to have a good time, and I want to fly with Lu faying. I can''t see her clearly. I''ll let her go and eliminate her slave seal. "You know who you are?" Lu burned the shadow to press her on the couch, the red lips toward her lips to bite past, until bite out the blood on the shallow son''s lips, he will lick her blood to eat clean. "Can''t you just let me go?" Shallow son asked feebly. "How could this palace let you go? You are the slave of this palace. You will die in the prince''s mansion even if you die!" Lu burned the shadow to press her lips, big palm into her lapel. Shallow body slightly stiff, with his hand holding his hand: "no, the child will have an accident." "If there is an accident, I will be pregnant again. There is plenty of time in this palace, and my life will be long..." Lu burned shadow''s kiss turned to her cheek, and kissed her pretty nose, eyebrows and eyes. Shallow son in the heart is very shocked, Lu burning shadow is not anxious to Su muwei treatment? How to say that? If he doesn''t care about the child''s life or death, she''s one chip short. Lu Huoying is really heartless and cruel to the point of outrage. The children are gone I''ll think again The child is also life, his flesh and blood, how can he say so easily. "No Prince, the doctor really said that he can''t do such a thing when he is pregnant, don''t do it. " Shallow son struggles hard, want to push away his hand. "Dare you resist? Mo shallow son, my palace gives you another chance. " Lu faying let go of her half lying on the couch and looked at her lazily: "figured out how to sit up." Shallow son desperately shakes head, back, she wants to escape. But where did she run? She saw Lu Huoying holding the flute of nuyin on her hand, which was as transparent as a white jade, with a startling red color. Shallow son touched his belly, no! She can''t flinch like that for the sake of her children. She suddenly went to the couch and rushed out. As long as she escaped 100 meters, nuyindi could only let her die and not make her obedient. But as soon as she burst out of the room, a group of black bodyguards appeared outside, blocking the way. Chapter 640 There was a familiar rhythm behind her, like the sound of thousands of years of iceberg collapse. It was clear and cracked, which made her brain AChE. "Close the door and come back." Lu''s voice rang in her ear, as if it were close to hers. Shallow son wants to struggle, but he can''t. Her hands had closed the door, and her feet had gone to the couch. "Take it off, come on." Lu''s voice, like ghosts, urged her to do so. Shallow son stretched out his hand and took off his clothes, climbed up the couch naked, and sat on the body of Lu Huoying. Lu Huoying hugged her waist and grabbed her snow-white earlobe: "it''s so good to do so early. Why struggle? Being a slave has the slave''s consciousness. Satisfying the master is the only thing you can think of and do." Shallow son is biting his lips tightly, the tune has stopped, but she can only serve him like this. "Prince, can''t you let me go for my blood donation for so many years?" Shallow son lies on him, bearing his rudeness. In this respect, he has never been gentle and ruthless. He feels that he has never done such a thing as an adult. Even if the heart resists, but the body is very honest, so many years of combination, this body is really too sensitive to the land burning shadow. He could easily provoke her reaction. Shallow son hates such self, she does not want to satisfy him, but the body is not obedient, really unconsciously cooperate with him. "Why should I let you go? I don''t like it? Other men are as strong as ours? " Lu Huo''s shadow moved forward with great force, which made her body spasm. "Light Light up. " Shallow son low ground beg for mercy. "Tell me, is this palace better than other men?" Lu Huoying grabbed her chin and kissed her hard. "I I don''t know Ah... " Shallow son couldn''t help crying out. "Don''t know? Didn''t the keeper touch it? Do you know? " Lu burned the shadow to bite her punitively, biting her neck, biting the bleeding to lick it off again, happy this is not the same. Shallow son aches to have no strength at all, can only let him do what he wants. "He didn''t touch me I really don''t know. Take it easy. I''m going to die. " "It''s your honor to die in this palace." Yes, it''s the honor of her stranger to die in him. No more of these humiliations. However, she didn''t die, she woke up again, and was humiliated again and again. In terms of Lu Fen Ying, he was never satisfied once. Today, because of Su muwei''s trouble, he was forced to stop when he was not satisfied last time. He seemed to be under pressure. This time it was dark outside, and Lu didn''t stop. Or the emperor and the concubine sent for a shout. Today is Lu Huoying''s dust washing banquet for the emperor. "Half a quarter." Lu Huoying gasped back. The red wolf knows what the master is doing. In general, don''t disturb him unless he is in a hurry. He reported it to Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu frowned slightly: "it''s really nonsense, shallow son is pregnant now, how can..." Feng Qingtian turned away and dared not look at her. The red wolf said expressionless, "the princess is pregnant." Gu Bailu''s little face turned red at once, and naturally heard the meaning of the red wolf. She glared at Feng Qingtian hatefully, blaming him. She didn''t know how to behave. She did this in the daytime. Now she was caught! "I''m always healthy, shallow son has just come out of the gate. Is your prince satisfied with killing people?" Chapter 641 The red wolf still replied without expression: "the prince will not kill the shallow girl, and probably only *****." Gu Bailu wanted to take a sip of salt soda to kill him. How can he keep his face expressionless and mind still when he says such a rogue? Feng Qingtian held her in her arms and said, "don''t talk to him. He''s so boring." "Yes, Qin Shou is lovely." Gu Bailu nodded in agreement. The red wolf still calmly replied, "what''s the use of being cute." Qin Shou was not happy: "how about the strength of the man? Out for a fight? " He had just been praised by the princess, so he gave him this. Don''t know to be praised by the princess, can he live a better life? The stone is not well carved. "I don''t fight meaninglessly." The red wolf doesn''t get in any oil or salt. "It''s not meaningless. If you lose, you will know what''s the use of being cute. Come Brother told you... " Qin Shou drags the red wolf out. The red wolf tried to get rid of him without expression, but he was pulled so tightly that he immediately gathered spirit and planned to start. "What do you do?" Cried a voice. The red wolf looked back and saw that his master had changed his clothes. His face and lines were not as stiff as they had just come back from the bamboo forest. He was also very gentle. It seems that shallow girl has satisfied him. "He''s going to fight with his subordinates." The red wolf calmly returned. "Then go and fight. Don''t come back if you lose." Lu Huoying said a word and went into the dining room. The red wolf got the master''s order and soon got together with Qin Shoudou. Gu Bailu looked out with some worry: "is Qin Shou OK?" Although Qin Shou''s spiritual power is very high, but Qin Shou is a funny coin, not necessarily as ruthless as the red wolf. But she forgot that Qin Shou only teased coins in front of her. In other people''s eyes Qin Shou, the executioner beside the king, is more terrible than the king. He is called a beast in private, and has no conscience. Feng Qingtian holds her in her arms and follows Mao: "worry about what he does, just eat." Gu Bailu saw Lu Huoying come in alone and said, "what about my apprentice? Why don''t you bring her? " "What does she do on this occasion?" Lu Huoying calmly replied, but he was not angry at her questioning. He raised his glass and motioned to Feng Qingtian, "I''m late in the palace. I''ll punish myself with three glasses." "What did you say, shallow son is my apprentice, my husband is her father, how can she not attend the banquet of her father?" Gu Bailu is very angry. She doesn''t want to be treated as a slave by Lu Huoying. After drinking three glasses of wine, Lu Feiying said softly, "she needs a rest." In fact, sho''er couldn''t bear his intensity for the last time and fainted. Lu Huoying didn''t wake up Xiao''er. Gu Bailu instantly understood his hint, and his face was slightly red, and he scolded: "animals!" Lu Huo''s eyes looked at her sharply: "no matter what your relationship with Mo Shaoer is, she is the slave of our palace. People in our palace will never allow others to direct her." Gu Bailu wanted to say something. Feng Qingtian held her and said, "the prince said that she is naturally your person, but my princess has a life-long friendship with shallow son, so it''s better for the prince to look at the Buddha''s face if he doesn''t look at the monk''s face." "She found a good support for her." Lu Huoying sneered. "Prince, I want to ask you today, if I have cured Su muwei completely, can you let go of shallow son?" Chapter 642 Gu Bailu thought that as long as she could take away the shallow son, it would be better if Lu Huoying could not find her. But Feng Qingtian told her that all the slaves in the aristocratic family of Tianfeng kingdom would have a slave seal, which could not be washed out. Only if the master is willing to solve it, can he solve it. Otherwise, he will be controlled by the master all his life. Even if shallow son hides in the corner of the cliff, Lu Huoying wants her to die, so he can kill her with a nuyin flute. Even if you don''t let her die, you can make her miserable every day. In half a year of her escape, shallow son must have suffered such pain, so her fear was so deep that she could only be relieved by self abuse. Lu Huoying is like her master. If he doesn''t let it go, she will never rest. So she was so weak and timid, and dared to take up a dagger to kill Lu Huoying, because she knew that only when he died could she be free. Whether it''s death or life, it''s Liberation for her. Lu Huoying looks up at her, and her eyes are as deep as the stars. They are inconceivable: "what is the inevitable connection between curing Mu Wei and letting Mo Shaoer go?" "Su muwei''s disease is cured, so she can''t use shallow ones, can she?" Whether it''s shallow blood or shallow body, don''t you need Lu Huoying? Why can''t you let others live. "Mo shallow''er is the slave of the prince''s mansion. The prince''s mansion raised her from childhood. If she can manage Mu Wei, she will be treated more noble than others. If she doesn''t need to be treated, she will be her slave. The palace never thought of letting the slave go." Lu Feiying takes it for granted. Gu Bailu is full of anger and really wants to spit on his face. Slaves are also life. Even the subordinates of the death contract can redeem themselves! "I know that shallow son is a slave in your mansion, and there are also slave seals. I just want to know how you can let her go." Gu Bailu restrained the fire and asked again. Now she''s a wanton princess. Depending on Feng Qingtian''s power, maybe she can talk with him about the conditions. Su muwei is OK. He likes Su muwei so much. He can''t think of any reason why he wants to leave her in the house. I just want to talk with her about the terms. "I don''t want to let you go." Lu Huoying put down his glass and said: "if Princess wanwang is really a friend, she should be advised not to make meaningless struggles, nor to teach her to learn your temperament. You are different." "Yes, shallow son is your slave, but now we want to exchange things with you, can''t we?" Gu Bailu''s tone was stiff. Lu Huo Ying chuckled and said in a very disdainful voice, "Mo shallow is pregnant with the bones and flesh of this palace. What do you think you can exchange for?" "Isn''t that kid coming to cure Su muwei, too? I said I can help you cure Su muwei. If you don''t make any sense, let Su muwei suffer all the time. I won''t cure her again." Gu Bailu is only patient for the sake of shallow son. He talks with him again and again in a temper. As a result, he has such an attitude and disdain, so there is nothing to be polite about. "If you can''t cure Mu Wei, she can be good. As long as there is a stranger, she can''t die. It''s icing on the cake if you want to save her. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to." It doesn''t matter if the shadow of land burning is at all. Gu Bailu stood up and said, "what do you mean, you just don''t let go of shallow son, do you?" "She was born in this palace, and she died in this palace." Lu''s tone is firm and unquestionable. Chapter 643 "Then don''t forget that she is my apprentice. You must tear your face. I''m not afraid of that." Gu Bailu was annoyed: "what did shallow Er do to apologize to you? You need to torture her like this. She helps you save your woman. This is grace. She bullies people who have grace so much. This is the reason why you are a human being?" Lu burned the shadow to see the dish on the eye table: "still have a meal, the dish wants cold." She ignored her aggressiveness and was furious. Gu Bailu smiled angrily: "you are so domineering over the shallow son. You should not be reluctant to let her go. You can''t leave her and fall in love with her." Lu Huoying''s hand holding chopsticks jerked, and his eyes turned to Gu Bailu: "this palace will fall in love with a female slave? You''d better keep your mouth shut. " "If not, why do you want to dominate shallow son? After su muwei is cured, she has no value. You don''t want to leave her because you don''t want to. You are in love with a female slave, the noble prince of Tianfeng kingdom." Gu Bailu got to the explosion point of Lu burnt shadow. He is high above the world and is the master of the prince''s mansion. Only people listen to him, and no one disobeys him. How could he allow himself to fall in love with a female slave because of his noble blood. He didn''t admit that he was reluctant to give up, so the more she said that he was reluctant, that he was because of love. Noble him, never allow such rumors to spread. "If you don''t talk about it, don''t blame our palace for ignoring our feelings." Lu Huoying holds the jade chopsticks tightly with his fingers, and his handsome face shows a fierce sense of killing. Feng Qingtian holds Gu Bailu in her arms and looks at Lu Huoying with cold face: "why is the prince angry? Lu''er just said two jokes. If it''s not true, you can ignore it." Lu Fen''s eyes grew colder and harder to look at Gu Bailu: "don''t be smart, or we will not care who you are!" "Since that''s not the case, why do we prefer to trade a city for you, and you don''t want to remove the slave seal for shallow son. It''s just a slave. Is it more important than a city?" Gu Bailu didn''t care what he threatened, she only knew that Lu Huoying was afraid of such things. It''s not easy to catch his weakness without taking advantage of it. Of course, they didn''t want to use the city for exchange, but now she deliberately exaggerates the terms of exchange. Anyway, Lu Huoying is not willing to let go. Lu Huo''s shadow and cold crumbs: "you may not be as strong as our Tianfeng country, so you should keep your own good use." Lu Huoying stood up and left with a very ugly face. Gu Bailu vomited his tongue toward his back: "obviously, I just can''t bear it, but also pretend!" Feng Qingtian touched her head: "you, we are still on his territory. It''s better to be careful." "If he dare not move us, if he dare to move us, I will let his beloved woman die. That sick shell can''t stand tossing." "Let''s hurry back. It''s always someone else''s place." Feng Qingtian hugged her and advised. Gu Bailu shook her head and said, "there are still things to be done. Besides, I have never visited Tianfeng kingdom." "There''s nothing to stroll about. It''s the same as the city of Baidi." Feng Qingtian gave her a bowl of black chicken soup: "eat it quickly. I''m tired today and have to mend it." Gu Bailu looked at him sideways. "Do you think there''s something wrong with Lu Fen''s shadow?" "It''s about possessiveness. Lu Huoying is a very domineering and ferocious man. He touched shallow son. That''s his man. He would not let her out. He married and had children to be seen by other men." Feng Qingtian objectively analyzed. Chapter 644 "Does he have any other feelings for shallot?" Gu Bailu is not sure, because Lu''s attitude really shows that he despises shallow son from the bottom of his heart and thinks she is a slave. It''s hard to love a person with such a high attitude. But all the things he did showed that he was special to shallower. It can''t be special just because of sex. If it''s sex, he can find another woman to solve it. He can hide it from Su muwei. "Feeling should be there. A woman who has slept for several years can''t touch her all the time without any feeling." Gu Bailu''s eyes brightened: "is it possible for him to be shallow..." "Impossible This feeling is not enough to let Lu burn shadow have a better treatment for shallow son. Unless she is deeply impressed, it is difficult to break through the barriers of aristocracy and slavery. " The national conditions of Tianfeng and Nanyue are different. The nobles of Tianfeng kingdom would raise slaves. From childhood to adulthood, they all sold their bodies, printed their slave seals and gave their lives to their masters. These slaves had the idea that the master and son were Heaven since they were young. They dared not resist half a silk. Therefore, in the eyes of the master, slaves are extremely humble. If any master or son takes a fancy to the domestic slaves, it is bad aristocratic lineage. He will raise hybrid and be despised by the world. The rich and noble families with better folk will never touch slaves, let alone the aristocrats such as Lu Huoying. He will touch shallow son. That''s because there is dragon spirit blood in shallow son''s body. Otherwise, he might not touch a hair of her. This is the thought deeply rooted in the noble of Tianfeng state. Lu Huoying is a person who wants to be the emperor. How can he be good to her, let alone to her, at the risk of the world? It''s impossible to give her the identity of a prince and a woman. Lu Huoying really wants to marry. She is also a noble woman like Su muwei. The power of the Soviet government is not to be underestimated in Tianfeng country. Gu Bailu listened to Feng Qingtian''s analysis and fell to the bottom of her mind: "is it possible that shallow children will have no future like this?" "Not necessarily. After you take her away, you can find a way to study how to remove the slave seal. Actually, the slave seal is also a kind of incantation. When you are on the Tiangong cliff, you are cultivating this kind of exquisite strange gate." Feng Qingtian could not bear to see her sad, and advised. Gu Bailu became confident: "yes, how can I forget that I used to be the mistress of Tiangong cliff, the only woman who can give birth to the son of heaven and earth, how can I be defeated by a small slave seal." Feng Qingtian hands chicken soup to her mouth: "drink chicken soup." "I just had a bowl!" Gu Bailu looks at him gloomily. Why should she drink chicken soup all the time. "That bowl just made up for the day and this one for the night." Gu Bailu''s eyes widened: "the Phoenix is holding the sky! You, you, you You can''t stop! No matter, I''m going to have a rest tonight. I''m so tired. I can''t even carry the bowl of chicken soup. " Gu Bailu lies on the table feebly. "I''ll feed you. You don''t have to move at night. I''ll do it." "Bah! You don''t like me at all. Knowing I''m so tired, you still force me... " Feng Qingtian sighed, "OK, have another bowl. I won''t touch you at night." Gu Bailu immediately sat up and finished the chicken soup. "I just don''t like it?" Feng Qingtian is helpless. "I like it, but I''m really tired to do too much. This kind of thing should be moderate, and I''m still pregnant with children." Gu Bailu is an authentic book. Chapter 645 Feng Qingtian didn''t say anything more. Anyway, in the evening, what should I do or what should I do. Gu Bailu has been swearing all night. The more she scolds, the braver she is. The next day, Gu Bailu dragged her tired body to see shallower. Shallow son''s complexion is not good. It''s a small thing to be bullied by Lu Huoying. It''s the deadliest thing that she can''t see the future from this. She was weak. She spent most of yesterday, sleeping all night without recovery. Gu Bailu could not help but scold two sentences: "Lu Huoying is a beast." Shallow son just escaped from the dead. He was so weak that he would be tired to say a few words to her. How could Lu Huoying get down to his stick. To say that he has feelings for shallow son is like talking in the sky. "I really doubt that he is a beast, so I like poor sick women." Otherwise, how can he have that impulse for a weak woman? Shallow son shakes his head: "his psychology is not right, like abusing people, in order to find pleasure." Shallow son eyes light gray, a dead, even yesterday when she came that strong have no. Lu Fen''s shadow can really break a person''s heart. "I''m here today to tell you..." Gu Bailu looked around and attached her lips to her ears. "I have a way for the slave seal on you, but we have to leave here first." Shallow son''s eyes are as bright as the moon that dissipates the dark clouds: "really? Master, do I really want to be free? " "Yes, no matter what, don''t lose hope. The more depressed you are, the more you are in his mind." Gu Bailu touched her forehead and said, "take a good rest and take good care of yourself. Su muwei will take action these two days." Shallow son nodded: "thank you, master. It''s the luckiest thing in my life to meet you." "Tut tut Tut, look at your little mouth. It''s not only beautiful, but also very talkative. Shifu, I like to be praised by others." Gu Bailu has no face or skin. Shallow son chuckles: "I want to learn from master." "Che, do you know what Lu Fen Ying said to me? Let me not teach you to learn my temperament. Bah What''s wrong with my temperament? He doesn''t appreciate... " Gu Bailu was angry when he mentioned what Lu burned Ying said last night. "He always speaks with venomous tongue. He can make people want to die. He used to be more terrible." Shallow son open tunnel. Lu Huoying has a bad temper. He seldom has patience. If he touches him a little, he will be violent. He can''t forgive others. He talks like a sword, which makes you numb. This is related to his ferocity when he was thrown into wolves by his mother. He himself knew that it was not good. After all, he was a noble and son of the heaven family. No matter how rough he was, he had to be rough. So he played, listened to music, learned piano, wrote poems and paintings. I have cultivated some temperament. Now it is much better than before. "Don''t say anything about him. Anyway, you''ll soon have nothing to do with him. You have to bear it these days. I''ll find a way to urge Su muwei later." Gu Bailu came out of the main courtyard and met Lu Huoying at the door. His face was extremely ugly. Seeing Gu Bailu was as cold as seeing his enemy. Gu Bailu left when he felt nervous. When I got to the door, I saw the steward, but I couldn''t help calling him, "what''s the matter with your prince today, as if I was his enemy?" The steward helped his forehead: "princess, you''d better stay away from the prince these days. I heard that the prince was run by a group of nobles in the early Dynasty today, saying that he didn''t want to go to the city for a female slave..." Chapter 646 Gu Bailu''s eyes widened. It was only last night. How did it get to the court? Gu Bailu felt strange and went back to ask Feng Qingtian if he did it. Feng Qingtian shook his head: "I didn''t, although I plan to do so, but after all, this is not my place. It''s not so fast to reach the aristocracy circle." "That''s strange. Who did it? There''s no way that there''s any inner ghost in the prince''s mansion. " "It doesn''t have to be, and it''s not all the people in the prince''s mansion." Gu Bailu suddenly understood: "yes, there are people in the Su mansion..." The prince doesn''t want this kind of words to spread out for a female slave city. Who is the most beneficial? The first, Lu Huoying may have agreed to Gu Bailu''s terms in order to prove that he did not give up state affairs because of female slaves. The second one is Su muwei. If the nobles and even the emperor hate her for this, then she will never be seen, recognized or turned over. Su muwei wants shallower''s blood, and is afraid that shallower will take away the shadow of Lu Fen. It''s the best way to break her back and let everyone oppose her. "Su muwei, it must be her. She has people in the mansion, and she can use the people in the mansion to spread things so fast." It''s no wonder that although Lu Huoying hated her appearance, she didn''t ask her what she was doing. She should have thought of what Su muwei did. "Whether it''s her or not, it''s a good thing for us. In fact, everyone has a purpose. She doesn''t want to be away from luhuoying, and we don''t want that." Fengqing heaven way. Gu Bailu nodded: "what I want to know most now is what Lu Huoying will do." Feng Qingtian made a ring and pointed out a man. He said, "go and find out how to deal with the burning shadow on the hall." "Yes." Those who went to inquire soon came back. Just like those who didn''t, Lu said five words: "it''s none of your business." Gu Bailu: "..." Lu Huoying, sometimes, really admire his courage and arrogance. To do this for a female slave is against the whole system of slavery. But he can float back a word like this, but he will never really do anything for the sake of shallow children. "I''m just too lazy to talk to those people." Feng Qingtian confirmed. Gu Bailu agreed with him. "I''ll open my eyes to see Lu Huo''s shadow and find out what to say." Gu Bailu opened her eyes, and the pictures she saw made her close them quickly. "Don''t look at me if I''m not polite..." She mumbled two words. Feng Qingtian asked with concern, "what''s the matter?" "That beast is bullying shallow again!" Although it''s taking a bath for shallower, she still doesn''t eat it when she washes. She doesn''t believe it even if she kills her. Feng Qingtian''s face darkened: "don''t open your eyes to see them casually in the future!" In this way, don''t you see the body of Lu Huoying? Feng Qingtian has bubbles in his heart. Gu Bailu nodded, "if you don''t, I''ll send a general to inquire." "What kind of generals?" Asked Feng Qingtian strangely. She''s got her own people here? Gu Bailu went to his desk and took out several bamboo tubes. He opened them separately. Five or six ants came out and three butterflies, two mosquitoes and one mouse flew out. Feng Qingtian: "..." "It''s them. They''re so good. They''re better than one." Gu Bailu grinned and said to a group of Generals: "go to the bedroom of the main courtyard to find out what they are talking about and report to me." Chapter 647 After receiving the order, some soldiers and crab generals moved quickly. Some crawled out of the door, some flew out of the window, and all of a sudden there was no shadow. Feng Qingtian''s face was very strange and asked, "when our bed brother is looking for fun, they are also eavesdropping?" Gu Bailu blinked her eyes. She didn''t really think about it. She thought for a moment and said, "or I''ll ask them when they come back. " Feng Qingtian pinched her nose and said, "what do you want to ask? I''ll throw them to Qin Shou tomorrow." Qin Shou stood outside the door and touched his swollen cheek. He had a fight with red wolf yesterday. Neither of them took advantage of it. He was slapped in the face and the red wolf''s leg was broken. He''s such a miserable bodyguard. He wants to fight, chase women for the master, pet the princess for the master and keep pets for her If it''s a real pet, forget it. The problem Especially ants, mosquitoes and mice! His princess is different from other women. The mouse ran the fastest, and went into the bedroom under the bed from the small hole. This is what it dug up the other day in order to listen to the news for the master. He didn''t dare to come here before, but for the sake of the master, he was not afraid. He was supported by the master, ate well, drank well and lived well. He must work hard for the master. There was no one in the bedroom. There was a sound of water in the clean room nearby. Shallow son is very confused. When she comes into the room from Lu Huoying, she feels that he is very unhappy. Her face is very ugly, just like someone owes him several hundred in case. She thought that Lu Huoying would abuse her, scold her and even punish her rudely in his abnormal way. But no, Lu Huoying came back and ordered people to prepare hot water, so he took her into the clean room and began to take a bath for her. Shallow son has no strength and can''t struggle at all. He can only let him go. Anyway, it''s only a few days. It''s useless to struggle. It''s better to follow him and get less punishment. Of course, shallow son doesn''t think that Lu Huoying really wants to bathe her. He must think of other more terrible punishment. He is such a noble man, how can he serve her. Never had the matter, even if she because of his rude tired fainted, all over is dirty, he will not help her wash. They all called the servant girls to come in and let them clean up. At that time, he would sit on the couch and watch her being served by the servant girl. Sometimes he would even sneer at the way: "there are few women who can be served like this." Shallow son did not feel any honor, just feel humiliated. But all the female slaves in the prince''s mansion envy her. They can make the prince value her and put her beside them. They can also make the prince such a fairy like figure have a sexual interest in her. The prince''s luck is a great honor. Only shallow son knows how this glory comes. Many people don''t know the real reason. They only know that the prince is special to her, so sometimes they will ask her to do something. But she is not qualified to ask for help "What do you think?" Lu Huoying''s fingers cradled her chin rudely, and her eyes were burning angrily: "this palace bathes you. How dare you think of anything else?" "I didn''t think about anything else. I just thought that the prince didn''t seem very happy today." Shallow children are truthful. There are many things that can make Lu Huoying unhappy. For example, if she is not careful, she will make him unhappy, although she does not know how she caused him. But can let him be unhappy, still press not to vent out of things, but very few. This time, his face seemed to be holding back. Chapter 648 Lu Huo''s eyes were shining, and when she was in the water, she threw herself on her face: "yes, our palace is very unhappy today, so you''d better not mess with it." Shallow son also did not have the mood to provoke her, tired all over does not have the strength, he likes how to toss how to toss. Lu Huoying doesn''t mean to wash her body gently. When she was just about to take her out of the tub, she was suddenly thrown into the bucket, and people rushed in and looked at her viciously and asked: "Mo Shao, you should take it for granted that you enjoy the service and enjoyment of the palace?" Shallow son was thrown seven dizzy eight disorderly, all over the face is water, the brain is blank. When did she show that she was enjoying it? Of course. In fact, Lu''s low pressure made her dare not breathe too loudly, even if she touched one of his strings. But even if she is careful, the person who should be able to blow will. "Don''t forget your identity, you are just a slave forever! What do you think you''re worth, a city? " Lu Huoying clasps her in her arms and lowers her head to bite her neck. When her blood comes out, she licks it up again. Shallow son does not know what he is talking about, what is worth a city? Is she still valuable? Shallow son lets him be mad, do not talk. It must be a big event for people and things that even let Lu burn shadow hold back. It''s the most unwise thing for her to resist now. After letting him vent, she will be fine. Just a few days, only a few days. Shallow son closes an eye, let him how to abuse oneself. At the end of the day, Lu Huo Ying, dressed in wet clothes, invaded her. When he is not happy and angry, he usually treats her like this, regardless of her life or death. Shallow son often sees in the story book, the woman of the GouLan yard died because she received too many guests. Many times, she would also wonder if she would die for doing such a thing, just like the woman in the GouLan yard. But every time she is dying, she has no energy and can''t breathe. Lu Fuying will feed her with her own blood again, and she can''t die. So it''s actually a double-edged sword to have the dragon spirit blood. Maybe she doesn''t have the dragon spirit blood, and Lu Huoying will really let her go. When she thought about it, she had a flash of inspiration. If the nuyin can''t be broken, is it possible to change the blood in the body? Lu Huoying will never want a person without any use value to stay by. Shallow son silently bear the rudeness of landing burning shadow, finally fainted in the past. Lu Huoying holds her out of the bath tub and makes her dress up again. She changes into a complicated Python robe. The golden boa robe sets off his whole increasingly aggressive and wild temperament. Shallow son was picked up by a beautiful dress, by Lu burning shadow out of the house, on the carriage. When the shrimps, soldiers and Crabs came back to report, Gu Bailu was a little worried: "where will he take the shallow son?" "In my guess, it''s to send Xiao''er away..." Feng Qingtian thought. "Send Xiao''er away, send us, we can take her away..." Gu Bailu was a little depressed. He took Feng Qingtian and said, "hurry up, let''s go after him. He will send people away like this. How can we take shallow away?" "Don''t worry, someone is following." Feng Qingtian patted her and comforted her. "Lu Huoying is a madman, and he doesn''t know what decision he will make. Shallow son is afraid that he will suffer." She thought that Lu Huoying might be forced to hurry up, so she would accept the conditions and exchange the city for shallow ones. But I didn''t expect that he would send her away directly, far away from these rumors. He would rather not leave the city, but also control her. Chapter 649 This horrible possessiveness. Feng Qingtian said: "I think there is another possibility..." Gu Bailu asked anxiously, "what else is possible?" "Give shallower the right to stay by his side and block the mouths of the aristocrats." Gu Bailu shakes her head. How can shallow Er stay with him? Shallow Er is a slave with a slave seal. The deep-rooted class thought can''t be changed because he is the prince who makes people feel frightened. "Why doesn''t he think about letting shallower go and making a deal with us?" Gu Bailu couldn''t figure out what Lu''s brain was thinking. Do you really love? But no love can be so tormented. Every day when she went to see shallower, she could see the wounds on her body. They were blue and purple, some were kissing marks, some were abusive. Is it said that Lu Huoying is abnormal? The more you like it, the more you abuse it. "Some people cling to a belief that mine is mine, and no one wants to rob it. The possessive desire is so strong that it''s terrible. Lu Huoying is such a person, so Su muwei will be raised in the prince''s mansion without a name or a share. People in the Su mansion can''t even oppose it." Yes, Lu Fen Ying is so tough. He raised Su muwei in the prince''s mansion, but he didn''t give him any fame. Isn''t it also a strong possessive desire. Then why doesn''t he marry Su muwei? Although Su muwei is not good, she is of noble lineage and has a very strong spiritual power. She has been worshipped since she was a child. Lu faying loves her, why not marry her? She didn''t believe that there would be any hindrance to Lu Fen''s shadow. Only because he didn''t want to marry himself. "Then what can he do to keep sho''er in his presence?" Gu Bailu asked and thought of some possibility. When she was cold, her face became more and more ugly. Feng Qingtian stroked her face: "if you are not sure, let''s follow up the palace and have a look. I think it''s more likely that he will enter the palace." "Good." Of course, Gu Bailu agrees. Anyway, she didn''t go to the palace of Tianfeng. Feng Qingtian called to Qin Shou: "go and ask someone to prepare the carriage." Feng Qingtian didn''t hide it when he came to Tianfeng. The imperial palace of Tianfeng knew that he had arrived in Tianfeng. Because he had been living in the prince''s mansion, the people in the palace didn''t dare to disturb him. So he went into the palace very smoothly. He handed over his brand and the palace guard was ready to let him go. Feng Qingtian asked again, "is the prince just here?" "Come back to the king of wanton." Gong Wei is respectful. Feng Qingtian looked back at Gu Bailu and said, "I''ve come to the palace. I didn''t send her away secretly. It seems that the situation is not good." Gu Bailu tightly grasped Feng Qingtian''s sleeve: "I hope it''s not what I think." Feng Qingtian didn''t reply to comfort her, because he thought it was just what she thought. Lu Huoying can be cruel to anyone and to himself. In the Royal study of Tianfeng Kingdom, eight golden dragon pillars occupy eight sides respectively, supporting the magnificence and solemnity of the Royal study. Lu Huo Ying enters the imperial study with shallow son in his arms. The palace maids in the distance couldn''t help hiding and whispered, "who is the woman the prince brought into the palace? It seems that she''s not well. Is it Miss Su?" "I don''t look like Miss Su. I saw her once. She was really thin It''s so skinny it''s just skin and bone. " "Although the woman is thin, she is not as sick as Miss Su." "Don''t you Is it the female slave who is widely spread today? " Chapter 650 I don''t know who said that. All the maids shut up and disperse immediately. Today, there is a lot of trouble in the court. Lu Huoying killed several officials and angrily resented some aristocratic families. Even the imperial officials were killed. If they dare to talk more, they are also deadly. In the Royal study, there are still many aristocratic families and officials who are playing to the Emperor: "emperor, in any case, this kind of pampering of female slaves can''t happen, which will damage the aristocratic lineage and make people all over the country laugh." "Yes, emperor, once such a thing is first listed or first opened by the prince, then the relationship between the aristocrat and the slave will be in chaos. Never..." Before Chao Guan finished speaking, he saw Lu Huoying standing in front of him with a woman in his arms. He was scared to step back: "too Prince... " Lu Huoying glanced at him coldly, went to the gold chair beside him, sat down, put shallow son on his leg, let her face inside, and blocked the eyes of other people. "Go on." Lu Huo Ying said at the same time, and at the same time, she managed the shallow cape and wrapped her body tightly. "Prince, wechat minister is not against you. It''s the slave that can''t be spoiled." Although the court official was frightened, he insisted. This is about the interests of aristocratic families and those on the cutting edge of their rights, which must be opposed. When a female slave can also be a woman liked by the master, is the slave still a slave? What has the master become! So they must fight to the end. Lu Huo glanced at the head of the Su family: "what do you think this palace should do?" The head of the Su family was flattered and knelt down: "prince, no matter how good a servant is, she is also a slave..." The system must not be disordered. Lu Huoying kicks him away: "so, which city do you want my palace to exchange for Mo shallow son?" "Weichen doesn''t mean that..." The head of the Su family also knows that Su muwei''s illness is supported by Mo Shaoer''s blood. If Mo Shaoer is replaced, his daughter''s illness will be better. His daughter is not just a city, but a whole country. "Others don''t know how Mo shallow son is, and you don''t know?" Lu Huo''s shadow tightens Mo shao''er in his arms: "tell them why you don''t want to let this palace exchange Mo shao''er for the city." The head of the Su family is not only hurt at the place where he was kicked, he feels the whole brain hurts. He knew he shouldn''t talk, so the prince left the pot to him. However, he can''t throw out this pot. If others know the real use of Mo Shaoer, it will be even more troublesome. "Micro I have no right to instruct the prince to act. " Said the head of the Su family. "Who just taught this palace that the best slaves are slaves?" Now he says he''s not qualified to direct him? As long as there is something damaging to their interests, the court officials of this aristocratic family, who are naturally superior, come out at the first time to oppose it. In those days, if it wasn''t for these damn things, how could he be sent to wolves to raise them. Thinking of this, he looked up at the emperor of longzuo rang, who was sixty years old but still very young. Lu''s appearance is not much similar to that of him. Lu''s eyes can discharge. Although the emperor was born well, he didn''t have the feeling of land burning shadow at all. Chapter 651 Moreover, the hair of the emperor is black and straight, which is not like the shadow of Lu Huo, with a tiny volume, adding more charm. "Father, do you also think that the children''s ministers should trade the stranger for the city?" Lu faying looks at his emperor lazily, with a light cloud and a clear wind. But the emperor felt a great threat in his words. The emperor knew his situation. Now he had no real power. He was elevated by Lu Huoying. The people around him were all Lu Huoying''s people. But even so, he could not let the shadow of Lu Huo come in disorder, which would damage the system of his ancestors. "It''s a very cost-effective thing for a slave to be able to change a city. If you don''t change it, you will have feelings for a low slave, as all the love Qing said?" The emperor began with a frown. In fact, he hoped that this would make a big deal, so that he might break up the forces controlled by Lu faying and let him return to the top of power. "If the emperor has such an idea, don''t blame his son and Minister for any bad consequences after changing the slave." Lu Huoying said firmly, looking at the man in his eyes and arms, "this is the female slave you are going to exchange for." Noble officials, you see me, I see you, all think the prince''s words have something to say. No one who can achieve this position is a fool. If the prince dares to be so determined, there must be a reason for him to be so determined. The emperor was upset. Why did he throw the pot to him? "Then tell me, a female slave is more important than a city?" The emperor could not be taken as a pawn. He was not alone in his opposition. If he wanted to carry the pot, he would also let these aristocratic courtiers who opposed it badly carry the pot. "If you don''t, do you have to let our palace take her to the city?" Lu burned the shadow to hook the irony tunnel. The emperor frowned and looked at a group of Ministers kneeling to the bottom: "the prince said so, do you want to protest?" "The prince can''t fool his officials for any reason. The officials are not against the prince''s not changing the slave into the city, but against the prince''s too much love for the slave. It''s said that the prince is very good to her. He is raised like a lord in the government. He is served every day, and the prince sleeps with her at night." A prince opened his mouth at once. The Marquis immediately agreed: "yes, I thought it would be harmless for the prince to dote on a female slave before, but a slave is a slave, and even a city can''t be wasted after being doted on again, which makes other female slaves know that they can still serve the Lord and settle down, not to disturb the patriarchy." "The prince has done a really extraordinary job this time." Lu Huoying''s lips are hooked. He was forced to be sent to wolves in the same way, because his birth may have damaged the aristocratic lineage. Just then, a eunuch rushed in and carefully reported: "emperor, Prince, Wai There''s a VIP from Nanyue state asking to see you outside... " He didn''t want to come in at this time. But it''s not easy to offend that wanwang at first sight. If he doesn''t come in and spread the news, he''s afraid that even his old mother outside the palace will be poisoned by him. So he came in at the risk of being killed by the eyes. The emperor asked in surprise, "the distinguished guests of Nanyue state?" "It''s the wanton king and the wanton princess." The eunuch quickly reported the identity of the person. Such an identity has to be seen! "Please, please." When Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian came into the Royal study, they saw that the atmosphere was very depressed. Lu Huoying was sitting on the chair with shallow son in his arms, facing the public''s anger. Chapter 652 Although they were kneeling, they twisted themselves into a rope and looked United. Perhaps for the first time in so many years, Lu Huoying has been opposed by others, so his face is extremely bad. Feng Qingtian leads Gu Bailu to the ceremony. The emperor quickly gave the seat and said, "today, some important matters are under discussion, but you can''t be wronged, so you have to see this..." "It''s not the right time for me to come." Feng Qingtian is very modest. Gu Bailu looks at Lu Huo''s shadow. This guy looks at Feng Qingtian ironically. Not at the right time? Didn''t you come at this time on purpose? In fact, shallow son woke up early, but in the face of such a repressive atmosphere, she did not dare to wake up and had been pretending to sleep. Now I hear the voice of Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu. I feel that I am saved, and then I slowly open my eyes. "However, the king and the princess also came because of shallow son. Because shallow son is the apprentice of the king''s Princess and has the grace of saving lives, so the king wants to take shallow son away and is willing to exchange the city for it. I didn''t expect that this caused such a storm." The emperor said in embarrassment, "it turns out that the slave is still the princess''s Apprentice." "The emperor, no matter what the status of the female slave, her blood is humble." There was a voice from the Lord immediately. Even if she is the crown princess now, she can''t change the fact that she is a prostitute. Kneeling courtiers nodded their approval. Lineage cannot be disordered. This is Zuxun. "My king also knows the situation of Tianfeng Kingdom, so he wants to take shallower back to Nanyue kingdom." Lu burned the shadow to hook the lip: "is it true that you really care about her, so you want to change her? Why don''t you say that shallow son is how to have the grace of saving life to the wanton princess? " Gu Bailu listened to his words and cried out in her heart that it was not good. "But the prince thought that the female slave belonged to his family, that is, his family, and that his life was his death was his ghost. We also supported his idea." Damn it, Gu Bailu suddenly thought that Lu Huoying was deliberately leading them to the palace to speak for him? "Just like this, the king and the princess think that the prince''s idea is also right. Although he is a female slave, he can''t be what others want. After all, he is his own property." Feng Qingtian is very understanding. In the emperor''s mind, it seems that the relationship between the two men and Lu Huoying is not shallow. It''s said that the king has lived in the prince''s mansion since he came to Tianfeng. Now they come to talk to Lu. This is to help him out. Gu Bailu holds Feng Qingtian''s hand and scolds Lu Huoying. This cruel thing really leads them to the imperial palace to say this. "It''s the aristocratic courtiers in his country who are really disappointing that he is reasonable." Lu Huoying is full of emotion. Kneeling a group of people, some don''t understand the situation. So, the couple who want to exchange the shallow son for the city think it''s not good to rob people, so they don''t plan to change? So the prince thinks that shallow son is his slave and his goods. He is determined to maintain his face and be strong in front of the city? In other words, the prince didn''t change because he liked female slaves, but because it would damage his face to change the city like this? And wanwang and wanwang feel that they are wrong. So what are they against here? Gu Bailu grabs the hand of the king and is mad in his heart. Lu Huoying, the fox, determines that they are reluctant to let shallow expose the identity of the dragon''s blood. Chapter 653 In fact, when they were standing outside the temple, they heard Lu Huoying''s words when he was fighting with the minister. No matter what he asked the leader of the Su family, or what he said to the anti radicalization emperor, they all expressed one meaning. He couldn''t help it, so he said that shallower was the identity of the dragon spirit blood. If you have dragon spirit blood, you can meet it or not. Let alone one city, ten cities are worth it. Lu Huo Ying takes shallow out of the palace in a blatant and unabashed way, in order to make her and Feng Qingtian nervous and follow her into the palace. Those words were intended for them to hear, so that they could come out to relieve him. If he really wants to tell the identity of shallow son, he should say it directly at the beginning, rather than a lot of nonsense. Although Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian knew his idea, they had to do it according to his plan. Because Lu Huoying is really cruel. If this calculation fails, he will really tell the story that shallow son has the blood of dragon spirit. There will be no peace in the future. After shallow''s dragon spirit blood identity was exposed, no matter where she went, someone came to rob her, or even to beg Even if they take her away, she can''t be at ease. Once the story of longlingxue is told, she may even be blocked from escaping. Gu Bailu even if he knew it was a pit, he could only jump in with Feng Qingtian. MMP, originally she wanted to force Lu Huoying to give up shallow son''s method, but now she wants to wipe his buttocks instead. Gu Bailu feels wronged and oppressed. Shallow baby''s eyelashes tremble slightly. Although she is weak and timid, her brain is online. Lu''s suggestion and Gu Bailu''s and Feng Qingtian''s helplessness can be seen clearly. She clenched her little hand tightly on her belly. It''s all the dragon spirit blood she has, because of this magical blood, she will fall to the present end. A storm is over because of the appearance of emperor and concubine. The emperor specially held a dinner party to entertain the emperor and his concubines. Lu burned shadow came to thank him with the shallow son in his arms: "thank you for thinking about it. It''s natural for Mo shallow son to follow this palace." Gu Bailu snorted: "you''re good. You''re very scheming. We''re only willing to do this because we have a little pain in our hearts. But don''t forget that you also have people who love you." "You''d better not have any other ideas. Muwei has any mistakes. We guarantee that you can''t go back to Nanyue." The shadow of land burning is cold on the face, and the eyes are bright and sinister. Feng Qingtian takes a step forward, blocks Gu Bailu behind her, and looks at Lu Zhaoying with sharp eyes: "prince, you have forgotten about one thing. You are only the Prince now. What do you think if I am willing to be friendly with the emperor of Tianfeng?" Even dare to intimidate lu''er of his family. Feng Qingtian, the wife protecting monster, has started to blacken. If he dared to come to Tianfeng Kingdom, he made preparations to leave with Gu Bailu. Otherwise, he would come to see his own woman, but he could not take her back, which would be a big smile. "If you are willing to kill for the sake of Mo shallow son, my palace is willing to accompany you." Lu burned shadow left a word, holding the shallow son and turning to go. Gu Bailu chased up: "Lu Huoying, shallow son is my apprentice, and he is kind to me, so we are willing to kill her, but you For what? " "What do you think?" Lu Fen''s shadow didn''t even return to his head. The cloud light and wind came back to him. He walked steadily down the jade steps step by step and left the palace holding his shallow head. Chapter 654 Gu Bailu frowned slightly. She really couldn''t understand Lu Fen''s shadow. It''s so much harder to understand than her family. It''s better to be her family. Love is love, love is not love, clearly Lang Lang''s not uncomfortable. Feng Qingtian came up and held her hand: "go in, it''s windy outside. Your hands are cold." He held her hands in his big hands. "Little Qingqing, what do you think is the best place for shallow son to die and never let go?" This is important. "Can think of only dragon spirit blood, may be afraid of Su muwei''s body after repeated?" Feng Qingtian couldn''t figure it out. For a ruthless person like Lu Huoying, unless the other party has great use value, he won''t come out like this. You know, if he really cooperated with the emperor of Tianfeng Kingdom, Lu''s business for so many years might be shaken. No one is stupid enough to take such a risk for a worthless person. He thought it was only the possessiveness of Lu Huoying, but no one was so possessive that he would rather destroy himself than let go. Unless that person is more important than his own life. However, he did not see half of love from Lu Huo''s body, and abuse is definitely not love! "No, it''s definitely not the reason. Su muwei will not go back and forth when she''s well. What Lu Fen says is that life is his person and death is his ghost. He''s going to stay for the rest of his life. It''s obviously not because of Su muwei''s body." "That may be how much I like shallower. After all, for so many years, Lu Huoying has not touched other women but shallower." It''s also possible to have sex for love. Also because of sex, love is not so deep. Gu Bailu frowned: "so, are you also because you can only touch me So... " Feng Qingtian pinched her little face and said, "what do you think? I''m different from Lu Huoying." "That''s hard to say. You can only touch me now and in the past. Naturally, I feel very deep. If you can touch other women, it may not be so at all." "I''m not the emperor of heaven now. I''m a normal person. Do you think I really can''t touch other women?" Feng Qingtian pulled down his face and said, "only those women don''t like it and don''t touch it if they don''t like it." Gu Bailu smiled: "then you say Is it because of this that Lu Fen Ying is also a normal man? Why can he touch shallow? He can''t touch other women. " "Maybe he is. He''s a man of deep mind. No one can understand him." Feng Qingtian doesn''t care about Lu''s feelings for shallow. He just wants Gu Bailu to get the mirror of cracked sky and leave here quickly. In other areas, if you want to make friends, you should suppress some points, not so happy as in wanton garden. Gu Bailu doesn''t worry about this either. Anyway, she has already thought about it. First, she will take shallow away. About nuyin, think of another way. Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu have gone back to the prince''s mansion late at night. As soon as they got back to the West courtyard, a servant girl came to Su muwei''s thanks. It''s a handkerchief embroidered by Su muwei. Gu Bailu accepted the gift, put it under the candlelight and looked carefully. As expected, there was a row of small characters in the corner of the handkerchief. Ask her to treat her tomorrow. It''s like that. It seems that Lu Fen took shallow Er to the palace today, and the wind and cloud solved the problem. Su muwei was not going to let go of Mo shallow er''s attitude. Chapter 655 To be honest, she will be worried if she is Su muwei. Although Lu Huoying is not good for shallow children, he often bullies and punishes them. But if you want to touch her, you can''t let go of it. No woman can help it. "What are you looking at?" Feng Qingtian washes out and sees her with a handkerchief under the light. "The message from Su muwei is that she wants to start recovering tomorrow." "Then settle it early so that you can go back." "Well, I''ll see Lu Huoying tomorrow." "Well, it''s late. It''s time to go to bed." Feng Qingtian picked her up and put her on the bed. She leaned against her and fell into the bed. "This bed is not as big as our one," he complained "Sleep!" Gu Bailu turned around and turned his back to him to prevent the man from getting bored in the middle of the night. He wanted to have some entertainment. Feng Qingtian is also considerate that she is tired today. The Palace Banquet is always boring, empty and tiring. Take her and put her in her arms: "well, sleep." The next day Gu Bailu got up early, and Lu Huoying was going to go to the early Dynasty. She had to take advantage of him to see Shaoer. Although shallow son is weak still lies on the bed, but the person has already awoke. Hair also let servant girl comb neat. "Master, why are you so early? What happened yesterday is embarrassing to you..." Shallow son sees her to come in, show sorry smile. "It''s OK. I''m here to tell you that Su muwei wants to start treatment today. You need to be ready and use your blood." "Well, master, just use it. In fact, I thought of a way yesterday. If I could change all the dragon blood on me, would it be useless in the heart of Lu Huoying?" Shallow son a pair of round deer eyes are shining and full of expectation. Gu Bailu''s eyes widened: "are you stupid? How rare is the dragon spirit blood. And the witch said that you are descended from the dragon family. Although I don''t know why you became a servant in the prince''s mansion, you may return to the dragon family again. Without the dragon spirit blood, it''s hard for you..." "Shifu, I thought about it all night yesterday. The dragon spirit blood didn''t bring me any benefits these years, but it made me die. Even without it, I might be useless. I don''t want it It''s a tragedy that everyone is innocent and huaibi is guilty. I have it but I can''t keep it Shallow son is the decision has been made, the dragon spirit blood in her heart is not proud, is not noble, there is no advantage. The people who have the sword are generally those who have the ability to possess it. Her ability doesn''t deserve dragon spirit blood. Gu Bailu actually agreed with her. Like a country widow who owns a rich villa, it''s not a blessing, it''s a disaster. You can have as many things as you can. Having something beyond one''s ability will only make others think about it and become a tragedy. "But it''s hard to find dragon spirit blood. If you give up, you can''t go back. Most importantly, even if you change your whole body''s blood, your body will still make blood in the future. What comes out is dragon spirit blood So... " "Master, please tell apprentice, this method is not feasible. Let other people''s blood be transfused to me and change my whole body''s blood. Even if there is dragon spirit blood, it''s not pure." What''s the use of impure dragon spirit blood. Gu Bailu thought for a moment, "this method can be tried, but are you sure you will give up the dragon spirit blood, and then Lu Huoying will let you go?" Chapter 656 "As long as Su muwei is ready and I have no use value, he will let me go." Shallow son affirmation tunnel. Gu Bailu looks at her hard to be resolute little face and wants to tell her that it may not be But I can''t say. "I''ll try later. Are you sure you want to do this?" To be honest, it''s a pity that Gu Bailu gave up longlingxue like this. But she also knows that in shallow son''s eyes, dragon spirit blood is a burden. "Sure, thank you, master." Shallow son didn''t hesitate a little, on the contrary, there was a kind of relief. "Then, would you like to transfer your dragon blood to Su muwei?" Shallow put forward to change blood, then her plan has changed. She originally intended to let Su muwei''s body shine back for several days, let her think it''s good, help her and shallow escape. But shallow son wants to change blood. At that time, in the prince''s mansion, she can''t find anyone else to change it for her, and she has no chance to change it. It can only be used to treat Su muwei and change the blood into Su muwei''s body. In this way, Su muwei will surely be cured, and he has dragon spirit blood. But if you want to make su muwei cheap, Gu Bailu is not willing! "Well, then give it to her, so that at least the blood will not be wasted and some people can still be saved." Gu Bailu sighed: "don''t you care about her people''s frame up to you?" I still think that I can save some people with the dragon spirit blood. This girl is so abused and lives in darkness. Her heart has not changed. It''s really rare. "Master, I''m very concerned. I don''t want her to be better at all, but if you let her not be, you should also pull yourself in. I don''t think it''s worth it." Gu Bailu thought for a moment and said, "prepare for it. I''ll ask the servant girl to send me something to replenish the blood. When you eat it, Lu Huoying should face down. I''ll see him." In fact, she would like to help Su muwei to cure the disease without telling Lu. However, I can''t. I have to ask Lu Huoying to take out the mirror of splitting sky. Gu Bailu went to the study, and as expected, Lu Huoying had gone to the court and was dealing with affairs in the study. Gu Bailu reported, and was put into the study. Gu Bailu said directly, "prince, my Lord is coming to pick me up. I plan to return to China in two days. If you don''t want to let go, we don''t want to stay." Lu Huoying''s face is ugly: "are you really not going to give muwei medicine?" Gu Bailu smiled and said firmly, "yes!" "Do you think muwei palace will let you go back if it is not made well?" Lu faying leaned on the back of the chair and looked at her coldly. "Of course not, so I figured out a way to cure Miss Su quickly." Lu Huo''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, and his face became more and more unhappy. Gu Bailu is surprised. He is so concerned about Su muwei''s illness. Now he has a way to let her get well soon. How can he be a little reluctant "Are you sure you can make muwei better quickly?" Lu Huoying asked suspiciously. "Sure, my husband and I are in your house, but I also want to think about our own safety. How dare I do anything uncertain?" "I''m afraid that you''re too confident and that you''ll hurt yourself." Lu Huoying is still very suspicious. No wonder he doubted that Su muwei had been ill for five or six years. Even Mr. Xiao said that he would take care of her with long Lingxue. Only in three or five years could she recover to a certain degree. I dare not say that I am cured. Why does the princess have such confidence. Gu Bailu was not angry at all, and said confidently: "the prince might as well go to find out if I have some crooked ways. As long as the prince is willing to take out the split sky mirror and shallow son''s life, I can cure Miss Su." Chapter 657 "The mirror of the split sky? The life of Mo shallow son? " Lu Fen''s handsome face is colder and more ugly. What does that mean? "Yes, the sky splitting mirror has magical power. I can exchange the blood of shallower and Miss Su." "What''s the meaning of this?" he frowned "That is to change all the dragon spirit blood of shallow son into Miss Su''s body." Lu Huoying immediately asked, "what about Mo shallow?" "You can change girl Su''s blood, and her dragon spirit blood can completely suppress the countercurrent in her body, so Miss Su''s health will be better naturally." Gu Bailu''s words are easy to understand. Lu Huoying looked at her suspiciously: "can we still do this? Can two people exchange their blood? " It sounds very mysterious. If a person loses too much blood, he will die. If he changes his body''s blood, can he still live? "It can''t be, but it''s OK to have the magic power of the cracked mirror." "Why hasn''t our palace heard of the power of the cracked mirror?" Lu Huoying is suspicious. "If the prince doesn''t believe it, just try it. The mirror of the split sky is in your house. Are you afraid it will be taken away by us?" Gu Bailu is confident. Of course, Lu Huoying is not afraid. There is no fly in his house. He just can''t accept the exchange of blood. Mo shallow son and Mu Wei''s blood changed, are they still the original ones? The blood in the bones is different. Lu Fuying doesn''t know how to face such two people. "Prince?" When Gu Bailu saw that he didn''t speak, he seemed to be able to think of God. He hurried forward and waved his fingers: "what do you have to think about? This is a good way for the prince to treat Miss Su. And shallow is willing to give all her dragon blood." "They''ve changed their blood. Can it be them?" Lu Huoying couldn''t help asking. Gu Bailu ha ha tunnel: "people''s appearance will not change because of the change of blood, but people''s temperament will change, I can''t say, because people''s character seems to be related to blood." Otherwise, there won''t be blood nobility. "Muwei is the blood of noble nobles." Lu Huoying''s face is ugly. Gu Bailu said with a smile: "prince, don''t think shallow son is a slave. Her blood is the blood of the devil. Dragon spirit blood is the purest blood of the dragon family. Only the nobles of the dragon family have it. It''s not worse than Miss Su''s blood, let alone Can also cure her disease, do you not want to cure Miss Su because of the noble blood? " Lu Fen''s eyes became complicated. Of course, he wanted to cure Su muwei, but he never thought of using this method. This method makes him uncomfortable. After doing this, he doesn''t know if Su muwei is still the original Su muwei? "Let''s see." Lu Huoying didn''t decide immediately. "Prince, my husband''s country still has something to do. I can''t stay in the prince''s mansion for long. Now I''m willing to help Miss Su, but I''m giving in. Xiao''er is also risking her life to help her. Do well and think clearly, or there will be no shop in this village." Gu Bailu then turned and walked out of the study. In fact, she didn''t think about it. After she changed Su muwei''s blood, is she still shallow? Will it become as cold and vicious as Su muwei It seems that a person''s character has a great relationship with his blood. No, she has to go to shallow Er to discuss. After she doesn''t save one su muwei, she turns shallow Er into another Su muwei. Chapter 658 Gu Bailu is on the way to the room of shallow son. On the contrary, he is glad that Lu Huoying thought of this step. Otherwise, she didn''t think so well. Think of shallow son after changing blood, holding that piece of Jiao Didi, pretty face with her: "weeping, Shifu doesn''t hurt shallow..." Gu Bailu''s whole body bristled. My God, we must not allow such a thing to happen. Gu Bailu quickened his pace and rushed into shallow''s room: "shallow, I''m afraid we have to think about things again." Shallow son sat up from the bed, barefoot bed came to support her: "master is not Lu burning shadow disagree?" No, it''s the best thing for Su muwei to exchange her Longling blood for Su muwei. How can Lu Huoying disagree? "He didn''t disagree. He just said that we should think about it again. Now I think we have to think about it." Gu Bailu took her to sit down beside the bed: "do you know what a person''s character is related to?" Shallow son does not know why Gu Bailu asks so, one face is blankly shake head, how to mention the character this matter suddenly. "A person''s character is determined by genetic factors, although not all, but also part of the influence. After you two change your blood, your character may change." Gu Bailu is not sure whether the blood change will affect her. In this respect, she has not done any research, but in modern times, there are innate factors for studying character, some of which are heredity. Blood is not part of heredity. And it''s not a test of what kind of blood is what kind of character. Shallow son is dragon spirit blood. This kind of blood must be the rarest type. Su muwei''s blood is certainly not a good blood. It is estimated that there is a poisonous factor in the blood. "What do you mean, master? After I changed my blood with Su muwei, may I change Shallower frowned, but she didn''t think of anything. "Yes, I''m not sure if it will affect you, but if it does, you may become a character you hate I don''t think I can take the risk. " Gu Bailu said firmly. Shallow son whole person all felt bad: "how can change a blood, disposition can change." "That''s why people will drop blood to identify with each other, because blood represents a person, so I think it''s better to give up this method." Gu Bailu thought that it was a pity for Su muwei that long Lingxue turned around. How could such a good blood be cheaper for the white lotus generation. Now she has such scruples. She really doesn''t want to "And the most important thing is that Lu Huoying is worried about this. If you change Su muwei''s blood, he may think you have su muwei''s shadow, but he won''t let you go. At that time, he can''t tell." Shallow son sighed sadly: "master, I can only do it this time. Later, I still want to find a woman with good disposition to exchange blood with me." She did not want to keep the blood again. The dragon spirit blood is the luxurious burden that she can''t bear, which makes her breathless. "Well, that''s the decision." Gu Bailu stood up and said, "fortunately, Lu Huoying has not agreed yet. I''ll go to make it clear with Lu Huoying." "Hard work, master." Xiao''er smiles that she is out of the door. Gu Bailu waved to her: "hurry into the bed, don''t go barefoot." Chapter 659 Gu Bailu leaves, and shallow son sighs heavily again. In fact, she is not willing to change long Lingxue to Su muwei. After discussing with Gu Bailu, she thought about it a lot and was unwilling to accept it. I didn''t expect that Lu Huoying agreed without a moment, but it also surprised her. I''m afraid that such a blood exchange would make su muwei''s life impossible. It''s also possible that I don''t believe Gu Bailu''s method. Of course, I''m afraid she and Su muwei will change their personalities after exchanging blood. Thinking that I might see Lu faying, I threw myself into her arms: "what are you doing to the shallow, the shallow to the prince these years?" Prince and brother are so annoying... " Shallow son has a cold all over his body. If I become that, I might as well die early. She held her arms in her arms. Fortunately, master noticed this problem. Gu Bailu soon ran to Lu''s study again. Instead of looking at the origami, Lu was standing at the window and looking at the Meilin in the courtyard. He didn''t know what he was thinking. The slender body covered the whole window, making the study not so bright. "Prince, I discussed with shallow son. After the exchange of blood, it will affect the character of both sides. So it''s not right. Your consideration is right." Gu Bailu can''t wait for the tunnel. I''m afraid that Lu Huoying suddenly made up his mind to let them exchange blood. Lu Huoying turned to look at her: "how can I think about it so quickly?" "Don''t worry, Prince. I can make Miss Su better quickly without changing her blood, but she has to suffer more." Gu Bailu said shallowly that he was a little bit pitiful. He hoped that after his success, he could let go such a poor and worthless servant girl. "There is not all the dragon spirit blood in muwei''s body, which can guarantee her once and for all in the future?" Lu Huoying went to his desk and sat down and asked earnestly. "It''s OK. You can recover." Only for half a year. Gu Bailu said in her heart, she is not harmful. Anyway, Su muwei is not good. She has let her see the sunshine for half a year. Lu faying leaned back to the chair and looked at her sharply: "since that''s the case, why did you start talking about the exchange of blood?" "I''m biased, don''t want shallow son to suffer so much, can''t I?" Gu Bailu is upright and vigorous. "What is the pain?" Lu Huoying asked without much concern. "Shallow son will lose too much blood, and then go into a coma. She is pregnant with a child that she could not have done, but I''m in a hurry to go back. There''s no way but to let her suffer some pain. You won''t be reluctant, prince?" Lu burned shadow coldly hooked his lips: "if you can cure Mu Wei, we will be rewarded." "Come on, you don''t want to give what I want." "Aren''t you going to trade a city for a stranger? Cure muwei, I will send you a city. " Lu Fen''s shadow is generous. Gu Bailu frowns. Is this person saving face for Su muwei? Do you want to explain that Su muwei is also valuable? Gu Bailu lenghum, if other people, maybe they will really be attracted by this city. It''s a pity she won''t. She doesn''t have such a big mind. Even if it''s a city, it''s useless. Shallow, she must take it away. "The prince is very generous. Let''s start. You can take Shaoer. I''ll go back to get the medicine box." Chapter 660 Gu Bailu turns around and goes out to the West courtyard. Feng Qingtian is not in the courtyard. He came to Tianfeng and showed his face in the palace, so many aristocratic families of Tianfeng had to go. At night, he didn''t want to go out. He wanted to accompany his wife, so he put all the parties in the daytime. Gu Bailu took the medicine box and went to the main hospital. From afar, I saw Lu Huoying holding shallow son standing on the way from the main courtyard to the bamboo forest and waiting for her. Gu Bailu stepped up quickly and saw that there was something strange on shallow son''s face. He didn''t want to let Lu Huo hold her. "Shallow son is not so delicate, Prince, you''d better put her down, let her blood move around, blood is more energetic." Gu Bailu answers for shallow son. Lu Huoying can''t understand what she said, but it''s about that she needs to walk more shallow and use blood better. He put her down, and she quickly turned to Gu Bailu''s back. Gu Bailu raised her head and asked Lu Huo Ying, "is the mirror of the split sky with you?" Lu Huoying takes out a red sandalwood box from the cloud sleeve. Gu Bailu reaches for it, and Lu Huoying takes back his hand: "I will give it to you when I use it." Gu Bailu shrugged and walked in front with her shallow son. Lu faying followed with a calm face and looked at shallow son''s delicate body several times. Bloodletting faints, can the child be ok? The party soon entered the yard of the bamboo forest. Outside, a servant girl reported, "the prince is here." Su muwei ran out with a happy face and rushed into Lu Huoying''s arms: "Prince brother, Weiwei miss you so much..." Then looked up to Mo shallow son, a face proud. Lu Huoying hugged her and went into the room: "it''s cold outside, you''re not well, don''t go out, how can you not even put on a cloak, how can you take care of it?" The servant girl on one side lowered her head. I didn''t know you were coming. Miss Su didn''t wear more clothes on purpose to make you care more. Gu Bailu saw through Su muwei''s trick at a glance. I don''t know if Su muwei has thought about it. If she is really well, maybe Lu faying will not like her. Because without the morbid beauty, maybe Lu Huoying would like her delicate appearance? Gu Bailu wants to squeeze the eyes of shallow son. Shallow son widens his black eyes and looks confused. Gu Bailu led her into the house. Su muwei glanced at the stranger: "prince, why did you bring her You know that Wei Wei is not in a good mood when she sees her. She can''t breathe. " She coughed two times, covering her chest, and suddenly changed from the joy to the air. Lu Fuying stroked her back: "now they are coming to treat you. This time you can recover." Su muwei looked at him in surprise with a pair of dark eyes: "really? Can Vivian really recover? " "It''s true, of course. You''re so good. God wants you to recover." The cold corner of Lu''s eyes eased a lot and his speech was soft. Such expression, shallow son also can see only when he treats Su Mu Wei only. Shallow son lowered his head and hooked his lips, revealing a touch of irony. Clearly so loved, why would not let her go, must torture her just willing. Shallow son bowed his head and played with her fingers. There was a circle of white scars in the middle of her five fingers. Su muwei took a knife and cut it in her hand. The sharp blade crossed her fingers. Ten fingers linked her heart and hurt her heart. She thought her fingers were going to be wasted, but Su muwei rowed skillfully and did not break her finger bones. Chapter 661 Shallow son shook his head and tried to dispel the memory in her heart. In a few days, she could leave. She could leave this place without any more memories. "Is it all over? If it''s over, start to prepare for treatment. It''s almost noon now. It''s better to finish it before dawn. I don''t want to light the light to do such a thing. If the knife doesn''t touch Miss Su''s flowery face, it will be miserable. " Gu Bailu really can''t see Su muwei''s stupid acting, but there''s another scum who''s too stupid to play with her. Lu faying nodded and laid Su muwei on the bed: "don''t be afraid, I''m outside." Su muwei holds his hand reluctantly: "Prince brother, will you fail?" "Miss Su, you have to believe in doctors before miracles happen. If you want to fail before you start, you are likely to fail." Gu Bailu is fed up with these two people. Lu burned the shadow clapped her hand: "believe in the wanton princess." He raised his eyes and glanced at Gu Bailu. He thought she had a lot of opinions, but he didn''t know what to say. Before going out, I saw shallow eyes, but shallow eyes stood there with their heads down. I could not see their faces, only a white neck. Lu faying clenched his fist and went out of the door. "Wait Prince, the mirror of heaven. " Gu Bailu reaches out. Lu Huoying put the red sandalwood box in her hand: "you''d better not play any tricks." Gu Bailu smiled and said, "how dare you?" Lu burned the shadow to walk out, the bodyguard outside the house quickly closed the door. Gu Bailu sits down beside Su muwei''s bed and takes out the silver needle to stab Su muwei. Su muwei doesn''t dare to believe it and blocks her: "what are you doing? Tell me first. " "Put you in a coma, or you won''t stand the pain of waiting." Gu Bailu is serious. "Then what does she do?" Su muwei looks at Mo Shaoer in disgust. "No matter how you treat it, you need her blood. She will give you a blood transfusion later. You have to keep asking. You don''t have to do it today." Gu Bailu can''t stand the tunnel. Su muwei is still a little uncertain, but thinking of the importance of Mo Shaoer in Lu Huoying''s heart now, she has to take a chance. She should be able to serve the prince as soon as possible, and her charm will make the prince completely forget the stranger. Su muwei let go, and Gu Bailu did not hesitate to put a silver needle on her head. The needle was fast and accurate. After a while, Su muwei slowly closed her eyes. Gu Bailu didn''t put her to sleep to relieve her pain. Just in case she opened her eyes and watched her act, she would be shocked to influence her operation. "Master, what should I do?" Asked shallow. "You help me to open the medical box and get out that set of knives." Gu Bailu grilled Su muwei''s coat: "put the knife on fire and first bake it for disinfection." Shallow son did as she did. Gu Bailu presses on Su muwei''s chest. This is the first time she has had a knife operation. In fact, she is not 100% sure. But she sees more from young master Xiao Sometimes she also felt that childe Xiao was dressed in modern clothes, and that he was so skilled at operating knives. Gu Bailu doesn''t care. Anyway, the operation is to be brave All the things in the medicine chest were learned by Mr. Xiao. No matter how it is, there is still a shallow one next to it. What''s more, Su muwei can''t die if she has the mirror of split sky. She saw his records in the book of Gu Fu''s ancestor. She said that the mirror has a special magical function, that is, it can make the human body die in ten hours Chapter 662 Gu Bailu thinks it should be ten hours that the human body can support, and you can''t die no matter how you toss. So in these ten hours, Su muwei should be like a prosthesis used by medical college to practice knives for students! I don''t know if it''s credible. Gu Bailu opened the ebony box, and a dazzling light made the whole house as bright as the sun. This cracked mirror is about the same size as the one in fengqingtian''s hand. The same corners are messy and irregular. It''s obviously one of the broken mirrors. The material is transparent. It''s very light to hold, without any weight. The feeling is to hold a ball of light in your hand. Gu Bailu places the cracked mirror beside Su muwei''s pillow. The dazzling light can also be used as an operation lamp. She hurriedly asked shallower to take the scalpel, hesitated for a moment, and looked at the eye splitting mirror. Don''t pit me! Gu Bailu stabbed him down, and shallow son could see that he was covering his mouth. He shivered a little bit: "master Master This Can she really live like this? " Are you sure you are treating her, not killing pigs? "Yes, it''s just a little riskier than changing blood. Don''t be afraid. If it doesn''t work, we''ll run away with the cracked mirror." She has found a way out anyway. But this kind of retreat will be pursued and killed by Lu Huoying. "Teacher Father, what do I need to do? " "She should lose too much blood later. She will definitely need your blood. If you want to be afraid, don''t look at it." Gu Bailu comforted her when she saw that her face was pale. As she cut her chest and talked to her, she carefully reminded her, "master, I''m fine. Please pay attention." Shallow son''s body is shaking, because she has seen a slit in her chest. The things in her chest, the red things of Yituo, make her feel sick. "In fact, I don''t know what''s wrong with her, so I have to cut her all over." Gu Bailu''s words let shallow son fall to the ground directly. Master, you are so confident. You don''t know how to treat it? Can''t you really kill her like this? I knew it would be better to exchange blood. "Don''t worry, as long as I don''t touch her viscera, she won''t die." Anyway, the split sky mirror can make her fake death. It''s OK to sew her up before the time of the fake death. So Gu Bailu dare to be so bold. She looked in her chest for a long time, but did not see what was wrong. Her heart was red, not as black as she imagined. Gu Bailu sews up her chest. Her face is calm, just like sewing sacks. Shallow son looks very adored. She is worthy of her master. She is so calm and calm. She is not scared to the ground like her. Gu Bailu sews it, starts to move down again and cuts his stomach. Anyway, when I looked left and right, I also felt that I had no problem with my stomach. When I followed Mr. Xiao, he told her that all kinds of organs are pathological. Although they are not complete, they can basically be seen. Gu Bailu looked around. There was no problem with the internal organs. "OK, make sure she''s normal inside." "Teacher Master, she seems to have retrograde meridians, not visceral problems. " "I''ll tell you in a low voice. "I know, but as a doctor, we need to have a comprehensive examination to see if there are any problems in it, and then we can treat them externally." Gu Bailu is serious. Shallow son is full of black lines, sir Father, are you sure you really come to treat Su muwei? Chapter 663 Shallow son looks at Su muwei''s jade like skin. There is a line above and a line below. Can this body sleep with Lu faying in the future? "Master, where she sews, will there be scars?" "Of course." Gu Bailu began to turn to the channels of shallow son, and naturally returned. If she doesn''t leave scars, she won''t be able to operate in vain. Gu Bailu raises Su muwei''s arm, which is white as jade. The sinews are protruding high. The blood is really not smooth. Her blood can''t control the counter current in her body, so she will be so weak that she can drink Longling''s blood. That is to say, the dragon spirit blood can suppress the counter current. If you want to save Su muwei, you have to eliminate this countercurrent from her body. How to release the countercurrent in the body, or how to make it disappear. Obviously a blood exchange is the best way. Gu Bailu thought about it and then took apart Su muwei''s chest line she turned over Su muwei''s heart and lungs with her hands. In fact, she didn''t really know much about it, but she always felt that the countercurrent in her body should not be in her limbs, body surface or inner cavity. Suddenly she saw a flash of electric light in her heart and lungs. Gu Bailu looks down, but the light is gone? Is she dazzled? She waited patiently for half an hour, and the light flashed again, and then disappeared again. She saw that the electric light flashed over the aorta, and then it should have gone to the thoracic aorta. Sure enough, the reversal is in the arteries of the body. "Come here, shallow Drop some blood on it. " Gu Bailu points to the aorta on the atrium. Shallow son came to see an eye, endure disgust, cut open oneself wrist, close an eye to extend wrist past. Gu Bailu holds her hand so that the blood can drip on the aorta accurately. As expected, the blood drops of the shallow son went up, and the bright light didn''t flash again for a whole hour. Gu Bailu made sure that it must be the counter current that blocked Su muwei''s blood vessels, just like a cerebral thrombus, so she was so weak due to lack of oxygen supply. But shallow son''s dragon spirit blood, obviously can let these counter current fear. So although it''s useful to drink only shallow ones, the best way is to give blood to Su muwei. "Shallow son, your matter son came." Gu Bailu sews Su muwei''s chest and says, "you need a lot of blood this time. Can you hold on?" Shallow son nods: "OK." "You can only wronged your child first. You move the jade couch to the bedside and lie down." Gu Bailu first made a fusion between Su muwei''s blood and shallower ''. The next step is infusion. Lu Huoying walked back and forth outside the room, and there was a huge light in the room. He knew that Gu Bailu had started to treat him. But he was worried about the two women in it. He didn''t want anyone to have a problem. However, there should be no one can die with the split sky mirror. He also knows that the split sky mirror can make people fake death, so he is willing to let muwei accept the treatment of Gu Bailu. If Gu Bailu hasn''t come out in ten hours, he will rush in and stop him. Outside, a bodyguard came in to report: "prince, here comes King Liu. He is trying to break through the array. Look?" "Ask him what is the matter." The bodyguard came back soon: "prince, the king is worried about her wife, so he must come to watch." "Wang Fei is treating people. What is he doing?" "The princess is still pregnant. The king is afraid that she is overworked and will come to guard her." Chapter 664 Lu Huoying is annoyed when he hears this. As a big man, he is so attached to a woman that he has lost his face. Can Nanyue really be put into the hands of such men? "Go and get him in." Lu Huoying is most bothered by Feng Qingtian. He will not give way to his woman. If you don''t let him in, I''m afraid you''ll make trouble outside. It wasn''t long before Feng Qingtian came in, glanced at the exquisite courtyard, saw the landing burning shadow standing outside the courtyard, walked over: "where is my lu''er?" Lu Fen''s face is expressionless: "in the treatment, you can''t leave a woman for a moment?" Just come back from the outside to find a woman, also not afraid of jokes. "My women like it all the time, and naturally can''t do without it." Feng Qingtian looks at the room and sees the light of the cracked sky mirror. He knows that Gu Bailu has got the cracked sky mirror and sits down at the stone table beside him. There are two plates of dried fruit, a pot of wine and two golden horn cups. Feng Qingtian poured himself a cup and asked, "how long have you been in?" Lu Huo''s shadow sat down with him. Although his expression was calm, his eyes were as narrow as those of the ancient pool, but they were worried and could not be covered. "Two hours." There was no movement in the two hours, which was what Lu Huoying was worried about. He wanted to secretly look at the situation inside, but he could only see a dazzling light through the crack of the door. What the people inside were doing could not be seen clearly. I want to go in directly, but I''m afraid it will affect the treatment. Gu Bailu warned that she could not go in midway, otherwise she would not care if any accident happened to the patient. "It''s still early. Lu''er said five or six hours. Because he helped your woman to cure her, he couldn''t be with lu''er for five or six hours." Feng Qingtian''s face sank. Lu''er is pregnant. She must be tired after five or six hours of treatment. Lu Fen''s shadow sneers coldly, "you didn''t drink enough milk when you were a child because you are so clingy to women?" Feng Qingtian glanced at him coldly: "my king likes to drink her milk. I''m afraid you haven''t tasted anyone''s milk yet." Lu Huoying said angrily in vain, "it''s not disgraceful." Feng Qingtian drank up a glass of wine: "you don''t have to be angry. When you taste what is congeniality, you will know what is inseparable." "This palace will never lose a man''s face like you." Lu Feiying feels that he has never given up any man''s self-esteem because of Su muwei. He is willing to pet her, but he will never give up his self-esteem for her. It''s like fengqingtian. In front of Gu Bailu, it''s like a baby who wants to eat milk. It''s better to stick to it all the time. "Is that right? You''re pathetic." Feng Qingtian replied to him in a light voice. He doesn''t think he has any shame at all. He loves his wife and doesn''t want his wife to be a man. A man can stand up to the sky and play like a ball in front of his wife. Anyway, if she wins, she will lose. If she loses, she will lose. In front of women put the spectrum of big men, ha ha There is no real nephrite in my heart. Feng Qingtian doesn''t want to talk to Lu Huoying about this. They have no communication and are not worth his trouble. The treatment ended faster than expected. The light in the room disappeared in about four hours. Soon the door opened and Gu Bailu came out tired. Feng Qingtian hurried up: "lu''er, it''s hard." Chapter 665 Gu Bailu fell wearily into his arms: "I''m so tired. It''s dark outside. When is it, my husband?" "It''s nearly the time of Hai. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat or sleep first?" Feng Qingtian stroked her forehead, her hands were still covered with blood, but Feng Qingtian didn''t see it. "Wash your hands first, then eat and sleep." She yawned, "so sleepy." "Sleep in my arms for a while, and I''ll call you when I eat." Gu Bailu said with a voice, "let them take shallow back to Haosheng for rest. She may be in a coma for three or five days." "Well, don''t worry about the rest. I''ll take you back first." Feng Qingtian picks up Gu Bailu, and Lu Fen rushes up: "how about Mu Wei, Princess of the wane?" "Just go in and have a look. She will wake up in an hour. It should be OK." Gu Bailu said and closed her eyes. She was really tired. Feng Qingtian takes her back to the West courtyard. Shallow son was carried out by two bodyguards on a stretcher. His face was covered by long hair. He was lying on the stretcher feebly. The whole man seemed to have no breath of life. Lu Fen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and just forgot to ask Gu Bailu how about Mo Shaoer. He went over to take a look, stroked her hair, and saw that her face was pale, cold and unheated, with a new scar on her wrist. "Mo shallow son!" Lu faying patted her face. Her face was stiff and seemed to have no elasticity. "Prince, the princess said that shallow girl lost too much blood. Now she is in a coma. She may be in a coma for three or five days." The bodyguard next to them is careful. He was a little frightened when he said that. The expression on the prince''s face was so terrible. It''s a good thing that Miss Su''s illness can be cured. How can you not feel how happy the prince is? But it''s normal for the prince not to be happy. He has been on duty for so many years, and he hasn''t seen the prince smile. I don''t know how to laugh. "Take it back to the main courtyard and set it up. Send two servant girls to guard by the bed." Lu Huoying gave an order and walked into the room. There was a pungent smell of medicine and a smell of blood in the room. Su muwei was lying on the bed as if she had fallen asleep. Her face was still pale. Lu Huoying sat down beside the bed and looked up at the servant girl in the room. "What''s the matter with the princess?" "Princess Xuan only said that when Miss Su woke up, she must let go Put P can only eat after that, only liquid food for the time being... " The servant girl was just called in by Gu Bailu and told her first. Lu Huoying reaches out to caress Su muwei''s face. It''s smooth and elastic. It''s not as rigid as Mo Shaoer''s iron block. Lu Huoying saw that there was a black sandalwood box on the small machine beside him. He took it up quickly, opened it and looked at it. It was full of light, and the cracked sky mirror was still in the box. Every country has a piece of cracked mirror, which is in the hands of wanwang. Gu Bailu will not steal it. That''s why Lu faying was relieved to give it to her. Lu Huoying puts the ebony box into the cloud sleeve and holds Su muwei''s hand: "muwei, I hope you can really get better." Lu Feiying sits in the room waiting for Su muwei to wake up, although Gu Bailu says it has been successful. But he can''t believe it without seeing Su muwei with his own eyes. Gu Bailu went back to the West courtyard and jumped out of Feng Qingtian''s arms: "husband, it''s a success." It''s completely gone from the tired look just now. Chapter 666 Feng Qingtian fondly touched her head: "my lu''er is fierce..." He boasted and pulled her to the clean room to wash her hands: "I''ll have a good sleep after dinner. I won''t bully you tonight. We''ll leave in the morning tomorrow." Gu Bailu nodded, "OK!" With a successful smile, she was finally able to leave the broken Prince''s mansion. The next day, just after the sun came out, Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu had packed up and went to see Lu Huoying to say goodbye. Lu Huoying saw them in his study. Su muwei woke up after one hour yesterday, but she was still in pain, but he probed her pulse and knew that there was no countercurrent in her body. "You want to leave so soon? Muwei''s wound hasn''t healed. " Although he didn''t know how Gu Bailu did it, he cut Mu Wei''s whole body into one piece and another. Mingming''s deep blade cuts people open, but muwei is still alive. He didn''t know that he could sew it again after he cut it. After seeing the wound on Su muwei, he almost wanted to kill Gu Bailu. Or the servant girl next to him to explain, he reluctantly accepted. "As long as I keep it well as I say, the wound will be completely healed in a few days, and her body will be just like ordinary people. We have to rush back to Nanyue for urgent affairs. " Lu didn''t think their words were excuses. Feng Qingtian came to Gu Bailu and left the national affairs behind. He is also in power. He knows how many things will happen if he leaves for one day. "What about the stranger? She hasn''t come to Lu Feiying doesn''t want Gu Bailu to leave now. There are two patients in the house. "I can''t bear my apprentice either. If I can, the prince will let me take the apprentice away. If I can''t, I can only give her to the prince to take care of. My husband must go back to China immediately if he has something important to do." "How long will she wake up?" Lu Fen asked. "She just lost too much blood. She usually wakes up in three days. But remember, I can''t quarrel with her these days. I don''t want to." Gu Bailu''s worried expression: "I''m not sure, Prince Miss Su, you''d better let me take the apprentice away. " Lu Huo''s shadow clenched his lips coldly: "what we have said in this palace has never been regretted. If you want to leave, go away. Red wolf, send them out of the palace." Lu Huoying didn''t like to hear that they were going to take Mo qian''er away. I was upset to hear that. I left without saying a word. Gu Bailu blinks at Feng Qingtian, who is holding her green fingers and playing with them, leaving the mansion together. The carriage has gone out of three lives. Gu Bailu contentedly takes out a ebony box from the cloud sleeve: "husband, when do you say that Lu Huoying will find that the mirror of the split sky has been dropped?" Feng Qingtian fondly held her in her arms: "probably next time." "That should be a long time later." This kind of treasure is usually hidden in one place. If it is not necessary to use her, no one will take it out. Lu Huoying never imagined that the mirror of the split sky was a fake. Even if he came to visit later, Gu Bailu could deny that it was the one he gave her. Gu Bailu had long wanted to take away the cracked sky mirror, but the best way is to make a fake one if he wants to take it away without knowing the ghost and not let Lu Huoying doubt it. so Gu as like as two peas before he came, he had already made a fake, and even got a mirror that looked exactly the same as the light described, and the light was also very real. She played many invisible charm, and it would shine if she would curse. Chapter 667 At that time, Lu Huoying was worried about Su muwei''s condition, and would not take out the cracked sky mirror for careful inspection. Open it up at most. Because he can''t imagine that they came for his cracked mirror. "Ha ha ha ha, it''s so cool to be able to rectify him. I finally give a breath for shallower." Gu Bailu laughed. In the prince''s mansion these days, she hasn''t been so happy any day. She is oppressed by that stupid Prince every day. She really wants to kill him. "But if he does have an eye, he may soon find something wrong." Fengqing heaven way. "It doesn''t matter. I gave it back anyway. I don''t recognize it." Gu Bailu is a liar. Anyway, there is a mirror in their family. She says it belongs to their family. "And as soon as shallow son dies, he doesn''t have any mood to think whether there is something wrong with the cracked mirror." In the prince''s mansion, the red wolf came back and said, "he has sent the emperor and the concubine out of the city." Lu Fen Ying is sitting in front of Su muwei''s bed, persuading her to drink medicine: "muwei, drink this medicine soon. Although it''s a little bitter, the wound will get better quickly." Su muwei puckered and frowned: "Prince brother, the medicine is so bitter. Don''t take it." Lu Fen''s face salad came down: "muwei, you are not a child. It''s good for you to eat it. If you don''t drink the medicine, you will feel too painful to sleep in the middle of the night." Su muwei saw that his face had changed, and she dared not be willful any more. She hated him. Gu Bailu, the damned one, made her hurt so much. She looked at her wound, two big live cuts, lying across her upper body. She was sure to leave scars in the future. How can she serve the prince in the future! But she did not have the countercurrent. Su muwei drank the medicine pitifully and looked at Lu Huo''s shadow wrongly: "Prince and brother, it''s said in the story book that women refuse to drink the medicine, and men will feed it by themselves. You don''t feed me like this..." "What are you talking about?" Lu Fen said, glancing at his eyes "That''s what I read in that book. When a man pours it into his mouth and feeds it to a woman, it''s not bitter at all." Lu Huoying helped her to lie down: "look less at the script, it''s all deceitful." "Prince brother just doesn''t like Wei Wei. He can''t talk Weiwei doesn''t care. The prince and brother will give Weiwei medicine. " Su muwei started to cry and sobbed very pitifully. "Well, don''t cry. There are still injuries on your body. I''ll let them put some cinnamon in the medicine tomorrow, so it won''t be so bitter." Lu Huoying gently advised. Su muwei doesn''t depend on it. She keeps asking him to feed her. Lu faying coaxes her to go to sleep quickly. Don''t believe those words. Su muwei is noisy for a while. The medicine is coming up. She is asleep after the medicine. Lu Huoying then looked back at the red wolf: "it''s OK to leave the city. Did Mo shallow wake up?" The red wolf replied without expression: "I haven''t woke up yet. The princess said it would take three days." Lu burned shadow put down the medicine bowl, stood up, went out of the bamboo forest, and came to Mo shallow''s room. I don''t know why, he always felt that the situation of Mo Shaoer was a little wrong, and the elasticity of his face was not right. He is usually used to bullying Mo shallow, often pinching her face, pinching it red, just feel happy. Mo shallow son''s face is smooth and tender, full of water, and it''s red. It''s like a ripe peach. You can bite the water with one bite. Of course, he often bites and licks the bleeding. Chapter 668 Yesterday, he touched Mo''s face. It was stiff and inflexible. He thought it might be because of the excessive blood loss. But now I think it''s not the first time for Mo Shaoer to lose too much blood. In the past, when she lost too much color and was in a coma, he also bullied her, but he never found that her face was so stiff. Lu Fen Ying walks into the room quickly. Mo qian''er lies in a coma on the bed. His face is nestled in the golden brocade quilt, which makes his face smaller and smaller. Lu burned shadow bent over Mo shallow son''s face and pinched it. It was still as cold and rigid as before. It''s like a dead man is cold. He was startled and sniffed at her, but he was clearly breathing. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he stared at Mo Shaoer''s face tightly. Suddenly, he opened the golden silk brocade quilt, opened Mo Shaoer''s middle coat, looked at her abdomen, slightly raised, which was a sign of pregnancy. Look at the bite mark on your chest. It''s a row of teeth marks. It was he who bit it specially. He bit it out of blood and didn''t let anyone rule it. He sprinkled salt on it, so the tooth mark left a scar, which will never disappear. He took her hand again, and there was a line of knife marks on her boneless fingers. This is Su muwei who was angry one year and wanted to cut off her fingers. He looked down at her calves again. There was a crescent shaped scar on the belly of her calves, which was different from the skin in whiteness and obvious scars for many years. Lu Huoying went down again, holding her white and small jade foot, and put it in the palm of his hand, which was not big enough. There is a deep wound mark in the center of her foot, which is left by barefoot stepping on the prickly plum pole in summer. Mo shallow son, big and small, has been punished many times, so she has many scars on her body, he remembers every place. So this man It must be mo Shaoer. Lu faying covers her up again, sits on the edge of the bed and pinches her face. She doesn''t like this feeling very much. "Red wolf, go to the palace and find the head of the hospital." Although he didn''t think that Gu Bailu would do anything to her, now she''s really not right. No one can be so stiff and cold. She said that he would wake up in three days. How could he feel that he could only last for three days? Lu Huo''s eyes were dim, and he stood up to see the falling snow outside the window. Is it snowing again? It seldom snows in Tianfeng country. It''s good to go back to the next small time every year. Sometimes it snows in a year, but it doesn''t fall to the ground. It''s snowing hard today. The snow was falling more and more. In a short time, there was a layer of white in the yard and a layer of white in the plum forest in the distance. Lu Huoying is in a state of inexplicable agitation and always feels something is wrong. It''s said that Mo shallow''er will wake up after three days of coma. Su muwei''s body is cured of countercurrent. He should be relaxed. Lu faying walked slowly in the room, his face taut. His feeling was always accurate, and he would not appear in such a feeling for no reason. He always felt that Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian were walking too fast, and they were in a bit of a hurry. "Black wolf, go to check. What is the urgent matter in Nanyao recently?" Lu Huoying orders to go down. "Yes, Prince." After the command was finished, Lu Fen''s heart calmed down a little and sat on the couch and picked up a book to read. I turned over a few pages and found it was a story book. What happened is that the female owner didn''t drink the bitter medicine, and the male owner forced him to feed. Lu burned the shadow to throw away the book suddenly: "what ghost plot, this man is how cheap." Chapter 669 It is hard to imagine that a man, in order to feed a woman to drink medicine, feeds her one mouthful at a time, but it is not a bird! It''s all these bullshit that brought women down. Did not expect Mo shallow son to also see this kind of ghost book, he stayed in the bed, picked up the book that threw far away again, threw out the window directly. When red wolf came in with the head of the yard, he saw Lu Huoying opening the window and throwing things out of the window. Head of the hospital: The prince used to be so careless. All the rubbish was thrown out of the window. Prince, you should be a civilized, clean and tidy prince. Lu Huoying looks back and sees them. There is no fluctuation on his face. Red wolf hurriedly said: "head of the hospital, look at her. She has been in a coma since yesterday. She hasn''t been awake." As the bodyguard who knows the master best, red wolf immediately said. The head of the hospital dare not neglect. In such a weather, the prince got him out of the palace. That must be a very important person. The head of the court also knew that there was a maid beside the prince, and the prince attached great importance to it. The head of the hospital made a quick inspection and frowned: "girl, this is a coma due to blood loss. It''s supposed to be done by replenishing her blood Weichen gave her some medicine to replenish the blood. " In fact, the head of the hospital felt something wrong, but he couldn''t find out what was wrong. We have to do the safest way. Anyway, this girl should not be in danger of her life. "Then why is her face so cold? The flesh on her face is hard." Lu Fen asked in a cold voice. Hospital first return way: "a person loses blood too much, meeting whole body is cold, this is normal phenomenon, wait for blood to return slowly OK." "Is it not dangerous for children?" The head of the hospital shook his head: "the children are very good." "You stay here these days and look at her." Although the head of the hospital said so, Lu Huoying was not at ease. People could not relax without waking up. "Ah In that palace... " He is the head of a hospital. Only the emperor, Empress and Prince can invite a senior royal doctor. Now It really doesn''t matter to stay in the prince''s mansion and take care of a slave? "I will tell my father." Lu Huoying could not refuse. Turning around and out of the door, Lu faying mounted his horse and entered the palace. The hospital first opened the prescription, let the person boil to give Mo shallow son to drink. The medicine soon boiled well. The servant girl fed Mo shallow''er, but she didn''t come out at all. The head of the hospital thought it was nothing serious. The prince was too careful. He should wake up after sleeping for two days. After giving Xiao Er medicine, red wolf takes the head of the hospital to arrange a room to stay. Unexpectedly, just left for a while, shallow son suddenly vomited all the medicine just poured out, and his whole body began to twitch. The servant girl who was scared to one side called out: "come quickly, come quickly, shallow son girl has an accident." She rushed out to call for the head of the hospital. The head of the courtyard just came to the room and had a sip of tea. Before he could have a second sip, he heard the servant girl shouting out that there was something wrong with the girl. He was shocked and ran out: "what''s the matter?" "Shallow girl vomited all the medicine just now. Now her whole body is twitching and her face is all green. She looks terrible." The servant girl is in a hurry. If something happens to the shallow girl, they all have to die. The head of the hospital darted into the shallow room. See shallow son on the bed side twitch while spit black medicine juice to the outside, in the heart secretly cry bad, take out silver needle to tie to her wrist, head, and waist. But it didn''t work. Shallow son was still twitching. He even breathed very fast. He felt like he was going to be out of breath. Chapter 670 The head of the hospital was shaking with fear. It was the first time he met such a thing. Just now, it''s still good. How can it suddenly change? His pulse is so disordered that he can''t understand the swelling at all. Lu Huoying came out of the palace and rushed to the door of the prince''s mansion. Before he got off the horse, he saw the red wolf rush out: "prince, you''re back just in time. Girl shallow has an accident." Lu Huoying''s face changed greatly, and the horse didn''t get off, so he leaped directly into the mansion. "What''s the matter?" Stepping into the yard, Lu Huoying can''t wait to ask. "The hospital first opened the medicine for replenishing blood. After boil it out and give it to girl shallow, it started to be very good. After a while, it began to spit out the medicine. The whole body was convulsive. The hospital first pricked a silver needle and it didn''t work. Now the breath is weak, like Like... " For the first time, the red wolf didn''t speak quickly. He couldn''t say that sentence like he couldn''t. Always feel that if said, even if he, the prince will not hesitate to start with him. The prince is never good to the Mo shallow son, but absolutely forbids her to leave herself. This is the most direct cognition in the heart of red wolf. Lu Huoying rushed into the room and came to the bed. As expected, Mo Shaoer''s face was livid and his whole body was twitching. The brown medicine juice flowed all over the pillow. "Too Prince Weichen doesn''t know how to do this. It''s said Shallow girl''s body is OK... " The head of the hospital got down on his knees in fear. Some of them were helpless. There is no way to deal with the sudden change of shallower. The head of the hospital was desolate at the thought that his head might not be protected. "I don''t want to hear that. Help quickly!" Lu Huoying pulls him up, his face is frightfully cold. "Prince There''s no way for me to deal with it. Now the whole pulse of girl shallow is so disordered that I can''t understand it. I''ve tried all kinds of methods to pierce silver needles, and I dare not to make medicine I''m afraid it''s worse. " Lu Huoying kicks him away, leans over to pick up Mo shallow son and goes out. Red wolf hurriedly grabbed fox fur to follow up: "prince, cover for shallow girl, it''s snowing outside." Lu Huo Ying takes over and covers Mo shao''er tightly. He gets on his horse and gallops away. The head of the hospital is the doctor with the highest medical skill in Tianfeng country. He has no choice but to go to the five poisons forest to find a witch doctor. Half an hour''s journey, Lu Fen''s shadow is half an hour away. But In the hut of the five poisons forest, it was so empty that it didn''t even burn the fire pot. In such a cold day, the blind woman must be able to make a fire. The red wolf checked and replied, "prince, the witch doctor should have been away for two days. The medicine jar in the room hasn''t been used for two days. Besides, there''s no clothes in the room, and there''s no heat in the ash in the fire pot." Lu Huoying hugs Mo qian''er and feels her body shaking. Her eyes are closed and her eyebrows are wrinkled. Her whole face is like the green mark left after being hit by others. She has no past beauty at all. Lu Huoying holds her tightly with both hands, and suddenly he remembers what Gu Bailu said when he left. "Don''t move her. If you move her, you can''t guarantee her life. You can''t move her." Lu Fen''s eyes burst with regret. How could he forget the warning! "Chasing the princess, they should not be out of the kingdom of heaven. They should not be allowed out of the border." When he finished, he got on the horse and went after Sansheng capital. The red wolf chased up and said, "prince, they left yesterday. It''s almost two days now. If they have left the border quickly, they may not be able to stop them even if they haven''t left the border." Chapter 671 "No matter what method you use, we will meet Gu Bailu as soon as possible." Lu Huoying doesn''t care about it at all. He increases his whip against the wind and snow. The snow is falling more and more, the snow of goose feather pours on the face, mingling with the cold wind, it makes the face ache. The red wolf has the heart to persuade again, but knows that it is useless to persuade. The prince has his own idea, and his determination will not be changed. He had to take out the signal bomb and let it go. He hoped that the order could stop the princess. Lu Huoying and Feng Qingtian are chasing people in the snow. However, Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian have been running for two days and entered Liangzhou, the border of Nanyue state. Gu Bailu opened the heavy brocade curtain and looked out. Although it was a big winter, Liangzhou, the border, was very busy. On both sides of the road were trading places of the two countries, both of which were trading patterns of barter. Gu Bailu put down the curtain and smiled: "we are back. The plan is perfect and successful." She has to admire herself. It''s so cool to let Lu Huoying, an animal, suffer. "Well, he can''t catch up even if he finds it in Nanyue." Feng Qingtian holds her in her arms and plays with her fingers. "Do you think he''s moved a little?" Gu Bailu warned him again and again not to touch her. "It depends on the degree of care he takes, but I think he will doubted that he will be a stranger." Gu Bailu sneered: "I warned him so solemnly that he didn''t put it in his heart. It can be seen that he didn''t have half a point of memory for shallow son, so he deserves not to get shallow son." Lu Huoying runs fast, the people in his arms are shaking all the time, let him know that people are alive at least. He dare not rest for a moment. The witch doctor is gone. Now I can only find Gu Bailu. But when he was about to enter the Guazhou beside sanshengdu, the man in his arms suddenly stopped shaking. He stopped the horse and clapped his face: "Mo shallow? Mo shallow son, wake up! " Shallow son didn''t have any reaction. The small face with big palms is now as blue and purple as a bun. Lu Huoying reached out to her nose, and her face changed greatly. She clapped her face desperately: "Mo shao''er, you wake up in this palace, who will allow you to die!" He roared hysterically, and the red wolf followed him, and saw Mo shallow''s son lying in his arms, motionless, without convulsions. Hearing the prince''s roar again, the red wolf''s face became more tense. "Prince, shallow girl, she..." Red wolf would like to say a sad words, do not dare. "Mo shallow son, you dare to die, your child does not want! If you die, we will dig out your child''s body and chop it to feed the dog! " Lu Huo''s shadow beat Mo shallow''s face desperately. The red wolf looked at Mo Shaoer, and his face was gray. He was not as swollen as the original man, and his body seemed to be stiff. Holding him in the crown prince''s arms, his legs were not bent and stretched out very straight. "Prince Go back to the mansion first. " The red wolf advised. Lu Huoying rushes to sanshengdu with a whip, returns to the mansion, throws Mo Shaoer to the bed, and goes into the secret room to take out a fairy pill. Open to be to Mo shallow son''s mouth to feed, be red wolf to pull arm: "prince, shallow son girl has no longer, eat useless, don''t waste." Lu Huoying''s eyes swept at him like a sword: "she can''t die!" "Prince, shallow girl is dead. This elixir can save your life. It can''t be wasted." Red wolf firmly hold him, never let him impulse. Chapter 672 Lu burned shadow kicked him away, and the whole man fell down on the bed. He knew that the elixir was useless. If Mo shallow died, he would die. A man who is cut off cannot be saved. Why didn''t he give her this elixir in the first place? Why did he go to find a witch doctor! Why didn''t he remember Gu Bailu''s words and why did he doubt her. Is mo shallow son dead? Really dead? Has the Mo shallow son of dragon spirit blood really died like this? Lu didn''t believe it. He got up to buckle her wrist. The cold wrist had no pulse. Dead, dead. Lu Huoying looks at Mo shallow''s swollen face, as if she is saying to herself, "didn''t you make me the ghost of Prince''s mansion, as you wish?" No This is not what he wants. He never wanted her to die. Lu Huoying sits beside the bed and looks at Mo Shaoer. She holds her cold hand. There are countless scars in her palm, which are caused by her self abuse. He had seen her stabbing herself with a silver needle. She was so afraid of him that she was afraid to see him. But why do you want to come back! In fact, he was not unable to find her, nor could he recall her with the nuyin flute. He just wanted her to go nowhere and come back willingly. But she came back, but not a little willing, which afraid of death, do not want to stay with him. He thought he could control her life and death. Even if she wanted to die, she could not. But She is still dead. She died when she used to treat Su muwei. She got rid of him in such a way. He had always known that she was afraid of him, but he felt that being the master, he had to let the maidservant be afraid, so that she would be obedient. Mo shallow son listened to his life most of the time, but in the last time would rather die than listen. Lu Huoying couldn''t believe that she was dead. Before, no matter how weak she was and how desperate she was, her blood could save herself. But this time, she lost too much blood and was in a coma. He dared not even use her blood again. The red wolf got up from the ground and retreated quietly. The prince should not want to talk to anyone now. A maid in a pink dress came up with a paper umbrella. She stepped up the stairs and saw the red wolf standing outside the door and said: "please tell me, our young lady is looking for the prince in a hurry After she drank the medicine, she vomited all the time and the medicine came out... " Red wolf knows that she is Su muwei''s servant girl. She has been coming from Su''s mansion. She is the most attractive girl in front of Su muwei. If before, he would report something to Su muwei as soon as possible, but today, I''m afraid it''s not possible. He refused: "the prince is in a hurry now. I''m afraid there''s no time to go. The head of the hospital is in the mansion. Go to find the head of the hospital." The red wolf didn''t even report. She refused to let the servant girl understand. She couldn''t believe it. The prince loved the lady. If she knew that she would spit out when she drank the medicine, she would be in a hurry. At ordinary times, the red wolf is also very concerned about the young lady. How can this attitude be today. "What happened to the prince?" the servant girl asked Red wolf is afraid that Su muwei will know how to make trouble. He thinks to make it clear: "little girl died of illness. The prince is in a bad mood. You also advise your young lady to stop for a while. Don''t bother the Prince now." The servant girl listened to the light in her eyes, but she soon disappeared. She put on a sad face and said: "how can this happen? Is it because she saved our young lady? Our young lady would be very sad if she knew. " Chapter 673 "Go and ask the head of the hospital to show her. There''s nothing wrong with you here." The red wolf couldn''t bear her manner. The servant girl hurried down. Also please what hospital head, the young lady hears the news that Mo shallow son died, estimate again bitter medicine can drink down. The red wolf turned to open the door and looked inside quietly. He found that the prince was still in the posture of coming out. He sat beside the bed and looked at Mo Shaoer without moving. The red wolf closed the door again. Mo shallow''s son died this time to cure Su muwei. He didn''t know what the prince would think. Sometimes he didn''t know the prince''s attitude towards Mo shao''er. Although he had been arrogant and unreasonable, he also abused her in various ways, but he always treated her differently. How many beautiful girls want to climb the prince''s bed, but they are all killed by random sticks. Only the Mo shallow son such a woman, lets the prince be unable to stop all the time. If sex is also a kind of love, the prince should love this woman very much. However, the prince should only take her as a tool to vent, that is, the child in her stomach, and allow her to bear it, so that the child can save Su muwei. Fortunately, Miss Su''s illness has recovered. Mo shallow''s son is dead. Maybe the prince can''t accept a bed companion for a while, but Miss Su can serve her. Lu Huoying just sat there, motionless. His mind was blank and he didn''t think of anything. He sat in the middle of the night. The red wolf has been guarding outside for several hours, so he has to go in and persuade: "prince, it''s late at night. It''s time to prepare for girl shallow..." A light smashed at him, and the red wolf''s whole arm was cut. Suddenly, a big knife shed blood. "Prince..." The red wolf startled. For the first time, the prince gave him such a cruel hand. In the wolf pack, he and the prince lived together for ten years Although one is the master and the other is the minister, the prince has always been very good to him and has never dealt with him. "Go away. Don''t disturb our palace." Lu Huo''s shadow roars. The red wolf dare not stimulate him any more. He went out of the door with his arms covered. He went to the wing room not far away to find the head of the hospital. Seeing that his arm was injured, the head of the hospital took up the medicine chest and bound him up. "Red bodyguard, is my old life to be handed over here?" The head of the hospital has been in the main hospital. He dare not leave without an order. He knew that Lu Huoying had brought Mo Shaoer back, only a dead body. "If you don''t want to die, you can only save shallow girl. You might as well think of some way to make people come back from the dead." The face of the red wolf is expressionless. He knew in his heart that this time the master was very angry. He was afraid that his anger would not be as simple as one or two people. Even he was attacked by the master. Maybe the whole family won''t be better. Let alone the head of the court. "How can we bring the dead back to life? Even Mr. Xiao can only save the patients with a trace of breath. They are dead. There is no way." The head of the hospital looked bitter. "The prince is very angry this time. Even your family should be punished." Red wolf said calmly. He didn''t sympathize with the head of the hospital at all, just for the sake of dressing him up and giving him a reminder. The head of the hospital flopped down and knelt on the ground: "no, it''s my fault alone. Why can''t my family let it go..." The red wolf stood up and said, "if you want to save them, you have to think about whether there is any way to revive them, even if you see the soul." Red wolf thought this time, maybe the prince didn''t slow down so quickly. He looked at his injured arm and felt that he might have been wrong. The prince was afraid that it was not as simple as he thought. Chapter 674 But Now that a man is dead, what can he do? He couldn''t think of a way to bring the dead back to life. "Red bodyguard, wait..." When he was about to go out, the head of the hospital held his corner: "red bodyguard, I don''t know if I can make her come back from the dead, but there is a person, maybe I can try." Red wolf rarely stare big sharp eyes: "who, say quickly." "When I was young, I traveled to the underworld with my master. He said that he had seen the king of the underworld bring people back to life, but I didn''t see it with my own eyes..." Although it''s said so, how noble the Pluto is. The Dragon doesn''t see the tail all the year round and doesn''t know what he looks like. How difficult it is to find the Pluto. That year, he went to the underworld with his master, and never saw the king of the underworld. But The prince is the future Prince of Tianfeng kingdom. The Pluto may meet with him. Red wolf listened but did not optimistic, turned around and walked out. The head of the yard looks at the back of the red wolf, which means I said that the Pluto may be able to save. You will not give me any answer. I want to save my family. The head of the hospital was sad. He sat on a stool and cried. After decades of being a doctor, he was about to return home. As a result, such a thing happened. If you are late, you have to take care of your children. Gu Bailu was sitting in the carriage, happily eating the newly bought duck neck. Unexpectedly, there was such a snack in Liangzhou. Feng Qingtian watched her eat happily, and hooked her lips: "it''s not good for children, but it''s better to be moderate." "Yes, sir." Gu Bailu chews one in his hand and stops eating it. He reaches out and hands it to Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian took out the veil to clean her hands, and said quietly, "according to the plan, shallow son should be dead at this time." The smile on Gu Bailu''s face is sluggish: "Alas, I don''t know how many people will be involved this time." If shallow son really died, the biggest reason must be that Lu faying moved her by herself. She put medicine on shallow son. If the medicine is passive, it will be counter current and easy to die suddenly. Even if Lu Huoying knew it was his own fault, he would surely lead others to anger. I don''t know how many people will suffer in the prince''s mansion. But She has no choice but to use this method. I hope Su muwei can have a little conscience and save those people. "People have their own lives. You can''t do everything perfectly. There are always some innocent people involved. Besides, it''s not your hand." If you want to blame them, you can only blame Lu Fen Ying. It can''t be because shallow is dead. Lu Huoying will be angry and kill others. Shallow can''t die. Gu Bailu nodded, naturally she understood. "Today is the third day. Su muwei''s wound is not good. I don''t know if she did what I said..." "If she wants to be free once and for all, she must dare not not not do it. Please let go of her heart. Su muwei is sick and can make Lu faying like her for so long. She has enough heart." "I hope so. I''m a little worried that Lu Huoying won''t let her touch shallow." Gu Bailu always felt that Lu Huoying had feelings for shallow son, at least when she died. After all, it''s the woman who has slept for such a long time. She will die in a flash. A cat has feelings. This kind of sadness may not last, but seeing Su muwei, there will be more or less conflicts. "Don''t think so much about it. It''s up to people and it''s up to heaven." "Well, I''m a little sleepy..." Gu Bailu yawned. Chapter 675 Although she has been riding in a carriage these days, she always sleeps after eating, wakes up after sleeping and eats. Her stomach seems to have changed obviously these days, which is very pregnant. About knowing that the father is around, the child will grow up quickly. Feng Qingtian holds her over: "go to sleep. You should be able to enter the city of Baidi tomorrow. I''ll make up for you in the mansion." Gu Bailu closed her eyes and fell asleep soon. Feng Qingtian looks at the woman who sleeps sweetly in her arms. She lowers her head and kisses her on her lips. She smells the taste of duck''s neck, hooks up her lips and laughs. In the other corner of the carriage, aro squatted there with a bowl of duck neck to chew with interest and looked up at him in horror. Originally, fengqingtian didn''t want to buy duck necks, but aro kept shouting for food. Gu Bailu felt that he had left aro alone outside the prince''s mansion for such a long time and owed her a little, so he begged fengqingtian to buy it. Fearing that Feng Qingtian would not let her eat, aro left the carriage with a basin and went to the carriage. Feng Qingtian remembers that Gu Bailu used to have a servant girl around her, but she is very intelligent. I don''t know where the servant girl went. ¡­¡­ In the bamboo yard of Prince Tianfeng''s mansion, the woman lying on the bed sat up excitedly: "what do you say? Is mo shallow son dead? " "Yes, miss. It was said by the red bodyguard himself. There must be no mistake." The servant girl''s face is joyful. She reaches Su muwei''s side and whispers. Su muwei is about to laugh in surprise. Mo shallow''er finally dies in front of the prince''s brother. There is no such thing as Mo shallow''er anymore. Unexpectedly, that wanton princess has some abilities. She did it when she said it. Su muwei suddenly began to cry again: "are you really dead? She must have died to save me. It''s all my fault. I killed her I''m going to see the prince and brother and apologize to him... " "Miss, you can''t move because your wound hasn''t healed." The servant girl advised her to lie back. Su muwei felt the knife edge hurt. The damned wanton Princess even scratched two such big knives on her, which hurt her to death. She must have meant it! "You go out and ask them to prepare stretchers. Mo shallow died to save me. I always have to go there." Su muwei has to go, even if she is biting her teeth. "Miss, why do you suffer? The prince didn''t let you go." The servant girl wants to persuade. I don''t think it''s necessary to do this play again. Anyway, Mo shallow is dead. There is only a lady in this mansion. The prince doesn''t spoil her. "I''ll go as soon as I ask you, whatever." Su muwei scolds Gu Bailu again. Once again, I think Gu Bailu must be intentional. The bodyguard outside the door dared not disobey Su muwei''s order, for fear that she would hurt herself, so they prepared a very comfortable stretcher, and several people carefully carried Su muwei to the main courtyard. Outside the wing room of the main courtyard, the red wolf is still standing there. From yesterday to today, the prince is still sitting there without moving. The red wolf tries to persuade him to eat, but he is almost beaten again. He didn''t dare to tell Lu Huoying about the death of the Pluto. The king of the underworld is a man who has been imprisoned by the stranger. In the prince''s eyes, he is the enemy How can I pull my face down and beg him. The red wolf was thinking about what to do when he saw a group of bodyguards carrying Su muwei in. "Miss Su still has injuries, how can she make a fool of herself!" Red wolf''s face is even colder. It''s already messy. What is Su muwei doing at this time. "Red bodyguard, how about Prince and elder brother? Has something happened to shallow son?" Chapter 676 The red wolf dared not neglect Su muwei, so he came over and said, "Miss Su, the prince is dealing with something that happened to you. It''s unlucky. You''re not well yet, so you''d better avoid it." Su muwei immediately cried out, "what can I do? Miss shallow is to cure me. I have to see her anyway." The red wolf is in a dilemma. The prince is in this situation now. Miss Su sees it and doesn''t know if it will make trouble. What''s more, he is not sure whether the prince wants to see Miss Su at this moment. The prince even beat him to run now, and Miss Su may not get his good attitude. "Red bodyguard, get out of the way quickly. Let me go in and have a look at girl shallow. She is my life-saving benefactor. If I don''t look at her, what the world says about me..." Su muwei wiped the tears that did not exist at all. Red wolf has been burning shadows for so long. How could I not know Su muwei''s temperament. When crying, it''s shocking. It''s heartbroken. In fact, I didn''t cry at all, but it''s superficial. He could see clearly that he would not care about his master''s preference, and he would look on coldly. The master is happy. But at this time, the red wolf thinks it''s really not the time Su muwei pretends to be, and then he kills her if he doesn''t have to treat her well. "Miss Su, I''m telling you not to go in for your own good. I can''t stop you if you insist on going in." The red wolf retreats and lets several bodyguards carry Su muwei into the room. It was a cold, snowy winter in the room. It was especially cold this year. There was not even a fire in the room, nor a fire pot. Su muwei just stepped in and shivered. She felt cold all over. Glancing at the dark room, she hugged her arm and was afraid. The windows in the room were all closed, and the lights were not lit. It was very dark. Su muwei dared to be carried to the bedside, so she could see the motionless shadow of Lu Huo sitting by the bedside. It doesn''t look good. It''s a surprise. Lu Huoying''s face is very ugly. At present, there is a blue shadow, and there is a slag of blue beard growing in his jaw. That pair of eyes, which are usually cold, are now a dead grey, like the old pool of stagnant water that has been abandoned for many years, so that people can not see a trace of vitality. Su muwei looked for a long time, but didn''t see his eyes move. He turned a deaf ear to her coming in. Su muwei looks at the stranger on the bed. Her face is as white as a ghost. Her skin is like a dried orange skin. Without any elasticity, she looks cold. How could she have the charming appearance of the tender water in the past. Finally, he died. He died so ugly that he had no capital to hook people. Su muwei smiled in her heart. Even if Lu Huo''s shadow is really nostalgic for Mo Shaoer, how can he remember when he is gone. When she has served him, he will forget the man. Even in the future Su muwei pinches her fist secretly. No She won''t let the future happen, Mo shallow son will die completely! "Prince brother......" Su muwei covered her handkerchief and cried out in a low voice: "prince, brother, it''s all for Wei, shallow girl Make a noise... " She cried, but Lu Huoying didn''t hear her. She kept that position all the time. Su muwei felt something was wrong. She reached out and pulled his sleeve, but there was no response. Chapter 677 "Prince brother? Are you ignoring vivi? I know it''s Wei Wei''s fault. It''s because of saving Wei Wei...... " Su muwei said as she swung her arm. Before she finished speaking, Lu''s body fell forward and fell on Mo Shaoer''s body. "Ah Get the prince and brother up! " Su muwei screams in surprise. How can she sleep on the dead. The red wolf heard the cry inside, and rushed in, only to see his master fell unconscious on the cold body of Mo shallow''er. The red wolf saw his eyes and knew something was wrong. He rushed to shake the shadow: "prince, Prince! Wake up! " Lu Huoying didn''t respond. The red wolf quickly picked up Lu Huoying and felt that his whole body was cold. Take back to one side of the study, which is burning fire dragon, extremely warm. Su muwei would like to follow her to see how about Lu Fen Ying, but now she has more important things to do. Su muwei asked the servant girl to help her sit beside the bed, crying and regretting: "I''m sorry for you, shallow girl..." She cried and raised her head: "you all go out, I will sit for a while..." "Miss, it''s cold and gloomy in here. I''m afraid your body can''t stand it, or..." "Listen to me. Miss shallow saved me. I want to accompany her." Su muwei is firm. The servant girl couldn''t, so she took the bodyguard out with her. When they went out and closed the door, Su muwei put down her veil and looked at the man on the bed: "you''re going now, don''t blame me if you want to. This is arranged by Gu Bailu, Princess of wanton But I still want to thank you for helping me so much. I will be the prince''s brother in the future. " Su muwei said as she took out a bag of small powder from her sleeve, opened Mo shallow''s mouth and poured it in. In order not to let people find out, she took pains to pour out a cup of water, diluted the powder and poured it into Mo shallow''s mouth. Wipe the water stains on the corners of Mo shallow''s mouth with a pad, and you will be satisfied: "you are lucky to have such a beautiful face." Su muwei stood up, fell to the ground and cried weakly, "come Come on... " The servant girl outside the house rushed in when she heard the noise and helped her to the stretcher: "Miss, you are hurt yourself. Even if you feel sorry for shallow girl, don''t ignore your body like this..." Su muwei is white. She just wants to say something. She faints with her eyes closed. The guards rushed her back to the bamboo yard. Red wolf is taking the head of the hospital to see Lu Huoying. He asks anxiously, "how is the prince?" "Prince, it''s magic Zheng. It''s usually the result of a huge blow. Some people will make a lot of noise, panic and have nightmares..." The red wolf didn''t want to hear so much nonsense from him. He interrupted, "is there any way to get better?" "I should be able to wake up when I prick him a few needles. The prince is a slight symptom, thanks to his perseverance." The head of the hospital said and took out the silver needle. I hope that the prince can spare his family for the sake of saving him. The red wolf was worried that the prince with such tenacity would be stunned by the death of Mo shallow. It can be seen how hard the death of Mo shallow hit him. He has been following the prince for so many years. He has never seen any bloodbath or any fear of the prince. But now, because of a female slave who had never been a pet, he did. Chapter 678 The head of the court stood up after stabbing the silver needle: "I told you that the king of the netherworld can rise from the dead. Did you tell the prince?" The red wolf frowned a little, there was no expression on his face. Now it is too difficult. Is it true that the crown prince will never recover because of a female slave? "I didn''t say." "There is another possibility that you can''t see the hope. No matter whether the Pluto can really rise from the dead or not, you''d better tell the prince to let him see the hope..." The head of the Court advised. The red wolf looked at the unconscious shadow of Lu Fen lying on the bed, and his eyes were lifeless, as if he could not see the hope of life. Even if they were in such a dangerous situation, the prince had never seen such a death. The head of the hospital bent over and pulled out the silver needle from Lu''s body, and then fed him a pill. Lu''s long eyelashes vibrated slightly. The red wolf hurriedly called out: "prince, Prince I''m red wolf, Prince... " He waved his hands in front of the face of Lu Huoying. Lu''s eyes didn''t turn with his hands. The red wolf was a little worried. Why didn''t they move? "Don''t wave." Lu burned the shadow to sit up, like a nobody. But no one can feel the human temperature from him. "Prince, you finally wake up." Red wolf is a little excited. For the first time, he felt afraid. If something happened to the prince, what should he do? What should a big country do "What''s the matter with this palace?" Lu Huoying asked faintly "You are stunned. You just fell on the bed of girl shallow without any knowledge. It was Miss Su who came in and found it." Red wolf was beaten twice by him. He didn''t dare to go in and disturb him again. Seeing that he kept the same action, he thought he was ok, but he didn''t expect that he would just sit there and enter the magic Zheng. If something happened to the prince, he could not thank him for chopping himself up. "Mo shallow son......" Lu burned shadow gently called out the name, and then lightly said: "really dead?" The red wolf looked at him. He didn''t dare to say the words of Mo shallow''s death, but said: "the Pluto of the underworld is said to be able to bring the dead back to life. The master of the head of the yard has seen it." Lu Huo, with his eyelids down and no words, got out of bed and went to the next room. The whole process did not see the first eye of the hospital, walked to the front of the house, he just asked: "Mu Wei has come?" "Yes Come here and cry I''m sorry, little girl. " Red wolf carefully replied, trying not to talk about the death of shallow girl. Lu Huoying enters the room with his feet raised. There is still only a cold body lying there. Lu Huoying stood by the bed and looked at her. Her face was totally out of color. He wanted to take a bite when he looked at her delicate, watery cheeks. And I never controlled myself. But the beautiful face that made him happy is now so grey and ugly. He looked for a long time and turned away. "Ready to be buried." The red wolf came out with him, thinking, did he say that the prince of the underworld can rise from the dead to the dead? No I should have heard it. I just don''t think it''s necessary. The red wolf hurriedly ordered to go down. It''s good for the prince to slow down. Maybe he didn''t expect that the stranger would die like this for a while, so he was stunned. It''s not that I hate this woman too much. Lu Huoying went back to his study and took a bath in the hot spring bath. Close your eyes, what appears in front of you is the scene that he and Mo shallow son are in this bath. Chapter 679 How many times, Mo shallow son is bullied by him here to beg for mercy with tears. She would never know that the more tears filled her eyes, the more I felt sorry and begged for mercy, the more people wanted to bully. He never controlled his feelings, so he bullied her over and over again. He grew up in a pack of wolves. Naturally, he had seen wolf lovers. They were all wild and furious, and he never saw that the mother wolf could not stand the toss like her. Meet Mo shallow son, he just knows, man and wolf are different. Human women, like strangers, can be full of tears, tender and dripping, so soft that people can change. Mo shallow son is his slave, he can bully how to bully, but he unconsciously controlled his rudeness. But in Mo shallow''s eyes, he is still a tyrant who mistreated her, more and more afraid of him. Later, whenever she saw him, she was frightened and frightened. Although she tried to hide it, she could not hide it. He didn''t know how to deal with such a poor woman as a baby. Later, he would reduce the time of touching her and let her live and die alone in the mansion. As a result, she escaped. When he knew that she was no longer in the kingdom of heaven. He was not unable to get her back. Nuyindi could make her come back obediently, but he thought that she was afraid of him. He thought that it would be better for her to relax outside. One day, she will come back by herself. As a result, she really came back and died in the prince''s mansion. Lu Huoying never thought that Mo shallow would die, or even that she would die. She has dragon spirit blood. She can save countless people and bring back the dead. But she also died on the body with dragon spirit blood. He asked himself more than once whether he would let her save Su muwei if he knew that she saved Su muwei with Longling blood. The answer is no, he may not give her any favor, fame, but he can certainly give her a chance to live. Because he was not ready to lose her. Lu Huoying opens his eyes and looks at the scar on his chest. Mo Shaoer hurts him and almost kills him. He is not angry, but panics at her audacity. He knew that she was brave enough to resist. But I don''t know. She really lost hope for life. She didn''t want to live, just wanted to leave him in the way of death. Lu Huoying''s desolate smile buried his whole head in the water. She finally left him. All he could do was to complete her. Back to life He didn''t want to use it. The people in the prince''s mansion work very fast. Because of the special identity of shallow son, the red wolf specially asked people to prepare the golden nanmu coffin. At the time of encoffing, Lu Huoying didn''t come, but there was a message. Let the servant girl who usually serves shallow son dress her up well and let her go bright. The servant girl traces the eyes and eyebrows of Mo shallow''s son again, puts on rouge, lipstick, daubs Dan Kou, puts on a new pink skirt that the prince recently sent. After the funeral, he was carried out of the prince''s mansion. Shallow son is a female slave. Naturally, she can''t be buried in the spirit hall. Lu Huoying didn''t say where to bury the man. The red wolf went to ask. He said casually, "no one is there. It''s the same everywhere." Red wolf can only make his own decision. He found a better geomancy treasure land in WUBAOSHAN and buried shallower. There were only a few bodyguards and a few servant girls. Shallow son has no relatives, so it''s very simple to go to the funeral. The red wolf finished all this and went back to the prince''s mansion. Lu Huoying saw him at the windowsill and asked, "are you finished?" "Well." The red wolf nodded. Lu burned the shadow light tunnel: "outside so strange, she is afraid not to be used to, get back to bury in Meilin." Chapter 680 Red wolf nodded, and took people to dig the coffin. He doesn''t understand why the master is so repetitive, but he should be upset. At least he hasn''t seen the prince overturn his decision for so many years. When red wolf took people to WUBAOSHAN, it snowed heavily again. The snow became heavier and heavier. The whole WUBAOSHAN was covered by the snow, and it snowed to the knee. As soon as I went up the mountain, it was dark. WUBAOSHAN is outside the city of sanshengdu for at least two hours. Red wolf they dug out the coffin night after night, and the coffin of golden nanmu glistened under the white snow in the night. The servant girls followed were all white with fear, but the red wolf and a group of bodyguards were expressionless, and they were not afraid of such things at all. It''s time for us to carry the coffin down the mountain to the prince''s mansion. When we came to the main courtyard, Lu Huoying was still standing under the half moon gate. He was dressed in a crescent brocade robe and a white fur coat. The snow fell on him. His eyebrows and eyes were covered with snow. The red wolf is slightly frightened. How long has the master been standing here. "Prince, I have brought it back. Do you want to bury it now or..." Asked the red wolf carefully. The expression on the master''s face is too abnormal. And he was not dressed properly. Even in the snowy days, it was not cold enough for him to wear a fur coat. How could he suddenly be afraid of the cold. Lu Huoying beckoned: "bring people here." Red wolf''s heart is thumping. I don''t know how, it''s heavy. The more the master repeats himself, the more uncomfortable he feels. This is clearly reluctant. But why don''t you let the Pluto help you come back from the dead. Red wolf dare not ask more, let a person carry the coffin of Mo shallow son back. Lu Huoying looks at the gorgeous coffin with no expression: "open it." He did not dare to ask more questions. He soon opened the coffin. Lu Huoying walked over to have a look. Mo Shaoer''s face was pink and his lips were red. He was wearing the latest skirt he gave her. He sent her a lot of clothes. Sometimes he rode in the street. When he saw that there were good-looking clothes in any ready-made clothes shop, he would think it was suitable for her. He sent clothes, she will also wear on the body, often as gorgeous as peaches and plums. He took off his white fur coat, shook off the snow on it, put it in his arms for a while, covered his body, and turned around and said, "all night into the earth." The red wolf looked at the back of the master''s son''s leaving, and he felt very bad. The White Wolf beside couldn''t help crying out: "master, I''m afraid I''m reluctant. I''m sorry to see him like this." It''s hard to give up. Standing in the snow for such a long time, put the cloak on his body, just in order to take the temperature of the cloak with him, and cover the body of Mo Shaoer. "Bury." Red wolf firm tunnel. No matter what, the master will tell them how to do it. Big deal, bury it and dig it out. They buried the coffin in the plum forest all night long. At night, they could not see the arrogance of Meiduo, but felt the fragrance. Su muwei heard the reply from the servant: "she buried the stranger in the plum forest and covered the fur fur for her. The maid looked at the fur fur as white as a speck. It was like the one you asked for from the prince two years ago. The prince said that it was the one not given to you by the father and the emperor." It doesn''t often snow in winter, so fur and fur are rare. But most aristocratic families will put one at home. In the first two years, the emperor got excellent fox hair and made two fur coats, which were extremely precious. He gave one to Lu Huoying. Chapter 681 Su muwei likes it very much, so she wants to change it and wear it for herself. She was weak and afraid of the cold in the winter. She thought that the shadow of fur fur fur and land burning would be given to her, but she was rejected. It was the first time that Lu Huoying refused her. It didn''t work to be coquettish and cry. I didn''t expect it! He was used by a dead man! Su muwei was in a bad mood when she dropped several cups and said angrily, "I knew that this bitch was a disaster. Under the guise of treating me, she took away the soul of the prince and brother." "Don''t be angry, young lady. This man is dead anyway. The prince can''t bear it any more. Young lady has foresight." Su muwei''s eyes light and tiny: "since she has hooked the soul of the prince''s brother, is she really willing to die?" "She can never come back as a ghost." "I''m afraid that she will become a ghost and live in the prince''s brother''s heart. No, my injury is almost healed. I have to ask the prince''s brother to let me move out tomorrow." "Miss Is it not good to be afraid now? " When she saw the prince today, she felt that his whole life was colder than before. She used to dare not to make mistakes, but now she dare not look at him at all. It''s so cold and weird that he always feels that he will kill people if he is not happy at any time, no matter who it is. "What''s wrong?" The prince''s brother is sad now. She just went to comfort and warm him and let him forget that bitch. "I heard that even the red bodyguard was injured twice by the crown prince, and almost cut off his arm. Miss, you should wait until the crown prince is back to normal..." Su muwei frowns. The servant girl reached her ear again and said, "it''s said that the prince was in a coma that day." "What? "Magic?" Su muwei can''t believe it. Who is Lu Huoying? He took the knife and cut off his mother''s neck. He is cold-hearted and ruthless. Such a person can be shocked. "It''s a matter for the red bodyguard to keep a secret. Only a few servants in the main courtyard know about it and have killed several people. So I think you''d better avoid it first, young lady. This stranger is a little evil." Su muwei sneered, "what''s wrong?" Su muwei didn''t believe it. The next day, she got up by herself and cooked two dishes that Lu burned Ying liked in the small kitchen. She took them to the study of the main courtyard. After returning last night, Lu faying had a sleep, but still hasn''t woke up. The red wolf did not dare to disturb him. He kept silent outside the room. Su muwei cheerfully came to the bedroom with her food box. Seeing the red wolf, she said, "red bodyguard, good morning." Mo shallow son died, her body is good, as long as we think of ways to hook the prince brother, the prince brother is her, the hostess in this house is her. There''s no more that bitch from Mo shallow to rob her. I have been ill for five or six years, but now I''m well. I''m as light as a swallow. I really owe it to that bitch. Su muwei thought of this and smiled. "Miss Su, why did you come out alone..." "Don''t worry, I''m all right, Prince and brother. I made him two small dishes to taste." Su muwei carried the food box in the handle. "The prince is not up yet." "Brother Prince is still in bed? When has he become so lazy? Is he ill? " Su muwei rushed in with her food box. The red wolf did not dare to stop her, so he had to follow her in. However, in the big room, where there is the shadow of Lu Huo, the quilt on the bed is neatly folded. I didn''t lie down last night. The red wolf is stupefied. Where has the master gone? Didn''t you go back to the main courtyard yesterday? Chapter 682 Su muwei looks back at the red wolf: "where is the prince''s brother?" Red wolf''s face is forced. He doesn''t know. The prince is not in the room. He always thought he was, afraid of quarreling with him, so he didn''t dare to go in. Yesterday he saw the room where the prince entered. Did you go out in the middle of the night? Then why don''t you tell him! "I ask you, Prince and brother!" Su muwei doesn''t worry about the safety of Lu Huoying at all. His accomplishments are high. Besides, he is still in the prince''s mansion. There must be no one who has the ability to get him away. There is only one possibility that he ran it himself. Where can he go now, it must be because of the death of a stranger. "I I don''t know, but the prince shouldn''t be in danger. " The red wolf comforted her. The prince didn''t even notice that he didn''t want him to follow him. He wanted to be alone. "Then go find it! The prince''s brother has been stunned once. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t have any more problems. " Su muwei growls. "The prince should be fine." Red wolf is also worried. It''s true that now the prince has become a little unknown to him. He has been doing things over and over again. It seems that it''s very difficult for him to come out of the death. "Where is mo qian''er buried? Go to find it." Su muwei put the food box on the table and ran out of the room to Meilin first. The red wolf also came out and ordered the guards in the courtyard, "the prince is missing. Go to find Meilin." He finished catching up with Su muwei and ran to the place where Mo shallow was buried yesterday. Plum blossoms in the plum forest are blooming, branches are covered with snow, red flowers are exposed, and the scenery is picturesque. Although it''s the place to bury Mo Shaoer, last night the red wolf chose a place where the plum blossom blossoms the most. He ran to the grave head with familiarity. In front of the half man high grave, a slender figure was standing there. He was only wearing a white robe with crescent teeth and a black blue silk. The blue silk hung to his waist and blew in the cold wind. His head and body were covered with snow. He stood upright and looked at the grave with his eyes. Yesterday I was buried in a hurry. The head of the grave was still bare. There was not even a tombstone. In fact, the red wolf didn''t know how to set up the tombstone at all. Mo Shaoer was just a female slave, and the prince didn''t give her identity, nor could he give her identity. She''s just a concubine who can''t get it. How can I write the tombstone of Zhenli? That''s ridiculous. Who will make a monument for a female slave. "Prince......" The red wolf ran over, took off his cape and covered him. Su muwei sees the figure of Lu Huoying standing in front of the grave. The eyes are full of malice. She is here indeed. She clenched her fists, and the woman''s intuition was right. The little bitch, Mo shallow, caught the soul of Lu Huo''s shadow. It''s lucky to die. It''s lucky. Probably not in this life. "Prince brother......" Su muwei ran to him and took his arm. "Why are you here, prince? I just went to see you. I didn''t see you. I was scared to death. I thought something was wrong with you." Lu Huoying raised his hand and touched her head: "this palace is in his own house. Who dares to hurt this palace? It''s snowy. Go back quickly." "If I don''t go back, I''ll be where the prince and brother are. Girl shallow died because of me. I should have put on some incense." Su muwei said to the red wolf, "red bodyguard, you can''t be so bald in front of the grave. The tribute incense candles are always on." Chapter 683 Red wolf looked at his master and saw that his eyes were light and lax. He didn''t know what he was thinking. But finally speaking, there should be no magic. "Prince, get off your horse and get ready?" Su muwei''s words he did not dare to resist, but he was very clear who was his master. Lu Huoying did not order, he did not dare to mess. "No, take muwei back." The shadow of Lu Fen is faint. The red wolf hurriedly made a gesture to Su muwei: "Miss Su, please come back." Su muwei''s mouth tooted: "Prince brother, let''s go back together. I fried two dishes for you. I heard that you haven''t eaten these days. You''re all thin. Wei Wei''s heart aches. You can''t revive after death. You should cherish your body." She coquettishly shook her arm as she landed in the burning shadow. Lu Fen''s shadow looks down at her and says, "listen." Although it''s two words, it''s very cold, which makes Su muwei dare not recreate. Su muwei stamped her feet: "OK, Weiwei is obedient to go back, but wait for you in the bedroom. You must have dinner today." Su muwei glared at the graveyard hatefully before she left. It''s a real bitch. She''s going to hurt people when she''s dead. After they left, Lu Huoying summoned a long sword, poked it into the grave, and bit by bit dug the earth out. Seeing this, the returning red wolf hurriedly ran over: "prince, what are you doing?" "The fox fur is given by my father. I have to get it back." Lu Fen''s face is expressionless. The red wolf felt a headache. The prince was repeating again and again. He was reluctant to take back the body. The red wolf grabbed his hand and solemnly said, "prince, if you can''t bear the girl, let''s dig her out and ask the king of the underworld to lend her a corpse to return her soul." Lu burned the shadow coldly and coldly: "this palace is reluctant to give up how, she would rather die than stay around this palace." He cheated her all his life, only wanted to fulfill her wish after she died. But He found it difficult. Until now, he didn''t believe that Mo Shaoer was dead. He could still feel the breath of her life. In the study, bedroom, Meilin, the whole main courtyard, the whole Prince''s mansion, there is her everywhere. He didn''t believe she was dead. So he has to dig it out again. Is mo Shaoer really brave enough to die without his permission. "Prince, you are the master. If you don''t want her to die, she has no right to die." Red wolf is very serious. "But she died. Her body was cold. No matter how I tossed her, she was unconscious. She took the baby with her." Lu''s tone was so light that the red wolf could not hear him until his ears were up. He didn''t seem to be talking to the red wolf, but to the corpse in the grave. For a while, the red wolf didn''t know how to persuade him. He seemed to say nothing to comfort his master. The red wolf silently released his hand. Lu Huo Ying quickly waved his sword and dug the grave to reveal a golden nanmu coffin. The red wolf and the bodyguard want to help. Lu Huoying''s sharp eyes sweep past, frightening them all to stop. Lu Huoying opens the coffin, and the body is just like the one he saw last night. There are still many people in it. Rouge and water powder make her face look the same as before. Lu Huoying bent over and pinched Mo Shaoer''s face. There was no meat left, only a layer of skin, as cold as ice and snow in winter. Chapter 684 Lu Huoying takes people out, covers her with fur fur, and carries her to the outside of Meilin. Red wolf hurriedly followed up. He didn''t know what the prince was going to do, but he didn''t dare to ask. Anyway, there is a girl Su in the main courtyard. She can solve anything. Su muwei sat in the bedroom for a long time. Hearing the footsteps outside the main courtyard, she ran out happily. But suddenly I saw Lu Huoying holding a woman in her hand, covering the white fur coat she wanted but didn''t get. Su muwei''s face has changed in anger. Lu Huoying is holding her like holding her favorite thing. Su muwei rushed out: "Prince brother, who is this?" At a close look, she was completely stupid. Mo shallow son has been buried, how is still in the prince brother''s arms now! Did Prince brother dig her out again? Look at Lu Huoying again. He is not afraid to hold a corpse. Su muwei''s whole body is about to explode. "Brother Prince, people are buried, and they dig it out, but they don''t respect the body. Even if the little girl is a slave, she has saved my life!" Su muwei stabilizes her mood and fills the tunnel with righteous indignation. Lu Huoying didn''t look at her, and went straight to the bedroom with people in his arms. Su muwei hurriedly chases up to stop him: "Prince brother, this is the bedroom, you take her in, how to live in the future, you quickly give the person to me, I''ll arrange her to be buried." Lu Huoying looks at the red wolf. The red wolf pulls Su muwei away. "Miss Su, it''s time for you to go back." "I''m not going back. I''m well now. I''m going to live with my prince and brother." Lu faying looks back at her and says, "muwei, I''m not here to treat you. I''m not here to be willful." He dropped a word and went into the room with the stranger in his arms. Su muwei''s eyes widened. There was anger in the eyes. The prince''s brother killed her for the first time! What''s more, he took the corpse of Mo shallow''s son who had been dead for several days into his bedroom. The meat has changed its shape. How can he still hold it! Red wolf pulled her arm: "Miss Su, please go back." "Let go of me, how dare you do it to me?" Su muwei can''t believe to look at him. He changed his attitude when his brother, Prince, attacked her. Usually, I see her as respectful as a dog. "I''m only at the prince''s command. Let''s go." Su muwei''s body is not completely good, and dare not red wolf to resist. She has seen the ferocity of the red wolf. But she was not willing to let a corpse enter the room and occupy the bedroom of the prince''s brother. In the outside situation, Lu Huoying didn''t care at all. He put Mo qian''er on the bed and looked at her lovely face. Look under the body again, there is still a slight baldness in the abdomen, but there is no heartbeat of the child. Lu Huoying stroked her abdomen: "Mo Shaoer, we want to let you go, but we can''t do it. You can''t go anywhere until we figure out how to deal with you." Lu Huoying opened the door and called out, "wolf." "Subordinate." A man with a bushy face appeared in front of him. "Keep your watch and don''t let anyone in. Remember it''s anyone." Lu burned the shadow finish saying, a flash body, the figure then disappeared. The wolf looked at the door of the room thoughtfully, and even the red wolf was excluded. Of course, he knows who it is. Oh, no, it''s not a person. It''s a corpse. The wolf quickly used his power to set up a border around the room, then flew up to the roof and sat down on the snow covered roof. Chapter 685 After red wolf sent Su muwei back, he felt the border around the room and recognized that it was set by wild wolf. Among them, the wolf is good at setting up a border. He is doing the border protection of the whole Prince''s mansion. He looked up at the roof and asked, "where''s the prince?" "I don''t know." Wolves always do nothing but their own business. Red wolf thought about it and knew what the prince was going to do. Why don''t you wait for him. Of course, Lu Huoying will not take the red wolf with him, because he knows that he is going to the underworld. He is not treated in a normal way. Of course, no one can come to the underworld. There are only a few people in the world who can come. Just in time, the shadow of Lu Fen is listed here. It''s easy to come to the underworld, but it''s hard to see the king of the underworld. According to the rules, Lu Huoying asked people to inform him. Soon, people came out: "Prince of Tianfeng Kingdom, Pluto is closed recently. It''s inconvenient to see people." "I have something to ask for in this palace. He can ask for anything." Lu burned the shadow firmly. The man was a little surprised. Although people who know that they come to the underworld usually go to the three treasures hall, there are few people who are as forthright as the prince of Tianfeng kingdom. "Then I''ll ask." The person who received Lu Huoying left again. It took a long time to walk this time. Lu Huoying looked at the strange black hall in the underworld. There was a layer of moss on the candlesticks, tables and chairs. It looks very gloomy. People say this is the hall of hell. But he knew that the Pluto was the real one who could go to the hell hall. The receiver came back and said, "it''s very important for Pluto to shut down this time. Can the prince wait?" "Can''t wait, wait for the soul to reincarnate." "Well, who is the prince?" "Female slave, Pluto should know." The man looked a little strange and left again. Before long, a man with a ghost face came out. His ghost face didn''t even have eyes. It was a complete one, and he looked very cautious. However, people like Lu Huoying didn''t even pick out their eyebrows. The ghost man sat down and said, "who do you want to revive?" "Mo shallow son." "Ghost face man chuckled coldly:" she ah, dead "Yes." "How brave she is! She dares to die before I even catch her." The ghost face man''s speech became colder and colder. "It''s quite big." The shadow of Lu Fen is attached. "What do you want?" Lu burned the shadow to stand up: "this palace wants to let her live." The ghost faced man said: "she is my traitor in the underworld. My king is going to kill her. Now let me save her? Don''t you think you''re asking the wrong person? " "There''s nothing wrong with asking for help. Just tell me what you need." "Ha ha What does the king want of you? " The ghost face man smiled. "You can take it at any time, but It''s no good for you to take the life of this palace. You shouldn''t do such a stupid thing. " "You are right. My king has only one request. After people are saved, they must return to me. You can release her slave seal." Lu Huoying did not hesitate to say, "yes." Ghost face man seems to be very surprised, surprised Yi a: "you are really what conditions are willing to agree, but a female slave just, deserve you so?" "She wants to die, but this palace can''t do what she wants to do," said Lu "No matter what you think, since you promise, it''s easy to do. Let''s go." The ghost face man stands up. What''s the relationship between Lu Huoying and Mo Shaoer? It''s not worth studying. What he wants is dragon spirit blood. Chapter 686 Lu Fen Ying didn''t think of anything. Once he wanted to let Mo shallow''s idea of being alive come out, he couldn''t help it any more. With his life, with his power, with everything he has. He wants her to live and show her what he doesn''t want her to do. She never wants to do it. The idea is almost crazy. He is willing to promise anything to the Pluto''s condition, but when he is alive, he has the opportunity to fight back. Mo Shaoer is his. Whoever dares to fight, he will kill him. Pluto is nothing. What did Lu Huoying think? The Pluto didn''t know. He went back to the palace with Lu Huoying, the seventh day after Mo Shaoer died. It''s not hard for him to bring a soul back. He is the messenger in the world of the underworld. Many human souls ferry people, Maoshan Taoist, hell emissary, all belong to his jurisdiction. It''s not difficult to bring a soul back, but it''s also taking great risks. Ordinary people would never agree so easily. But he knew that Mo Shaoer was a man with dragon spirit blood, that was a man of the dragon family, and his life span had never come to an end. Maybe it''s because she lost her soul, so she died. In fact, he didn''t believe it when he heard that Mo shallow was dead. He is in charge of so many lives and deaths in the world. Recently, he has not received Mo Shaoer''s instruction to die. What surprised him even more was that Lu Huoying would go to him and beg him for a female slave. He didn''t dare to agree to any funeral treaty. The king of the netherworld thought that something was strange, so when he arrived at the prince''s mansion, he asked to see the body directly. The wolf opened the border. The king of the underworld went in and saw the man on the bed. He frowned: "it''s really dead." How did the man die without a death warrant? The wild wolf and the red wolf who followed behind had no expression on their faces, but they thought that the king of the netherworld had a hole in his mind. Of course, people are dead. What can their prince do? "How did you die?" Asked the Pluto curiously. "How does the return of soul relate to people''s death?" Lu Feiying thinks that the king of the underworld talks a lot. "It doesn''t matter. It''s just that Ben Wang is curious." The king of the netherworld sat down in a chair beside him. Without asking Chu, he was too lazy to start. "The Dragon Spirit saves people with blood. It loses too much blood and dies." Lu Fen''s simple and clear way. The netherworld King snorted coldly: "the female slave is yours. Anyway, she doesn''t want money, so she will die, right?" Lu Huo''s face was expressionless and did not return to him. He didn''t know that people would die. If he did, he would never let her die. When the king of the netherworld saw that he was silent, he hissed coldly, "I will go and have a look. Don''t disturb me." When the Pluto finished speaking, he sat still. Lu Huoying winked at the red wolf and the wild wolf, and they retreated. Lu Huoying sits by the bed and looks at Mo Shaoer''s face. It''s really ugly. He doesn''t want to see her tied face again. No matter how much rouge you put on, it''s not beautiful. The emperor of the underworld sat for most of the afternoon. I didn''t come back until night. Seeing that he was moving, Lu Huoying asked, "how is it?" "My king checked her yangshou, she should live to 300 years old, and the underworld can''t accept her, so she should not die." "What do you mean?" Lu Fen''s shadow finally shows a trace of perplexity. "Is mo shallow son not dead." The Pluto must be authentic. Lu Fen''s eyes became sharp: "not dead?" he looked as like as two peas in the bed, the face of a little face, the children''s body, and the traces on his body. Chapter 687 But I''m dead. "It''s true that this body is dead, but I checked that Mo Shaoer is not dead, and there is no soul of her in the underworld, not to mention her reincarnation record." The Pluto was also surprised. It seems that the stranger is still alive. But what happened to the dead body? "Then can you find out what souls have been captured from the prince''s mansion recently?" Lu Fen''s eyes narrowed slightly. Once again, he looked at Mo shallow''s chest, and the scar was still there. If it''s a fake, how can it be made so similar? It''s old wounds. Moreover, Mo Shaoer was carried out from Su muwei''s house. During this time, they all sent people to guard. If there is a flow of people, you can feel it. It''s impossible for that room to get away from Mo shallow''s ghost. Is this body fake? He doesn''t believe it. It''s the face and body of Mo Shaoer. But it''s not a fake. Could it be the information error of Pluto? "I''ve checked that there are quite a few souls captured in the prince''s mansion recently. Are you killing people every day?" The Pluto gave a cold cut. Although he had no sympathy, the more people died, the better their welfare. But like the prince''s mansion, it''s rare that there are many dead people in the mansion for a period of time. "Don''t worry about this. Do you have a list?" Lu Fen asked. "I have the list, but I have never done anything that is not good. Although people are not dead, the agreement still needs to be established." King of the underworld. Even if Mo shallow son is not dead, do not need to return soul, Mo shallow son also belongs to his underworld. "Of course." Lu Huoying is not in the mood to bargain with the king of the underworld now. Anyway, he can promise him anything now. How about the back? Let''s see what we can do. As soon as the emperor of the underworld raised his hand, a list appeared in his hand. Lu Huoying took the list and called the red wolf to come in: "check which people died recently in the mansion, and check with this one to see if there are any more people." Red wolf led down, it''s not hard to find out how many people died in Prince''s mansion recently. If you die, the slave seal will be invalid. You can see it in the slave seal room. Red wolf soon came back: "prince, something is wrong." Lu Huoying''s face sank coldly: "say." "The dead people in the mansion are consistent with this list, but this person, I don''t know how to die, and I haven''t seen the body." Red wolf points to a man named Qing''er on the list. "Who is she?" More and more, Lu Fanying feels that things are not right. His eyes are sharp and he looks at the people on the bed. "Qing''er used to be the servant girl of the kitchen. Because she did something wrong, she was punished by the steward. She shouldn''t have died. The people in the room only knew that she was called away by the steward the next day and never came back. They thought that the steward found her fault again and killed her, so no one cared." In the aristocratic family of Tianfeng Kingdom, the life of slaves is not valuable, and other slaves have no ability to care about other people''s lives. He was called to death, and even the body would not be dragged back, so he directly threw it to the mass grave. So Qing''er is gone. Everyone thinks she is dead. "I''ve asked the steward. She said she didn''t call Qing''er the next day. She didn''t make a big mistake to kill her." Lu Huoying''s face was gloomy: "you all go out." The king of the underworld walked out with great cooperation. After waiting for all of them to leave, Lu Huoying grabs the feet of Mo Shaoer''s body and pulls her over, rips off her clothes, opens her thighs and looks at the root. Chapter 688 Lu Huoying looks at him, frowns tightly, eyes light angrily flings people away. Holding his head to one side, he shouted, "red wolf." Red wolf came in, saw him this appearance, poured a glass of water for him quickly: "Prince quickly drink water." Lu burned the shadow to drink the saliva, in the heart not just then slows down the strength. He lived so many years, only saw a woman there, the most private place of Mo shallow son has a tiny mole, not obvious, but he remembered. This woman didn''t! Realizing that he saw other women''s sexuality, the whole person felt disgusted. This woman is not a stranger. Really not. as like as two peas, he had a suspicion, but the woman''s body was identical everywhere, so he decided that he was a little girl. Lu Fen''s shadow covered his chest tightly. The nausea in his heart didn''t subside, mixed with a trace of anger, which made his chest ache. Gu Bailu and Mo shallow''er even changed people unconsciously when they were sick for Su muwei. Lu faying sneers and smashes into the coffee table next to him. The tea table was immediately split into ashes. The red wolf thought to himself, this time I''m afraid that the stranger escaped again, and he escaped so well, which made the prince sad for so long. Lu Huoying thought about these days, because of the sadness of the death of Mo Shaoer, he thought it was ridiculous and absurd. "Set off at once for Nanyue." Lu Huo''s eyes were bright and cruel. Mo Shaoer dared to run away beside him for the second time. No doubt he hit him in the face. Red wolf slightly Leng: "prince, the emperor is going to abdicate next month. You may not be able to get to Nanyao country for a while now, for fear that you will miss the throne next month." "Worry about what, the throne can''t run." Lu Huoying has made up his mind. He opens the door and goes out. The king of the netherworld glances at him and says, "well, I have done everything for you. When are you going to send people here?" Lu burned the shadow to snort coldly: "catch the person to say again." "Then wait for your news, the prince of Tianfeng kingdom should not be dishonest." The Pluto said that and left. Lu Huoying didn''t leave him either. Now he is going to catch the runaway female slave. "Burn the body inside and replace everything inside." Lu burned the shadow ordered a sentence, took the red wolf to leave the main courtyard. He can''t ask for any more dirty things that have been touched by other women. Damn Mo shallow son, clearly know his habits, but also make a fake to dirty him. The more he thought about it, the more angry he felt that his chest was going to explode. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian''s carriage successfully returned to the prince''s mansion. Along the way, Gu Bailu opened the Pearl curtain and looked out. From time to time, he could see the billboards standing on both sides of the busy street. On it is a picture of her thief, a notice on the yellow background It''s hard to think or not. Gu Bailu lets aro tear up a piece to see that it is actually a list of the emperor who hunts for the runaway wife! That is to say, the whole country knows that she has run away. This man, Gu Bailu, looked at the man who helped him out of the carriage and kissed him on tiptoe. She doesn''t know how to thank a man who can do this. Such a call to the world is to throw away his man''s face and self-esteem in order to find her as soon as possible. The man who can do this, there is nothing to doubt, even if the real child is part of the reason, but he absolutely does not need to question her sincerity. Feng Qingtian holds her small hand and whispers in her ear, "can''t help it?" Chapter 689 Gu Bailu kicked him in the calf and said, "lecher." Feng Qingtian laughs and picks her up. She touches her PP with one hand: "it must be very painful here after sitting in such a carriage for so long. I''ll knead it for you later." Although it''s a tease, it''s really painful. Gu Bailu''s stomach shows her bosom. She feels that her stomach is heavy. She is bumpy in the carriage. She can''t bear to go all the way. The king comes back with his concubine, and all the people in the mansion are cheering and running out to meet him. Gu Bailu was a little ashamed, and felt that he was a little ashamed. He was such a big man. What else did he do to run away from home? It made the city stormy. But the people in the mansion dare not think about it or show it. "Welcome the princess back to the mansion." Under the leadership of the steward, the greeting words of the palace were loud. Gu Bailu put her head in Feng Qingtian''s arms: "hurry up, go in, it''s disgraceful." Feng Qingtian chuckled, "I know it''s a shame. I see you dare to run away next time." Gu Bailu tugged at his neck and shook his head: "I dare not. Go in." Feng Qingtian just carried her into the house and came to the white attic. Gu Bailu felt comfortable in a moment. This is her home. The flowers and plants planted in the courtyard are her favorite, even the eaves are her favorite shapes. The bedroom is full of her favorite furniture, white color, bright and fresh, spotless. It was no different from when she left, as if she had drunk two teas on her couch this morning. Feng Qingtian put her on the couch, let her sleep on her side, and gently rubbed her little girl: "I''ll press it for you, it will be better." In fact, Feng Qingtian helped her press it on the carriage, but it was not so easy to use it on the couch, and it was not easy to find acupoints when the carriage was in a state of epilepsy. Gu Bailu also really hurt a little bit, nodded and enjoyed the consideration of men. Feng Qingtian pressed it carefully, but he didn''t have any other thoughts. Gu Bailu pressed it and fell asleep, with a bright and tender face resting on her small hand, sleeping soundly. Feng Qingtian shaved her small nose, bowed her head and kissed her. She was satisfied with the food, so she took her to bed. Outside Qin Shou asked, "Lord, do you need to eat?" Feng Qingtian opened the door and went out, whispering, "the princess is asleep. Later, are they back?" "I came back yesterday. I arranged it in her teahouse according to the order of the princess. If the princess wants to see me, she can see me at any time." Feng Qingtian''s jaw head: "first, bring people." Gu Bailu must want to see someone when she wakes up. After Qin Shou went down, Feng Qingtian went to clean the room, wiped Gu Bailu''s face and hands with the handkerchief, and took her to sleep. Finally, he slept steadily. His home, his bed and his woman were enough. He was very satisfied. These days, he has been thinking that the power on the palace cliff should not be used that day, and the things that hurt them in the past should not be retaliated. The answer is no need, as long as they don''t destroy his happiness, he can let bygones be bygones. But if they dare to die again, he will never let them go. Gu Bailu didn''t wake up until late evening, but she was hungry and had to wake up. As soon as she woke up, Feng Qingtian turned to wake up, bowed her head and kissed her confused eyes: "don''t you want to sleep again?" Gu Bailu half squinted and shook his head: "don''t sleep, your baby is hungry." Chapter 690 She touched her belly and said that the baby was a child, but fengqingtian mistakenly thought that she said she was, and picked her up: "OK, we''ll eat baby." When Gu Bailu sat at the table of huanghuali, her eyes were still covered. Feng Qingtian gave an order, and the meal was served. Twenty four dishes, each of which is what Gu Bailu likes to eat. Gu Bailu took a bite of pigeon soup stewed with gastrodia elata, squinting and praising: "it''s the cooks in the palace who are good at cooking. I can''t get used to the dishes in Tianfeng country!" Nanyao country belongs to the north, and its food is different from that of Tianfeng country. Tianfeng country belongs to the south. The taste of the dishes is sweet and light. It''s tolerable for a few days, but after a month or two, people are bored and flustered. After a sip of soup, Gu Bailu woke up. Feng Qingtian was eating slowly. From time to time, he brought her delicious dishes. Gu Bailu asked, "is there any letter from the prince''s mansion?" "Once upon a time, Mo Shaoer has been buried, but he was first buried in the mountains, and later dug out and buried in the mansion. He should not be bothered any more." Feng Qingtian is a light tunnel. To Mo shallow son, he has no other feeling, just Gu Bailu likes, he helps her. "Bury and dig? What is Lu Fen Ying going to do? Is there any doubt? " Gu Bailu is worried. Her method is seamless, as long as Su muwei according to her said, to Mo shallow son''s body two days later again feed nine thousand nine Dai Chun powder. When I go to Mo shallow''er for burial, I don''t find anything unusual. But what''s the reason why Lu Huoying did this? "The letter only says to bury in another place. I''ll write again tomorrow. There should be the latest information. Don''t worry about it." "Well, they should be here. After dinner, I''ll meet them." "I have asked Qin Shou to invite people here. You can eat at ease." Feng Qingtian touched her head. Gu Bailu took his hand and kissed her on the back of her hand: "my husband is very kind." Feng Qingtian pinched her nose and said, "eat now, and stay by my side. I will always be so nice to you." Gu Bailu nods. After a meal of half an hour, Gu Bailu is going to see them. Aro sends a letter: "Miss, it''s for you." Gu Bailu saw the white lotus flower painted on the envelope and immediately understood that it was written by Su muwei. She quickly opened it to have a look. The letter was written yesterday. It said that Lu Huoying had come to Nanyue. He also said that she must look at Mo shao''er, and never let Mo shao''er see Lu huo''er again, or she would steal Lu huo''er''s slave print flute and let Mo shao''er die. Gu Bailu looked closely and handed the letter to Feng Qingtian: "it seems that the matter has been exposed." Feng Qingtian took a look at the letter and was surprised: "it didn''t say that Lu Huoying knew the truth." Gu Bailu shook his head: "it''s not said in the letter, but Lu Huoying has come to Nanyue country. I haven''t come up with a way to eliminate the slave seal of shallow son." Feng Qing Tian''an comforted: "he will come here. This is my place. What can he do? Even if he really comes to check Mo Shaoer''s affairs, he can''t give evidence." Gu Bailu nodded: "you''re right. He doesn''t have any evidence to prove that it''s our bag. Hehe." Gu Bailu goes to the flower hall to see shallower. Shallow son some can''t believe to sit in the flower hall, she didn''t expect that she came back, and returned to the wanwang mansion. Chapter 691 Gu Bailu really did what he said. He took her back and brought her back. Lu Fuying knows that she is dead. She doesn''t have to worry about his nightmare anymore. She gets rid of it completely. Shallow son thinks the air is full of the taste of freedom. Seeing Gu Bailu come in, people laughed brightly: "master, I haven''t dreamt. I''m really back to the prince''s mansion!" Gu Bailu took her hand and sat down: "you didn''t dream, we are all back, but there is a message you must know." Shallow son''s good face is tight: "what What''s up? " "Don''t be afraid when you hear it. Lu Huoying has come to Nanyue." Gu Bailu has to prepare shallow''s mind to avoid seeing Lu Huo''s shadow. Shallow son''s face changed greatly, just thought it was dreamlike, and suddenly a thunderbolt woke her up. Is it really a dream? Now I wake up. Shallow son sadly smiled a: "so fast chase, even a little space all don''t give me." It took Gu Bailu so much thought to get her out, but in the end, it was nothing. "Su muwei didn''t say that he knew that you were pretending to be dead, but that he came to Nanyao. Maybe he just came to relax, not necessarily to pursue you." Gu Bailu advised. Shallow son shakes his head: "now it''s winter, new year''s Day is coming soon. According to his temperament, he won''t come out to hang out, and next month is his accession ceremony. There is no important thing. He won''t come to Nanyue at this time." Shallow son is not optimistic about Lu Fen''s coming to Nanyue. Lu Huoying is a prince, but he doesn''t like social intercourse. He stays in the prince''s mansion when he comes back. Of course, he is not bored in the prince''s mansion. He studies all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting. Moreover, because of his intelligence, he has learned very well. The rest of the time is to abuse Mo shallow. Force her to learn piano, calligraphy and painting, and chess. If Mo qian''er plays chess with him, if he loses, he will be punished to kneel. Sometimes, if he loses, he will ask her to brush the toilet. There is no other hobby. For him, he has the right, the power and the strength. He doesn''t need to flatter any powerful officials or aristocratic families. Besides, Tianfeng kingdom is completely under his control, and he doesn''t need to come to Nanyue country for any help. So there is only one possibility for him to come to Nanyue, that is to catch her back. But Shallow son thinks it''s wrong again. If Lu Huoying really wants to catch her, he doesn''t need to come by himself. He has a slave print flute. Although the distance may not be able to control her mind, it can make her live like death and force her to go back. "My plan is so perfect. How does he know?" Gu Bailu was told by Xiao''er that the situation was not optimistic. He thought that the new year was coming soon. Lu Huoying still came to Nanyue. There was no important thing between the two countries that needed him. She has the most say because her family man is the biggest power here. "But not necessarily." Shallow son denied himself again: "he really wants to catch me. In fact, he doesn''t have to go out in person. Maybe there is something important." She said to herself and shook her head again: "I can''t be scared by him. I can''t be so scared. Now I have to run away. I can''t leave Baidi City, at least 300 miles away from nuyindi." She said and stood up. "Master, I''m leaving. No matter what he''s here for, I can''t stay close to him." Nuyindi''s mind control skill is 300 li away. She must be outside this distance. Chapter 692 Can''t be controlled by him, even if he makes her life worse than death, she can bear it. It''s better to let him torture her when she dies. Gu Bailu pulls her: "don''t panic. In the winter, Nanyao is covered with snow. Where are you going with your child? Wait for him to come and watch his change. If he really comes to chase you, he will send you away later." "No It was late then. " Shallow son shakes his head. "It''s not late, you forget that I have a soul receiving bracelet, which can let you hide for 24 hours. If he doesn''t come after you, he will run away in vain." Gu Bailu actually wanted to say that even if she ran three hundred miles away, she could not live as well as die with a flute. Now she is pregnant with a child, can she bear it, can the child bear it, and can''t kill two people with one body at last. Never think of death when you can live. And she thinks that if Lu Huoying really finds out that the Mo shallow er who died is a fake, he can play the nuyin flute first to see if shallow Er is really not dead. But shallow son did not attack. There are only two kinds of situations. The burning shadow has not been found. Erlufengying found out, but he didn''t give up to let shallower die, so he would come in person. As long as he is reluctant to die, she has a way to let him not go. When arriving at her territory, he also wants to let Lu Huoying know who is in charge of her territory! Shallow son some wavers, she has no relatives, only knows is Gu Bailu, leaves her, she does not know where to go. A woman with a child, her spiritual power is not high, born but hook people crime, can live to escape 300 miles away is not necessarily. "Have you finished?" An old voice sounded, and they remembered that there was another man in the room. The blind woman who had no eyes sat there and had drunk a cup of tea, only to find that they had completely forgotten her. The reason why Gu Bailu brought her back is that she was interested in the witchcraft of her witch doctor. It is possible to remove the witchcraft of nuyindi. Second, because she wants to open her eyes, she can only run with her. Gu Bailu smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I''ll write out the introduction to cultivating the heavenly eye tonight, and I''ll give it to you tomorrow." The witch doctor''s face is expressionless: "you can count on your words. This house is a treasure land. The old lady wants to live down." "No, I only promised to teach you to open the eyes of heaven. I didn''t say that I would provide you with a place to live. My teahouse can provide you with free food and accommodation, but not the prince''s mansion." Gu Bailu immediately refused. They didn''t find out the origin of the witch doctor, so they couldn''t leave her in the mansion. She is a dangerous person because she can play tricks on people. The witch doctor snorted coldly, "I''m afraid that I will harm you, old lady?" "My mother-in-law, it''s necessary to guard against people. You can cultivate heaven''s eyes everywhere. You don''t have to be in the prince''s mansion." Gu Bailu did not hide it. "It''s an excellent geomancy treasure land. You can get twice the result with half the effort." As soon as the witch doctor entered the prince''s mansion, he knew that there was a spring of spiritual power. He could cultivate everything quickly. Of course, Gu Bailu knows that the emperor''s mansion is conducive to cultivation. Her cultivation progress is very fast here, but she can''t leave a witch doctor in the mansion. The safety of the whole government is the first. Seeing that she was not loose, the witch doctor said again, "don''t you worry about the slave seal, if I can help you?" Gu Bailu''s eyes light up: "do you have a way to get rid of slavery?" Shallow son''s delicate face also shows a happy color. Chapter 693 "No, I can''t get rid of it, but it can make her less happy when she has an attack." She''s just a witch doctor. "But I can help you to poison Lu Huo''s shadow. " "What do you mean?" Asked Gu Bailu anxiously. "If he uses nuyin flute, he will be backfired. In other words, how painful you are when he uses nuyin flute, how painful he is." The witch doctor used the black hole without eyes to look shallow. Shallow son shakes his head: "I am not afraid of pain, I am afraid of being controlled mind." This is the main reason why she wants to leave. If she can bear the pain, she can pass it. But she is accused of being mental. She will do something to make herself ashamed. "It''s very easy to play back. What he does to you, you can do to him." The witch doctor laughed, his voice was eerie. Gu Bailu happily grasps her withered old hand: "is it really OK?" That would be great! "The theory of this kind of demagogue can be released, but there are preconditions. Only when the other party''s mood is out of control can the demagogue succeed." "What is out of control?" Shallow son does not understand. "It''s simple, ecstatic or furious, sad." What the witch doctor said is very simple, really not simple. As a cold-blooded and merciless person, it''s impossible for you to make him ecstatic. It''s impossible to break his heart. It''s possible to make him angry, but furious? Ha ha non-existent. "You didn''t say..." Gu Bailu sat back in the chair disappointed. Shallow son also sat down and frowned. He couldn''t figure out why Lu Fen Ying wanted to do this. Su muwei was already well. Why did he want to catch her. "Master, I''d better change my blood." In this way, even if he finds out that she has no use value of dragon spirit blood, maybe he will let her go. "Think about it first. It will take a few days for Lu to get to Nanyue from Tianfeng. We will send someone to set up some obstacles in Nanyue. He will come a little longer." Gu Bailu doesn''t want to change the blood of the Dragon Spirit from shallow son all the time. This is the blood of the dragon spirit that everyone can''t get. It''s a pity to give it to someone else. Shallow son stood up and knelt firmly in front of Gu Bailu: "Shifu, I don''t think about it. The dragon spirit blood is a burden to me. I don''t have the ability to protect it now. I''ll give it to someone else. If Lu Huoying has to, I''ll give that person to him." Gu Bailu thought this might be a way. "Well, I''ll pick people tomorrow." How to choose a good disposition, not to say how kind-hearted, at least not like the world''s people, cold and heartless. "Thank you, master." Shallow son stood up and breathed heavily. The witch doctor curled his mouth: "then you don''t need an old woman?" She really wants to stay in the prince''s mansion. The treasure land here is really good. "It''s still useful to you. I know you are interested in the cultivation speed of the prince''s mansion. But in my own mansion, there is a treasure to increase the cultivation speed. I can let you live in my mansion." Gu Bailu thought that if the witch doctor had this ability, she would not be able to break her way. In case there is a chance to play back. It''s true that the prince''s mansion dare not let her live, but it doesn''t matter. She squeezed into the four families last time. The treasure of the white family is Gu Fu''s. I don''t know if she sent it. I''m not afraid that I haven''t sent it. I''m afraid that I can''t get the treasure even though I''m covered by her prince. Chapter 694 The witch doctor nodded: "that''s OK." After this agreement, Gu Bailu went back to the room, opened the handkerchief that Gu''s ancestors left with him, and carefully read whether there was any record of the slave printed flute. But I didn''t mention it. On the contrary, there is a mention of antiphagus. It seems that the witch doctor''s wife did not lie, but it''s a pity that Lu Huoying is not a man who can get out of control. But nothing is absolute. If he really comes to catch shallow son, it depends on why he comes to catch shallow son. Is it because she has dragon spirit blood, or does he actually have feelings for shallow son? Before long, Feng Qingtian, who discussed matters with Ye Huai, came back. Bring her a letter: "the latest information, look at it, I''m afraid Lu Huoying really knows that we''ve changed our ways." Gu Bailu opened the letter curiously, her plan was so perfect. Even Lu Huoying would doubt it, but went to check Mo Shaoer''s whole body and guessed it. He specially spent a lot of effort on the body and made fake traces according to the traces on her body. How can it be found. However, after she read the letter, she was immediately stupid: "how could he find the king of the underworld!" Who is the Pluto? That''s the real messenger of the underworld. Feng Qingtian held her in her arms and kissed her forehead: "I also want to know, or I will go to hell to ask?" "Don''t Don''t go. The Pluto wants to catch shallower Gu Bailu leaned in his arms and looked at the contents of the letter, wondering, "is he going to let shallow son return to life?" "It''s only possible to find the Pluto, but why does he want shallow son to revive? It''s not a small price to let Pluto do things. " Gu Bailu hooked his lips: "I''ll know when he comes." Gu Bailu now thinks that Lu Huoying is a little interesting. One person can''t let go of another until he dies, and he will revive her when he dies. This feeling is not so deep. It depends on what kind of feeling it is. Before going to bed at night, Gu Bailu told Feng Qingtian that he wanted to find a blood exchange partner for shallow son. The next day, the housekeeper brought the list of servant girls in the whole arbitrary palace and told her about the characteristics of the servant girls one by one. There are several maids who are very gentle and lovely, but About because it is the identity of servant girl, there is no anger in people''s bones. Gu Bailu was not satisfied after seeing people. When the housekeeper left and the witch doctor came, she remembered that she would send the witch doctor to Gu Fu today. Gu Bailu''s return to the prince''s mansion began to spread all over the city of Baidi when his carriage came back yesterday. The melon eaters are all confused. Is this the waste of Gufu or not? Like words, why one and then again and three people back, said to give up on the body to give up, said not to do not. I don''t like it. It''s not right at all. The emperor''s list posted by others also says to pursue his wife. How hard it took to get people back. So the people in the street get together and guess what''s going on. Someone even started a gamble. Gu Bailu, a little punk, will be driven out of the prince''s mansion for a long time. I don''t dare to gamble openly. I only dare to go down privately. You know, last time those who scolded Gu Bailu for planting wild seeds in his stomach, the grass on the grave was too high. Gu Bailu could not hear these rumors. The luxurious but low-key carriage arrived at Gu''s house all the way. Gu''s house is still as usual, just like before she left, and even the servant girl''s Porter is very well behaved. Everyone is respectful to see her back. Chapter 695 After she passed by, she opened her eyes far away and didn''t see people talking about it. The whole mansion is well organized. Gu Bailu is still walking to the flower hall in the corridor. A huge fat body rushed to this side from afar. Gu Bailu was so nervous that she hurriedly stood nearby. Girl, don''t be so enthusiastic when she saw her! "Lulu, you are back! Great! " Gu Bailu was just a flash God, and the fat face of Bu Yaolian, as white as a meat bun, appeared in front of her. Fortunately, I know that Gu Bailu is pregnant and dare not hold her. "Ha ha Lulu, your stomach is bigger than mine. " Bu Yaolian''s face is full of surprises and glory. Gu Bailu also wants to ha You have a big stomach. I''m pregnant with a baby. Is your natural pride a fat thing? She pinched the face of Yao Lian, fat pocket unexpectedly accidentally feel comfortable. "It''s time for you to lose weight. I''m afraid you''ll have to roll to get ahead one day." Gu Bailu looks at her as if she has gained another circle. "What a delicious dish you cook! I like a lot of it. " Buyao lotus happy tunnel. So She''s with aro. "I''m going to take the cook back to the prince''s mansion today, so that you don''t have to blame me when you get fat." Gu Bailu is half joking and half serious. Bu Yaolian grabs her hand and says, "then I''ll go to the prince''s mansion with you. I''ll follow you anyway." Gu Bailu patted her hand: "OK, I''ll play with you. How about the house?" Bu Yaolian patted her chest: "I''m at ease with you. I''ve been running the family with my grandmother since I was ten years old. I''ll take care of it at will." Bu Yaolian''s eyes are full of confidence. She has confidence only in this. Gu Bailu actually knew that Bu Yaolian could not be stupid in front of her, but in fact, she was very smart and intelligent. As a big family with a career in all three countries, the Bu family, as the only offspring, naturally knew the world and how to manage business very early. So when Gu Bailu left, she was relieved to give Gu''s house to her. Sure enough, bu Yaolian handed over the account book, and Gu Bailu was startled to see that he had made so much money Less than two months later, she had twenty thousand Liang more gold in her account book. You should know that there are not many stores that can make money. All the good ones are sold out by Ye. "What''s more, it''s just a short time. Many businesses haven''t fully worked, so it doesn''t seem to be profitable." Bu Yaolian doesn''t care. In less than two months, the way she spread out has not been able to really receive the net, otherwise, she will earn more than this. Gu Bailu blinks and looks at her. She is satisfied with how she looks. If she exchanges blood with shallow son, she won''t be left in the field. With such a flash of inspiration in her mind, she immediately felt that Bu Yaolian was the best choice. "Do you want to be thin?" she asked quickly Bu Yaolian jumped up from the chair: "think! Dream of being thin! " "I''ll tell you something, you think about it." Bu Yaolian gathered her fat face and said, "what can I do, as long as I can?" "On the surface, it''s good for you." But in the end is two people whole body exchange blood, best meeting how, she also can''t guarantee a ticket. She told Bu Yaolian about the exchange of blood. Bu Yaolian asked anxiously, "is there any danger to her life?" Chapter 696 She is the only granddaughter in her family. Her grandparents are afraid that they won''t let her take the risk. "No, not at all." Gu Bailu promised that she would not let them change if her life was in danger. She has a cracked mirror in her hand now, so it can''t be dangerous. "I''ll change." Bu Yaolian responds immediately. "You don''t have to think about it?" Gu Bailu advised. "No, it''s not cheap for such a good thing as longlingxue." Bu Yaolian is a businessman. Her family is a business family. All she has in her heart is the idea of not making a son of a bitch at a low price. Gu Bailu said, "it''s a big thing. Give you a day to think about it, or discuss it with your grandfather." "Good." Bu Yaolian answers, but she has made up her mind. "By the way, has Zhibao arrived?" Gu Bailu asked. "It''s been sent here long ago. There''s Wang Rui. The Bai family doesn''t have the guts. This treasure is a good thing. Some of the servant girls in the mansion haven''t been promoted for several years. This time, it''s a breakthrough!" Gu Bailu left the witch doctor and gave her the Tianyan cultivation hand she wrote last night. Only after I gave it to her did I remember how they looked at me without eyes. So he arranged a servant girl to read it to her and serve her cultivation. As for whether she can be refined or not, Gu Bailu can''t be blamed. It''s heaven''s will. Gu Bailu takes Bu Yaolian back to the prince''s mansion and calls shallow son to talk about the exchange of blood. Shallow son has no opinion. She is more than happy to exchange it with Bu Yaolian. Gu Bailu is very responsible to remind: "blood is also part of the gene, it is possible After the exchange of blood, you will also become obese. " Shallow son blinks to ask: "what meaning?" "To put it more generally, you may get fat." Shallow son a pair of clear water Mou Baba ground looking at step Yao lotus, become so fat? That''s just right! Lu Huoying must not be interested in abusing her. "I I don''t mind. " Shallow son answers softly. Although both of them agreed, Gu Bailu gave them a day to think about it. In the evening, Feng Qingtian told her that Lu faying had arrived at the border between Tianfeng and Nanyue. They were embarrassing him in the side mirror, but it would not be long before they could enter the territory of Tianfeng tomorrow. So fast! Lu Fen shadow came much faster than Gu Bailu imagined. This man is in a hurry to give birth. The next day, neither shallow nor Bu Yaolian changed their mind. Gu Bailu closed the door and changed their blood. It''s impossible to exchange blood all over the body, but it''s much easier and more convenient to implement because of the split sky mirror. Although there is no life risk, after all, it is a blood exchange, which is extremely sensitive. Just in case it doesn''t fit in with other aspects of the body. Fortunately, shallow son''s dragon spirit blood is omnipotent. Bu Yaolian accepted it quickly and woke up after a day''s rest. Shallow son is the first time to accept other people''s blood. His body organs have enjoyed the best blood. Now he can''t accept ordinary nutrition for a while. Shallow son has been in a coma for two days and hasn''t woke up. It''s about the same as changing people''s tastes. Originally, it was delicacies and seafood. It was unacceptable to change them into ordinary dishes. Gu Bailu checks her pulse to make sure she has no problem. The third day, shallow son finally slowly woke up. On the same day, Feng Qingtian brought the news: "Lu Huoying has arrived at the second town outside the White Emperor''s city, and will enter the White Emperor''s city at the latest tomorrow." Chapter 697 Gu Bailu quickly told the news to the shallow son who just woke up. Shallow son instead calmed down: "master don''t worry, he will come, now I have nothing to fear." Now she has no dragon spirit blood. What can Lu Huoying do even if she gets her back. Bu Yaolian has been awake for two days. She has no discomfort, so she feels very excited every day. She likes to sleep late every day. She doesn''t get up until three poles in the day. If you wake up just now, you can''t sleep any more. The spirit is particularly good. I want to do something when I wake up. I just clean the room and the snow in the yard last night. I just can''t stop trying to do things. Gu Bailu asked her, "is there anything wrong with her body?" Bu Yaolian shakes her head: "no, nothing is wrong, but she is in a good spirit. When she cleaned yesterday, she accidentally cut her hand and fell blood into a pot of plants. Originally, a pot of silver powder and gold Ling withered in winter had blossomed..." The blood of dragon spirit is so amazing. Bu Yaolian feels that she has found the treasure. Gu Bailu looked around and said nervously, "did anyone else see it?" Seeing her serious expression, bu Yaolian shook her head: "no, what''s the matter?" "Although all the people in the prince''s mansion are loyal, they are afraid that someone might have a different idea when they see longlingxue. You and shallower exchange blood. Only a few of us know that I didn''t let him know, so we must keep it secret." Gu Bailu said that Bu Yaolian was nervous. Now she is also a person with rare treasures. Before, she was a waste with almost no spiritual power. Although she had spiritual roots, she was still a waste compared with Gu Bailu. I was humiliated and bullied when I was young. Even if there are a lot of gold and silver jewelry in my family, I can only give them to other strong people to protect my family. If it wasn''t for the business acumen in the family, I''m afraid she would have been bullied to death. So she never took herself seriously. Now I have changed my blood to know how dangerous it is to have a great ability. In fact, she has dragon spirit blood just like her family has business brains. They don''t have strong strength to protect these, and they will be robbed by others finally. But she didn''t want to be robbed by others. So she knew it had to be kept secret. "I see. I''ll be careful later." Bu Yaolian is careful. "Try not to bleed in front of others. Even if you bleed, don''t let others see the effect of blood. There are too many dragon spirit blood in the world. Otherwise, the dragon family won''t be torn apart." Today''s dragon can be said to no longer exist, left in the eyes of the world are all the inferior dragon, have not evolved into the kind of adults. Even this kind of dragon people will be killed by the strong and become the dragon meat to enhance their power. Bu Yaolian covers her little heart: "I didn''t expect that I could become a day robbed." Her face was a little pale. "Now I know I''m afraid. I''ll give you a day to think about it. What did you think about..." Bu Yaolian smiled awkwardly twice: "I thought that if I had the blood of shallow girl, I would be as slim as her." Gu Bailu: "..." "It''s OK. It''s not so terrible. Just be careful not to let others know." Gu Bailu didn''t want to scare her. Although she was big, she knew that she was timid. Chapter 698 Bu Yaolian nodded: "not afraid." As long as she stayed in the mansion, there would be no danger to her life. Anyway, the benefits still exist. "You have to be very careful these days. The prince of Tianfeng kingdom is Nanyao from the blood of dragon spirit. I think he will live in the mansion of the king Lu Feiying came to Nanyue this time, but he was afraid that he would live in the prince''s mansion. First, courtesy is good for each other. Second, Lu Huoying will feel that there is a greater chance to find a shallow son in the prince''s mansion. Lu Huoying has been in contact with longlingxue for so many years. Gu Bailu is afraid that he can smell longlingxue on someone like a dog''s nose, so buyulian is in danger. "Or I''ll look back." Buyao lotus road. She traveled with her grandfather, and had heard of the prince of Tianfeng for a long time. He was cruel, cold-blooded and ruthless, especially terrible. She doesn''t want to be stared at like this. "No, Gu''s house is not safe either. The best way is to leave Tianfeng country. No matter how suspicious Lu faying is, he can''t even suspect you." Gu Bailu said the purpose of coming today. Bu Yaolian Duqi said: "do I want to leave?" She just thought that she would not have to be afraid of anything when she was in the prince''s mansion. Leaving here, she would be in danger wherever she went. "I''ll take you back when Lu Huoying is gone. No one can find you there, but the conditions may be a little harder." Gu Bailu said that the cave where she fell when she was wearing it was isolated from all spiritual forces, that is, Feng Qingtian did not find her after several months of active searching. So it''s the safest place. Although childe Xiao knows it, she has a way to let childe Xiao stay, so she doesn''t have to worry about him going back. "I''m not afraid. Lulu said that a safe place must be a safe place. I''ll go." Bu Yaolian thinks so. Since she has the blood of dragon spirit and gains benefits, all things will depend on each other, so she accepts it calmly. After Bu Yaolian agreed, Gu Bailu arranged several bodyguards and servant girls that day to let aro lead the way to see her off. Bu Yaolian''s carriage has just left. I''m afraid that Lu Huoying''s carriage will come before she leaves Baidi city. There was no difference between them. Last night, Lu faying sent someone to send a post to the door, so Feng Qingtian had already sent someone to wait for him at the door. Lu Huoying''s driving is not low-key at all, so people all the way have guessed whose driving is. After all, as a senior gossip crowd in Baidi City, there is no car that is unclear about the driving of the powerful families in Baidi city. Lu Huoying''s car driver is too strange. There is also a picture of two swords crossing on the car driver. It makes people feel arrogant. Some people followed to the gate of the Lord''s mansion, and saw that the Lord and the Lord''s mansion just came back with people to meet at the gate, so they had a smart guess of the identity of this man. "Prince of Tianfeng kingdom? How could he come to our country? This winter''s new year is coming soon. " "No, I''ve never been here to give you the annual gift." "Are you stupid? There is no prince who has personally delivered the annual gift." As soon as this person''s voice fell, I saw someone carrying several boxes from the back carriage. The boxes looked gorgeous and precious, and the contents were excellent without thinking. "It''s hard not to come true. It''s a gift?" "Don''t tease. It''s not that easy. Wait and see." "However, it''s said that the prince of Tianfeng is cold-blooded and merciless. Even his mother and concubine were killed by him, and he also likes to attack the strong. He thought they must be vicious, but unexpectedly they were so beautiful..." Chapter 699 Next to a group of small women gasp: "born beautiful and clever strong man, good want." Some people want to go up and spit bad things, but when they look around, these girls are wearing luxurious brocade clothes, the side carriage is exquisite and gorgeous, and the sign of Murong mansion is embroidered on it, so no one dares to speak. Girls in Murong mansion can''t be offended. Although nanningxin of Murong mansion is destroyed and Murong Lanyi is missing, there are still many girls with high spiritual strength in Murong mansion. In the past, they were pressed by nanningxin and Murong Lanyi. Now they are all dead. It''s time for them to start. "It''s said that the prince of Tianfeng Kingdom has not set up a concubine." Several girls began to talk. "No, but I heard that he had a girl he liked very much and kept her by her side, no matter how disabled she was." "It''s just a sick girl who will die sooner or later. How can such a girl become a crown princess? Otherwise, he can''t not marry all the time. We have a chance." "Ha ha, there is only one prince of Tianfeng kingdom." "It''s up to our ability. Anyway, our king has already got a princess, and we can''t count on it. Everyone in our families is aware that they are still looking at the queen of Tianfeng and yunqi." Several people hate to look at Gu Bailu at the door. I saw her standing there in a white lotus dress, with a bosom in her stomach, and a smile on her face like a spring breeze, like a sun flower. It looks good, but it''s a waste no matter how good it is. But how could she live so well. They always want to get close to the king, is supporting her waist, careful care, that piece of fairy like charming soul on the face of tenderness. "The king must have been bewitched." "I also think it''s estimated that Gu sometimes fails, so he only drives the waste out of the house several times." The girl next to me didn''t go along. Murong cast a glance at them and said coldly, "look at you. She is a waste. You dare not even scold her. She is not as good as a waste." Murong Qingqing is a commoner in the main house. Her mother is the legitimate daughter of the royal family. She married Murong Lanyi''s father as a concubine. Although her mother is the legitimate daughter of the king''s family, her spiritual strength is not obvious, but she was born beautiful. At that time, she was a famous beauty in Baidi city. Murong inclined to live in the shadow of Murong Lanyi when she was young. Although her spiritual power is also very strong, it''s still a bit worse than that kind of genius of Murong Lanyi. She inherited her mother''s beauty. After years of practice, Lingli has become the best. Without Murong Lanyi and nanningxin, grandma began to put all her attention on her. So she''s higher than the girls in the other rooms. The other girls pouted and got into the carriage. A gorgeous and exquisite carriage left. Murong inclined to look at the tall figure of Lu Huoying, and thought that his curly black hair was really beautiful. In front of the gate of the prince''s mansion, Gu Bailu joked with Lu Huo Ying sincerely: "the prince is so eager to chase us to the country of Nanyue, isn''t it because he is interested in the king of my family?" Lu Huo''s shadow hasn''t responded yet. Feng Qingtian has pulled down his face and said, "don''t talk nonsense." Look up and ask Lu Huoying to enter the door. After entering the mansion, Lu Huo''s shadow looked around in a big way. He didn''t think it was someone else''s house at all. After sitting down, Gu Bailu asked, "what''s the matter with the prince coming to Nanyue this time?" Lu Huo''s eyes are bright and turbid. He can''t see his mood. His red lips light up and he says: "how is mo Shaoer now? You don''t worry at all." Chapter 700 Gu Bailu scolds him in his heart. Obviously, he is here to ask for help. Who has the spare time to act with you. "Although shallow son is with my master and apprentice, but it''s your person. I can''t care what you want to do with her. Instead, I''m just worrying about it." "The princess is really able to speak, not only to speak, but also to have a brilliant mind. I hope you don''t be mistaken by cleverness and give me the stranger." Lu burned shadow put down the tea cup, the tone is not salty, but there is no doubt about it. Gu also likes to deal with people who don''t beat around the bush. "I can''t understand the prince''s words. Shallow son was left in the mansion by you, but now he came to ask me what I mean by asking for someone?" Killing people without recognition is the first step. "Throw people in." Lu Huoying gave a cold order. Someone carried the box in and opened it to a disgusting looking corpse. Although the body showed signs of decay, Gu Bailu recognized that it was the body of the female slave they used to pack. Although her face is a little deformed, it''s obviously not the face of Mo Shaoer. She used jiujiudachun to turn the body of the slave into the shape of a stranger, but jiujiudachun can only last for three days, so she asked Su muwei to feed jiujiudachun once again in the middle to keep the body. So there are six days. The body must have been buried within six days. So nothing goes wrong. But who would have thought Lu Huoying would go to ask the king of the underworld to revive shallow son. "Prince, what do you mean by bringing a body to my mansion!" Gu Bailu asked angrily. Even if they are seen through, they should continue to deny it. "This is the Mo shallow son you left to our palace." Lu''s voice grew colder and colder. Unexpectedly, the woman didn''t admit it. He''s just a rascal. "Joke, my apprentice grows so ugly. I left you a beautiful stranger. Now you throw me a body. I don''t know what you mean." Lu Huo looks at Feng Qingtian and says, "is there anything for Wang Wang to say?" Feng Qingtian lightly said: "what the princess said is what." Anyway, the princess didn''t recognize it, neither did he. Although this is a matter of knowing. "Yes." Lu Huoying stands up, turns around and is ready to leave. "Wait..." Gu Bailu called. Lu Huoying turns around and looks at her. Gu Bailu points to the body and says, "take this rotten thing away." Lu Huo''s eyes narrowed slightly, bursting out with horrible murderous intention, but finally endured it, turned around and left. The body can''t be taken away. Feng Qingtian''s servant raised his hand and said, "take it down and bury me." Gu Bailu sat down and said, "I''m afraid something will happen to Lu Huoying, who is so easy to kill." Feng Qingtian chuckled, "it doesn''t matter. At most, it''s just to discuss with the palace about how to deal with me. The palace has been abandoned for a long time. How can I be afraid of it?" Gu Bailu was relieved to see that he was full of confidence. Unexpectedly, in the evening, Lu Huoying brings people to the mansion. Gu Bailu could not touch his way a bit: "why is the prince here again?" "My palace lives in the prince''s mansion. It will come back when it''s dark." Lu burned the shadow to return her a light, let Gu Bailu a breath can''t slow down. I don''t know why you want to live in the mansion of the king. Don''t you go away angry? Don''t you want to find a way to deal with us? How can you come back so lightly and say that you live here. Who let you live! Chapter 701 "Why, it seems that the princess does not welcome this palace?" Lu Huoying asked scornfully. Of course not! However, I am a wanton Princess and a representative of Nanyue. I must not be a small family. "Welcome, of course. I''ve prepared a courtyard for you. The waterside pavilion is very beautiful, and the lake is frozen. You can''t see the beautiful scenery in Tianfeng country." Lu Huoying looks at the place, and it''s really a beautiful yard, if it''s in other seasons. However, in the winter of Nanyue country, I live beside a frozen lake, and the fire dragon has not been burned in the house, which is not a beautiful scene! The yard is by the lake. There are no obstacles around. The windows open and the four doors are ventilated. This was originally a summer resort in the prince''s mansion. It was built with exquisite atmosphere. The floor was made of excellent white jade. Gu Bailu thought it would be better to entertain Lu Huoying. But she took the most luxurious place in the prince''s mansion to entertain him. It''s only because he wants to come in the winter. Who else is to blame. Gu Bailu told shallower about it, and shallower smiled happily: "Lufen Ying should have never experienced such a cold winter. He can''t eat spicy food, and if he eats spicy food, he will have acne." Gu Bailu patted her on the shoulder: "besides, what does he have? I promise to let him have a particularly unforgettable winter in Nanyue." "I don''t like to eat too salty vegetables. I can''t drink tea at night. If vinegar is added to the wine, he will get drunk as soon as he drinks it. He likes to recite poems and paint. He will be very angry if he paints better than him. He doesn''t like wearing black clothes and feels reluctant to be angry He can''t eat the whole boiled egg. He will choke when he eats it. Once, I almost thought he would choke to death. " Gu Bailu looks at shallower in surprise. Unexpectedly, she knows so much about Lu Huoying. Although they did live together for five or six years, people like Lu Huoying must be careful about everything. However, from what shallow said, Lu burnt shadow showed all his life in front of her. There are even a lot of things that could kill him. Don''t think it''s some preferences in life. Some of them are used slightly, which is enough to kill Lu Huoying. "Master, what are you doing watching me like this?" Mo shallow son looks at Gu Bailu incomprehensibly. Shifu looks at her strangely. "How do you know so much about Burning Shadows on land?" Gu Bailu smiled and asked casually. Shallow son sighed: "get along so long, nature is to know." How can I not know? She once paid attention to everything about Lu Huoying and kept his preferences in mind. I''m afraid that he is not happy in any way. I''m afraid that his life is not comfortable. I want him to eat well, sleep well and serve him wholeheartedly. If it wasn''t for him to become more and more excessive, always bullying her and abusing her, and finally taking her child to save Su muwei, she would not escape. "Do you know that what you tell me can make me kill him unconsciously?" Gu Bailu smiled at her. Light son facial expression changes slightly: "have so serious?" "Lu Fen''s shadow is not reserved for you." Gu Bailu left this sentence without saying more. Maybe even Lu Huoying didn''t realize it. He didn''t set up any defenses against the slave girl. He lived with her for five or six years and exposed everything to her. He will not get along with others. A female slave he was willing to enslave for five or six years, slept for so many years, and never even planned to change. Chapter 702 This kind of feeling is not love, Gu Bailu doesn''t know, but she thinks Lu Huoying will suffer a little because of this. That night, the food Lu burned Ying had was Mapo Tofu, boiled fish slices, spicy chicken giblets There is no dish in the table without chili. Lu Fuying took a look and knew that the dishes here in Nanyue country were more flavor oriented and didn''t care. I chose a dish that didn''t seem spicy. I took the first bite. Although it was a little spicy, it seemed that it could bear it, and the taste was good. Who knows that the more you eat it, the hotter it is. When you put down your chopsticks, the whole person''s mouth is full of fire. In the evening, there is no boiled water, only good tea. Even if it''s tea, he has to drink it. It''s very comfortable to pour it down. But in the middle of the night, he had a bad stomachache. He couldn''t sleep because of the strong tea, so he had to bear the pain and blow a cold wind to the lake. Until now, he didn''t know it was Gu Bailu''s ghost. It''s all spicy food, plus the tea, which are his taboos. These also only Mo shallow son knows. He is more sure that Mo shallow''s son is also in the mansion. She must have told Gu Bailu, so he was treated like this. Lu Huoying is very angry. If he is treated like this at ordinary times, he will shovel the whole arbitrary palace flat. But He''s here to ask for help. Gu Bailu is willing to take out a city in exchange for Mo Shaoer. It''s not easy for him to make friends with her. If he comes in disorder, he can''t take Mo Shaoer away at all except fighting with the king. Lu Fuying felt the nuyin flute tied to his waist, then he took it off and blew twice. Hearing an induction in the west, he quickly stood up and went there. Mo qian''er didn''t fall asleep. Since she changed her blood, her sleep has become more and more heavy. She can sleep all day in the daytime and less in the evening, but it doesn''t affect her growth at all. Although only three or four days, she can feel her original wrists gradually have meat. Originally, Gu Bailu was pregnant and fed her nutritious food according to the arrangement. After the blood exchange, her taste became very good. Mo Shaoer thought that she might really become a fat paper. Blood is a magic thing. What Gu Bailu said to her today, she thought for a long time. Can Lu''s living habits really become his weakness or even his life? Then why did Lu Huoying never hide from her, and he told her many habits by himself, sometimes she would be angry if she forgot him. As long as she serves to make him unhappy and offend his living habits, he will torture her out of anger. Sometimes in bed, sometimes physical abuse. She sighed, and sure enough, she was insignificant. Lu Huoying was not afraid of her. She even dared to let her know her weakness, because she was not afraid at all. It''s no wonder that he was indifferent to his own assassination and didn''t show any anger at her assassination. He just thought what she did was just a child tickling. Just as she was going to sleep with her eyes closed, a voice sign which was very horrible to her came into her ears. Mo shallow son nervously grasped the quilt that covered him. Nuyin flute Lu Huoying hasn''t slept so late. No I can''t be afraid. It''s a barrier that can''t be crossed. We must find a way to overcome it. She just thought about it, but there was a low roar from the bodyguard outside: "bold, dare to walk around in the middle of the night, it''s not fatal." Then Mo shallow son heard the voice that she thought she could get rid of forever. "Get out of the way." Chapter 703 Mo shallow son whole person is shivering, this person''s this is a nightmare, she tried her best to not be able to get rid of. Although I have done enough psychological preparation, I still can''t control the body''s reaction. She bit her lower lip and decided not to go to bed like this. There was a sound outside the room. Mo qian''er opened the door and saw that two bodyguards had been knocked over on the ground, rolling painfully on the ground. Mo shallow son knows, Lu burn shadow this is under left affection, she sees his hand for the first time still keep alive. A sharp look came, and Mo qian''er looked up and stubbornly at Lu Huoying: "prince, this is the territory of the prince''s mansion." Lu Huoying looks at her, her eyes are shimmering, and the moonlight falls on his head, which makes others colder and heartless. Mo qian''er takes a step back subconsciously. She is afraid of the land burning shadow, which may be a shadow she will never get rid of, but even if she is afraid, she will face it. "Mo shallow son?" Lu burned the shadow voice to shout her name coldly. There are doubts and uncertainties in the tone. The voice is especially low in the silent night, like pulling her hand in the dark, which makes her afraid but unable to escape. "Prince, it''s me." Mo qian''er went out of the room and went down the steps wearing a Chinese dress. She raised her head and showed a beautiful face, which was more and more white and beautiful by the moonlight. Lu Fuying found that her jaw was not as sharp as before. There seems to be meat on the face, and the whole person is not as weak as before. She seems to be doing well. She was so happy to leave him and escape him that even her body that never grew meat began to grow meat. Lu Fen''s eyes grew colder and colder, and there was a feeling in his heart that he didn''t understand. "You''re not really dead." This time, Lu Huoying is a positive sentence. Shallow son looks at him, the moonlight is on his head, but the shadow of his face is set off. She can''t see his facial expression, but she knows that he must be very angry now. Shallow son is with him so many years, can feel his mood completely from his breath. "Prince, why can''t you let me go?" Mo shallow son some tangled ground asks, she always wants to know this question. If it''s really because of longlingxue, he can tell her generously. However, Lu never answers this question. "Why does the palace let you go? Do you feel aggrieved following this palace? " Lu Huo Ying strides forward and pushes into Mo shao''er. Mo shao''er retreats and wants to escape. He grabs him and drags him into his arms. His face hit his muscular chest, and his nose hurt. My head is a little muddled. Lu burned shadow in her body, never have any gentle words, she is also used to. "Prince, you will hurt the child." Shallow son subconsciously covers his stomach with his hands. Her stomach was not as pregnant as Gu Bailu''s, but these days she probably ate and slept too well, and she had already been raised a little. Lu Huoying twists her chin: "you also know that you have children, with the bones and flesh of our palace, but you want our palace to let you go, Mo shallow son, are you too dreamy?" Shallow son eyebrow tiny frown, look at him: "child, I am born to you always can?" Now Su muwei is ready. Lu faying doesn''t need children. Of course, Su muwei''s body is just a fake, she will still attack in less than half a year, and she will not really give him the child, just a stopgap. Chapter 704 She knew that if she didn''t say that, it would be even more impossible for Lu to let her go. "Go back with Ben Wang." Lu Huo''s eyes were light and heavy, and he was not happy to hear her. He always knew that Mo shallow thought that the children in her belly were more important than anything, more important than herself. That''s why she''s desperate to escape, just to protect her children. Now, she says she''s going to give him the baby She wanted to get rid of his heart, which was more important than her children. What makes her such a mother who doesn''t even want her own children. Originally that kind-hearted, to all very cherished Mo shallow son where to go? "Prince, it''s no use for me to go back. Miss Su''s body is ready, and I don''t have dragon spirit blood..." The road is shallow and quiet. "What!" Lu Huoying''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes looked at her in horror: "what do you say is that the dragon spirit blood is gone?" Mo shallow son raised his eyes, a pair of eyes looked at him as clear and tender as autumn water: "the dragon spirit blood is gone, the blood on my body has no function of dragon spirit blood, I am no longer the person who has dragon spirit blood, and I can''t do anything for the prince, Prince, you let me go." Lu Fuying grabs her wrist and says, "is that true?" "It''s true. I really don''t have dragon spirit blood. If you take me back, you will have to deal with the king and take me back with a useless person. Isn''t it necessary?" Mo shallow son speaks to him calmly. "You bastard! Who told you to lose the blood of dragon spirit? " Lu faying clasps her wrist and pinches her fingernails deeply. The blood is exposed. He grabs the edge of his mouth and licks it. Immediately spit out, it''s not really dragon spirit blood. The dragon spirit blood has its own spirit power. It has a feeling when it''s eaten in the mouth, and it''s fragrant. And this blood, only the smell of blood. Mo shallow son knew he would be angry for a long time, but it was not strange. He endured the pain and said: "I have suffered so many years because of the dragon spirit blood, can the prince let me go?" If it wasn''t for the blood of dragon spirit, she could be a slave, even if she made the biggest mistake, she had the right to die. "Let you go? I thought you were dead. Even the man who touched you asked. Now you tell me to let you go, Mo shallow, don''t dream. " Lu Huoying lowers his head and grabs his lips. Damn woman, dare to change the dragon spirit blood. Who has this kind of operation, can really get the dragon spirit blood? He was so angry that his lungs were about to explode, but he didn''t know what to do with Mo Shaoer. Did he kill her? No way! Hit her? She was pregnant with a child. It was no use scolding her. He picked up the stranger, kicked open the door of the room, and threw her on the bed. Mo shallow son is not to resist, but she is still shocked in the words of Lu burning shadow, what was he just saying? He went to ask the Pluto. What did he ask the Pluto to do? There is only one reason for asking the Pluto, that is, to let her return to her soul when she is dead. He didn''t even let her die. "Why do you do that." Mo shallow son low roars out a voice, how does she do, she really wants to be controlled by him all one''s life, even cannot escape to die. "My palace is your master. You are just a slave. You can''t die without my king letting you die." Lu burned the shadow to tear open her middle garment, lowered his head to bury between her two breasts. Mo shallow son clenched his teeth and controlled himself to scream out. Why, why! "Prince, I don''t have dragon spirit blood now." She had to remind him again that without the dragon spirit blood, she had no use. Why did he still cling to a slave like this. Chapter 705 Mo shallow son clenched his teeth and controlled himself to scream out. Why, why! "Prince, I don''t have dragon spirit blood now." She had to remind him again that without the dragon spirit blood, she had no use. Why did he still cling to a slave like this. The slaves in the prince''s mansion were not taken to the noble family to play with. But why is Lu Huoying reluctant to let her go. The Mo shallow son felt from has not had the despair and the grievance. "Change the dragon spirit blood back to our palace at once, otherwise we will let you know how harmful your existence is to the king and the princess." Lu Huoying looks up at her, her eyes are as fierce as wolves: "maybe you like to see them get involved with you?" Mo shallow son hates to ground him, bite the lower lip not to speak, be so ruthless, hate to bite to death his vision to look at him. She knew she couldn''t fight him. He also knew that if he went out to deal with the wanwang mansion, he would have a way. He might not win, but he would lose both. Lu Huoying was a person who even dared to kill his mother and concubine, but his eyes didn''t blink. When the woman died in front of her and fell to the ground, she still looked at her with a pair of resentful eyes. She didn''t know why she resented herself, whether she didn''t save her or because of something else, she didn''t know. At that time, she was scared. She was afraid that Lu Huoying would have nightmares at night. From then on, she was afraid of Lu Huoying and had a shadow. All the thoughts on his heart disappeared. He said that if he wanted to deal with the wanwang mansion, he would certainly deal with it. He was a desperado. Even if he achieved his present status, he had no fear. He has no weakness except Su muwei. Yes, and Su muwei. "If the prince deals with the wanwangfu, Miss Su will not have a good end." Mo shallow son way. "It doesn''t matter who it is." Lu Huoying pulls off her pants, lifts up her robe and rushes in. Mo shallow son sat up exclaimed: "go away!" Lu Huoying didn''t prevent her from resisting suddenly. She was hit by her forehead and fell back on the bed. A pair of cold eyes looked at her severely: "Mo shallow, what you should do now is not to resist, but to think how to get the maximum forgiveness." Mo qian''er rushes out of bed and runs out. Lu Huoying grabs her back with a big palm. She holds her body tightly, so that he can''t take advantage of it. "We can use the slave print flute completely. It''s useless all the time. It''s to give you a chance to be conscious. In this way, you may get better treatment in the future." Mo shallow son screams loudly: "let go of me! Let go of me, you devil. You''re a madman. Get out of the way Lu Huoying leaned over her lips and kissed her rudely, without any tenderness. It''s useless for Mo qian''er to struggle. She is afraid to rush into her heart. She feels like she''s drowned by the sea. There''s no way to live. The huge sense of oppression suffocates her. She cried out in fear: "no, no, mother, why don''t you come to save me, mother why do you want to leave me, I''m so afraid, I''m afraid..." There was a tremor in her voice, and she cried helplessly and pitifully. Lu burned the shadow to stop, some surprised to look at Mo shallow son. She hardly cried in front of herself, even if sometimes she couldn''t help crying. Chapter 706 Lu Huoying had never seen such a stranger before. She cried loudly. There seemed to be a surging river in her little body, where the water rushed out desperately. Her little face was wrinkled, and her eyes were full of tears. Her pink face was red because of crying, which made her breathless. There was a hoarse roar in the throat, sharp and helpless. Lu didn''t know that a woman could cry like this. Tears covered her whole face and her throat was hoarse. He has never seen a woman cry. Su muwei is the one who loves to cry the most. Every time, she would hold him and cry. Sometimes she would not even cry. He never regards Su muwei''s crying as true crying. In his eyes, Su muwei''s crying is just a fake crying mood when a child is not satisfied. As long as she is satisfied, she will stop. But for him, Su muwei''s requirements are not high, so he is willing to meet her, and does not want to hear her cry. But Mo shallow son''s cry is not the same, she is so helpless, as if at any time may disappear in general. Just like a child, he lost his parents and relatives, walked helplessly in the street, crying why his parents left her, leaving only panic and uneasiness in his heart. This kind of mood, land burning shadow also once had. When he was just two years old, he was thrown into a pack of wolves. Facing a pack of ferocious and cruel wolves, he cried He cried desperately and helplessly. At that moment, he knew that he had lost his parents and they didn''t want him. But also because of his cry, the fierce and cruel wolves let him go. They went away, and Lu Huoying survived. At that time, he was only two years old. He had just learned how to walk, how to speak with his teeth, how to find something to eat, and how to remember what happened to him. "Don''t cry. I haven''t done anything to you." Lu Huoying reaches out to wipe away the tears of Mo Shaoer. But his words, Mo shallow son can''t hear at all now, she is still crying and can''t breathe. Lu Huoying doesn''t know what to do. He hasn''t seen such a stranger. His body was still between her legs, and now it was swollen, but he knew it was impossible to go on. Now the Mo shallow son cries miserably, will not pay attention to him at all. He turned over, held the stranger in his arms and patted her on the back: "OK, don''t cry, you will be affected by crying like this. Now you don''t have dragon spirit blood. The child is very weak." Mo shallow son is still crying. He doesn''t listen to him at all. He doesn''t listen. He doesn''t hear any language at all. She was trapped in a helpless world. She seemed to see that she was thrown into the wilderness when she was very young. It was a passing peasant woman who picked her up and went back. Later, there was a famine in the farmer''s wife''s family. The farmer''s wife fled with her family. She was abandoned again on the way. She was taken to sanshengdu by a thin man and sold to the prince''s mansion. At that time, she was less than three years old, but looking at the gorgeous and rich prince''s mansion, she had a sense of security for the first time. She was taken to a dark room and put on the slave seal. The thin man said to her, "this is your creation. You will be the slave girl in this house later. The master in this house is your master. You will listen to him forever and ever. You must not turn your back on him, or you will be hit by thunder.". At that time, the prince''s mansion was not the prince''s mansion, but the residence of the prince who had just regained his identity. Lu Huoying was only seven years old that year. Chapter 707 Later, he saw her master, who was so handsome and extraordinary, such as the Buddha boy in the picture in the master''s room, the jade faced child Lang. He saved her. In the lake where she almost drowned, she swore in her heart that she would be loyal to the Lord and satisfy all he wanted. She would be the most loyal servant. Gradually she grew up and was able to serve others. Because she was born well, she was assigned to the main court and could serve the Lord''s son closely. At that time, she had only him in her heart. He was her heaven and her untouchable love. She will observe him silently, write down his love, write down his disgust, his face is expressionless, occasionally frown she has in mind. She even knows how much he likes to chew before swallowing. Take a few steps to finish the ambulatory of the main courtyard. Although she was close to him, she had no chance to meet him. He can be contacted by several wolf guards around him. He would not even bathe in any female slaves. She used to think that he didn''t like women, but men, because he was more gentle to those wolves than any female slave. Until one day, he held Su muwei back to the house. He asked her to sleep in his bed, feed her porridge, and speak softly and kindly. She laughs, and he laughs with her. She is not happy. He tries to coax her. He will satisfy her with whatever she wants. Mo shallow son just know, originally he is not dislike a woman, but because he lives in the heart a woman, so all women can not enter his eyes. The touch of other women defiled his dignity. Mo shallow son in the heart is lost, at the same time feel very happy, the master son has happiness, she sincerely hope he can be happy. So occasionally, Lu Fanying finds out that she is longlingxue. When he asked her to take the blood to save Su muwei, she was so happy because she could finally do something for him and help him to be happier. How she hoped Su muwei could get better. She would even trade her life for her. Therefore, no matter what Lu Huoying does, she is willing to bear it. Later, she has no complaints about her kisses, encroachments and abuses. Even if Su muwei doesn''t like her, she will always find an excuse to punish her. She has never hated her. But one day, when she passed the corridor, she heard Su muwei''s words: "prince, I read in the medical book today that the baby''s heart is better than the immortal pill, especially the heart that can produce the blood of Jackie Chan." Mo shallow son at that time in the mind jumps badly without reason, she always thinks Su muwei''s words have different points. After that, Lu Huoying came back to let her stay more excited than usual. Every night, she was exhausted and didn''t drink Shizi Soup for her. She asked why she didn''t drink shizitang. He said he needed children now. She asked him to have a baby. If he had been a stranger before, he would have thought it was a gift and a great joy. But she thought of Su muwei''s words, her body was too cold to control. He asked her to conceive in October and give birth to a baby to treat Su muwei with her heart. Although she thought so, there was a glimmer of hope in her heart that he was not such a ruthless father. After all, it was his blood. If he really wants her baby, he can let others touch her to have a baby. Why should he pay for his own flesh and blood. However, when she saw that he had cut the sword to her mother''s neck, she knew that the hope was completely destroyed. Chapter 708 Even the mother can start, let alone is a flesh and blood without feelings. She didn''t want to have it on her own, so she did a lot of small moves to make it difficult for her to have it. She was more and more afraid of him. She was deeply afraid. She felt that she could not live in the prince''s mansion, which made her suffocate. She wanted to run. For the first time in her life, she wanted to escape, for herself, for the children who might suffer in her future. She also really escaped, but failed to avoid the birth of life in her belly. Why does God want to be so unfair to her, make her life worse than death, let her make the original beautiful so ragged. Make her favorite person ruthless and cruel, make him so disgusting. She has nothing, not even the deepest love in her heart, not even the chance to get freedom. A person who wants to die but can''t die, is she still a person? Lu Huoying is a lunatic. If he doesn''t let her go, he can really gamble on everything he has. She felt that she was bound by countless vines, and the more she struggled, the tighter she was, the more difficult she was to breathe. Lu faying felt that her cry was getting smaller and smaller, and it was more and more difficult to breathe. He cried as if he had broken his breath. He quickly sat up, took Mo shallow into his arms and patted her cheek gently: "Mo shallow, Mo shallow! You wake up in this palace, Mo shallow Do you hear me? If you say you want anything, my palace will promise you. " Mo shallow son suddenly opened his eyes, she seemed to hear Lu Huo Ying say he would let her go. She opened her eyes, eyes misty, black eyes covered with a layer of mist, so delicate and pitiful. She opened her mouth slightly, the air began to pour in, and Mo qian''er sobbed again. "Prince, leave me alone." Mo shallow son with choked mouth, tone is continuous, but with the firm can not be refused. "Except for this." Lu Fuying reached out and stroked her hair. Her forehead was covered with sweat. It''s really annoying. A woman is crying like a baby. She''s sweating all over her head. Does she have the strength to eat milk and cry? For the first time, Lu Feiying felt that he had met with a very difficult problem. He didn''t know what to do. It seemed that he had no other way but to keep a low voice. Now he doesn''t even use intimidation in Mo shallow''s place? Mo shallow son suddenly sobbed, tears and began not to flow out of life, Lu burned shadow more upset, picked up the sleeve to wipe her tears: "don''t cry, except to leave the palace, other can." Mo shallow son tiny Leng, a pair of tears eyes son looked at him, thought that he heard wrong. Can you really promise her anything? "Shallow How are you, shallow? " Gu Bailu''s voice sounded outside the house, which was very anxious in the dark. Mo qian''er cried so loudly that the bodyguard in the mansion heard him and reported to the steward. The steward thought of what the princess had told him, so he hurriedly went to the white attic to report. Gu Bailu got up from the bed even though she was sleepy. That''s enough. Lu Huoying, a man, is making trouble in the middle of the night! Originally, I was still angry with getting up, but when I entered the yard, I heard the helpless cry of shallow son. Gu Bailu woke up immediately. "Lu Huoying, come out for me. This is the prince''s mansion. Think about what you want to do first." Gu Bailu didn''t dare to rush in. She was afraid to see the restricted camera. But also can''t let Mo shallow son be bullied, can only roar outside. Chapter 709 Lu burned the shadow to let go of shallow son, pull the quilt to cover her well: "don''t cry again, cry again nothing to talk about." Then he tied up his belt, straightened out his robe, and opened the door Gu Bailu saw that although his clothes were neat, they obviously had pleats. He must have bullied him too much. She looked into the door. "Are you OK, shallow?" "Master, I''m ok You go back to sleep. " Shallow son remembers Lu Huoying''s warning that if she is determined to pull in the wanton princess to resist him, he will let wanton Princess get the damage she deserves. She didn''t want to harm her master, though she knew that she was very strong, though she knew that she would fight with Lu Huoying for her sake. But she has done her best for herself. It''s her own life that is not good. Why do you have to pull her into the abyss. Gu Bailu doesn''t want to leave. She can hear that shallow''s voice is hoarse with a great cry. She has never seen shallow cry like this before. Shallow son has been soft and weak, but in the soft out of brilliant flowers. "Princess wanton, let''s talk." Lu Huoying leaves the door, closes it and walks ahead. Gu Bailu pulled her cloak. She let Lu Huoying live in the prince''s mansion, and knew that Lu Huoying could not find shallow son. I just didn''t expect to find it so fast. The yard is hidden enough. Lu Huoying stopped at the bottom of the pavilion and looked at the cold moonlight tunnel on the top of her head: "since the princess knows the purpose of the palace, she should know that the palace has been looking for the emperor of the underworld in order to revive the stranger." Gu Bailu frowned: "I know." "Mo shallow son this palace must take away." Lu Huoying cannot refuse the tunnel. Gu Bailu sneered: "this is the prince''s mansion. It''s Nanyue. If you want to take people away, you have to ask the soldiers in our mansion whether they agree or not. I dare to let you live in the prince''s mansion. If you dare to leave the shallow son, you won''t be afraid to make trouble." Lu Huoying turns around and glances at Gu Bailu like a knife: "I advise you, what you should think about now is not how to prevent the palace from taking people away, but to strive for the best interests for her." "You think I''m afraid of you? Are you not afraid that you will never return? " "This Palace once said that whoever wants to rob the stranger with this palace will try who is more open-minded to go out." There is no fear in the shadow of Lu Fen. Gu Bailu pulled the corners of his mouth: "do you know that shallow son has no dragon spirit blood now? She''s just an ordinary woman now, and it''s no use to you. I''m still willing to trade a city for her. " Last time, I was afraid that he would tell shallower''s dragon spirit blood identity. Now she didn''t worry about it. It went back to Tianfeng country to see how he could face the siege of aristocratic family. "You''d better change her blood back, or her baby will die in less than half a month. And even if she is not the dragon spirit blood, the palace will still want her, unless the palace does not want her, no one will want to take it. " Gu Bailu looks at Lu Huo''s shadow in surprise. What is the reason for this product''s persistence. What else would a child in dragon''s blood die? "Are you serious?" Gu Bailu asked doubtfully. "My palace never tells lies." Gu Bailu is a little silly She once asked shallow son what is the advantage of Lu Fen Ying. After thinking for a long time, shallow son said that he never said lies, which is not an advantage. He said that he could do it, so he said that it was true that he would take away the stranger regardless of the cost. Chapter 710 "Once again, if you really want to be a stranger, what you are thinking about is not how to take her away from the palace, but how to strive for better treatment for her." Lu Huoying turns to leave. Gu Bailu didn''t have time to respond. She also wanted to ask about her child, why he would die without dragon spirit blood. However, Lu Huo''s shadow walked so fast that it disappeared. Lu Huoying didn''t want to go so fast. He wanted to sleep with Mo shao''er, but his stomach hurt again, and he had some fever in his stomach. Damn heavy food. Lu burned the shadow to go back to ache to turn over and over, have no mind to bully shallow son again at all. Shallow son lies on the bed to think one night, this is the first time she hears the land burns the shadow to say to her, may talk. Before, it was always his order. She accepted it. She didn''t accept it. He forced her to accept it. She didn''t have to leave him. She had to leave the prince''s mansion. As long as he could let go of her children and let him grow healthily, she didn''t want anything else. She resisted and tried her best to get rid of her fate. In the end, I still can''t get rid of it and get freedom. Maybe freedom has too much hope for her, so she can only go back and ask for the second. In this way, no one will be embarrassed, and no one will be involved. Mo shallow son thinks of here, on the contrary is like unloading a big stone of the chest, vaguely sleeping in the past. Gu Bailu will discuss with Feng Qingtian when she returns. "What do you mean by that?" Gu Bailu thinks that Lu Fen''s shadow means something, but she is not sure. "He didn''t come back empty handed. I''m afraid that you and I can''t protect him. Lu''er, we can help him as much as we can, but I won''t allow it at the cost of your safety." Feng Qingtian is also a man. How could he not know the meaning of Lu Fen''s words. He can find the king of the underworld in order to let Mo shallow survive, which shows how determined he is. He didn''t want to guess other people''s feelings, but he also knew that Mo Shaoer was very special to Lu Huoying. At least, for now, Mo Shaoer is the only woman Lu Huoying has ever met. Just like at the beginning, when he didn''t know that Gu Bailu was the one in his previous life, although he struggled, he didn''t want to let Gu Bailu go. At that time, I was in the same mood as Lu Huoying. Whoever wants to steal Gu Bailu, he will try his best. He doesn''t know what Lu Fen Ying''s feelings are for shallow son, but he can be sure that his possessive desire is absolutely the same as his original one. Gu Bailu nodded, "I know, I know, I will pay attention." Lu burned shadow''s possessive desire for shallow son, she also felt, and she also understood that she could not fight hard now. Maybe she can''t save shallower from the mud, but she should be able to make shallower live comfortably in the mud. In this world, nothing goes well. Even in their previous lives, their high status does not fall into the present situation. The next day, just after Gu Bailu woke up, a steward outside said, "the prince of Tianfeng seems to be very uncomfortable. He hasn''t got up yet. His bodyguard said he would like to ask you to come and have a look." In the eyes of Lu Huoying and red wolf, Gu Bailu is a doctor and a very powerful doctor. Gu Bailu laughed: "it''s right." It''s probably caused by yesterday''s eating and tea. It''s not a big deal. "You told him to bear it. I am pregnant with a child, and I have to eat too early to get up late." Gu Bailu sat in front of the bronze mirror waiting for the servant girl to serve her in dressing. Chapter 711 Originally, I wanted to say no, but thinking of the children in shallow son''s belly, I still had to go to Lu Huoying to find out. The red wolf''s face was frozen when he heard the steward''s words. The prince has always been very good. He has a strong spirit and body, so he seldom gets sick. Of course, it can''t be separated from the delicate care of the prince''s mansion, especially the food, to avoid his taboo absolutely. But what kind of treatment did you get when you came to wanwangfu. The place to sleep is cold as an ice cellar. The cold wind comes from all directions. At night, the cold wind makes Saman crackle. Where can I sleep. The lake is frozen. When the wind blows, it''s like ice. Tianfeng country is warmer than Nanyue. It''s like they can''t stand the cold of Nanyue when they come from Tianfeng country. Although they have spiritual strength to protect their body, they always feel a lot worse physically. The mood will also become depressed because of the cold. It''s about because of the need to keep warm, so Nanyao''s winter food is also very heavy. When a pot of hot pot is eaten, the whole person can sweat with the heat, and the top of his head is like a cigarette. The red wolf couldn''t bear to eat last night. Besides, the prince was the most reluctant to eat spicy food. Now the prince is not comfortable, and the wanton princess is still slow. The red wolf wanted to rush to her for trouble, and was stopped by Lu Huoying: "red wolf, it''s said that young master Xiao is also in the prince''s mansion. Let the steward invite him." The red wolf told the steward to invite Mr. Xiao. The steward went back and reported to Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu was having a meal. When he heard that the steward mentioned Mr. Xiao, he remembered that Mr. Xiao had been treating Yan Anchun in the mansion. I don''t know how Yan Anchun is. "You go to invite Mr. Xiao, but not to see the prince. Please go to the North Hospital to give him a good look." Gu Bailu had a meal, but he didn''t dare to hang the shadow for too long, so he went out in a cloak. When she came to the garden, Gu felt that it was ten degrees cold again in the whole winter. The wind from all directions blew on her face, just like a sharp knife, which was painful. Gu Bailu feels relieved when he thinks of the place where Lu burned shadow once threw shallow son into the cold pool and where he now lives. She entered Yajian slowly. Lu Huoying was lying on the bed, sweating, and red wolf wiped it carefully. "What''s the matter with the prince? Why is his face so bad?" Gu Bailu exclaimed, "I saw you look pretty good last night. Was it because I didn''t bully shallow, so I had a problem?" Lu Fen''s shadow gave her a squint: "stomach ache." Gu Bailu didn''t dare to correct him. He went up to him and gave him a diagnosis: "it''s no big deal, it''s that your stomach is light on weekdays. Maybe you can''t adapt to Nanyue''s taste for a while, so you should send two servant girls to take care of you." "No." Lu Feiying felt his stomach burning and said, "prescribe medicine." Gu Bailu took out a pill from his waist: "this is the last pill made by longlingxue. I really don''t want to give it to you." "Keep it. Just ordinary pills. This one is for Mo shallow." Lu Huoying may be in great pain. He said something very short. He said the first half of the sentence and took a breath. Gu Bailu obediently took the pills back. Of course, she couldn''t have only one. In fact, she left a large bottle. "Ordinary pills are much better." Gu Bailu gave him an ordinary pill and said, "boil some medicine. It''s so good. Let Xiao Gongzi write two prescriptions." Chapter 712 "How about Mr. Xiao?" He asked the steward to invite him. Why didn''t he see Mr. Xiao. Gu Bailu laughs happily: "shallow son some uncomfortable, I let Xiao childe see." "What!" Lu burned the shadow to sit up, the facial expression instant cold to the acme: "immediately shout him come!" Gu Bailu was startled by him: "what are you doing? I''m not comfortable with you. It will be better if you have Mr. Xiao. Now she has no dragon spirit blood..." "Don''t let Xiao touch her!" Lu Huoying rushed out of bed and ran out in an instant. Gu Bailu pouted. Was it her illusion that Lu Huo''s shadow just burned like the little universe, her face was not white, her stomach was not burned, and she was full of fighting spirit like a man who went to catch a traitor. Young master Xiao can''t help but have something to do with him? Gu Bailu clapped his ass, put on his cape hood, and hurriedly followed up. If there was a good play, he would not watch it. It can be said that there are 188000 li away from the north courtyard. One is in the South and the other is in the north of the mansion. The mansion covers an area of about 100 mu. So Lu Huoying ran faster. It was a quarter of an hour before he got to Beiyuan. Just after Mo qian''er had breakfast, young master Xiao came to the door. He was wearing a light grey robe, a wooden medicine box on his shoulder, a head of green silk carefully tied into a bun, with only a light grey silk belt on his head, as simple as he remembered. Even if he wears simple clothes, it''s still hard to hide the beauty of Childe Xiao. His jade face is clean as white jade. There is a shallow smile on his face, as warm as the spring breeze. Mo qian''er will always remember the first time she saw Mr. Xiao. At that time, she was almost frozen to death by the cold pool. The first time she woke up, she saw this handsome face with a warm smile. He tenderly felt her pulse and told her that it would be OK and would soon be better. When taking blood for her, she will be patient to comfort her: "there will only be a little pain, I will try to be lighter." Mo shallow son''s life has never been treated tenderly by anyone, childe Xiao just like a dawn in the morning to illuminate her dark life. But she knew that the dawn would never belong to her. He was only gentle to her from the doctor to the patient. She put her mind away. Until later, she met him in the prince''s mansion again, and she also controlled herself very well. She knew that she lacked warmth, but she also knew that she was not qualified to let any man treat her well. "I didn''t expect to see you again so soon." Young master Xiao put down the medicine box and looked at her bulging stomach: "it''s growing fast." Mo shallow son smiled: "yes, I can''t think I can come back." She got up and poured a cup of tea for young master Xiao and handed it to him: "is it the princess who asked you to come?" Young master Xiao took the tea and nodded, "well, have you had a good meal recently?" Mo shallow son touched his wrist, as if some long meat, she embarrassed smile: "is not a lot of meat?" "It used to be too thin. Now it''s good for you to grow some meat for your children. Only when a woman is round and smooth can she be healthy." Young master Xiao said with a smile, "look at the wanton princess. You will be blessed if you look round and moist." Mo shallow son raised a smile: "yes, the princess is blessed, she is very self-sufficient, the king is very good to her." However, young master Xiao said, "although she is very happy now, she has suffered a lot before, which is not much better than your situation." Chapter 713 Mo shallow son did not expect that he would say so, a pair of water eyes looked at him curiously, in the heart guessed the reason why he said so. Young master Xiao then said, "don''t lose heart. You will be like her in the future." Mo shallow son shallow smile, drooping eyes son, but in the heart is very happy, Xiao childe is in care of her, take arbitrary princess to comfort her. Young master Xiao knew that she was embarrassed. She was timid and shy easily. He hurriedly said, "put out your hand and I will have a diagnosis." Mo shallow son raised his arm and pulled up the cloud sleeve, revealing a thin wrist which was a little more white than the white jade. Half shy and half timid, he handed over his arm. Young master Xiao''s fingertips are slightly hot, and his belly is on her wrists. Mo shallow''s heart beats twice. Mr. Xiao''s fingers are thin and long, which are more beautiful than the green green and jade fingers of the girl''s family. When Mo qian''er looks at the place where his fingers connect with her wrists, he jumps more and more fiercely in his heart, and still has two points of uneasiness. I always think if I see the shadow of Lu Fen, I will not look good. At that time, young master Xiao came to see her. Lu Huoying''s face was not good for a day. In the middle of the night, she even had to torture her several times to get rid of her anger. Even the food she was given was badly changed in that period of time, which made her always want to hit P and lose her face twice in front of Mr. Xiao. Think of this, the heart beat of Mo shallow son then changed to be afraid. She timidly wanted to take back her wrists. Mr. Xiao frowned twice, pressed her finger firmly, looked up at her with black eyes: "Your Dragon Spirit blood is gone?" Mo shallow son is surprised, how does he know, light feels pulse to know her dragon spirit blood to have no? I wanted to hide it from him. It seems that I can''t. "Yes Yes, so I may not be able to help you save that woman. " Mo qian''er knows that he stayed in the prince''s mansion to save yan''anchun, and her dragon spirit blood saved yan''anchun for a while. "Why not? Do you know that without dragon spirit blood, your child would be very dangerous. He is in a bad situation now and has stopped growing." Young master Xiao is serious. I didn''t expect that she would lose her dragon spirit blood. Young master Xiao is angry. Does the woman know the importance of longlingxue to her. Hearing this, Mo Shaoer suddenly stood up and said, "you What do you say, what happened to the child? What does it mean to stop growing? " She didn''t think that after the blood exchange, the child would have such an impact. Childe Xiao''s face was so serious, she knew that the situation must be bad. I didn''t expect to hurt the child because of her exchange of blood. The child she was all for. Mo shallow son thinks more and more fear, for their own stupid, for their own self-interest, she holds the fist back two steps, looking at Xiao son tenderly. Young master Xiao sighed, "it''s not easy for this child to come here. He is weak in constitution. He can live to this day only by the blood of the dragon spirit. Without the blood of the dragon spirit, he can''t live." Mo shallow son body trembles, brain a black, fell down. The child is gone. What is she doing alive. Young master Xiao''s face changed slightly, and he rushed to hold her delicate body in his arms: "shallow son?" Mo shallow son slowly opened his eyes, his hands tightly holding his lapel: "Xiao childe, please, help him, I can''t do without him, I must help me save him." This is her child. No matter how much his father doesn''t want to see him, it''s her life. It''s the value of her existence, the result of her unrepentant service to Lu Huoying for such a long time. She can''t lose it. Chapter 714 Young master Xiao stroked her forehead: "don''t worry, I will help you." "What are you doing!" Just then, a roar came in, shaking the whole room. Mo qian''er hurriedly put down his hand holding Xiao''s lapel, and his body was shaking. If he knew that the child might have lost the blood of the dragon spirit, what would happen. She can''t imagine. Lu Huoying''s eyes are red with anger, like a wolf ready to rush up and tear its prey. What he came in to see was this scene. Young master Xiao held Mo shallow son in his arms, and they looked at each other affectionately. Young master Xiao''s face was almost on Mo shallow son''s face, and his lips were close at hand. Lu Huoying rushes over and grabs Mo shallow''er from childe Xiao''s arms, tightly holding him in his arms. Young master Xiao took two steps back, and there was a trace of strange color in his eyes, but he quickly concealed it and calmly said: "little girl just nearly fell down, I helped her." Lu Huoying looks down at Mo Shaoer. Her face is pale, her eyelids are lowered, her lips are tight, and she seems to resist his embrace. Lu Huoying holds her strength and tightens it by two points. Angrily, he looks at Mr. Xiao: "if you help him, you should let go. Is it not Mr. Xiao who is interested in women in this palace?" Young master Xiao smiled: "the prince is joking." Lu Huoying reaches out his hand and raises Mo shallow''s jaw, letting her look at herself: "do you like being held by other men so much?" Mo shallow son shook his head: "I fainted carelessly. It''s childe Xiao who helped me. Don''t think about it." "What do you faint for? What about the strength of crying for our palace yesterday? These days, if you keep it well, the meat will grow and you will faint? " Lu''s grip on her chin is getting tighter and tighter, and the anger in her eyes is burning. Young master Xiao stepped forward: "prince, shallow girl is very weak now. The child''s condition is very bad. Don''t do this." Lu Huoying said to him with one hand, "get out of the way, I will teach women. What''s the matter with you?" Young master Xiao was hurt in the chest by his palm, but he didn''t hide. He could feel Lu''s anger. If he didn''t let it out, he would only burn it on Mo Shaoer. How can she bear her vulnerability. Young master Xiao clenched his fists and silently accepted the palm. Blood flowed from the corners of his mouth. "Young master Xiao......" Mo shallow son cried out anxiously. Young master Xiao just came to see her for help. Unexpectedly, he was hurt by Lu Huoying. She knew that when Lu Huoying was angry, she would not be merciful. "Mo shallow son, you still worry about him?" Lu Huoying looks down and sees that Mo Shaoer is worried about childe Xiao in his eyes. His face is blue with anger. When Gu Bailu arrived at the room, young master Xiao covered his chest with blood from the corners of his mouth and looked at Lu Huo''s shadow. Mo shallow son is afraid to bear the anger of landing burning shadow. Is it swollen? Did she miss anything. "Prince, what are you doing? I asked Mr. Xiao to check up for him. When you come, you will hurt our guests." Gu Bailu went up to protect Mr. Xiao behind him and asked Lu Huoying coldly. Look at shallower and ask her what''s the matter. Shallow son shook his head. "Little girl is not well. She almost fainted just now. I helped her. The prince seems to have misunderstood her." Xiao explained. Gu Bailu''s eyes brightened. Looking at Lu Huo''s shadow, his anger could not be concealed. According to shallow son, Lu Huoying is an extremely self-control person. He is happy and angry. Even if he is angry, he will only do something to get angry, but he will not show it. Chapter 715 But now where he has any self-control, that pair of sharp eyes are burning anger. I wish he could crush childe Xiao. This What is it? The shame and indignation of the husband who arrested the traitor was the indignation of his own things being defiled. Or jealous? No matter what, Lu''s anger point seems to be got. Gu Bailu winked at Mr. Xiao: "go back first, Mr. Xiao." However, young master Xiao said, "no, there is something wrong with the girl''s body. You must treat it immediately, or you will have two lives in one child." Lu Huoying''s eyes are slightly cold. He knows that the dragon spirit blood cannot be lost. He tightens up Mo Shaoer even more. "What''s the matter?" Asked Gu Bailu anxiously. "She can''t survive without the dragon spirit blood. The prince''s constitution is not suitable for having children. If other girls can''t have them at all, because the shallow girl has the dragon spirit blood, the child will survive." Mo qian''er is shocked to see Lu Huo''s shadow. Is that why he has always wanted her to sleep alone? No Should he say such a thing, does he know? What he should know, young master Xiao knows, how can Lu Huoying not know, young master Xiao will definitely tell him. Gu Bailu has a headache, so Lu faying says that he will never let Mo Shaoer go because of this, so he says that Longling blood must be replaced again? Things are so complicated that Gu Bailu can''t figure out what Lu''s mentality is. It was thought that Lu''s possessive desire for shallow children might have something to do with emotion. I thought he was going to have a baby to cure Su muwei. As a result Is this the case? Lu Fen''s Shadow Thief is so deep that no one can guess. But if so, maybe it''s a good thing for shallower. If there''s no love between the two, it''s directly about the benefit conditions. Shallower''s life may be improved. Except that there is no freedom. But in this world, there are several people who have real freedom. Lu Huo''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Mo shao''er closely: "if you change back the blood of dragon spirit, the child will be OK." Mo shallow''s brain is in a daze, so In fact, Lu faying wants this child? Mo shallow son does not know what mood she should face this fact now, should be happy or should be thankful, in a word, it is better than he takes the child to hurt. If Lu Huoying needs the child, the child will at least have a future. If she is the only one who can bear his child, then this child will be his only heir, and he will not become a slave like her, and he can inherit everything from him. His fate will not be the same as hers. "Longlingxue needs to be replaced as soon as possible. I just broke my pulse. The child is at the stage of stopping growing. If I don''t replace it as soon as possible, even if it is born successfully, it is likely to be defective." Mo Shaoer looks at Gu Bailu nervously. Gu Bailu sighed: "they just changed their blood, they can''t change it immediately. If so, it''s not good for both of them." "It''s better than a child." Lu burning shadow cold tunnel. Gu Bailu of course also knows this truth. The problem is that the Longling blood has been changed into buyualian''s body, which may be fused with some remaining blood in her body, and the body itself will produce blood every day. I''m afraid that the blood of the dragon spirit is impure. Gu Bailu said this scruple. Chapter 716 "Now is not the time to think so much about it. Change it back first." Young master Xiao is more anxious than the stranger. "I know. I''ll have someone back in a minute." Gu Bailu went out of the north courtyard and looked at the sky in a complicated mood. He was really sad to see the sky at a 45 degree angle! Nima, after a long day''s work, I had to change them back. How disappointed Bu Yaolian should be. She treats Longling blood as a treasure. Gu Bailu asks people to deliver information to Luo. Even if Luo comes back with Bu Yaolian, it will take three or four days. Young master Xiao treated Mo Shaoer closely for several days. According to the situation, he made pills on the spot and gave them to her to keep the survival rate of her fetus. Mo shallow son because of worry, so eat not much, but every day still with the naked eye can find the situation in the long meat, at night when bathing a pinch waist can come out a ring. The lower jaw also rounded up. In the bronze mirror to see such a self, Mo shallow son felt strange and new. It seems that she is no longer the weak woman who will fall down when she blows. She is strong and has vitality. She can be as fearless as Gu Bailu. Child, as long as you can be treated well, mother can accept any hardship. Lu Huoying dare not bully her these days, because the child is very fragile now, he even dare not make her sad and afraid. But every day, she would come to the room to see her and not let her have any chance to be alone with Mr. Xiao. As a man''s intuition, he felt that childe Xiao had an ulterior purpose for the stranger. Although he was calm on the surface, his eyes could not deceive people. Young master Xiao looks at Mo shallow''s eyes with tenderness. In fact, it was for this reason that he would drive Prince Xiao out of the prince''s mansion. But it can''t be denied that childe Xiao''s medical skill is indeed the best in the world. He needs him, and so does Mo Shaoer. He can only prevent his approach in this way. He knew that Mo shallow''s feelings for young master Xiao were different. She smiled at him from the bottom of her heart. Lu Huoying has been holding back for three days. If Bu Yaolian doesn''t come back, he thinks he will go mad. He was a man of arrogance and ruthlessness. He had never been so depressed that a man, who peeps at his own woman, can''t do it. In normal times, he had already broken Xiao''s legs. But young master Xiao is really at ease these days. He hasn''t done anything wrong. He can''t even pick out the wrong one. Fortunately, bu Yaolian came back on the fourth day. Bu Yaolian listens to Gu Bailu''s explanation and laughs and says, "it''s OK. Girl shallow needs to change back. I''m ok." Gu Bailu obviously feels that her fat body has lost a circle. Is it really because of the blood? In fact, buyualian is very lost in her heart. She looks thin every day, just like in her dream at night. She becomes beautiful day by day, as if she finally looks up in front of that person. She even took up her pen and wrote a letter to the man the other day. The one who had hidden in her heart for several years, but never dared to show or touch. I don''t know if I can get that letter back. Probably not. The next day, Gu Bailu changed the blood for the two of them. This time, Mo Shaoer woke up very quickly, and long Lingxue returned to his original body, which seemed to be particularly unrestrained. Mo Shaoer was too excited to sleep for several nights. I don''t sleep in the daytime. I''m very energetic. I have to walk in the yard for two or three times every day to consume the extra energy. Bu Yaolian is miserable. She has been in a coma for three or four days and has not yet woken up. Her body is becoming thinner and thinner in the coma. Chapter 717 Gu Bailu is very glad that she has cut the meat, but she also knows that a normal person can''t be so thin all of a sudden. So much weight can only be caused by physical problems. Gu Bailu knew that Bu Yaolian was implicated in pingbai. I can only give her all the panacea that I can get in the house, hoping she can survive. Childe Xiao only said: "in such a situation, it is possible to be in a coma for a long time. As for how long it is, depending on her will, she may have people or things she does not want to face, so she cannot wake up." Young master Xiao said it lightly, but Gu Bailu knew it was not a small thing. She came to aro and asked, "what''s wrong with her when you''re with her?" Gu Bailu knows that she knows little about Bu Yaolian until now. She hardly cares about her or knows her past. I only know that she and her grandfather traveled all over the country, and then she joined Yunjing college after receiving the notice from Yunjing college. Know that she wants to have spiritual power, want to expand the family, win honor for the family, so that her family is no longer the only family in the eyes of the world. But to her individual, she did not know at all, did not even ask. Gu Bailu''s own life is not very smooth, so she really does not have much mood to care about others, shallow son can be said that she came to the world, the first concerned outsiders. That''s because shallow son is born so well, so cute that people have to care about her. About because Bu Yaolian has always been optimistic and worships herself blindly, she ignores her. This world is so cruel, born very ordinary, there is no sympathetic encounter, there will not be too many people to care about her. It''s like walking on a jade lotus. "No, but the fat sister wrote a letter two days ago, and sent a knot made of grass." "Do you know what the letter says? To whom is the letter addressed? " Gu Bailu heard that something must have happened. If it''s a letter to her family, she will not make any grass knots. Bu Yaolian is really worried. "I don''t know." Of course, aro won''t pay attention to these things. If it wasn''t for aro''s help to send the letter, aro wouldn''t have known that she was going to send it. In aro''s heart, she doesn''t care about others, only about her own miss. Gu Bailu is in a bad mood. She feels sorry for bu Yaolian and has to ask her family to come. Bu Yaolian''s parents died when she was very young because she was robbed of her business. Bu Yaolian grew up with her grandparents. Her grandfather was a very shrewd businessman, but he was born with round and rich flesh. Bu Yaolian''s fat body must have followed her grandfather''s. Gu Bailu tells Bu Ansheng, bu Yaolian''s grandfather, about her situation. Bu Ansheng looks sad, but she doesn''t say anything wrong. Gu Bailu''s growing uneasiness: "it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t let her accept this. I thought that the fat water doesn''t flow out of the field. It''s good that matters to my own people. I didn''t expect that it hurt her instead." "You take a fancy to lian''er, princess. Don''t blame yourself. She will survive." Bu Ansheng is firm. "Do you know what she cares about?" Bu Ansheng thought for a moment: "it''s all about upgrading her psychic power and promoting her family. The withdrawal of Yunjing college has hit her hard. As for the people, there is a person she has always liked, but the other side is not something we can climb." Chapter 718 Gu Bailu frowned: "who are you talking about?" She never knew that Bu Yaolian, who was fat and optimistic and passionate about things, also had a favorite person. She didn''t think she was upset. She even felt that even if she could not upgrade her psychic power, she would not be unhappy. "This Say it out of fear of your jokes. " Although Bu Ansheng has the shrewdness of a businessman, he also has the inferiority of the weak. This is a very contradictory businessman. "I don''t know how to laugh. Only when I say it now can it be useful for her condition. Otherwise, she has been in such a coma. I''m afraid of her..." Gu Bailu can''t go on. If this situation is worse, it will become a vegetable for life. Bu Ansheng said with a wry smile, "she likes shaozun. Although she didn''t tell me, I saw that she collected many intelligence about shaozun and even spent a lot of money to place an order for shaozun. Unfortunately, shaozun didn''t take it." Gu Bailu is full of black lines. What''s the vision of Bu Yaolian. Shaozun is such a vicious person. He looks like a viper. He may bite at any time and be calculated by him at any time. Less respect for this man, is really the brain to the extreme, and in order to achieve the goal can be unscrupulous. Bu Yaolian likes him. It''s a headache. The girl has a bad eye. "Why don''t you take her order?" Gu asked curiously. Bu Ansheng smiled sheepishly: "because she only asked shaozun to accompany her How is it possible to respect a person of such status... " Gu Bailu stood up and said, "well, no matter how high his position is, he is a mercenary. I will let him come." There are three emperors in the world, two less, one king. Two of the three emperors have already been deprived of power, and others have replaced them. One is the land burning shadow, the other is the Phoenix holding the sky. Several of them are of the highest status in the world and are the most difficult to see. However, he is only a little respectable. Although he is wearing a half mask and can''t see the whole picture clearly, as long as you are willing to place an order, he will take the order only for profit. Gu Bailu asks Feng Qingtian to help him place an order for shaozun on any terms. Feng Qingtian touched her head: "you want shaozun to kiss Buyaolian?" "Yes, it''s a story about a prince kissing a Sleeping Princess." Bu Yaolian knows that the man she likes kisses herself, but if she doesn''t wake up, she must jump around at once. "He certainly can''t do it. Killing people and setting fire and robbing houses are his strong points. It''s too hard for him to kiss a woman in a destructive way." Gu Bailu pouted and pursed: "what''s the difficulty? I heard that he is so romantic. I don''t know how many women are waiting on him. As long as the women are more beautiful, they are all pulled into the underground by him." "You also know that all he touches are beauties, such as Bu Yaolian. He certainly doesn''t want to touch them." Feng Qingtian''s words are very hurtful, but he is also honest. I''m used to being a little respectable, and I want the best of people and things. There are so many women around me, and they are all peerless. Like Bu Yaolian, he would not even look at it, let alone let him kiss it. It''s just like forcing him. Gu Bailu is not convinced: "what''s wrong with Bu Yaolian? She''s just a little fat. She won''t be worse than any other woman when she''s thin." Gu Bailu didn''t say that. In fact, bu Yaolian''s facial features are very good. Her eyes are big, her nose is straight, and her lips are small and lovely. Her lips are full of plump fruits and frozen lips. Modern micro cosmetic technology may not be able to complete her delicate facial features. Chapter 719 She was too fat because of her loss. As soon as the flesh on her face was swollen, her facial features were submerged. "The problem is she''s not thin now." Feng Qingtian said the same thing. "I don''t care if I don''t care. Please help me to invite shaozun here. It''s my fault that makes her unconscious this time. If something happens to her, my conscience will be disturbed." Feng Qingtian is speechless. She is going to take care of moqian''er and buyulian again. But on second thought, she has no relatives in the world, and she has made two friends, Mo Shaoer and bu Yaolian. There is nothing wrong with her trying to help them. "You, I''ll try, but how do you reward me?" Feng Qingtian holds her in her arms and lowers her head to kiss her snow-white earlobe. "As long as you get it done, you can do whatever you want..." Gu Bailu hugs him and Feng Qingtian dotes on her. Naturally, she is willing to meet his hobby. Feng Qingtian held her in her study for a while and then let her go. After all, now that she is pregnant, fengqingtian can only control her own requirements in that respect and can''t let anything happen to her child. Feng Qingtian personally went to the stronghold of the local government to make a list, so as to avoid waiting for the list among the tens of millions. Shaozun is taking several beauties to play and enjoy the scenery in Qingfeng mountain. Qingfeng mountain is said to be a mountain, but it is not a mountain. It is a basin surrounded by mountains. The surrounding mountains block the cold wind in winter, so the area in the middle of the basin is very warm. The snow is white on the mountain, but the willow is close to the wind. The flowers are blooming in the fields, full of spring. It was originally the Royal territory. Later, it was occupied as a condition when shaozun received the mission. Now it is exclusive to the local government. No one else can come here if they want to. On the viewing Pavilion, shaozun was very happy to be served by the beauty. Someone came to report that "the king of wills went to the stronghold, saying that there was an important order to go." Shaozun sat up, waved his hand to let the beauty retreat, and said with interest: "Oh What can he do recently? " In their business, intelligence is the most important. Before fengqingtian, there were some things. He wanted to find his dearest princess, but now he has found them. What''s the list? Is it the dangerous people who show up? Ask him out to protect his princess? Or do you know his collusion with the Lord? "This It''s a very special one. " The people who came to report it were a little embarrassed to say it. Although it seemed like nonsense, the conditions for wanwangkai were excellent. "Special?" Shao Zun doesn''t know why the reporter uses the word. The visitor handed over the list with both hands: "Shao Zun, you''d better read it by yourself. I''m afraid I will be beaten by you." Shaozun is more interested in what he said. What else can a man like fengqingtian do? But his woman is not necessarily. He took the list lazily, opened it and looked at it. He almost didn''t scare half of the mask off. He had a thousand brains, and couldn''t imagine that Feng Qingtian would let him do such a stupid thing. His eyes light micro MI, a hand to throw out the list: "do not pick up, the original as someone." Bu Yaolian, such a stupid woman, is this the way to flatter Gu Bailu? It''s just a dream. "Shao Zun, said the king, you only need to accept, whatever conditions you want." The reporter thought this was a good opportunity. The king sent it to his home. He could not miss it for nothing. Shaozun has been waiting for this opportunity. Chapter 720 "You can''t let me do this on any condition. Get out of here." The reporter picked up the list and prepared to go down. If he didn''t run, he would beat people. He would disturb his company and make him angry. "Stop..." Ah Do you really want to hit people? He should run faster. "Leave the list." Timidly, the reporter handed the list to him and ran back. Shaozun glanced at the list again. Bu Yaolian''s words pierced his eyes. He could remember receiving her list several times. It was all trifles and smelled of copper. Although he likes silver, he will never be aggrieved by it. So he never took over her list, but he knew who Bu Yaolian was. In a coma? It''s none of his business to let him kiss her when he''s in a coma. It''s better to kiss a pig. Bah, it''s not He can''t kiss a pig. "Shao Zun, what are you looking at?" A beautiful woman stepped on Yingying''s small steps and came with money. Her beautiful face was more turbulent than the whole mountain scenery. Shaozun threw the list aside and waved to her: "come here, let me be happy." The beauty came in and fell into his arms: "how happy do you want to be? Did those beauties just fail to satisfy you?" "Little yu''er, those people can''t compare with you. Among so many people, I like your technique best." "I hate it. Shao Zun will make people happy and look for other beauties to serve him in a second." Little yu''er falls into his arms. A slender hand holds his chest and slowly swims down. When she first reaches her belly, she is held by shaozun. Shaozun''s face turned cold obviously: "xiaoyu''er, you have been with him for the longest time. Don''t you know the rules?" Little yu''er doesn''t understand. There is a need for less respect for Mingming, and there is a reaction there. Why don''t you let her touch it every time. "Can you bear it, young master?" Xiaoyu''er leans her 36e chest against his chest, reaches under his abdomen with her other hand, and holds the responsive thing. Shaozun''s body vibrated obviously, and he certainly responded. He is a normal man. "Go away..." But he hates it when women tempt him. He can never let himself have weaknesses, especially women. Since ancient times, women are the worst. Xiaoyu''er doesn''t depend on him, so she doesn''t want to be scared by him. She finally catches a chance to be alone. She must give Shao Zun away. After several years of company with shaozun, she didn''t really become his woman. She didn''t dare to say it in front of other sisters. Everyone thought she was favored. In fact, they didn''t know that shaozun didn''t really touch her. Every day with such a handsome and masterful man, her heart has long fallen on him, just want to be his woman and enjoy each other''s beauty. Not only did she not back away, but she also sat at his waist. There was a vacuum under the skirt, and she did not wear anything. Shao Zun''s eyes are light and narrow. There is jade fire in his eyes, but he doesn''t move. He looks at her coldly. Xiaoyu''er saw that he didn''t resist. She became more and more brave, but she didn''t dare to move him. She just sat on his waist and moved carefully, making a seductive voice. Shaozun''s pants were wet for most of the time, and he sneered, "is it fun?" Little yu''er''s beautiful face is red, like a peach picked by others. Chapter 721 "If you don''t respect what you want, you will be satisfied with Xiaoyu." She lay on his chest and begged pitifully. Su shenfan said coldly: "you play like this. If you want to move me, you win. If you can''t tempt me to move you, I will die." Little yu''er didn''t want to miss the chance. She clearly felt that he had a great reaction there. If she works hard, she can tempt him. Before, she was too careful. Today, she must let him belong to her completely. Xiaoyu''er lies on his body and tries to move and seduce him. Su Shen is more and more annoyed. He stretches his palm to push her away and kicks out of the pavilion: "if you have no ability, don''t do such a stupid thing." Su Shen leaves in disgust. He comes to the hot spring alone, takes off his dirty pants and goes to the hot spring. Over the years, he has endured desire, afraid that women will become his burden. He likes women, but he doesn''t like being tired by women. So he raised a lot of beauties and enjoyed their beauty, their tenderness and their service, but he would not let them touch his most precious things. Xiaoyu''er has been with him for the longest time and is also the most understanding. She has this kind of mind, how can he not know that he only gave her this opportunity for the sake of her honest duty of serving for many years. But she was still tender, and could not tempt him. Su Shen is very satisfied with himself. There is no woman in the world who can''t help it. It''s very good. But he was also a normal man. He looked down and saw that he was excited, xiaoshaozun. Su shenfan put out his hand to hold it and made trouble. A woman is not reliable. The most reliable is his hand. If his ideas let those gorgeous and cheap people out know, they will cry with anger. But in fact, none of the beauties around him knew that he was still a chick who had never really touched a woman. They all thought that other women had served him, but they just didn''t get into his eyes, or they didn''t flatter enough to get his luck. Shaozun solved himself and went back to the house fresh. There are beauties to serve him in dressing and massage. In the face of his beautiful body, there are naturally beauties who are insidious to seduce each time. Su shenfan likes to appreciate the beauty''s dissatisfied face, especially when they want to seduce themselves, but they can''t get lost. In that way, he will feel that he is really strong, not as stupid as other men, addicted to beauty and make himself miserable. He is a man to do great things. Can''t be like the king, since touching a woman, it''s like eating some enchanting pill, it''s painful to treat a woman as a treasure, without self-esteem. He used to think he was a character. Now it''s a shame to be a man. When he thought of the king, he thought of the order again. The conditions were really attractive. The king rarely sent it to his door. Su Shen was tired of thinking that if he missed this time, he would not have the next time. But he couldn''t do it. After Feng Qingtian got off the list, he went back to the mansion and waited for two days, but also didn''t wait for the letter from the mansion. "I''m afraid it won''t work." Feng Qingtian is also helpless. He has shown his greatest sincerity and wants to make his woman happy. However, if the other party doesn''t accept the order, he has no way. Gu Bailu is more and more anxious. Su Shen is upset and refuses to accept the order. Bu Yaolian is still not awake. How about swelling. Shallow son''s dragon spirit blood poured a few cups to bu Yaolian to drink, and it was useless. Chapter 722 However, xiaogongzi said that buyualian was in good health, but she didn''t want to wake up to face some things, so she couldn''t wake up. There is no danger in life. After the shallow son changes the dragon spirit blood, the child has already restored the growth. Lu Huoying asks to take her back. Gu Bailu asks her advice. She doesn''t know what to do. She doesn''t want to go back. It''s not her home. But she knew she had to go back. Gu Bailu can only help shallow son to drag on. She had a decision in her mind that she had not told shallower. She had got the angry point of Lufen Ying. Now, with shallower''s cooperation, she may succeed in turning Lufen Ying from top to bottom. In that way, the shallow son doesn''t have to be afraid of Lu Huoying''s slave print flute, at least it can make him live more freely in the prince''s mansion. But she didn''t dare to tell shallower about this matter. After all, it''s too light to lose control. She thought about it and said it to fengqingtian in advance. Fengqingtian asked strangely, "how could he be so hostile to childe Xiao?" "It''s very big. It''s not so big. It''s estimated that something happened before. Besides, Mr. Xiao is very special to Mr. Xiao." "If there is hope, try it, but you can''t fake it. Otherwise, Lu Huoying''s anger is afraid that something will happen." With his support, Gu Bailu found Xiao''er the next day. "How is Lu Fen Ying doing to you these days?" Gu Bailu closes the door with shallow son to chat. "In that way, I didn''t force me to have a relationship. Maybe the child is just stable and he dare not come around. It seems that he really wants children." Shallow son''s biggest feeling is this. She thought that the child was not important to Lu Huoying, but the tool he used to save Su muwei. Now that she knows that he can''t have children with other women, she is relieved that her son is the only one. Even if he can kill his mother, he can''t even have children. He didn''t want his heirs on the throne. "Don''t you know why he can''t have children?" Gu Bailu asked. Shallow son shakes his head: "I really don''t know. He is always in good health and seldom gets sick. But I heard that he was born very bad. Even the Emperor didn''t like him, so he was sent out of the palace by his mother and concubine." "No wonder he dares to kill his mother. It turns out that he has this relationship." Gu Bailu exclaimed. In fact, if you think about Lu Huoying, he is also a poor man. When he was thrown into wolves, he was raised like a wolf, and became a white eyed wolf. It''s also their parents'' fault. "When he came back, his body was well and his spirit was strong. The emperor had to admit him. Unexpectedly There is something wrong with him. " Shallow son thought he knew him and knew everything about him, but he didn''t expect to hide such a big secret. "It may be a good thing for you. He can only rely on you to continue his children now. You may turn over." Shallow son but way: "I didn''t think turn over what body, as long as the child can get good treatment, I......" "Don''t be stupid. If you don''t turn over, do you think the child can be treated well? Su muwei, such a vicious person, will treat him well? Do you make your children recognize others as mothers? " Gu Bailu shouted. Shallow son tiny Leng, she did not think of this floor. "Lu Huoying won''t let Su muwei treat him..." "He dotes on Su muwei so much, do you think he won''t abuse his children for Su muwei?" Chapter 723 "Then what should I do? I have slave marks on me. I am doomed to resist." Shallow son is a little worried. She thought that she could not fight or seize. She could share in peace and contentment. As long as the children live well, it''s good. Gu Bailu said that now, I know that it is impossible to be as simple as she thought. "So the slave seal must be solved. Without its shackles, you have great initiative." Gu Bailu said firmly. Shallow son pitifully looks at her: "master, the nuyin cannot be solved now." "I''ve got a way. I can go on the leech. It depends on whether you like it or not." "Master, I can do whatever you want." Gu Bailu added two words to her ear, and shallow looked at her in surprise: "do this Not good... " "You have two choices. One is to tell him directly to cooperate, but not necessarily dare him. Second, come directly and use him. But you can rest assured that I will not let Lu Huoying hurt him. " Shallow son bit his lips, that person was the dawn of her heart, gave her warmth, she did not want to let him into a bad situation. "Let me talk to him first." Gu Bailu patted her on the shoulder: "make a decision as soon as possible." Shallow son nodded. Master is right. If you don''t kill her for yourself, the white moonlight in her heart may be destroyed by herself. She is willing to do anything for her children, and she is not a good person. There used to be so many people, and she was doomed. Xiao childe in the room with the medicine for shallow son, the mind of her smile to him. She laughs very good-looking, like a hundred flowers in full bloom, according to people are beautiful. But She laughed very little, because with such a man, she didn''t volunteer, but because of the slave seal, she couldn''t get rid of it. Young master Xiao packed the medicine box and went out. In a teahouse in the city of Baidi, Mr. Xiao went in, and there was already a handsome young man sitting in it. It is Bai Yunyi who dare not go to the prince''s mansion again. "How about Gu Bailu, how is she now?" Bai Yunyi asked. "You still care about her so much. Why did you help the king to find her?" Mr. Xiao laughed "I''ve been thinking for a long time, and it''s her happiness that counts." "You didn''t say that at the beginning, but you said that the woman you like must get the hand, but you are afraid of being a wanton king?" Young master Xiao teased him. "I''m not afraid of anyone, but I''m afraid she''s not going well, so I ask you how she is now, and how is the king treating her?" "Of course, I''ve told you for a long time that the king loves her more and protects her as an eye bead." "That''s good." Xiaogongzi''s answer let baiyunyi relax. Gu Bailu went back to the palace and didn''t come to find him any trouble, but he didn''t deal with her again. Maybe in her mind, he is the one who deliberately tells stories. In fact, he didn''t mean to say those things. He really thought that the emperor of heaven was good to her just to breed the son of heaven and earth. It''s just from Gu Bailu''s loss of heart that he really treats her well. That''s enough. He thought he hated her, but in the end, he hoped she would be happy. What kind of feelings he has for Gu Bailu is not clear to himself now. Maybe he raised it by himself, so he cherished it very much. Maybe there was love between men and women, but more should be affection and love. "I did what you had to do for you. Now it''s your turn to help me." Young master Xiao put down his teacup and said Chapter 724 "What do you want me to do?" "You should know the slave seal of Tianfeng kingdom. No one can understand it so far. People like you should have a way." Bai Yunyi frowned: "I''m afraid I can''t help you. Who are you going to help with the slave seal?" Mr. Xiao''s collusion with him was a few months ago. He wanted people to infiltrate into the wanwang mansion, and Mr. Xiao wanted him to grant him a request. The two are in one shot. "Mo Shaoer, the female slave of Prince Tianfeng." Bai Yunyi looked at him in surprise: "you are brave enough to rob a woman with that devil, not afraid that he will kill you?" "There''s nothing to be afraid of. I can''t see her live so wrongly." In fact, Xiao Xiao Xiao fell in love with her at first sight when she saw her for the first time, and wanted to pull her out of the misery even more after she knew her life experience. But he knew that it would be useless to take shallower back to the prince''s mansion. Nuyin would follow her and she would escape and catch her again. He was surprised when he met her in the prince''s mansion. Unexpectedly, he didn''t start, but she escaped. He became more and more determined to help her solve the slavery. He didn''t express his feelings to shallow son because he knew that he couldn''t solve her slave seal, and his feelings would only be a burden to her. Only by settling the nuyin, can he show his heart to her. So when he met Bai Yunyi, he saw hope, so he was willing to make a deal with Bai Yunyi. It''s just that he didn''t expect that the person Bai Yunyi let him harm was the benefactor of shallow son. It can only be said that the Jianghu is too small. "The slave seal is not easy to understand unless there is a mirror to crack the sky." "The mirror of the sky?" Young master Xiao didn''t expect that even Bai Yunyi could not help it. "There may be other ways, but I didn''t think of it for the moment. I''ll go back and think about it." Young master Xiao smiled and said, "well, think about it, and I''ll think about how to save the princess." Bai Yunyi frowns slightly. Is this a threat to him? I really don''t believe in people. What he said will be done. I''m afraid he can''t cheat. The next day, young master Xiao went to see Mo Shaoer again and said with a smile, "the child is in good condition, and your body is already very well. You can go out for activities properly and go to the street to see if you can make your mood better. This is good for you and your children." Mo shallow son shallow smile: "thank you these days worry." Young master Xiao said, "yes." Mo shallow son quietly looked at him. He was as gentle as water. He was a man with the best temper. He was kind to people. She really didn''t want to pull him into the water. But It was because he was angry that day. Only he can help himself. But how can she talk? I really don''t know how to open this mouth to Mr. Xiao. Xiao Xiao thought that she was very strange today. She took a sip of tea for a while, her eyes couldn''t come over from time to time, and her hands sometimes shook. She seemed a little uneasy, as if she had something to say and hesitated. He stood up and said, "nothing else, I''ll go." He obviously saw Mo qian''er looking up at him. His red lips opened slightly and he wanted to talk, but he changed into a word: "Oh..." Xiao Xiao smiled softly: "what do you want to say to me?" "Ah..." Mo shallow bit his lips: "yes There is something Please. " Mo shallow son hasn''t said yet, the pink face has been crimson. Xiao Xiao is curious about what kind of things make her so embarrassed that she dare not open her mouth. "Whatever you say, I will do it for you." He said frankly, Mo shallow son more embarrassed. Chapter 725 "It may Will affect your reputation, I I''ll think about it. " The Mo shallow son thought or did not want to open to the white moonlight in his mind. He is so beautiful. If he did such a thing, it would be very painful. "You can tell me, my reputation is not worth a few dollars, because it''s always doomed." Xiaoxiao encourages the tunnel. Mo shallow son looks up to him, one face does not believe: "you are so good, how can reputation be bad." "I''m fine that''s because all the people who asked me to see you could afford the price I asked for." Xiao Xiao laughs at himself. "No It''s not like that. You didn''t You''re fine, don''t... " Don''t make a fool of yourself. "You say, what can I do for you?" Mo shallow son took a cup of tea on the table and drank it. He took a deep breath: "today Can you stay in my room tonight? " "What?" Xiaoxiao said in surprise. Mo qian''er stood up and said, "you If you don''t want to, just think I didn''t say it, right I''m sorry. " She said and bowed to apologize. This is really embarrassing for the other party. She is someone else''s woman. She is still pregnant with children. She even asked him to stay in her room for the night. The stranger was ashamed and had a fever. "I don''t want to, you tell me why I stay." Xiao Xiao is surprised, but absolutely not unwilling. He is very curious about why Mo shallow''er said such things. She is not such a person. "Because the prince seems to have misunderstood your intention towards me, so..." Mo shallow son said to find their logic is very wrong. Now that he has been misunderstood and is still allowed to stay, it''s not to push him to the fire pit. "You want him to misunderstand more deeply?" Xiao Xiao soon understood the reason why she did so. He knew that she always wanted to get rid of Lu Huoying. "Yes Yes. " "Yes, I''ll be here tonight." Xiao Xiao thought for a moment and said, "then you will send a bodyguard to call me." "Good." Mo shallow son did not expect that he would agree. "Don''t think about it. Wait for me." Xiao Xiao''s words make Mo shallow''s face more shy and hot. It''s like cheating. Xiao Xiao smiled and went out with the medicine chest. Mo shallow son waited for him to leave, immediately went to pink white small attic, told Gu Bailu this matter. Gu Bailu was also a little surprised: "you told him, he agreed?" "Mo shallow son nodded:" he is very surprised, probably did not expect me to be so not reserved, but the back very readily agreed Gu Bailu smiled and said, "that''s good. I''ll send someone to bring the witch doctor here. Don''t be nervous." Gu Bailu doesn''t think that childe Xiao is such a warm and helpful person. She spent three months with him in the cave. Although he was the best in the world, he didn''t care about other people''s affairs. Mo shallow son opened his mouth and he agreed. No wonder Lu Huoying was hostile to him. It has to be said that Lu''s intuition is quite accurate. Young master Xiao, this is shallow. Of course, it''s not surprising to see. After all, a woman like shallow Er, even when she saw her for the first time, was so shocked and heartbroken that she couldn''t, let alone a man. Gu Bailu sent for the witch doctor: "if you help me to poison me today, I''ll let you live in the prince''s mansion." The witch doctor doesn''t care: "no, I think Gu''s house is also very good. It''s much more lively than Wang''s house." Gu Bailu asked strangely, "I think it''s better to go to Gu''s house so soon?" Chapter 726 "I''m such an old lady, thanks to those people who don''t dislike it. The people in the wanton palace have high eyes and low hands. I think it''s not pleasant to live here." The witch doctor has figured it out. Gu''s residence is full of skilled craftsmen. The food made by the cook is very delicious. The music and playing are very lively. The craftsmanship is in place. It''s really a life enjoyment. Massage her, beat the leg of the general servant girls are better. When the witch doctor was young, he was also a member of a big family. But when he lost his eyes, he was lonely and ridiculed. If she was not strong enough, she would have been killed long ago. Now a group of low-level people, who are often bullied outside, huddle together in Gu''s mansion. No one is entitled to look down on others, but live more freely. Gu Bailu smiled and said, "that''s good. People should get along with each other like Gu Fu." Gu Bailu thinks that she can''t change the world now, at least she can change Gu''s house first. And immediately to nianguan, these craftsmen from Baidi city were invited to Gufu by her. The clothes, silks and satins that are in circulation in the market now should also be almost as prosperous as firewood, rice, oil and salt. She is waiting for the aristocrats of the White Emperor city to take anything for the new year. To cut new clothes, no embroiderer, buy firewood and rice oil, no delivery If you want to listen to the misinterpretation to relieve boredom, don''t mention that there is no storyteller in the teahouse. Want to eat a street snack, no more. The aristocrats of the aristocratic family despise these people with low spiritual power, so in their family, unlike the real ancient China, they would raise embroiderers, pay a lot of money for cooks, and they would not raise any florists. Gu Bailu thought of this and looked forward to the new year''s Eve. At least the whole troupe in Baidi city is in her mansion. "You keep those people?" Asked the witch doctor curiously. "Yes." "How much will it cost?" said the witch doctor "Their price is definitely bigger than the money I spent. How much money I spent will be earned ten times later." Gu Bailu is confident. The witch doctor said with a sneer: "your man is willing to make you so confused?" She obviously didn''t believe that a group of people at the bottom could make any money, but they could do something to support their families. Gu Bailu thinks highly of them. "My man dotes on me." Gu Bailu is not ashamed at all. "You''re a good man, but I don''t think you''re very well. I''m afraid you can''t have a baby." The witch doctor frowned. She thinks that Gu Bailu is a woman of some interest. She and Feng Qingtian are enviable. It''s a pity It seems that I have violated the rules of heaven. I have to go through many things to live a good life. "I''ll find a way. You can help me, too." Gu Bailu knows her body. After taking that pill, she didn''t regret it, but she couldn''t watch herself produce and die. Anyway, there was still time. "You can see it, but I can''t think of a way now, old lady." "It''s OK, you think slowly. There are still a few months left. You go to have a rest now. I''ll call you in the evening." The witch doctor nodded, and Gu Bailu took her to the arranged room. Lu Huoying was invited to the Imperial Palace by Emperor Nanyue today, so during the day, Lu Huoying did not. For the evening, Mo shallow son actually has no bottom in his heart. After spending so many years with Lu faying, she often saw him angry instead of not seeing him angry, but he never showed his anger and never saw any change in his face. Chapter 727 But that day, when he misunderstood her and Mr. Xiao, his face became terrible. She had never seen such a shadow. She was worried that he would hurt childe Xiao. Lu Huoying was angry and didn''t care. It''s like he was so angry that he killed his mother and concubine. She didn''t know why she wanted to kill her concubine, but it was vaguely as if she heard that Su muwei''s body was not good. She wanted to marry her as soon as possible, in case Su muwei would die one day. Later, Lu burned Ying asked her to go out to make tea. When she came back, she saw Lu burned Ying kill the noble and beautiful woman with a knife. A country''s noble concubine died in the hands of his son. If childe Xiao died because of her, she would have a bad conscience all her life. Mo shallow son tangled over a day, just had dinner at night, Lu burned shadow came back. Lu Huoying bought a Babao duck in the street and sent it to him personally. Mo shallow son is thinking about his mind, and he doesn''t care much when he comes. After sitting for a while, Lu burned the duck and shoved it in front of her: "eat it." Mo shallow son looks at him wrongly: "prince, I just had supper, now very full." "It must be eaten, not for you, for the child." Lu Huo''s eyes were sharp, and he always felt that this woman had something to hide from him. "Oh..." Mo shallow son thought, he finally also care about children? Then she could not refuse. She had to slowly and forcefully stuffed a Babao duck. Lu Huoying was annoyed when he looked at it: "I bought things from this palace. Don''t you know to leave some for this palace?" "Prince, you said it to the child, but you didn''t say you wanted to eat it." Mo shallow son thinks this person is a little vexatious, what do you want? "What did you do today?" Lu burned the shadow to change the topic. Miss Xin''s heart missed a picture. What did he mean by asking? Did he leave an eyeliner to know today''s business? is impossible. This is the prince''s palace. His eyes are not arranged. Mo shallow son shakes his head: "nothing to do, have been sleeping, now the body is heavy, crack sleep." Lu Fen''s eyes light and squint: "really nothing?" Mo shallow son is not good at lying, her eyes will dodge when she lies, dare not see people. In this way, there is a ghost in my heart. Mo shallow son secretly took a deep breath, looked up at him: "sleep, eat, plus walk in the garden twice." Lu Huoying reached out and said, "come here." Mo shallow son secretly relieved tone, went to stand in front of him: "prince, the night is deep, you should go back." Lu burned the shadow coldly and coldly: "are you hurrying for this palace?" "No I''m a little sleepy. I always feel sleepy after eating these days. " Mo shallow son low tunnel. Lu Huoying reached out and took her into his arms, bowed his head to her lips, rolled her around and drove straight in. It makes it difficult for the stranger to breathe. After kissing, he coldly warned: "Mo shallow son, you''d better be honest, don''t think about running away, the temper of this palace will only bear you here." Mo shallow son shook his head: "as long as the prince does not hurt the child, I will not escape." She didn''t have the ability to escape with his only offspring. If Lu Huoying sees this child, she can''t escape. If the child is gone, let alone her, it is the arbitrary palace that can not escape the relationship, and may even lead to a war between the two countries. Now Nanyue may not be able to play the windy country. "Remember your words today, and don''t want to do anything behind my back. If you are found by my palace, you won''t let anyone help you go." Lu Huoying knows clearly where Mo shallow''s weakness lies. Chapter 728 That''s her kindness, the people who help her, she won''t let them get involved. "Don''t worry, Prince, it won''t be." Mo shallow son mouth says so, in the heart already six gods have no lord, also don''t want to call Xiao childe to come over. But if she doesn''t, she will have to be controlled by nuyin for the rest of her life. She doesn''t want to live like a slave, so that her children can''t lift their heads, and feel that she has such a humble mother. After Lu Huoying left, Mo qian''er was lying in bed and was struggling all the time. Would you like to send someone to invite Mr. Xiao. In this way, it was almost midnight. Xiao Xiao didn''t sleep all the time. He sat on his couch reading medical books and waited for the stranger to call him, but he didn''t wait until a candle went out. Did she give up? Mo shallow son thought about it, finally decided to give up, can''t involve Xiao childe. If he is stared at by Lu Huo Ying, even if he can escape this time, the days behind will be sad. She can''t harm him because of selfishness. Mo qian''er decides to go to bed, but at this time, her stomach aches, first a little pain, then a sharp pain, which makes her forehead sweat. "Come Come on... " The Mo shallow son is covering the belly, in the heart is very afraid. Children She can''t let anything happen to her children. A servant girl rushed in and said, "what''s wrong with you, girl shallow? Please bear it. I''m going to invite young master Xiao." Mo shallow son raises hand to want to hold her, but did not hold, person already ran. Mo shallow son ache arched the body, is this the providence. When the children''s more sound sounded, Xiao Xiao looked at the quiet night outside the house, I think the plan has changed. He blew the light to go to bed, but heard a quick knock on the door: "young master Xiao, have you slept yet, young girl Xiao''er has abdominal pain now, please go and have a look!" Xiao Xiao put on his robe and rushed out with the medicine chest: "what''s the matter?" "Suddenly at night, my stomach aches and my head is full of sweat. My body is bent up because of the pain. Please go and have a look with my maid." The servant girl is in a hurry. Xiaoxiao said, "don''t worry, you can show me the way." He still thought in his heart that the servant girl was really like. When he arrived at the north courtyard, Xiao Xiao knew something was wrong when he heard the groan of pain. It was really painful. Don''t you want to be real? What did she do? Xiaoxiao rushes in and sees Mo Shaoer in a thin middle coat, shrinking on the big bed. A head of green silk falls on the pillow, as beautiful as seaweed. But her expression is very painful, Xiao Xiao walked past, buckle up her wrist: "what did you eat tonight?" "Eight Babao duck... " Mo shallow son is painful and embarrassed. He didn''t want to make use of Mr. Xiao, but finally he got into trouble. "How much did you eat?" Xiao Xiao took out the silver needle and pricked the acupoint for her: "you are accumulating food..." Xiao Xiao is speechless. How many Babao ducks did she eat? She has accumulated so much food. "I I ate one. It was After dinner. " Mo shallow son hangs Mou son very embarrassed tunnel. How did she become a foodie like aro. It''s all the food that Lu Huoying forces her to eat. "Is it delicious?" Xiao Xiao asked softly with a chuckle. Mo shallow son is more embarrassed: "its In fact, it tastes good. " Otherwise, Lu Huoying forces her to eat, and she may not be able to eat. Chapter 729 "Silly girl, even if it''s delicious in the future, you should be restrained. Now that you''re pregnant, you should pay more attention." Xiao Xiao took the needle and stroked her forehead: "you are not in a good mood for your children these days. Don''t keep thinking about anything in your heart. Be open to everything." After Mo shallow son is pricked by him two needles, abdomen ache alleviated won''t. She smiled weakly, "please." "Didn''t you tell me to come here tonight? If you don''t have stomachache, don''t you?" Xiao Xiao can probably guess. "Don''t bother you with this..." Mo shallow son bit lip. "It''s nothing to do with it. You''re not afraid of being a woman. I''ll help you if I have anything to be afraid of and do whatever you want." Xiao Xiao took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off her forehead. His eyebrows are full of tenderness, and he is careful to do anything with her. Mo shallow son clenched two fists, so gentle a person, he is so beautiful, how can she let him be tied up by her. "Young master Xiao, you''d better go back. I It''s all right. " Mo shallow son sat up, took his handkerchief and wiped it himself. "You''re sweating all over. It''s so cold that you can''t sleep any more. You have to get someone ready for a hot bath, or you''ll get sick." Xiao Xiao ignored her drive. "I I will. Go back first. " Mo shallow son reached out to push him. "Don''t worry. I''ll go back in a moment. Let someone prepare hot water for you first." Xiao Xiao stood up, opened the door and gave a few orders to the servant girl. Mo shallow son hears him to say with servant girl to want to put some medicine in hot water, that medicine name sounds very precious. In the deep night, only Xiao Xiao''s voice is whispering. He doesn''t talk much at ordinary times, but his orders to the servant girl are not big or small, like an old lady who has already done something. He treated her so well, but she wanted to use her. Mo shallow son is not ashamed of himself. Xiao Xiao said, "lie down for a while, and they''ll get ready. Don''t get out of bed now. You''ll catch cold." Mo shallow son obediently lay down: "young master Xiao, you go back first. I''m ok. The servant girl will take care of me." Xiao Xiao sat beside the bed and looked at her gently with her eyes: "are you afraid of my reputation, or do you really hate that I am here?" Mo shallow son shakes his head: "no I I didn''t, how could I hate you? You are so kind to me... " "If you don''t hate me, let me be here. It''s my will." Xiaoxiao''s eyes became deep. Mo shallow son was worried that he was really tied up by himself, did not notice his changes. "Young master Xiao, please go back. If the prince knows it, you won''t be better in the future. I don''t want to implicate you." Xiao Xiao smiled and said, "don''t you just let him know that you didn''t involve me? I am willing to do it. Have you never thought why I am willing to help you?" Mo shallow son suddenly opened his eyes and looked at him with water light: "you......" Xiao Xiao pulled at the corner of his mouth: "little girl probably doesn''t know how well she was born. Xiao is also hard to avoid vulgarity and can''t bear to be sad." Mo shallow son swallowed saliva, don''t know what he said so mean, but she realized that Xiao Xiao Xiao to her is not simply doctor to patient. Yes, she didn''t think about why Xiao Xiao Xiao agreed to do so. Chapter 730 Gu Bailu''s meaningful words seem very reasonable. If this is the case, then she can''t let Xiao Xiao have any misunderstanding. She is a frail and frail woman. She can''t give him any response. Even if she has freedom, she can''t have anything to do with him. She doesn''t deserve it. "Childe Xiao, I''m the prince''s woman. I have been serving him since I was ten years old. Now I''m still pregnant with his children. The beauty in childe Xiao''s eyes is just a wreck. Childe Xiao doesn''t have to pay for such a person''s reputation." Mo shallow son sat up again, open the quilt to get out of bed, stretch out his sleeve: "go, young master Xiao!" Xiao Xiao looked at her thin body in the snow-white middle coat and dared not continue. He is afraid that in the future, the stranger will hide from him, which is the last thing he wants to face. Xiao Xiao stood up and said, "OK, I''ll go. Go back to the bed soon. You are the one who suffered from the illness." Mo shallow son let go of him: "thank you." Mo shallow son bowed to him, thank you for willing to do these things for me, thank you for letting me meet such a beautiful you. Xiao Xiao picked up the medicine box, looked at her deeply and walked out of the door. Close the door, Mo shallow son feet a soft, fell on the ground. It takes courage to refuse such a nice and gentle person. How could she not expect to be treated so gently, pamper her and love her as treasure in the palm of her hand. Every time she saw Feng Qingtian show helpless and spoiled expression to Gu Bailu, she was envious. But no matter how envious she is, she knows she can''t have it. Lu Fen''s shadow is a nightmare of her life. Even if someone is willing to give her all the love, she can''t stand it. Lu Huoying won''t let her go, and she can''t let herself go. Lu Huoying''s mark is too deep, deep to the bone. Suddenly the door was opened again. Xiao Xiao went back and saw her fall on the floor and rushed to pick her up. "I knew you would." Mo shallow son some ignorant: "how do you come back?" Xiao Xiao closed the door and said, "I saw the prince coming here before I left the yard. Now even if I go back, I will bump into him. I will still misunderstand him." As soon as Mo shallow heard the shadow of Lu Fen coming, his whole body was shaking. What to do? If he finds Xiaoxiao here so late, he will not let Xiaoxiao go. She nervously grabbed Xiao Xiao''s Lapel with both hands: "to Or you can find a place to hide... " Xiao Xiao said jokingly, "that would only be more like cheating." Mo shallow''s little face turns red instantly. She just wants him to stay away for a while. Don''t let Lu Huoying get hurt. Where does he want to go. At this time, the door was kicked open with a "bang", the cold wind poured in, and Mo shallow son shivered and hid in Xiao Xiao''s arms unconsciously. "Mo shallow son!" Lu Huoying''s violent voice sounded, and Mo Shaoer''s face turned pale. "Too Prince, why are you here... " It''s a hundred mouths now. "Xiao Xiao, how are you, eh?" Lu Huoying rushes over and kicks Xiao Xiao. Xiao Xiao knew that he would be furious and would not let him fight or scold casually. He leaned away and stepped back two steps: "prince, listen to my explanation." Xiao Xiao doesn''t want to explain anything. He came back only after seeing the figure of Lu Fen Ying walking this way. In fact, he knew that Lu Fen Ying saw his figure. In this case, we will continue to do nothing. He was fond of shallow girls, not afraid of anyone to know. Chapter 731 Lu Huoying would not listen to his explanation. He dragged Mo qian''er and threw her on the bed. He put down the curtain and gave a vicious warning: "be honest with our palace." Then take a picture of Xiao Xiao with one hand. The huge fireball power rolled towards him. He had no time to hide. He was hit by the fireball on the doorplate, rushed out of the door and fell to the ground, dizzy and blank. He thought that Lu Huoying would get angry, but he didn''t think that he just wanted to kill him. He is the doctor of the king''s mansion. He was invited by the king to kill him. He should be very clear about what he is going to face. But he didn''t control himself. Xiao Xiao barely gets up from the ground. His spirit is not bad. Otherwise, he can''t cultivate pills. Just unexpectedly, his spirit is so vulnerable in front of Lu Huoying. He looked up at the shadow of Lu Huo, only to see the scarlet in his wolf like eyes, which were burning like fire. This is a pair of eyes that have lost their sense at all. He didn''t come to think about whether he wanted to dodge at once. A fireball power attacked him again, burning his skin, which made his whole body shrink together. "Stop!" Just then, a soft voice with a little anger sounded. Mo qian''er rushes out in his middle coat and hugs Lu Huoying from behind: "prince, you misunderstood me. I just fell to the ground. Young master Xiao just hugged me. Calm down." Mo Shaoer simply explained the situation just now. She was extremely scared, because she could feel his muscles shaking when she was holding and landing the incinerator, which was a reaction of extreme popularity. Lu burnt shadow has never been like this. She''s really scared. "Go away!" Lu Huoying pushes her away and rushes to Xiao Xiao''s face again. He doesn''t know when he has another fiery sword in his hand, and one of them pierces his chest. Xiao Xiao looked at him incredulously. "Too Prince You Do this Think about the consequences? " Xiao Xiao''s mouth was bleeding, and her eyes went to see Mo shallow''er who was pushed to the ground by Lu Huo''s shadow: "she is pregnant with a child. You will have an accident if you push the child like this!" Mo shallow son falls on the ground, desperately shakes his head at him, this time, should think how to escape, why to help her here. "I don''t need you to care about women in this palace." Lu Huoying pushes the sword forward again. Xiao Xiao''s whole body was arched up, and a pool of blood was spurted out of his mouth, all of which was sprayed on Lu Huoying''s face. But he knew nothing about it. He kicked him away with one foot and raised his sword to stab him again. "No!" Mo shallow son rushed to pull him: "prince, don''t You really misunderstood. " "Go away!" Lu Huo doesn''t take Mo Shaoer''s block seriously at all. His eyes are red, and he has already killed them. He throws Mo Shaoer aside. "Stop it! Lu Fen Ying, you know whose house you are in! " A shout came from Lu. Before he could see the person clearly, he had been hit by a talisman and forced back a step. He looked at Gu Bailu with a sinister eyes: "get out of the way, anyone who dares to stop this palace will die." Feng Qingtian guards Gu Bailu with an arrow step: "prince, do you want to kill in this palace?" Lu Huo''s shadow is scarlet in his eyes. No matter who is standing in front of him, he leaps into the air with his hands stretched out. In a moment, he gathers the spiritual power of overwhelming mountains and seas, which makes the whole yard tremble. The smaller buildings collapse everywhere and become a mess. Chapter 732 Gu Bailu winked at the witch doctor behind him. The witch doctor came close to her and said, "no, he''s not completely irrational now. He still has ideas." Gu Bailu frowned. It''s all like this, not yet. I can''t let Lu Fen''s image be like a madman. I will cut it when I see someone, right? Gu Bailu looks at Mo Shaoer. She falls to the ground and covers her stomach. Her face is pale and she has been hurt. Look at Xiaoxiao again. Although she was helped up by her people, she was not a man anymore. The whole person was burned and her chest suffered such a serious sword. The doctor doesn''t cure herself. She''s afraid that childe Xiao will take this life in. Don''t go on? Gu Bailu hesitated. Feng Qingtian has already made the same move, interweaving with Lu Huo''s shadow in the air, and their strength is even. However, due to Lu Huoying''s rage, he is arrogant and unreasonable, so he doesn''t care about it and has a bit of the upper hand. Gu Bailu thinks that Xiao Xiao can''t be saved if it goes on like this. Only let Lu burn shadow simply completely mad, can he be controlled. And she ran to Mo Shaoer''s side and helped her up: "Shaoer, now there is only one way." Mo shallow son grabs her sleeve and shakes his head desperately: "master, I don''t want to bite back. You help me save young master Xiao. I killed him." "Now Lu Huoying wants to kill him. Nobody can stop him. Now the only way is to make him completely irrational. I have a way to subdue him." Mo qian''er was afraid to say, "master, he''s so terrible. If he loses his mind completely, I''m afraid that even you and the king will go in. Don''t do it for me anymore..." "Don''t say that. If you want to subdue him now, you can only let him out of control. Listen to me, and immediately go to him to care about Xiao Xiao Xiao." Gu Bailu brings Mo Shaoer to Xiao Xiao. Xiao Xiao''s clothes can''t see the original appearance. Her skin, such as jade, is now red and black, which has been burned beyond recognition. A big hole in the chest is bleeding. "Stop the bleeding!" Mo shallow son bear his own pain, squatting beside him: "Xiao childe, do you have any hemostatic medicine on you?" Seeing Xiao Xiao''s life hanging in a line, Mo Shaoer doesn''t need to pretend to care. Young master Xiao shook his head: "in In the medicine chest in the room. " Mo shallow son immediately stood up and rushed into the room to take out the medicine box. "Which bottle is it?" "The blue one." Although Xiao Xiao was seriously injured, he was conscious. Mo shallow son takes out the medicine bottle and sweeps the powder to his wound. Xiao Xiao''s eyebrows are all wrinkled with pain. His expression makes people feel sad. Mo shallow son subconsciously grasps his palm and says softly: "young master Xiao, you can bear it. It will not hurt for a while." Her soft voice, coupled with a flustered trill, seemed even more pitiful. Xiao Xiao holds her catkin: "you don''t have to worry about it. This injury won''t kill me. Cough Cough... " He said and coughed twice, coughing up two mouthfuls of blood. Mo shallow hurriedly used his sleeve to wipe the blood on the corner of his mouth. All of this was seen in Lu Huo''s eyes. Mo shallow son unexpectedly dare to face other men in front of him so gentle, but also for him to wipe, she has not been so gentle to him! Lu Huo was so angry that his chest was about to explode. He wanted to rush to stop him, but he was blocked by Feng Qingtian. He roared, a red light burst out of his body, shining the whole night. Regardless of the fact, he rushed to fengqingtian directly, regardless of his life. Chapter 733 There is no defense at all, only attack. Feng Qingtian was rushed back two steps by him and vomited blood. Lu Huoying is really dead now. Of course, Feng Qingtian can''t fight with him. Who wants to fight with a madman. Lu Huo''s shadow is crazy. A fireball power blows up to Mo Shaoer and Xiao Xiao Xiao. Gu Bailu quickly came to the witch doctor: "how are you now?" "Not to the extreme, only 30% of the success rate." The witch doctor moved her ears. Though she could not see, she could tell a person''s anger by her ears. Gu Bailu can''t help but scold him. NIMA, how self-control is the shadow of Lu Fen? It''s so angry. It''s not completely irrational. The black bodyguard takes Mo Shaoer and Xiao Xiao away from the place where he is attacked by fireball. Several bodyguards were injured by the fireball and fell to the ground. Gu Bailu thinks this is not good. She goes to Xiao Xiao and says, "ask Mo shallow if she will remember you forever when you die. Hurry up." Xiao Xiao coughed twice: "little girl I I''m afraid I can''t. If I die Can you remember me... " This is what he really wants to ask. "Young master Xiao, you will not die, you will not..." Mo shallow son tears. Before she had finished speaking, she heard a roar, like the roar of a wolf. A figure rushed over and beat Xiao Xiao. The witch doctor took the insect in his hand and said, "OK." A man with high spiritual power is unpredictable. If he deals with a person with the most primitive and stupid way, then He was completely out of his mind. The witch doctor circled behind him and threw the insect on his back without trace. Then she went back to the ground not far away. There was a basin of black water on it. She recited several incantations towards the black water. The black water began to roll up. Lu Huo Ying felt that the whole back was pressed by something. Just when she was about to raise her hand to touch the back, she suddenly fell to the ground. "Come on, pull him in." Cried Gu Bailu. Mo shallow son looked at the land burning shadow on the ground. The curly black hair blocked her forehead, but his eyes were not completely closed, and he also looked at Xiao Xiao Xiao. The ruthlessness in the eyes did not fade away because of his fainting. For the first time, Mo qian''er saw this kind of land burning shadow. He had no defense. He was like a furious wolf. He just wanted to tear up his prey. But I don''t know that he who has no defense will be hurt by others. The Mo shallow son bit the lip, in the heart actually relieved a breath, in the heart nervous relaxes down, the pain on the belly appears to be more obvious. Xiao Xiao holds her hand: "what''s wrong with you, little girl, let me I Look. " Mo shallow stood up: "I It''s OK. Please send Mr. Xiao back and call the doctor at once. " Xiao Xiao still wanted to say something, but she couldn''t hold up her body and closed her eyes difficultly. Mo qian''er stood there shaking, and his stomach hurt. Gu Bailu quickly helped her: "how about you, shallow, hold on, and aro took her back to the room." "The royal doctor in the palace will be here soon." Feng Qingtian looks at the pale Mo shallow son and comforts Gu Bailu. "Shallow son''s child, don''t know whether can keep." It''s a pity that she didn''t study the children''s medicine. She didn''t talk about the medicine in Maoshan Taoism, nor about the gynecology. She would never learn by herself. Chapter 734 "She has dragon spirit blood. She can keep her baby." Gu Bailu feeds a pill made of Longling blood to Mo shao''er, who is too painful to speak. The imperial doctor came quickly and carefully felt the pulse for shallow son. Finally, he hesitated: "fortunately The child is strong, but This girl Afraid of I''m afraid I won''t be able to bear it again. " "What do you mean, the children are OK, how can she be ok?" "This child is a miracle. According to this injury, he should have died..." Gu Bailu sat at the edge of the bed, looking at Mo shallow''er who had passed out of sleep. How can she tell her that this is her first and last child. Lu Huoying was carried away from the courtyard. He didn''t have much to do, but he was in a short coma after being poisoned. Soon he woke up. "Prince, are you ok?" Asked the red wolf anxiously. Lu burned the shadow to sit up: "Mo shallow son, Xiao Xiao Xiao has killed?"? What''s the matter with this palace? " "You may be so angry that you faint." The red wolf didn''t know how his master suddenly fainted. At that time, he didn''t know what to do. Prince seems to have lost his mind completely, which makes him feel afraid. Lu Fen got out of bed and looked at him severely: "is Xiaoxiao not dead?" The red wolf said carefully, "I''m not dead, but I''ll take a breath." "This palace must kill him." Lu burned the shadow to rush out, outside stood a row of wanwang mansion''s bodyguards. In front of him: "prince, now you are not very well, you need to stay in bed." Lu Huoying sneers: "how dare you order this palace?" "Prince, please don''t make trouble now. Miss shallow has been seriously injured by you. The child may not be able to protect her. Moreover, the royal doctor said that she will never be pregnant again..." Before he finished speaking, Lu Huoying grabbed his neck: "what do you say? How could Mo shallow''s son not be pregnant? You dare to talk nonsense and die in this palace. " He then twisted the bodyguard''s neck without any weakness. Red wolf followed him and said, "prince, he didn''t talk nonsense. You''d better go to see shallow girl." And Lu Huoying had already run away, until he reached Beiyuan. The house is full of servant girls. If there are servant girls coming in and out, the whole yard looks very busy. Lu burned the shadow to rush in: "Mo shallow son how?" Gu Bailu is sitting in a chair and blaming herself. Why is it that every time she kills an enemy like this, she will lose 800. She couldn''t think of a better way to help shallower. As a woman, she knows too well the pity of a woman''s loss of fertility. Although shallow son may not be willing to give birth to a child for Lu Huoying. But whether we want to be born or not is different. Gu Bailu glanced coldly at Lu Fen''s shadow: "what''s the point of asking now? You''ve made people like this. Are you happy? " She calculated that Lu Huoying would be angry and that he would kill Xiao Xiao, but she didn''t count that he would show no mercy to the baby who was pregnant. You know, her belly is his only child, only shallow son can give birth to him. Lu Huoying didn''t speak. She went to the bed and looked at Mo Shaoer. She was still wearing a silver needle. Her face, which was originally full of flesh, is now skinny. He clenched his fist and asked, "what''s her situation now?" "The child in her belly now is your only child, and there will never be another." Chapter 735 In fact, Gu Bailu had just thought about why the children in this belly didn''t flow away together, so that even if the children were gone, they would suffer, but at least they could get rid of the land burning shadow completely. A female slave who can''t have a baby, Lu Huoying has no excuse not to let her go. Lu Huoying''s face was so gloomy that he looked down at Mo shao''er. In her mind, she once again appeared to be in the middle dress, lying in Xiaoxiao''s arms with her delicate body, and her hands tightly holding his skirts helpless. So pitiful, like a deer to ask for help. But the object is not him, but the damn Xiao Xiao. As his woman, she was lying in the arms of others. At the bottom of Lu''s heart, he became angry: "it''s all because she''s not on the right track." Gu Bailu sneered: "Lu Huoying, who are you? Don''t you know? You are the devil in shallow''s eyes. She dare not resist what you say. She dare to hook up with others on your back?"? You''re joking. " "I have seen it with my own eyes." "Yes, you see with your own eyes that the woman you don''t love will naturally be hurt by others. She dare not betray you, but can''t stop others from liking her. You have a slave seal, you have power, and you have a tyrannical heart. You can really control her, whether you live or die, you can control her..." Gu Bailu stood up and walked to him slowly, saying, "but you can''t control her heart." Lu Huoying looked up at her and said, "did she really change her mind?" "What''s important is that her heart hasn''t changed. Anyway, what you want is a obedient female slave. She will listen to everything you say and what she does. It''s just who she thinks of. You can never control it." Lu Fen''s narrow eyes narrowed and looked at her coldly: "you are talking about Xiao Xiao!" "Even if you kill young master Xiao, he treats her so well. His gentleness and good will always stay in her heart. The more you treat her, the more cruel you are, the more obvious his good will be. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, Prince, what you want is not shallow''s heart." Gu Bailu pouted and left the room. Lu Huo''s shadow looks at Gu Bailu''s departure with hate. Xiao Xiao! He knew the man was in a bad mood! He looked at Mo shao''er and covered her face with big palms: "Mo shao''er, you should dare to like him, my palace..." He What can I do? Just as Bai Lu said, he can kill Xiao Xiao, and he can make them never see each other. But if Xiao Xiao is in Mo shallow''s heart, what can he do to get rid of him? Can he dig out the heart of the stranger and cut off the part that belongs to Xiaoxiao. No, not at all. His eyes moved to the protruding belly of Mo Shaoer, which was his child, his flesh and bone, but also the only one. He can''t take Mo shallow son any more, at least let the child be born smoothly. For the first time, Lu Feiying felt that she was very uncomfortable. The person she wanted to deal with could not deal with it, but her woman might like another man in her heart. It was no doubt a blow to his proud pride. He didn''t think that Mo Shaoer might like other men. He always thought that Mo Shaoer was his slave girl and his belongings. Her body and mind belonged to him. How dare she pay attention to others. But now that happens. She was emboldened. She nestled in the arms of other men and longed for his help. It''s too hard for him. He''s never been so out of control. Chapter 736 He wants to destroy all the people who have no idea about her. He is her, only belongs to him. How dare their dogs look at her! Lu Huoying thought more and more, and stood up and walked back and forth in the room. "Prince, you are so shallow that you can''t rest. The royal doctor ordered her to have a good rest." "The maid said with a timid voice. Lu Fuying looks at the man on the bed and leaves the room. The cold night wind of Nanyue country blew, which made his heart cool. He can''t accept that there are others in Mo shallow''s heart, no matter male or female, male or female. She''s his. He''s the only one. He is her God, her land, his master. He must drive Xiao Xiao away from her heart. Lu Huoying looks up at the moon covered by dark clouds and feels that the winter in Nanyue is really cold. "Prince, it''s late at night. You''ve consumed your spiritual power. You''d better go back and rest." The red wolf came to persuade him. Lu Fen''s shadow gave him a look: "red wolf, how to drive Xiaoxiao away from the heart of the stranger." The red wolf said without hesitation, "kill." Lu Huoying frowns slightly. If he kills someone useful, he needs to worry about it. Gu Bailu is right. Even if he kills Xiao Xiao, Mo shallow still has memories. He will always exist in his heart. He is good to her and gentle to her Lu Huo''s eyes suddenly brightened: "to find out how to remember people''s loss of memory." Red wolf some don''t understand: "prince, why do you want to check this?" "Lost memory, Mo shallow son does not remember to have Xiao Xiao this person." "But In this way, she will forget you, Prince. She will not remember anyone. " Red wolf thought that his master was very concerned about shallow son, so he advised him to think twice. If the little girl doesn''t even remember him, the prince will go mad. "No way! How could she forget that this palace is her master. " As soon as Lu Huoying heard this, he immediately denied that he could not do so. If Mo qian''er forgets that he is her master, it will turn the world upside down. He will never listen to him again, or respect him and fear him. Lu Huoying thought about it all night in the courtyard of Beiyuan, but he didn''t come up with a way to make Mo Shaoer not take Xiao Xiao seriously. In the early morning, Mo qian''er woke up and Lu Huo''s shadow came into the room. Mo shallow son sees him to come in, opening a way: "prince, I have nothing really with Childe Xiao, you let him go." She knew very well that even if Xiao Xiao was alive and had a life left, as long as Lu Huoying wanted to kill him, he could not live well. Even if the wanwangfu can let him hide, he can''t hide forever. He also wants to live his own life. He should meet a happy woman and live a happy life together. The worries in her eyes are all in her eyes. The first time she woke up, she didn''t care about her body or her children. Instead, she begged Xiao Xiao to let him go. In her heart, Xiao Xiao has become the most important? Lu Huoying said coldly: "are you so afraid of his death?" Mo qian''er grabbed his arm and begged: "childe Xiao was implicated to help me see a doctor. I don''t want to hurt people who don''t matter. He has nothing to do with me. If I die, I will feel guilty." Mo shallow son knows that he cares about Xiao Xiao, can only say that she has nothing to do with Xiao Xiao. In fact, it doesn''t matter. His gentleness, his concern for her, is nothing more than a doctor''s kindness to his patients. Chapter 737 I hope Xiao Xiao can think the same. Lu Huoying raised her chin, let her eyes face him, and asked coldly, "when you asked her to help you, you didn''t think he was irrelevant. When you were held in his arms, you didn''t think he was irrelevant." Mo shallow son shakes his head: "it''s not like this, childe Xiao really has no ambiguity with me. You misunderstood everything. How could a woman like me be liked?" Lu Fen''s shadow and eyes became cold and gloomy in vain: "are women in this palace disgraceful?" "Prince, I''m just a slave. I don''t have a name. I''m not your woman. Even if I sleep with the prince many times, I''m just a slave. Compared with those brothel women, how good can I be? Do you think someone will like me? Even I don''t like myself! " Mo shallow son low roar. How could he have the face to say that she is not disgraced now. She has no qualification to accept Xiao''s affection at all. His kindness to her will only make her feel unbearable. "What do you say?" Lu Fen said? How dare you compare yourself with a brothel woman? " This is the first time he has heard such a theory. "Isn''t it true that a woman who sleeps with a man but doesn''t have any fame is not a woman who sells herself in a brothel?" Mo shallow son looked at him and asked. Lu Huo said coldly: "can the men they accompany compare with our palace? Do you think of this palace as those clients? " "No, how can you be a whore? You are the master. I am a slave. I am just a dog that you can trample on. So no one will like me. I will not have the courage to do anything to others that I am sorry for you. Don''t involve the innocent any more." The road is shallow and quiet. She knows that she shouldn''t reason with Lu Huoying. He is the master of his world. She is just the mud in the ground. He will not feel that he is wrong with her in any way. Because in his heart, she is not even a slave. Lu Huoying is choked up by her words. She wants to attack but doesn''t know why. Mo shallow''s words are right. She is a slave. She is a slave that he can''t resist by spoiling. No one dares to like such things. But she was a different slave. She was born beautiful, gentle, obedient and kind-hearted. She could satisfy his desire and make him have the impulse to be a man. She can''t even resist his impulse, let alone other men. So Xiao Xiao has no idea about her. He can''t believe it even if he kills her. "OK, I can''t kill him, but his two hands that touch you must be cut off." Only in this way can she know that no man can touch her in the future. Mo shallow son some helpless: "you must be like this, I have nothing to say, only I am sorry for him." Mo shallow son quietly closed his eyes. Lu Huoying is determined to do something. No one can persuade him. She didn''t think she had the ability to change his mind. Lu Huo Ying frowns slightly. If Mo Shaoer feels sorry for Xiao Xiao, will he always remember him in his heart? No Absolutely not! Lu burned shadow bent over Mo shallow son''s pretty nose and bit: "wake up for this palace." Mo shallow son opens an eye light Mo ground to look at him: "Prince still has what matter?" "If you are not allowed to sleep in this palace, you dare to sleep. Who just said that you are a slave? You''re the slave. " Is a slave as wild as she is. If she had a little sense of slavery, she would not have done so. Chapter 738 Mo shallow son obediently opened his eyes, looked at him lightly, and waited for his instructions obediently. Indeed, she was a slave, and of course she had to obey orders. If Linglian makes her live better. Lu burned to see her like this, chest is like blocking something general, very uncomfortable. He didn''t know what had changed, so he thought that Mo shallow was not the former Mo shallow. Although he was scared not to quarrel now, he said what it was. Lu Huoying looks at her quietly, trying to find out what''s different with her. After looking at her for a long time, I finally found that there was no luster in her eyes when I looked at him. Not like before, see his arrival, eyes will shine, although tried to cover up, or he found. At that time, Mo qian''er had a desire for him and would be glad that he went to her. I don''t know when, when she saw him again, she was not shining, but her eyes were shining, her face was delicate, like a newborn baby, afraid of being taken away by a wolf. She was afraid of him, and he could clearly feel it. But he is the Lord''s son, the prince of a country, and should have such a frightening majesty. He didn''t think anything was abnormal, but he always felt something was missing. Later Mo shallow son fled. But now the Mo shallow son looks at him, does not have the sadness and joy, once feared also did not exist. Lu Fen shadow ''s face turned ugly, and he said: "this palace can let Xiao Xiao go, but you can'' t contact him again, even if you see him, you can ''t speak." Mo shallow son has no wave of eyes suddenly opened: "you say really?" This surprised her. The decision of Lu faying never changed. This time, she even changed her mind. "Have you heard what I have said?" Lu Huoying is in a worse mood. Just because he said to let Xiaoxiao go, her eyes become bright, like full of hope and happiness. Happy for other men. Lu Huoying clenched his fists tightly, but he could not get out the fire in his heart. "I''ve heard it clearly, and I promise I won''t see Mr. Xiao again. Even if he is dying of illness, I won''t look for him." Mo shallow son tone soft ground assurance. Lu Huoying could hear that. She was a little happy in her heart, so she even became a little emotional. It has to be said that he would rather be a stranger than a dead man. But she is not because of him, but because of others. Lu burned the shadow to stand up: "good rest, must protect this child." Mo shallow son light hum: "I will see him more important than his own life." "If you die, he won''t live. No one is more important." Lu Feiying left a cold sentence and left the room. The red wolf followed up and reported: "prince, there is only one breath left over from Mr. Xiao. Do you want to..." "Let him go." The red wolf''s eyebrows moved, so he let go of Xiao? He thought that the prince was only cheating on the girl, but he would still start secretly. Lu Huoying doesn''t know anything about it, but he knows that Xiao Xiao can''t die in his hands. Mo Shaoer may be like that all his life. He wanted her to be his slave, not a puppet. It''s the flesh and blood and the emotional slaves that make it interesting. Lu Huoying went back to the room, but he didn''t fall asleep. He was suffocating in his heart. He thought that Mo shallow could not have a baby after that. This was his only child, and he felt uncomfortable. In this way, the child will become his burden, his pressure and his weakness. Chapter 739 He doesn''t like to have weaknesses. Because Su muwei, many people take her as his weakness to threaten him. He hated the feeling, so the people who threatened him killed. Including his nominal mother. Gu Bailu also likes to threaten him, but he has not been threatened once, but In fact, he didn''t take advantage of anything. Mo shallow son was brought to Nanyue by them. He even owes Ming Wang a request because of Mo shallow son. Now he has come all the way to Nanyue. From Mo shallow son returns to Prince Mansion, till now, he seems to have nothing. And they played around all the time. In this way, the land burning shadow is more stuffy. He used not to be so unyielding, but now why can he bear this tone and stay in the mansion of the emperor. He''s going to take Mo shao''er away, right tomorrow! In the morning of the next day, Lu Huoying was waiting for Feng Qingtian at the door of the mansion. Feng Qingtian is going to find his lovely wife to have a beautiful and happy breakfast. But I saw him standing at the door like a statue. He was dressed in a red and white robe. His tiny curly hair was full of different charm. His beautiful face was tight, as if he was waiting for him. Feng Qing the world carriage, walked over: "why the prince stands at the door, although it doesn''t snow today, the cold wind is chilly." Lu Huo''s shadow is as black as a deep pool''s Mou son''s eyes. "I want to take Mo shallow son back to our palace." Feng Qingtian said, "it will be a festival in Nanyue country in a few days. It will be very busy that day. You seldom come here. Go back after the festival." "What festival?" "The competition meeting is also a day for families to call for disciples. Gu Fu of lu''er, my family, is also going to select talents." Lu burned the shadow eyebrow tiny Cu: "this palace has no interest to this." "Shallow son should be interested. She doesn''t know when she can come to Nanyue this time." Feng Qingtian said faintly, as if he was just talking with him. He didn''t mean to stop him from going back. But Lu Fuying knew that he didn''t want him to leave immediately. Maybe it''s not that he doesn''t want it, but that woman Gu Bailu doesn''t want it. The contest was just an excuse. "It''s inconvenient for Mo qian''er to participate in these activities." "If you don''t want to join the king or stay you, when are you going to leave, the emperor is afraid to send you." Feng Qingtian talked with him and went to his white attic. "Today I will go into the palace and say something." Although Lu Huoying is not sociable, he still understands this. After all, he is the king of a country. He must have a party to see him off. "Well, I''ll go with you later. I''ll go with lu''er for breakfast first." Feng Qingtian then stopped caring about him, walked around a path and went to the white attic. Gu Bailu now has a habit of waiting for him to eat breakfast together in the morning. If he doesn''t come back on time, she will have to be hungry. He can''t bear to have his own woman hungry. What''s more, she is pregnant now, and the child can''t be hungry. Lu Huoying stands there and looks at the back of Feng Qingtian. Is it so happy to have breakfast with a woman. He turned to think that he didn''t seem to have breakfast. In this way, I unconsciously went to the north courtyard, and Mo qian''er didn''t know if he had eaten it. When he arrived at the north courtyard, Mo qian''er was preparing to have breakfast, and his servant girl had just brought the food to the table. A bowl of rice porridge, two dishes of light vegetables, a cup of milk. Chapter 740 When Lu Fen Ying came in, Mo qian''er was taking a small sip of white rice porridge. Looking up, he saw him come in from the door and stood up quickly: "prince, why did you come so early?" Lu burned the shadow to sit down, looked at the food on the eye table: "how to eat these things?" Can children in this belly have nutrition? "These are the only foods the doctor ordered." Mo shallow son sat down and replied softly. Her voice was low, with a trace of bitterness. Lu Feiying just remembered that she was hurt last night by herself, so she may not be able to bear children in the future. Looking at Mo shallow son sitting there with his head down, he was not angry at all. Suddenly, Lu Huo Ying felt uncomfortable in his chest. "Oh." Lu burned the shadow to have some difficulty oh. Mo shallow son picked up his porridge and began to drink it again. Be as quiet as a good child. Lu Huoying sat there and watched her drink porridge, but thought that porridge also became good to drink. He told his servant girl, "help our palace to have a bowl." Servant girl should be, go down. Mo shallow son looked up at him: "prince, this porridge has no other taste, you may not be used to it." "I have a stomach injury. I can only eat light food." Mo shallow son light oh, low head continue to eat their own. Lu Feiying can''t eat spicy food. His stomach can''t stand the fact that Gu Bailu has eaten spicy food. When the porridge was served, Lu burned Ying soon finished a bowl. It really didn''t taste very much. For him, it was too simple. But seeing that Mo qian''er is so thin and weak, he thinks these things are not so hard to drink. Mo qian''er eats slowly, but she doesn''t speak. She doesn''t know how to get along with Lu Huoying now. She did not look forward to him as before. As soon as he came to her room, she tried to talk to him as much as she could. However, she has nothing to say. She occasionally tells the stories she saw in the storybook and what she did today. Lu Huoying naturally doesn''t like to listen to this, so many times, he won''t even return a word to him. Once in a while, but also only one Oh, one um. Later, she gradually became afraid of him and did not dare to have any more extravagant hopes for him. Every time he came to her room, she would be afraid, trapped in fear, for fear that he would suddenly take her again. More afraid to do that at night. So in fact, in the past few years, Mo shallow and Lu Fen Ying have never been so peaceful together. Either she was desperately looking for a topic to stay with him longer, or she was busy with fear and fear, hoping that he would not stay in the room tonight. It''s strange to drink porridge without any disturbance in my heart. Lu Huoying is also a person who is not good at long talk, and he never needs to find topics to talk with people. So they didn''t talk until they finished eating porridge and the dishes on the table were removed by the servant girl. Lu Huoying''s heart and mouth are blocked, which is more and more serious. He felt that Mo qian''er didn''t care about him at all, as if he was sitting here or not, without any influence on her. No more joy, no more fear. Mo shallow son finished eating and stood up: "prince, the royal doctor will come to feel my pulse. Do you want to be here?" Lu Fen''s face salad came down: "are you hurrying for our palace?" Mo shallow son shook his head: "no, how can I catch up with you? If you don''t leave, I''ll let the servant girl serve tea. You can sit there and read books. There are fire dragons in this room, and it''s not cold." Chapter 741 Mo qian''er knows that the place where Lu Huoying lives is extremely cold. Gu Bailu purposely straightens him. She didn''t want to see him that way, though she didn''t feel hurt. After all, it''s her master. It''s better to say that she doesn''t have any hatred for him. I have been enslaved for such a long time, and I have been enslaved. "Mo shallow son, what kind of attitude are you now!" Lu faying stood up, slapping the table, and looked at her coldly. He has been holding it for a long time, because the tone is irrelevant. Although it''s still soft cotton without any aggression, it sounds unpleasant. "Prince, what''s the matter?" Mo shallow son eyebrow tiny Cu, one face does not understand. She does well and has a good attitude towards him. If he wants to stay, she will let his servant girl serve tea. Worried about the cold over there, tell him that the house is full of fire. She''s really a pretty good slave. She didn''t know why he was angry. Lu burned the shadow to block in the chest, how does he want to tell her? Say you don''t like her, let her face herself with some emotion? Or fear him as before. But how could he have said that. Lu Huoying was very angry, but he sat on the couch beside him, his face was very cold. Mo shallow son gets up, the servant girl helps her to lie back on the bed, the imperial doctor lets her still more lie in bed rest. She wanted to lie on the bed and read the meeting book, but now she is occupied by Lu Huoying, so she can only sleep back to bed. She still doesn''t understand what Lu Fen Ying is angry with. From the position of her bed, Lu''s face was illuminated by the snow outside the window. Her facial features were extremely beautiful. It can''t be denied that Lu''s face was really a beautiful man. From the first sight she saw him, she liked his face. Probably because of this, so she can endure so much abuse all the time. Sometimes in doing that kind of thing, when she is very tired and tired, when she sees the satisfaction on his face, she will feel it is also worth it. Of course not later. Mo shallow son can see that he is in a bad mood. She sighs and doesn''t intend to speak. Even if she does, she will offend him even more. "You''re ready to go back tomorrow." Lu Huoying couldn''t stand the cold, he said. The Mo shallow son eyebrow wrinkled, in the mind is very reluctant to go back, but on the mouth actually way: "good." Young master Xiao is still in the Lord''s mansion. He cares so much. He won''t stay in the Lord''s mansion any longer. Just at the thought of leaving tomorrow, Mo shallow''s heart is very conflicted. Compared with the prince''s mansion, the prince''s mansion is more like her home. If she can, she wants to stay here all her life. Of course, if only if. Lu Fen came over, bent over and picked her up, took her to the couch, looked at her and asked: "how? Don''t want to go back? " She said yes, but her face was obviously not as plain as at the beginning, and she was more or less unhappy. "No, the prince asked me to go back. I will go back naturally." Unable to escape, he refused to let her go. She was the only woman who could give him a baby. Her only choice was to follow him back. "Nothing to say?" Lu Huoying asked. Mo shallow son leaned in his arms and thought: "prince, I don''t want to live in the main courtyard when I go back. I want to live in a courtyard alone." "That''s what it requires?" Mo shallow son thought again: "send more bodyguards to look at me, I hope this child can be born smoothly." Lu Huoying said, "this is OK." Chapter 742 "And one more..." Mo shallow son timidly opened his mouth: "after the baby is born, can you keep it by my side?" She doesn''t want her child to be raised by Su muwei, who will never be kind to him. She knew that the request was bold, and that a female slave was not qualified to raise children. But that''s what she wants to hold on to. Lu burned shadow did not make a sound, Mo shallow son looked up to him, such as the eyes of autumn general flashing expectations, begging. Finally, there is emotion. Mo shallow son has a pair of eyes that can speak. She is usually delicate and soft to speak. She looks like a very gentle person, but only her eyes can reveal her emotions. Many times, though she resisted, she agreed on the surface. Lu Huoying likes to see that she is very reluctant, but she is very aggrieved. Such a woman really makes people want to bully. "Prince, is that all right?" The Mo shallow son opens an mouth again, Mou Guang however becomes firm. "My house will consider it." The shadow of Lu Fen is faint. Mo shallow son Mou light tiny MI, show eyebrow Cu up: "prince, hope you can consider well." Lu Huoying makes a sound. At this time, the royal doctor was led in by the servant girl. Mo shallow struggled to get up. Lu Huoying didn''t let go. "Just let him come here." The royal doctor naturally knew the identity of Lu Huoying, so he hurriedly came to salute. Lu Huoying said coldly, "look at her body. If you have any questions, you are the only one to ask." The imperial doctor''s heart was thumping. He had been treating the noble people in the palace for 20 years. Of course, he could hear the warning in Lu Huoying''s words. Don''t you want him to tell the girl the truth about her body? The imperial doctor finished the diagnosis of Mo shallow''s pulse and said with a smile: "the girl''s body is recovering well. It seems that the pills of the princess are still effective." "Thank you, doctor. How about the child?" Shallow son stroked the abdomen to ask. "Don''t worry, girl. The child is healthy. I''ll leave first. I have to go to the princess to get back my life." Mo shallow son nodded, let servant girl send him out. Lu Huoying takes her back to bed and puts her on the bed: "have a good rest." When he finished, he left the door. Mo shallow thought it was strange, but he didn''t care much. Anyway, he was the master. He could do whatever he liked. Lu Huoying went out of the door, and the imperial doctor was waiting for him in the yard. "Tell this palace how she is?" Lu Huoying came to him and asked in a low voice. The doctor said in a low voice, "I''m afraid it''s very difficult for you to have a baby in the future, because you''ve been hurt inside." "There is no other way to cure it?" Lu faying frowns tightly, but he pushes her away. How can he make it hard for her to bear a child? "There is no way for his subordinates. You can ask childe Xiao. He may have a way." The best doctor in the world may have a way. He can''t do it. The girl is already weak and has been hurt like this. It''s a miracle that she can keep her baby. Lu Huo Ying frowned deeper and his face became cold. The royal doctor doesn''t know where he said the wrong thing. "Of My subordinates are going to restore the life of the princess. I''ll leave first. " The imperial doctor quickly ran away holding the medical chest. Lu Huoying clenches his fists tightly. Are you going to find Xiao again? I don''t know what will happen when we are together. Lu Feiying was very upset, and the cold wind was blowing in the yard. It didn''t take long to ask the red wolf, "how is Xiao Xiao now?" "There is a medicine made of the blood of the girl. It''s not dead. After he woke up, he asked someone to prescribe it according to what he said. Now it seems that it has slowed down." Chapter 743 Lu Huoying is in a complex mood. I don''t know if I should be glad Xiaoxiao didn''t die. Mo shallow son does not know his body condition now, if know, also do not know how she will be. If she has given birth to this child, she will not be reborn. What reason should he use to keep her by his side. Those aristocratic families in Tianfeng kingdom are enough for him. Lu faying went to the white attic impatiently. She had to go to Gu Bailu about it. That woman had many ideas. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian finish their breakfast, and Feng Qingtian goes to the study to deal with things. She is going to the north courtyard to see shallow son. She asks if she wants to go back tomorrow, but also wants to know what rights she wants if she wants to go back. She helps her negotiate with Lu. I didn''t know that when I went out, Lu Huoying came first. "Prince, what kind of wind is it? It can bring you to my courtyard." Gu Bailu smiled brilliantly. Lu burned shadow into the door, sat down and said: "Mo shallow son''s body, you go to ask Xiao Xiao whether there is any way." Gu Bailu picked out the girl and asked strangely, "prince, you are almost killing people. Now let him help you heal women. Are you letting him be beaten again?" Lu Feiying looked at her coldly: "he should fight. Don''t you know?" "There''s no woman you don''t care about who should or shouldn''t be beaten. Naturally, other people will want to be hurt. Now you are a little bit upset." Gu Bailu asked directly. Lu Huoying doesn''t speak with a cold face. When he comes to Gu Bailu, he tells her an attitude that can make Xiao Xiao Xiao treat Mo Shaoer. As for how to make Xiaoxiao willing to heal, he knew that Gu Bailu would have a way. He also knew that Gu Bailu must want to be a stranger. Women''s feelings, it''s amazing, it''s not long before we know each other, it can be so good. But what makes him feel strange is why Su muwei and Mo shallow are not right. "You are quite sure that shallow son and I are in pain." Gu Bailu snorted coldly: "if Xiao Xiao is the one who treats shallow children, he has to wait for Xiao Xiao to get better first. It needs spiritual power to practice pills, but you are not going to go back tomorrow?" If he wants to go back, Gu Bailu can''t stop him. Now I also know that shallow son is his only heir, and I dare not stop him to take shallow son with him. As he said, the only thing she can do now is to help shallower fight for the right to live happily. "If he says there is salvation, we can consider postponing it." Lu Huoying is very reluctant to tunnel. Gu Bailu hooked his lips: "I''ll ask later, but prince, how many heirs are you going to ask?" "What?" Lu Fen asked coldly "Don''t you want her to have more children when you are so anxious to cure her?" Lu faying glanced at her coldly, pursed her perfect lips and said nothing. Gu Bailu is happy: "you say you, to the woman that can give you birth to heirs is a little bit better, without her your incense can be broken." Lu Huoying looks at her: "what do you want to say?" "At least she gave birth to you. Shouldn''t you give her a name? Will your child ever be said to be born of a slave girl? " "How dare they?" Lu Huo''s eyebrows are slightly frowning. Who dares to say so about his children. "I dare not say it in front of you. I don''t know it from behind. People in Tianfeng country dare not say it. People in Nanyue and yunqi dare not say it?" Lu burned shadow frowned deeper: "the slave seal on Mo shallow''s body can''t be cancelled. It''s destined to be the slave''s identity. Even if the palace gives her a name share, it can''t get rid of it." Chapter 744 "You give her a name, at least to let people know that you want to honor the mother of the child, at least to let the noble family members look up to her." Gu Bailu knew that the deep-rooted idea of slavery in Tianfeng country was hard to eliminate for a while. Unless Lu faying loved her enough to stop, it was hard for her to have dignity. This matter, she can only help shallow son if not everyone can bully her name. Let her have an identity to stand up and live. Let the child live more respectfully. Lu didn''t think about it. He only knew it was his flesh and blood, his children, who dared to be rude to him. But he thought of what Mo shallow said to him last night. She said that she had no title, just a slave, a slave as humble as a brothel woman. She served him. Maybe she could give her an identity that didn''t make her feel like a brothel girl. "What do you say about dignity?" There are not many that he can give to the stranger. She is a slave herself, and she can''t get rid of it all her life with the slave seal. If she is forced to give her dignity, the aristocratic family is very annoying. "Nature is a woman who married her and gave birth to an heir to the throne for you. Can''t you give her the right wife?" Gu Bailu took it for granted. Lu Huoying, however, seemed to hear a lot of nonsense. He pulled down his face and frowned: "you are joking, Princess wanton?" Mo Shaoer is just a slave. How can she become his crown princess? The crown princess is the mother of a country. Her identity determines that she can''t sit in this position. "I''m serious." Gu Bailu looks at him calmly. Of course, she also knows that it''s impossible, but the first requirement of negotiation is to offer the highest condition to bluff the other party first, so that the other party doesn''t think it''s good to talk and open a condition for you to accept. "No way. Let her be your concubine at most." Lu burned the shadow and refused. According to the specifications of the crown prince of Tianfeng Kingdom, the crown prince can have one crown princess, four Liangdi and countless concubines. So the so-called concubines just admit that shallow is his woman, not just a slave. Let her have the right to give him a baby. In fact, she was not given any dignity. Gu Bailu hooked his lips: "Prince seems to be insincere. A concubine doesn''t even have the qualification to raise her own child. So you let shallow son suffer from grievances?" Lu Huoying doesn''t care: "identity is just a title. Who can treat her if he has his own king?" Gu Bailu sneered and laughed: "you ask yourself, are shallow children still being bullied? Which scar on her body was not hurt by identity? If the prince is so stingy and gives himself the status of a woman, there is no need to talk about it. I will never let shallower go back with you to be beaten and scolded. At last, he can''t even protect his children. " Gu Bailu swung his sleeves and stood up: "prince, please come back." "Wait a minute, shallow son this palace must take back." This is the most certain and firm thing of Lufen shadow. Gu Bailu sneered: "so you would rather not fight with my wanton mansion in the past, than give shallow son an identity?" "Of course not." Lu Feiying just thinks that address is nothing. Mo shallow son even if is the maid''s time, her food and clothing consumption which is not the best, even his bed also only gave her a person to sleep. These are all glory and love. How many people can''t ask for them? Why care about a name. Chapter 745 He gave her a name, which was bound to be blackmailed by aristocratic families, but it was not easy to act. He doesn''t give her a name. If he wants to give her anything, he will give it to him. If he closes the door, who dares to say half of it is not? But his woman, even Liangdi, would be included in the royal family tree. She could not be a slave. Once he forces to give her Liangdi''s identity, then those aristocratic families will only fight against her more, even against children, and the stranger will become the target of the public. Lu faying tells Gu Bailu these things, and Gu Bailu''s temper disappears. The reason why he was able to say these words proved that he had at least seriously thought about the issue of giving shallow children identity, rather than perfunctory. She thought about it and thought that Lu Fen was right. Now he has not been called emperor, even if he wants to be called emperor, there are many courtiers to deal with. He is the most powerful man. His life can make shallow son get dignity, but it will make aristocrats of the family noisy, and it is impossible to kill them all. "It''s not unreasonable for you to think about it. A woman wants Mingfen, but it''s also for Mingfen to protect herself. In this way, you give me three conditions to ensure that shallow children won''t be bullied." Lu faying thought for a moment: "my palace promised Mo Shaoer to give her an independent yard and send someone to take care of her, so that no one else would disturb her." "It''s just a condition. The emperor''s seal of Tianfeng kingdom is always carried with him, which can''t be pushed even if he wants to push it. Gu Bailu smiled contentedly at the contract, revealing a row of jade like white teeth. There was a feeling that women would not lose even if they sold them. "It''s better for the prince to stay in the shallow world. It''s a shallow world. It''s useless to cry when you lose it." "It''s impossible for this palace to lose her." "It''s nothing terrible for a man to lose his heart. I hope the prince can understand it as soon as possible." Lu Huoying is not in a good mood when he comes out of the white attic. There is always a kind of Treaty of bereavement that my mother-in-law forces me to sign. He hates being threatened! After Lu Huoying left, Gu Bailu went to Xiao Xiao''s residence. Feng Qingtian sent two royal doctors to treat him, including the head of the hospital with the highest medical skills. Xiao Xiao has come to life. Although he is weak, he can speak. The two royal doctors discuss the prescription with him and feel that they have benefited a lot. As expected, their medical skills are more advanced than theirs, which is worthy of the title of the first medical immortal in the world. Gu Bailu asks the royal doctor to go out and chat with Xiao Xiao alone. Xiao Xiao asked her anxiously, "how is shallow girl now?" Chapter 746 "Xiao''er is all right, but I''m afraid it''s hard to conceive Him in the future. But it''s all done. " Gu Bailu sighed. He didn''t count that shallow would be hurt like this. That night, she went slowly. "I knew that the prince would have a problem pushing her like that, but I didn''t use it. I couldn''t stop it." Xiaoxiao blames herself. His powers are used to practice Dan. Fighting with others is not his strength. "I can''t blame you for that. My plan is not right. It just affects you." Gu Bailu is sincere. Xiao Xiao suffered for Mo shallow son this time, almost died. When he agreed to do so, he should know that his life would be in danger. But he agreed without hesitation. If you don''t love deeply, you won''t be willing to give your life. Unfortunately Shallow son present situation, cannot give him any reply. He can only let his feelings go. "I''m willing. There''s nothing that''s not involved. Shallow girl''s body. When I''m ready, help her to have a look." Xiao Xiao said and worried: "will the prince stop it?" After this time, I''m afraid Lu Huoying won''t let him see shallow girl again. Gu Bailu smiled and said, "that''s not true. He doesn''t want his woman to lose her fertility. You know his situation very well." Xiao Xiao was not happy, but he was more and more upset. In such a way, did Lu Huoying want to give birth to a child for shallow girl in the future, and completely regard her as a tool of production. The woman who wants to be gentle is spoiled by others. Xiaoxiao just hates herself for nothing. Gu Bailu naturally sees his displeasure. She also reminds Mr. Xiao from the side. He is afraid that it is impossible for him, and hopes that he can give up obsession. Xiao Xiao didn''t receive Gu Bailu''s kind reminder. He just had to think that Mo Shaoer would continue to be bullied by Lu Huoying. Some feelings have been depressed for a long time. Once released, they will be collected again. Just like his feelings for shallow girl, he will try his best to help her get rid of the cruel man. Xiao Xiao had never regretted using his talent to cultivate the elixir before, but now he has regrets. If he didn''t cultivate the elixir, he would not be just a doctor, he could also sit around the world like Lu Huoying, and the yunqi Dynasty was his. But regret is useless. Fortunately, he can use his own medical skills to keep her from suffering. When Gu Bailu arrived at the north courtyard, Mo shallow''s son had just finished drinking the medicine and fell asleep. The servant girl knows that Gu Bailu has come, but she wakes up after all. Mo qian''er has been waiting for Gu Bailu to come. Now she is not suitable for walking, so she can only lie in bed and wait for her. "Master..." Mo shallow son opens a pair of hazy eyes to look at her: "master, prince says I will leave tomorrow, master, I am very reluctant to part with you." As she said this, she stuck to Gu Bailu''s waist, fully demonstrating her dependence on Gu Bailu. "Shallow son, Shifu also can''t bear you, but you don''t have to worry. You don''t have to leave tomorrow. You are not well. Lu Huoying agrees to wait until you are well." Gu Bailu patted her on the back. She was called master by her, so she should be able to call her. "Really?" Mo shallow children show a brilliant smile, such as the new green grass sprouts in spring, fresh and pleasant. "Well, and this, look Shifu originally wanted to fight for your fame. Even if it''s not the crown princess, it''s also a Liangdi. But Lu Huoying has his thoughts. I think he''s right about it. I can only ask for these for you... " Chapter 747 Gu Bailu takes out a contract and hands it to Mo Shaoer. Mo shallow son is skeptical ground to take over, a line sees down, tear revolves in the eye socket: "how can I meet Shifu you." Her greatest wish is to keep her children by her side and never abandon her like her parents. She wants to protect him with her greatest strength. I didn''t expect that Shifu understood her mind so well and helped her win over all this. "Who makes you look beautiful? Beauty has the treatment of beauty and should be liked by others." Gu Bailu pinched her pink cheek: "well, don''t cry. Put away this contract. Master has another one. When he violates the contract, you can find someone to send me a letter to see that I won''t knock other countries out." Mo shallow son broke into tears to smile: "it''s good to have a feeling of leaning on the mountain." "Although I have small legs, your master can still hold you. Besides, I can''t. There is my Lord. So what''s wrong with me in Tianfeng kingdom? Don''t cover it. Remember to tell me." "Master, why are you so kind to shallow son?" Mo shallow son knows that what looks beautiful is her joke. Gu Bailu sighed: "it''s not good. If it''s good, I''ll try my best for you, so that Lu Fen can''t take you away..." "Master, don''t say that. I''ll be embarrassed." Mo shallow son interrupts her, one face is apologetic. Gu Bailu smiled and said, "actually, I have a master who is very kind to me when I was growing up. Even if I made a mistake, he can tolerate me. Even now he is locked there and can''t act, he is still planning for me. As a student, I am much worse than you..." She also has her own apprentices now. Although there are not many who can teach her, she hopes to love her apprentices as much as master loves her. So part of her affection for shallow son is due to her master. She can''t treat her master well now, so she makes herself like him. Mo shallow son blinked at her: "where is master''s master now? Can''t it be saved? " "I want to split the sky mirror just to save him, but my two split sky mirrors have been taken away by the devil master." Mo shallow son bit lips: "master, shallow son is useless, can''t do anything for you." "Who said you can''t do anything for me? Now I''ve got this cracked mirror just because of you. Don''t belittle yourself. I''m born to be useful. No one can belittle his power." Mo shallow son nodded and smiled: "master, shallow son understood." Gu Bailu touched her head: "Xiao Xiao It''s all right. " Mo shallow son shakes his head: "master don''t mention him to me, I promised Prince no longer have any involvement with him, hope master also advised him." She can''t pull Xiaoxiao into the water any more. Lu Huoying promised to let him go this time, but he won''t have another time. "I''m afraid that you two will touch again. Xiao Xiao Xiao will come to help you look at yourself when he''s done." Mo shallow son show eyebrow tiny Cu: "my body is very good, don''t need him to see again, master, I can''t contact with him again." Childe Xiao is willing to pay for her life. She can''t stand such deep affection. She also has no qualification to accept. Even if Lu Huoying is dead now, she can''t be with Xiao Xiao. Although she used to feel comfortable with his gentleness, she didn''t want to sink. "Lu faying agreed to this." Chapter 748 Mo qian''er stays until Gu Bailu leaves. She can''t figure out. Lu Huoying is so furious. I wish that childe Xiao would die at once, and she would swear that she would never touch childe Xiao again, to ensure that he would not be seen even if she died. But why did you change your mind? Are you threatened by master? Gu Bailu and Lu Huoying did not tell her about Mo shallower''s body. Wait for Xiaoxiao to finish reading before making a decision. Lu Huoying is crushed by Gu Bailu, the young mother-in-law. She is very confused. So she plans to go shopping to relax. Today, there is no snow. The sun comes out from the clouds. The warm sunshine shines on people, making luhuoying feel the warmth of Nanyue for the first time. The snow on the street has been cleared, and all the shops on the edge of the street have opened their doors. People who have been suffocating for many days come out to breathe in the warm sun. The streets are bustling and full of tourists. Lu Huoying, dressed in a black and red Royal robe and a cape with wolf''s head printed on it, got off the carriage with the red wolf. The tall and slender figure, the king''s presence in the world, immediately attracted people''s attention in the street. Which noble family is this? It''s so dignified. Once again, look at the beautiful face like heaven and man, as well as the distinctive curly black hair. A little curly hair falls on the forehead, which is extremely charming and amazing. "God, there is another immortal figure in Baidi city." The tourists in the street began to whisper. "Do you know whose house it is? I haven''t seen it before." "It seems that he is not from China. You can see his hair is slightly curled. I heard that the aristocrats of Tianfeng Kingdom have such hair. I didn''t expect that he is so beautiful. At the sight of blood, he feels noble and incomparable." Of course, Lu Huoying can hear their comments, but his identity has long been used to these sensations. He seldom goes shopping in Tianfeng country. He always drives his horse through the street. He hates to cause disturbance. But today, when he came out, he wanted to have a look. First, the goods sold by Nanyue are quite different from those sold in Tianfeng country. Moreover, Mo shallow son was hurt this time, as if the whole person had become spiritless, his eyes were empty and could not rise to waves. He doesn''t like her. He wants to buy some presents for her. Maybe she will be happy. He went to a few shops selling gadgets one after another, as well as clothing shops and jewelry shops. There were no things that fit his eyes. Don''t look at Mo qian''er as a slave. He has been following him for years. He hasn''t seen any treasures. If the only thing she wanted was a heart-shaped translucent jade. But that piece of thing, when he was angry, was destroyed directly with the power of spirit. Lu Huoying always wanted to find another piece of the same jade, but because of the rarity of the translucent jade, he never found it. "Miss Murong, this umbrella will satisfy you." Lu Huoying passed by an umbrella shop and didn''t want to stop, but she said arrogantly, "I haven''t seen any umbrellas before. Your umbrellas won''t be new. Don''t expect me to patronize you in the future." "This umbrella will definitely appeal to miss Murong!" Lu Huoying listened to the shopkeeper''s firm words and stopped. It''s just an umbrella. What''s worth showing off? Lu Fen sees a young woman wearing a light green long skirt and a white Cape. The ink paintings embroidered on the Cape are lifelike. Chapter 749 Lu Fen Ying has a hobby, that is, he likes painting. So the painting on the woman''s Cape attracted his attention. If you put on a cloak like this to Mo Shaoer, it must be extremely matched. Her unique color will be wrapped in the fairyland like ink painting, which must be extremely beautiful. The woman took over an umbrella with ink painting style, which was handed over by the shopkeeper. The umbrella was painted with crane and white gray color. "How dare you give such an ordinary umbrella to miss Ben?" The woman angrily threw her umbrella to the ground, and turned to her beautiful face, which was red with anger. "Ah ah ah..." The shopkeeper picked up the umbrella in general: "Miss Murong, this umbrella is exquisite and expensive. Although it looks ordinary, there are things in it. Miss Murong might as well open it and have a look Make sure you''re surprised. " Murong took over suspiciously, thinking that the shopkeeper dare not deceive her. She opened the umbrella with half a doubt. Suddenly, the umbrella body vibrated, and the handle of the umbrella suddenly stretched out, and jumped into the sky. The umbrella face opened. There was a deep and vast starry sky inside. Cobalt blue starry sky made people want to fly into it unconsciously. And the umbrella around is hanging a light yarn man, white transparent yarn man above the fall of glittering silver powder, a flash of gorgeous sparkle. With the rotation of the umbrella body, shaman turns gently. Dancing with the light shaman, Murong leans under the umbrella as if the fairy is coming to the ordinary people. It''s gorgeous. There was a trace of surprise in Lu Fen''s eyes. I didn''t expect this umbrella to open so beautifully. If I bought it for Mo Shaoer, she would like it. "Shopkeeper, this umbrella is for the palace." Lu Huoying went in without hesitation and immediately bought the umbrella. Murong is still in a state of astonishment. Suddenly, she hears someone robbing her. She turns around and says, "this is what I like. Who will give it to you Ah You are the prince of Tianfeng Kingdom... " She stood under the umbrella flying in the middle of the sky and looked at the shadow of Lu Fen in surprise. Such a gorgeous man is more amazing than this umbrella. Different from that day when she looked far away, she could see his face at a close distance. All of his facial features were exquisite. His upright nose and knife like face showed a strong male charm. Different from the man in Tianfeng country, he has a little different style. Murong was attracted by him in the blink of an eye, and almost forgot to breathe. Lu Huoying glanced at her and said, "are you?" He didn''t want to answer, but thinking of her cape, he also wanted to make one for Mo shallow, so he didn''t refuse. "Murong, my daughter''s Murong mansion, is inclined. You should like this umbrella, Prince. I will give it to you." Murong tilts her face to shame, and the prince of Tianfeng talks to her. "No, the shopkeeper has brought one for our palace." Lu Huoying said. The shopkeeper was embarrassed: "this This young man, this umbrella is well made. It took several umbrella makers months to make this one... " Murong fell in love with the next joy. Only this one, the prince would have to accept her. As long as he took his umbrella, she would tell her grandmother to talk to the emperor about her marriage. Her marriage to Tianfeng is a kind of marriage, and the holy one will not oppose it. At this moment when Lu Huoying frowned, Murong had already thought of things as extremely happy. "You have to buy this umbrella. How much do you want to bid?" Can Lu Fen''s shadow not see the admiration of Murong''s leaning face? Naturally, he won''t provoke the whole body. Chapter 750 Murong pouted and pouted: "prince, you can''t be too noble to be unreasonable. I like this umbrella." "You didn''t say you wanted to buy it." Lu Huoying said he wanted to buy it first. This woman dares to rob with him. She just wants to take the umbrella and stick it to him. I''m afraid she can''t tear it apart in the future. "I''m just holding it. I didn''t say no." Murong tilts her small face and looks proud. Lu Huo''s eyes are bright, and he looks at the shopkeeper: "it''s yours. Who can I sell it to?" The shopkeeper is innocent on his face. If he did something wrong, how could these two people tear him up here. He can''t offend Murong family. But the man in front of me is extraordinary at first sight. I''m afraid he is more difficult to deal with than Murong family. The shopkeeper almost cried: "little The small one is only an umbrella seller. It offends everyone who sells it to you Or Or the small ones will not be sold... " "Dare you!" "Dare you!" The two voices cheered at him together. The shopkeeper was so scared that he knelt down quickly and said: "yes Or who of you will go up and buy it? " What can he do! When we meet two great Buddhas, we can only think of this way. In fact, he could see that Miss Murong wanted to buy this umbrella to give it to this extraordinary young man. But the young man obviously despised her gift giving. He felt that he had the right to ask women to give things because he had money. Murong inclined to look at Lu''s burning shadow, and unconsciously gave him the umbrella. But on second thought, it''s not right. This umbrella is used by women. It''s not suitable for a big man to use. It''s for free. Or to a woman. How can that be? She can''t let that woman get it. "Three hundred Liang." Lu Fenying said that the onlookers all around took a breath. There were three hundred and twenty umbrellas, which were really expensive. But Lu added two more words: "gold." Murong leans to bite her teeth. Murong mansion is rich. Her food and clothing are excellent, but the monthly money is only one hundred Liang silver. She doesn''t have much money. She can''t lose unless she sells the gold and silver jewelry. "Four hundred liang of gold!" Murong leans to keep up. Lu Huoying scoffed: "thirty thousand liang of gold will buy your shop." The shopkeeper "ah", how to buy an umbrella, and finally bought his shop. Thirty thousand liang of gold, that''s three hundred thousand liang of silver, but he can''t earn it in his life. Murong inclined to look at Lu Huo Ying wrongfully. Tears rolled in his eyes. Some were unwilling and some were humiliated. The shopkeeper looks at her. I dare not answer. This should offend Murong mansion. Lu Huo''s shadow glanced at him: "immediately send the umbrella and the title deed to the prince''s mansion." Then he would turn around and leave without looking at Murong. This woman obviously knows his identity and dares to rob him. What''s funny is to give it to him. At the first glance, he had no idea of buying a cloak with her. However, as soon as he stepped out of the threshold, Murong was caught. Murong tearfully complained: "prince, you How can you bully people like this. " She can''t match his crown prince''s financial resources. He doesn''t know the amorous feelings at all. He doesn''t know how to let a woman have a look. Lu Huo''s eyes narrowed slightly, bursting out with frightful chill. "Miss Murong knows her identity and wants to compete. Isn''t she fighting for her own?" Red wolf quickly went up and beat Murong''s leaning hand. He was afraid that his master would kill her. Chapter 751 After all, this is the city of Baidi. Murong family is the first family in Nanyue. It''s better to do less to kill evils. Murong listened and ran out, covered his face in anger. He got on the carriage and left. Passers by are talking about it. I think it''s back to complain. Since the two talents of Murong Lanyi and nanningxin are gone, Murong inclination of Murong mansion has emerged, and its strength is indeed extraordinary. Lu Huoying stood there speechless, but the chill on his body made people dare not approach. Everyone knows that he is angry. As for why he is angry, he is a little confused. Red wolf quickly took out the dagger, picked up his sleeve, cut off the sleeve that Murong Yiyi touched, and said without expression: "prince, it has been cut off, not dirty." Lu Huoying just stepped out of the other foot and left. But he came back immediately, turned around and took the umbrella floating in his half sky and asked the shopkeeper, "what is the umbrella and how to use it?" "Back If I go back to you, this umbrella is called jiuxiao Xinghe. " He told him how to use it again, and Lu Fuying went out with an umbrella. Leave a sentence: "follow this palace to the prince''s mansion." The shopkeeper clapped his chest with fear: "what can I do? I offended Murong family." "What are you afraid of?" he laughs. "Take thirty thousand liang of gold and run away." It''s never too big to watch the bustling people. Besides, the shopkeeper got 30000 liang of gold all at once, which is even more envious. When the shopkeeper heard this, he was right. He had to take the title deed to the Lord''s mansion. With the protection of the Lord''s mansion, he would not be afraid of the Murong family. Feng Qingtian accompanied the Empress Dowager in the palace. The Empress Dowager asked him about Gu Bailu''s body and gave him many precious medicinal materials. He exclaimed: "you, there is someone who can open branches and leaves for you. Some things belong to you. Don''t worry too much." She could see that King Xi could not wait to take over the throne. But now the emperor doesn''t know what kind of demagogues he has, so he doesn''t want to hand them in. Feng Qingtian nodded that the queen mother had been treating him well and he didn''t want to contradict her. "Grandson wants the throne now, and it''s also to protect lu''er. It''s better for the grandmother to persuade the emperor." As soon as the Empress Dowager was about to say something, she heard the eunuch''s message: "empress dowager, the old lady of Murong mansion is eager to see you." When the Empress Dowager was young, she and Murong old man called the city of white Emperor Shuangfeng. It was good to have a relationship with her since childhood. When she heard that she was eager to meet, she must have something urgent to do. Let her in quickly. Murong old lady took Murong to pour into the hall, saw fengqingtian here, and gave a salute with cold hum. As soon as the Empress Dowager asked her to sit down, she said, "empress dowager, people in Murong mansion have been bullied by the guests in the wanwang mansion. You don''t care about it. No matter how Weichen, you will go to the accounts." Feng Qingtian''s sword eyebrows are slightly selected. How can we talk about the people in his family? "You are so impatient. Tell the mourner what''s going on." The Empress Dowager is as close to her as a sister and doesn''t care about her rudeness. Murong''s old lady has eyes, Phoenix and sky. Feng Qingtian is in a fog and is stared at for no reason. However, the other side is so much bigger than himself, and because of the Empress Dowager''s relationship, he has always regarded her as an elder, and can only sullenly suffer this loss. "Incline, you tell the Empress Dowager about the matter, let the Empress Dowager make the decision for you." Old lady Murong leans Murong out from behind. Murong fell back to the mansion and cried miserably. Now her eyes are still red, and she cried badly at first sight. Chapter 752 The Empress Dowager said heartily, "what''s the matter? Look at the poor cry. Tell the mourner quickly. Who dares to bully the miss of Murong mansion?" Murong leans to sob and tells the story of today. "The little girl was kind enough to give it to him if he liked it, but she was so humiliated by him..." Feng Qingtian sat there and finally understood. Lu Huoying went crazy and took a fancy to an umbrella. Murong inclined to give it to him. He didn''t have to compete with others. Thirty thousand liang of gold went down and bought the shop directly. It''s no wonder that Murong''s old lady will be angry when Murong''s house loses face when people lose face. She has always been a baby sitter. Feng Qingtian doesn''t understand. What umbrella does Lu Huoying grab from a woman? It''s not that I was confused two days ago. I haven''t slowed down yet. The Empress Dowager was a little ironic, and said helplessly: "then what Prince of Tianfeng kingdom is really strange. He has nothing to contend with other girls for an umbrella? Not a bit of a man''s demeanor. " Feng Qingtian echoed: "he is such a cheeky person, even his mother and concubine dare to kill." Of course, Feng Qingtian didn''t say this to the empress dowager, but to Murong. I dare to accuse the Empress Dowager of such a thing. He thought about it with his fingers and knew that Murong had fallen in love with the shadow of Lu Fen and wanted to give the umbrella to others. Who is Lu Huoying? Who wants her things? She hit her face mercilessly. Murong was too inclined to bear it. She went back home to add fuel and vinegar. The old lady Murong, who was so excited to protect the calf, came to the palace to discuss justice. The Empress Dowager''s face slightly Leng: "even the mother and concubine are killed?" The Empress Dowager didn''t care about the dynasty for a long time, so she didn''t know the prince of Tianfeng very well. Old lady Murong''s face became a little ugly. Of course, the prince of Tianfeng knew that, so she would find the palace. Otherwise, she would take people directly to the door. "No matter how cruel he is, it''s Nanyao here. He bullies us here?" Murong old lady is angry. Her granddaughter kindly gave him the umbrella. He didn''t want it. He had to rob it The Empress Dowager has a headache: "old sister, what are you going to do?" Murong old lady sighed: "it''s not that I want to find something, it''s that he''s done too much. When leaning, he touched the corner of the sleeve, and he asked the bodyguard to cut the sleeve in public. How to get married after leaning!" If a woman is so despised, who dares to marry again. "The Empress Dowager listened to more headache:" as expected is surly Feng Qingtian is sitting there, watching his nose, nose and heart. Although Lu Huoying lives in his house, he will never mix with it. Lu burned the things that he caused and solved by himself. When the Empress Dowager said this, she did not think that there was a more grumpy one beside her. If a woman dared to touch his sleeve, she would die within three feet. The Empress Dowager then remembered that Feng Qingtian was sitting here, comforting him: "the king is different, you are sick." Feng Qingtian feels that this sentence is better than no consolation. "Grandma Huang, grandson, it''s not a disease. She just doesn''t like women other than lu''er. I think Miss Murong didn''t get into the eyes of Prince Tianfeng. People who don''t like it will naturally dislike her." Old Mrs. Murong stood up and said, "king, how can you help others talk?" Feng Qingtian looked at her and said, "how does the old lady want me to help her?" "He ruined his reputation by doing so, so he had to marry her." Chapter 753 Lu Huoying never thought that he would be forced to marry when he bought an umbrella on the street. He took an umbrella to meet Mo Shaoer. Murong''s inclination was just a small matter to him. He forgot it completely after bullying people. Because bought an umbrella to be able to coax Mo shallow son to be happy, he is in a good mood. It happens that Mo shallow''s mood is also sunny. Seeing him, he smiles: "prince, you are here. Do you want tea?" It''s not evening yet. I think I can still have tea. Lu faying thrust the umbrella into her hand. Mo qian''er thinks it''s strange that it didn''t rain or snow outside. What did he do with an umbrella. She thought he wanted her to lift her umbrella, so she took it and hung it on a shelf beside her. Lu burnt shadow glanced at her and said, "here is the umbrella for you." "OK, thank you, Prince. Dinner is coming soon. Do you want to use it here?" Mo shallow son''s enthusiasm makes Lu burn shadow very useful, nodded and sat on the couch. Some strange in my heart, Mo shallow son didn''t see the real appearance of the umbrella, how to change his attitude towards him. She was obviously a little happy. He glanced at the white Cape that she hung on the coat hanger. Although the rabbit hair in that circle was lovely, he thought there was something missing. Mo shallow son thinks he is a bit strange, and can''t say where strange. I gave her an umbrella, and now I look at her cloak? Can''t he have sent her an umbrella, so he asked her to send a cape? But it''s a woman''s dress. He can''t either. "The rabbit hair on the cape was made by aro. I like to use it for me." Mo shallow son says softly. Anyway, if the prince liked it any more, she would not give it to him. This is from aro. She was reluctant. Lu Huoying didn''t know that she had become the one who looked at her cape in her heart. She was thinking of painting a pair of ink landscape paintings on the top of the Cape, which would be very beautiful. "Take it down." Lu Huo''s shadow spoke faintly. Mo shallow''s whole body was tense and whispered: "too Prince, this is someone else''s gift. I I can''t give it to you. " Lu Fen''s big palm reached out and held her in his arms. He took a bite on her lips and said, "I want you to have a broken cape?" I didn''t expect that Mo shallow would think of himself like this. What makes him angry is that Mo shallow would not give him this broken cloak. He spent thirty thousand liang of gold to buy her an umbrella. And with a shameless woman. Mo shallow opened a pair of watery eyes: "that What does the prince want me to do with my cloak? " For a long time, Lu Huo Ying did not see the emotional flow in Mo Shaoer''s eyes. Now, seeing the curiosity in her eyes, Lu Huo''s heart moved to hold people closer and kiss her with bowed head. Mo shallow son feels the change between leg, shake head way: "can''t!" "I know. Let me hug you." Lu burned shadow today was touched by a stranger before he knew how much he hated women. In the past, although I didn''t like other people''s contact, I didn''t feel so strong today. At the moment when Murong inclined to hold her sleeve, he really wanted to cut off her hand. "Prince, I''m not well." Mo shallow son does not believe his words, he said hug will never be honest only hug, he is not a person who can resist desire. Now his desire had reacted and made her uncomfortable. "Don''t talk." Lu burned shadow buried his face in her neck and licked it with his tongue. Mo shallow son some fear, suddenly think of the regulations written on the contract, push him with all his strength: "prince, I said I am not comfortable now." Chapter 754 Lu Fen''s shadow and eyes are dim: "my palace says it won''t hurt you. What are you afraid of?" How many days has it been since she escaped from the palace? It''s nearly half a year now. He met her in the prince''s mansion that night. Half a year! Who is better than him. Mo shallow bit his lips: "you You won''t be able to control it. You''d better not touch it. " "Whoever says that the palace can''t control it, I''ll show you." Lu Huoying clasps her back into her arms, puts her big hand in her lapel, grabs her lips and kisses her wildly. Mo shallow son is kissed complacently disorderly love fan. After so many years of being touched by him, he knew how to subdue her. Besides, she is extremely sensitive. Mo shallow son hates himself not to strive for success and has no choice. She clenched her fist and made up her mind to stab Lu Huoying with a silver needle if he could not control his injury. Whether or not he will die. Lu faying kisses her gently, from chin to neck to clavicle, all the way down, and finally lingers on her raised abdomen. Mo shallow son is biting lip not to let oneself make a sound to stimulate him. Lu Huoying is not satisfied with her lips. She bites at the root of her leg. The itching and tingling pain makes Mo shao''er say, "no, Prince." "I''m good enough to lie down." Land burning shadow is not willing to stop. Mo shallow son really wants to kick him down, but she is now soft and weak, not to mention kicking, but swearing has no momentum. Lu Huoying gasped more and more heavily, and squeezed into her legs, which made Mo shallow almost sit up and push him. However, Lu''s shadow just caresses her abdomen and doesn''t move any more. A pair of long and narrow Danfeng eyes looked at Mo shao''er cautiously: "get better soon." He then turned over and got into bed. He took her back to bed and covered her with quilts Almost like escape into the house. For a long time did not come out, Mo shallow son faintly hears the breathing sound in the net room. This kind of voice is too clear for her. Lu faying is solving it by herself. Mo shallow son lies on the bed and looks at the crossbeam, feeling a little unreal. Lu Huoying will overcome her desire because she is hurt. She remembers the time when she was almost dead in the cold pool. She was just awake, but she was still weak and had a terrible headache. He didn''t care to serve her. That time, Mo shallow son really wanted to die in bed like that. Lu Huoying never took pity on her. But is the sun coming out from the West today. A quarter of an hour later, Lu Huoying came out of the clean room. His spirit seems to be good. He sat down beside the bed and stroked the forehead of Mo shallow son: "is it tired? Tired son shut his eyes and sleep." Mo shallow son''s eyes light in his handsome face swept a circle, can''t think why he would like to control himself. Maybe he really wants this kid? "What''s the matter?" Lu Fen''s face is uncomfortable. This is the first time he has resisted the desire to solve it in his own way. Mo shallow son this woman also looks at him strangely. Who did he do it for? Mo shallow son shook his head: "prince, where did you come from the umbrella?" And bring it to her. Mo shallow son knows the disposition of Lu burn shadow, not important thing he threw early, won''t still take to her. "Yes." "The prince is on the street today?" Mo shallow son thinks more strange, Prince unexpectedly can go shopping still bought a thing. She thought that the umbrella was given to him by others. She didn''t expect that he would buy it himself. Lu burned the shadow on the head of the jaw. Chapter 755 At this time, the maid''s voice sounded outside the house: "prince, the king asked you to go to the front hall. It''s very important." "What''s the matter?" Lu Fen asked coldly The servant girl replied, "old Murong lady brought Miss Murong to the mansion." Lu Fen''s shadow coldly clenched her lips: "is she OK?" "What''s the matter?" Mo shallow asked curiously Why did old lady Murong go to look for Lu Huoying. Lu Huoying took care of the quilt for her: "nothing, let''s go and have a look." Although Mo shallow''s son is curious, what Lu Huoying doesn''t intend to say will certainly not tell her. After Lu Huoying left, she sent a servant girl to the front hall to investigate. There are many people in the front hall. He had never seen anyone but the Wangs and Murong. Lu burned the shadow to enter to sit down on the vacant seat, cold face does not say a word. Gu Bailu said with a smile, "old lady Murong, people are here now. Tell me what you want." Old lady Murong saw the eye and land burning shadow. She could see it at a glance. This man is really extraordinary. If you are born beautiful, don''t say that you are superior to others. I''m afraid you won''t give in. It can be said that her reputation is ruined. If she doesn''t get back some justice, her Murong mansion will be laughed all her life. "My Murong mansion is not unreasonable. If it destroys its reputation, it will be responsible." Old lady Murong looks at the burning shadow of Lu. She is very powerful. Lu Fen''s shadow and eyes are colder than the cold wind outside, and his lips are full of sarcasm: "the face of Murong mansion is really big." It can be said. It''s crazy to climb a branch. Gu Bailu laughs and looks at Murong. Standing beside the old lady, she looks at Lu Huoying from time to time. She obviously takes a fancy to him. She never felt that it was wrong for a woman to take a fancy to a man and want to marry him, but she would not agree with him in such a disrespectful way. "But there was a few quarrels, and the old lady was not so badly damaged." Gu Bailu''s words just came down, Murong Yutang had jumped up: "it''s not serious. In front of so many people, she cut off the corners of her clothes. How can she see others in the future?" Gu Bailu has a headache. He can touch any character or person. It''s very brave of Murong to lean on this woman. The most powerful one is dare to sue to the palace, and let old lady Murong come to visit. Gu Bailu said with a fake smile, "Miss Murong is lucky. The prince of Tianfeng just cut his sleeve, not her hand. If you touch my husband, I guess you are not making trouble here now, but are going to cry in the hall." Murong huangtang looked at her angrily: "what do you mean by that? You are cursing and dumping your body to die?" "No, no, Miss Murong likes to meet strange men so much. Even if she accidentally touches my husband one day, I will just remind her kindly." Old Mrs. Murong knows that she''s very naughty. She has a sharp mouth and doesn''t want to get involved with her. Look at Feng Qingtian and say, "king, the prince is a guest of your family. You come to preside over this matter." Feng Qingtian, who has been watching the opera, straightens himself up, puts down his tea cup and asks Lu Huoying, "prince, how can you say this? It''s really a bit inhumane. Would you like to marry Miss Murong?" Lu Fen''s face was expressionless and said: "I haven''t planned to get a wife in my life. If Murong''s house has to make a statement, I don''t mind having another maid in the backyard." Chapter 756 Murong listens to him and says, "you What do you say How could you not marry. " A prince will soon become the emperor''s man. Who believes he does not marry? Even Gu Bailu thought that his excuse was too bad. There were thousands of reasons to find. He found the most unreasonable one. Murong old man was so popular that his eyes were almost staring out: "prince, you really don''t give me a face of Murong mansion?" Murong mansion is not so easy to bully. If Lu Huoying wants to bully people like this, she will not let him go even if she gives the whole mansion the strength. Lu burned the shadow to calm down the tunnel: "should say this palace said." He is handsome and ruthless, with a look of love and disbelief. Gu Bailu was puzzled. Is it true or false? He won''t get a wife after he sits on the throne? "OK, OK, since the prince is insincere, there''s nothing to talk about. If you can walk to the city of Baidi, I will lose the Murong mansion." Old lady Murong is really angry. Lu Huoying''s excuse is that she doesn''t take Murong mansion seriously. She has maintained Murong mansion for so many years, and she has paid so much effort that she will never let Murong mansion be treated like this. In fact, when she saw the shadow of Lu Fen, she gave up the idea of letting him marry Murong. It''s not easy for such a man to get married in the past. But I didn''t expect that Lu had no attitude at all. When her Murong mansion was perfunctory like a cat and a dog. Murong old lady stood up and turned to leave. Gu Bailu hurriedly grabbed her. "Old lady, wait a minute. The prince may be telling the truth." "Girl Gu, don''t you think Murong mansion is easy to bully?" "How dare you? It''s just Prince Tianfeng. I know better. He never tells lies. Maybe he really doesn''t marry." "To lie, you need to be a king of one country. If you don''t get a wife, you need to fool the devil?" Murong huangtang shouted angrily. Gu Bailu looked at Lu Huo''s shadow and said, "is what you said true?" Lu Huoying stood up and bowed to the old lady Murong: "we don''t really marry, and today''s business is only for Miss Murong herself. If the old lady Murong thinks that we lie, it''s not too late to fight again on the day when we marry." Gu Bailu''s forehead was drawn. It''s true that Lu burned the shadow. Old lady Murong looked at his expressionless handsome face and couldn''t see whether he was lying or not. But the attitude is fair. She looked for a long time and asked, "why don''t you get a wife?" How can a king of a country open up branches and leaves without a wife? This is not to die in a hurry? Old lady Murong asked this out of curiosity, not suspicion. Lu Huo Ying pursed her lips and didn''t speak. Gu Bailu said, "I don''t think there are enough women in the world to be his wife. This is a conceited person. The old lady seldom comes to your house. Let''s go back after dinner. The food in my family is delicious." Gu Bailu takes Murong''s old lady and takes her out. The old lady said coldly, "I want to kill the old lady with a meal?" Even so, the old lady stayed for dinner. After all, Gu Bailu is also kind to their family. If it wasn''t for her, Murong family would have been destroyed by Nanning''s heart. The old lady has a clear love hate relationship. The only drawback is that she protects the baby too much. Although the old lady saved face for Gu Bailu, she had a good time at the meal. Old lady Murong has no other hobbies. She likes abalone, ginseng, shark''s fin and tripe best. Chapter 757 Ordinary people can''t even think of it, but Murong mansion can let her eat it every day. But a few days ago, the abalone and shark''s fin stomach in the mansion was finished. The steward went to the street to buy it. The abalone and shark''s fin stomach in the shop was out of stock. Several shops selling delicacies are gone. The shopkeeper who usually supplies food materials to Murong mansion says that the production of this product is very few now. Old Mrs. Murong loves this food most. If it''s broken, it''s OK. So she asked someone to find out. Many fishermen in Xiayu village, which is not far from Baidi City, haven''t worked on these seafood. They all ran away overnight. Now there are not many people who make seafood. As soon as they get some, they are robbed. The aristocrats of the aristocratic family in Baidi city are used to eating these things, and no one can do without them. Even the palace is looking for supplies. Old lady Murong found someone to snatch some back, but the quantity was too small. She thought that the new year''s Eve was coming soon. How could there be such a thing in the family feast that night. I have been holding on to eating, but I am very worried. I didn''t expect that there were so many in the prince''s mansion, and the cooks were very good at cooking. The abalone, shark''s fin and tripe soup was so delicious that the old lady Murong was naturally happy. "If the old lady likes to eat, she will eat more. After finishing eating, there will be something left in my house. I will have someone to take it back to you later." Gu Bailu''s eyes curved with laughter. "Now it''s hard to buy abalone, ginseng and tripe. Why do you have so many in your house, girl Gu?" Gu Bailu said with a smile, "no one else''s house is gone, and I will not be short of them. I have many fishermen who can go fishing in the sea." Murong''s old lady''s eyes brightened: "I don''t think you''ve taken in all the people who ran away in summer fishing village." "The old lady forgot, but I spent a lot of money to recruit a large amount of low spiritual waste." "What are you going to do to raise prices like this?" Murong said Gu Bailu ha ha: "my husband has money. I don''t need to plan for it. I advise you to prepare everything you want to see and listen to." Old lady Murong was confused. She always felt that something would happen. But think again, it''s just a group of wastes with low spiritual power. If you dare to rebel, you can kill them with one hand. So she didn''t believe what Gu Bailu said, just took the abalone, ginseng, wings and stomach that Gu Bailu sent her and went home happily. Gu Bailu fed Feng Qingtian in the evening and asked him curiously, "what do you mean when Lu Huoying says he doesn''t marry?" Isn''t her shallow son always a concubine? "Silly girl, isn''t it a good thing that he doesn''t marry a stranger? What are you worried about?" "How can it be a good thing? She''s a concubine all her life." "Without a wife, she is the biggest." Feng Qingtian kisses her lips with punishment: "you are so clever that you can''t think of it." "But is his name not right, and can the head of his country not marry?" "According to the current system of Tianfeng Kingdom, it is impossible for Mo Shaoer to become a country, which is related to the interests of aristocratic families. Therefore, those people are bound to hold a group against it, but if the leader of a country marries or does not marry, they will not necessarily have bile ducts. After all, it will not damage their own aristocratic interests, and Lu Huoying is not without successors." Gu Bailu''s eyes widened: "as you say, it seems that this is the best for shallow children?" Chapter 758 Without a proper wife, shallow son, a concubine, will be on the rise. Moreover, as a concubine, the aristocratic family will not strongly oppose it. "Well." Gu Bailu closed her eyes in peace. Before long, she opened her eyes again and shook Feng Qingtian, who had closed her eyes, to wake up: "Wang Ye Wang Ye, do you think Lu Huoying did this for the sake of shallow children?" Otherwise, why doesn''t he get a wife? It''s very unscientific. Feng Qingtian held her in her arms: "it''s not early, go to sleep." Gu Bailu couldn''t sleep. He thought about Lu''s shadow thoroughly, but he couldn''t understand it. "If you think about other men, I''ll keep you from getting out of bed tomorrow." From the hoarse voice of Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu obediently closed his eyes: "don''t want to just want my little engine." "Really, what do you think?" Feng Qingtian turned her over and hugged her from behind. Gu Bailu''s body trembled: "Lord, don''t do it tonight. Go to bed." "I see you can''t sleep. Why don''t I do something with you, eh?" Sleeping in bed still want to land burning shadow, Feng Qingtian heart acid to bubble. In the middle of the night, I only heard the soft voice of the princess begging for mercy from the small white attic. The voice begged until dawn. The next day, fengqingtian didn''t go to the court meeting. He also missed the court meeting. Many officials said that the city of Baidi was in short supply of materials recently, especially a place to play. What they can''t play well is that even the girls in the GouLan yard are less attractive. The emperor lived in the imperial palace. I didn''t know that there was a shortage of materials outside. I heard that the imperial concubine complained twice. The food in the palace was not as good as before. "What''s the matter? I''ll check it right away." Material shortage? This year is relatively cold and the transportation is not convenient, but it has been like this all the year round and there has never been a shortage of materials. In summer, there was no famine. How did the goods come in short supply? Not only did the emperor not understand, but none of the officials of the court could. Even after fengqingtian received the report from yehuai, he didn''t understand it. Night Huaihe is even more confused: "how can a wanton Princess accept a low spirited craftsman, just two or three months can make the city of white Emperor so miserable?" Feng Qingtian gave him a cold look: "she didn''t make the people miserable. It''s the aristocratic family that is not comfortable." The common people live a normal life. They eat a lot of things. Frankly speaking, it''s the aristocrats and their branches who go to the streets to have fun. Some real people go to GouLan yard to visit kilns, listen to books in teahouses and buy delicacies to go home. "That''s also true. The so-called materials are in short supply, but there''s no shortage of good food. There''s no shortage of simple food." There is no famine and there is no problem with the circulation of grain on the market. There is no shortage of chaimi, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar and tea. "Get a detailed report on what is in short supply." "What report do you want to make? Go to Gu''s mansion and have a look. You will know what''s missing if you live with some people." Gu Bailu came in with two bowls of bird''s nests and gave them one bowl for each. Night Huai looked at the bird''s nest, usually do not think this thing strange. But now, if you can make him drink a bowl, he thinks it''s higher than others. Because other people don''t have to eat, but he does. But he was puzzled why the bird''s nest was out of stock even in the market. He did not understand and asked: "princess, why do you raise a few people, these delicacies on the market are gone." Chapter 759 Gu Bailu smiled: "it''s very simple. The more high-end food is, the rarer it is. It''s because its output is not large. Why it''s not large? First, its natural output is not large. Second, it''s not easy for human to get them. Like bird''s nest, you just know how to eat, but you don''t know how it comes. How complicated it needs to be cleaned." "When the bird''s nest is picked, there will be fur and eggshells on it. Such a nest needs to be cleaned. Generally, the people who clean the bird''s nest have to be trained since childhood. They need to work hard and be very careful. No one can do it. Cleaning a bird''s nest will take a long time for the most skilled master." Night Huai suddenly realized: "so You just need to call these bird''s nest cleaning artists back to the house. No one cleans the bird''s nest, so the bird''s nest will be out of stock. " Cleaning a bird''s nest in half a day! I didn''t expect these things to be so complicated. Gu Bailu nodded: "and not everyone can do this craft, so people who know this craft are generally ancestral, so..." So at least let these aristocratic families start with respecting the wastes of these unique crafts. How about high spiritual power? If you have high spiritual power, you are going to cultivate immortals. Then you don''t need to eat grains and grains, or enjoy the splendor and wealth. But their spiritual power is not high enough to cultivate immortals, so they will learn to be human. "The princess is so tall!" Yehuai thumbs up and praises her. "It''s not a great move. In my old world, everyone knows this truth, but the people here don''t understand it. One day they will understand it." When they have no food, no clothes, and can only starve to death, they will know that no matter how powerful the spirit is, they can''t wrap their stomach. Feng Qingtian''s eyes narrowed. He thought of the reason why heaven had destroyed the world again and again. In those days, the world was like this. People only knew about cultivation, no one cared about the sufferings of the people in the world, and people with high spiritual strength would not show sympathy. Every day is a fight between humans. Kill between people, family and family, country and country. Whoever kills more people will rise to the top. There is a bloodbath in the world, evil atmosphere is enveloped, and human nature has disappeared. That''s why the heavenly way will bring disaster to mankind. Bai Yunyi did not carry out the destruction according to the purpose, or let the human survive. The surviving human nature is disillusioned, so the world has been quiet for decades. It wasn''t long before this kind of killing started again. It has been developing for more than 100 years, and now the world is indeed as it was then. Gu Bailu waved in front of his eyes: "Lord, what are you thinking?" Feng Qingtian holds her hand and kisses her lips: "my lu''er has done a good job." Gu Bailu took out her own hand and looked at yehuai. "I''ll go down first. It''s useless to praise me. There are outsiders." She bounced out. Feng Qingtian''s face is ugly: "Gu Bailu, don''t jump around!" With the child still jumping like this, this girl really owe to clean up. Gu Bailu swallowed his tongue and went away with a grimace. She''s not afraid. She''s pregnant with the son of heaven and earth. It''s useless for her to jump twice and roll out the son of heaven and earth. ¡­¡­ Mo shallow son knew last night why the old lady of Murong would bring Murong to the door. It turns out that when Lu Huoying bought an umbrella, he had a conflict with Murong Qingqing. He robbed someone''s umbrella and gave her face. Chapter 760 The girl couldn''t think of it. She took her family to account. Let Lu Huoying marry her? Mo qian''er thinks that Miss Murong must have thought more about it. Lu Huoying doesn''t even marry Su muwei who has been doting on her for so many years. She can marry a wild girl who comes out of nowhere. What should Su muwei do if he marries her. As for appearance, Miss Murong is not necessarily comparable. At least she felt that with the appearance of her and Su muwei, Miss Murong''s appearance should not be so amazing. Mo shallow''s confidence is not without reason. Lu faying boasted most about her face. She was born well. Sometimes when she made a mess in bed, she would say that she was a fox like girl, especially hooked him. Mo shallow son looked at the umbrella hanging on the shelf, didn''t think it was very good. How could Lu Huo Ying fight with people for an umbrella. It''s hard for her to believe that Lu faying and others are rushing to buy things. That''s too grounded. She got out of bed and went to the wooden frame to take off the umbrella. It''s just a good umbrella made of wood. The umbrella has a large surface and should be able to support two. The crane on the umbrella is lifelike. Lu Huoying likes painting, but Mo Shaoer knows. Is it because the painting on the umbrella is good? It''s not right. Although he likes painting, he won''t be obsessed with it. "What are you thinking, brother, staring at an umbrella?" Just when shallower thought of it, Gu Bailu jumped in. Mo shallow son smiled: "I heard that the prince had a conflict with people because of this umbrella. I want to know what''s strange about it." Gu Bailu stared: "this is the umbrella bought from thirty thousand Liang gold?" Gu Bailu immediately felt that the whole umbrella had crossed a layer of gold. "Thirty thousand liang of gold?" Mo shallow son don''t understand, so expensive? No wonder there was something wrong with the prince''s face when he gave her the umbrella yesterday. "Yes, in order to buy the umbrella, Lu faying asked the whole shop directly. It''s a million yuan throw without ambiguity. I didn''t expect it was bought for you." Gu Bailu took the umbrella and looked at it. "It''s really nothing extraordinary, and how can''t I open it?" "I''ve been studying it for a long time, but I haven''t opened it." "Let me see. This thing can''t defeat me!" Gu Bailu looked at the handle of the umbrella for a long time and finally found a small button. "Come on, brother, hold down here..." She put the umbrella in shallow''s hand and asked her to press the small button: "open!" With a bang, the umbrella was opened, and the handle of the umbrella suddenly extended. The whole umbrella took off from the shallow hands and floated into the air. White shaman hung down lightly, shining a little bit of starlight. In the umbrella is a vast sky. Most of all, the umbrella can hang itself in mid air and rotate slowly. "Wow, wow It''s so beautiful This is just a pavilion for activities. " Gu Bailu is surprised. Mo shallow son blinks to look at such an incredible umbrella, it''s really beautiful, but is there too much gold in thirty thousand liang. "Lu Huoying looks like a tyrant, and knows to give you gifts." Gu Bailu exclaimed. Mo shallow Er Er hum: "Prince often will take things back." It''s the same way to give it to her. It''s never like to say how expensive those things are or how much they cost. It''s like throwing them to her casually. She likes to play and doesn''t like to throw them away. But she was never willing to throw it away. She took all the boxes and put them away. "What are they?" Gu asked curiously. Chapter 761 It''s no wonder that shallow son can be abused by him for so many years. I think there is still something to be desired about Lu Huoying. Otherwise, how can he endure so many years? "There''s everything. Most of them are jewelry. There are some gadgets I don''t know how to use." Lu Fen''s shadow is generally only thrown to her, and she will not tell her what it is, so she will not use it. Gu Bailu laughs twice: "it seems that the prince Lu is still a mugger. By the way, I tell you that he will never marry in his life. Don''t be sad. I discussed it with my lord yesterday, which is good for you." Mo shallow''s son is stunned: "he Is it true that he never married? " Lu Fen Ying never married Su muwei. She thought Lu Fen Ying wanted to marry her when she was well. "That''s what he said, and I''m sure he said it. I feel like it''s true." "If he says that, it must be true." Mo shallow son still some ignorant, why does Lu burn shadow not get a wife. That Su muwei can''t make trouble. "It''s good for you." Gu Bailu told her some of the benefits, and Mo qian''er was a little silly: "if he doesn''t get a wife, I can sit on the same level with Su muwei?" "Silly, how can you sit on the same level? You have children. Su muwei can''t live. You can hit her in the face by stepping on her head." Mo shallow son some can''t believe: "but she is the miss of Su family......" "Miss Su, who can''t be a real wife, will pay attention to her. Besides, don''t forget that you are the apprentice of the wanton princess, and you can be worse than her mother''s family? Besides, the contract says that you can''t let Su muwei bully you. It doesn''t say you can''t bully her. " Gu Bailu knows that shallow Er is going back from here. Su muwei will not let her go. She is most afraid of shallow son back to the prince''s house, so Gu Bailu should remind Mo shallow son in advance. Mo shallow son smiled: "right! I''m Shifu''s Apprentice. I can''t disgrace you. " "It''s good to know. Xiao Xiao is in good health. I guess I can show you his body tomorrow." Mo shallow son frowned: "really want him to come." "Yes, the doctor wants to use the best, and so does Lu Fen Ying. So you don''t have any burden. It''s a good thing for someone to like you. Instead of being happy, they find themselves guilty." "But I can''t......" "Don''t be silly. It''s his business that he likes you. If he doesn''t say he likes you and pays for you, you have to respond. There''s no such reason in the world." If so, she''ll go to hell. Gu Yunjing is so kind to her and pays so much, she can''t respond. Thinking of this, Gu Bailu thought of the missing cloud mirror again. Where did the goods hide. He can''t respond, but at least let him live happily. Mo shallow son one face is taught, nodded obediently: "Shifu says right." Master is right about everything. Her face is the best in the world. She is like the truth, which reminds her of her fan Bu Yaolian. Although the Royal doctors said that she was ok, even Mr. Xiao promised that she would be OK. But it''s not a matter that this man always sleeps. It''s a pity that shaozun, the God of the Soviet Union, has been bothered by the task. Bu Yaolian''s grandfather Bu Ansheng was so worried that his hair was more than half white. Gu Bailu asked fengqingtian to send someone to collect Su shenfan''s information to see if there was any place to use. After collecting it, Su shenfan has no other hobbies. He likes beauty except intrigue. Chapter 762 Su Shen fed up with countless beauties. Gu Bailu once again thinks of the big cake like face of Bu Yaolian. Although her facial features are really good, they are too fat. Su shenfan is not Emperor Xuanzong of Tang Dynasty. He likes fat beauties. But I can''t lose weight for a while. What should I do? She helped to do all the things of shallow son. Now she has to turn her mind to bu Yaolian. Because she was worried about shallow son, she didn''t come and care about Bu Yaolian. I feel so sorry for her. In the evening, fengqingtian came back from the barracks outside the city. She was sitting at the window with her chin propped up. She was looking at the half moon gate in the courtyard. When she saw his figure coming in, a pair of big black eyes immediately had a divine color: "you are back, Lord." Feng Qingtian quickened his pace, walked around the corridor into the room, took off his cloak, stood by the couch and watched her "miss me?" Gu Bailu nodded and held out her hands: "hug." "Wait a moment, I just came in from the outside with a chill on my body." If not, he would have carried her up long ago and used her to be so coquettish. Gu Bailu moved to the bedside of the couch, regardless of embracing his waist: "I''m not afraid of any cold." Feng Qingtian smiled and stroked her soft hair: "it''s lovely." Then he picked her up and put her in his arms. Her small body was in his big body, which was more and more in need of love. Feng Qingtian touched her raised abdomen: "today''s child is not obedient." "I''m not obedient. I''ve kicked me. It''s almost six months since the end of the year..." Gu Bailu said that, Feng Qingtian''s face flashed a trace of worry: "time flies so fast, Xiao Xiao is like this now, I will find a way as soon as possible." Gu Bailu smiled and said: "not afraid, we don''t have the mirror of cracked sky. I don''t believe that there is the mirror of cracked sky. What else can happen to production?" "Well." Feng Qingtian said nothing more. He''s been looking up historical data these days to see if there''s any way to solve her problem. Xiao Xiao was expected to have a way, but the pills Xiao gave last time were too strong. Xiao Xiao didn''t think of a way for the time being. The effect of the pill makes Gu Bailu absorb all the nutrition and energy of his body by the children in his belly. Until the moment when the child is born, Gu Bailu will be completely hollowed out by him. Now the effect of the pill seems slow, but Gu Bailu has no other discomfort. But as the child grows older, she will grow weaker. Feng Qingtian dare not tell Gu Bailu that she is afraid of fear, so she can only fight alone and make people think of ways around. Gu Bailu raised her eyes and looked at him: "Lord, Su Shen is bothered by that man. It seems that he won''t accept the task of kissing sleeping beauty." Feng Qingtian says softly. If this condition is changed into him, he will not be able to speak. Except for lu''er. Although Su shenfan likes beauty, he is also very picky. He is not absolutely beautiful. He who has a fascinating body will never ask for it. Bu Yaolian is so afraid to kill him. He won''t talk about it. "Then shall we turn Buyao lotus into a peerless beauty?" Gu Bailu said to Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian pinched her face: "how to change?" Gu Bailu''s eyes brightened: "don''t we have the king of Dai Chunzhi..." Feng Qingtian picked up his eyebrows: "didn''t you eat all of them last time?" "No, I''ve left a little for a rainy day." Gu Bailu wants to give the rest to bu Yaolian. The king of nine thousand nine Dai Chun is more effective than nine thousand nine Dai Chun. He can also reorganize his spiritual power. t Chapter 763 Bu Yaolian is good to her, and the girl is kind-hearted, but she has been completed. But this matter, she must discuss with Feng Qingtian, after all, there is business and quantity between husband and wife is life. He can''t do what he wants just because he pampers himself. He''s not taken seriously at all. Feng Qingtian kissed her forehead: "you can give it if you want, as long as you don''t give yourself." Gu Bailu kisses him on the chin: "how can I? I''m a giant giant, and no one will give it to me." Feng Qingtian clasped her tightly, and her voice sank a little: "the consequences of teasing the king are very serious." A Luo brings the servant girl to deliver the evening meal, just walked to the courtyard to hear the voice which is shameful. Although aro is naive, she knows that this time is the happiest time for the young lady. She can''t go in. She looked at the food from the servant girl behind her eyes and said, "send it to the room next to her, and aro will eat it." If you don''t eat the food, it will be cold. If you don''t eat the cold food, you will waste it. How can Dongpo meat be wasted. Aro eats all the Dongpo meat and drinks two bowls of sea cucumber and black chicken soup. Before the sound in the master bedroom stops, aro yawns and falls asleep. The servant girl beside looked envious. It''s also a servant girl. It''s just like the master''s life. Eat if you want, and sleep if you want. It''s not all about her and her young lady. She''s a piece of trash that captivates Wang. But when she gives birth to a child, I''ll see if the king will be like this. However, a large number of people are waiting for Gu Bailu to be driven away. Furong, the second-class servant girl, winked. A group of servant girls retreated and had to order the kitchen to redo the new one. Shallow son''s body is not good. Lu Huoying doesn''t go to her North Hospital these days. If he doesn''t come, shallow feels relaxed. As long as the child in his belly is safe, he will be satisfied if he doesn''t bully her. Freedom She didn''t expect it. But sometimes when I lie in bed at night and fall asleep, I think of Gu Bailu''s words. It''s the best thing for Lu to have no wife. She always wondered why Lu didn''t marry. What''s on his mind. There are so many things in Lu Huoying''s country that even the emperor of Tianfeng Kingdom sent him two letters to hurry back. The state affairs are very important. On the surface, Lu Huo Ying came to Nanyue country to find a relationship with the emperor, but the emperor and aristocratic families are not fools. What deep feelings do Lu Huo Ying and Feng Qingtian have. No sooner had they left than you came after them. A thousand miles after his wife? But suspect GUI suspected that they didn''t know what the real purpose of Lu Huoying''s coming to Nanyue was, so they were even more afraid. Especially the emperor wrote him a letter again and again, asking him to add it back. Of course, there are many things in Tianfeng kingdom. New year''s pass is coming soon. The courtiers of new year''s pass need to rest and bathe, and a lot of things need to be handled well years ago. Lu Huoying is staying in Nanyue, and those folds follow him like paper pieces. Lu burned shadow put down his pen and looked out of the window at the frozen lake. The sky was a little gloomy, afraid it would snow again. "How is Xiao Xiao doing?" He was in a hurry to go back, so he was in a hurry to show Xiaoxiao to shallower. "Back to the prince, Xiao Xiao can get out of bed now. It''s no problem to see a doctor for the girl. However, her vitality has not been restored and she can''t make pills." Lu Huo''s eyebrows are slightly frowning. In another ten days, it will be the grand ceremony for him to ascend the throne. In fact, he should be in Tianfeng Kingdom now. Chapter 764 The closer to the day of accession, the more worried about change. "When will he recover?" Lu Fen asked. "About ten and a half days. Otherwise, Prince, you should go back to China first, and let the girl stay here for medical treatment. Then you can pick her up. " How urgent things are at home? Red wolf knows better than to stay in Nanyue. Lu burned the shadow coldly: "are you letting this palace return without success?" Red wolf bowed his head and didn''t speak. He could only suggest it. He also knew that the prince would not answer. What he decides to do must be done. Lu Huo''s eyes became colder, leaving Mo Shaoer behind to let her contact Xiao Xiao, but she was afraid that all of them would be hooked away. Lu Huoying went to see Xiao Xiao in person. Although the two men didn''t speak, the atmosphere in the room was just like the battlefield that ignited the smoke of gunpowder. Lu Huo''s eyes were dark and sharp. He looked at Xiao Xiao like a wolf. He wanted to kill the next thing that he wanted to see his woman. But this man is superior in medical skills. When he died, if there was any problem with Mo shallow''s body, no one could solve it. That''s why he promised Mo Shaoer to let him live as a dog. Xiao Xiao looked at him calmly, he didn''t talk, he didn''t talk. Things have been sorted out. No matter how he does it, Lu Huoying will see him unhappy. He has nothing to worry about. He didn''t think about it himself. He planned to wander around all his life in this way, but he met the little fairy, Mo shallow, and put a heart in it. He has restrained and evaded, but it is useless. In the middle of the night, her beautiful and moving face is dreaming back. Thinking that she was shut by Lu Huo''s shadow and not treated well, her heart hurts. Even if he was defeated and despised by all, he also made up his mind to help her get rid of the devil. Lu Huoying said coldly, "I didn''t expect that there were thieves like you in the Xiao family." Xiao Xiao''s eyes are shining with a strange color. You can scold him, but you can''t implicate the Xiao family. "When the prince pushes a baby out, don''t blame others for wanting to take over." Xiao Xiao opened her mouth lightly, with a steady tone, which depressed her mood. "Mo qian''er will always be pinched in the palm of my hand by this palace. You die in this heart early." Xiao Xiao looked at him calmly: "are you so confident that you can control her for life?" "By you?" Lu Huo''s shadow scoffed his lips. "Self confidence is a good thing. Blind self-confidence is easy to get slapped." Xiao Xiaotiao was taken out of bed: "if Mo shallow knew you beat her and made her barren, do you think she would hate you?" "Will the palace be afraid?" Lu Fen asked. Mo shallow son hate him, then hate it, anyway, no matter hate or other, he is impossible to let her go. "Are you not afraid?" Xiao Xiao stood up, his eyes burning. Lu Huo''s eyebrows are slightly frowning. Is he afraid? Of course, he''s afraid. He doesn''t like the eyes of his enemies, which will make him in a bad mood. But that how, that also impossible let him let Mo shallow son. "If you are not afraid, you will not stand here and say something to me that will kill me. The prince is afraid that I will take away the heart of the girl." Xiao Xiao went to the bed, took the pot from the stove, poured two cups of tea: "let''s make a bet." "I don''t have to bet with you." Lu Fen despises the shadow. "No need, or dare not?" Xiaoxiao took a sip of tea lightly, and the warm water flowed into his heart, which made his face softened a lot. Chapter 765 "The affairs of the world can only be divided into those that our palace is willing or unwilling to do, and there is no dare." Lu Huo''s shadow is arrogant. Of course, he has arrogant capital. He is a wolf, a wolf without concern. If he wants to do anything, he can do it all. There is nothing in his eyes that he can''t give up, but no one in this world can force him to give up anything. It''s entirely up to him whether he wants it or not. Xiao Xiao laughs: "the prince doesn''t know about it. Everything in this world can be forced, only the people can''t." "Yes." Lu burned the shadow to ask. "The prince''s voice is sure, but he is afraid. If you want to be confident, you can gamble with me. If you destroy the slave India flute, see if the stranger will leave you." Xiao Xiao looked at him with a smile. His smiling eyes were full of provocations. "Why don''t you say that if you don''t have power and power in this palace, you can see if Mo Shaoer will leave this palace?" Lu Huoying sneered Want to shock him with this stupid method? He owns nuyindi, which is his capital and his chips. He wants him to destroy his chips and bet with him. Does Xiao have garlic in his head? "Even if there is no nuyindi in the palace and Mo Shaoer can''t be controlled, what do you think you can see her without medical skills? Don''t dream about it. You have the ability to take everything from this palace. Bet? What the hell. " Lu Huoying sneers, which makes Xiaoxiao extremely ridiculous. Xiao Xiao didn''t expect that he would answer that way. He was dumbfounded. Then I felt a little bitter in my heart. I have to admit that Lu Huoying is right. He thinks too naively. I think that the reason why Lu Huoying can bind Mo Shaoer is that he has the slave print flute. It''s true that he owns nuyindi, but he didn''t think about it. The reason why he owns nuyindi is that he is the prince of Tianfeng and the power behind him. The reason why we can meet Mo shallow is because we have medical skills. Each person''s own ability and power determine what kind of things this person can have. If He did not choose medical skills, but chose power. If he was still the king''s son, he could fight with Lu. But now Xiaoxiao''s eyes are light and slight. Maybe it''s time to go back. "Mo qian''er''s body has been damaged. You can ask for conditions, but don''t mention such an unreliable bet." Lu faying tells us the purpose of today''s visit. Although he knew that he would not come, Xiao Xiao would also treat Mo Shaoer. But he can''t wait. "The condition is that you don''t show up when I see her." Xiao Xiao didn''t think about it any more. He won''t ask for conditions with Mo Shaoer''s body. I will not delay her in order to spend more time with Mo qian''er. Some diseases can be treated as soon as possible, which may be irreparable after a long time. He just wants to have the chance to get along with the stranger. If Lu Huoying is around, it''s impossible for shallow girl to have fun talking with him. Lu Huo''s eyes narrowed slightly, bursting out with frightful coldness. It''s really cowardly. I want to be alone. He tried to get angry and put up with it again. He would rather endure to let them heal alone than leave the stranger behind. "Good." Lu burned the shadow to finish saying then flicks the clothing to go. Xiao Xiao stared at the figure he left and sighed heavily. The reason why he chose medical skill was that he wanted to be free and carefree. He was not afraid to go anywhere. Now I know that people who are at ease are just because they don''t have something they really want. When it comes to power, it''s just as beneficial. Chapter 766 He sat down at the table, took out his pen and paper, wrote a letter and handed it to the boy at the door: "send it back quickly." The little boy looked at the Fuwen on the lower envelope and said excitedly, "you are willing to..." When Xiao Xiao arrived, Mo qian''er was drinking medicine. The medicinal juice prescribed by the royal doctor was extremely hard to drink, bitter and smelly, but the royal doctor said that only in this way could it be better. Mo shallow son didn''t know his body had a big problem, but these days, always feel that the body is not so good. The abdomen is always a little distended, not very painful, but always uncomfortable. So the royal doctor asked her to drink the medicine. She drank it obediently. But when she drank the medicine, she didn''t see how much use it had. The feeling of the abdomen didn''t disappear. She thought it might be because the child was getting older. Now it''s nearly six months. The child is growing up. His stomach is as big as a ball, much bigger than Gu Bailu''s. The servant girl once asked her, "do you want a boy or a girl?" After that, he said, "my maid asked a silly question. It must be a boy." The prince of Tianfeng naturally wants a boy. If the child of shallow girl is a boy, the prince will succeed in the future. This is a little prince. She can also rely on her mother and son. Shallow son smiled and shook his head: "boys and girls do not matter, as long as healthy." The servant girl immediately said seriously, "shallow girl can''t think so. This child must be a boy." You can''t have a girl later. If you have a girl, how can the prince see her again. No other women. Shallow son smiled and didn''t speak. She couldn''t control the birth of boys and girls. Xiao Xiao waited for her to finish taking the medicine and said, "the baby is growing fast. It''s a lot of tummy in a few days." Mo shallow''s dark eyes looked at him foolishly: "you How are you? " Gu Bailu told her that Xiao Xiao would come to help her look at her body, but she didn''t expect to come so soon. That day, he was seriously injured and was stabbed in the chest by Lu Huoying. Mo shallow son lowered his head, felt that some did not have the face to see him, he was implicated by himself, but she did not see him once, the comforter also did not say a word. "I am a doctor, or a doctor who can cure himself." Xiao Xiao sat down with a smile and put down the medicine box: "give me your hand." Mo shallow son bit his lips and moved back: "I I''m ok, but You don''t need to see it. The imperial doctor prescribed medicine for me... " "I''m here. Don''t let me see a doctor. Is it for nothing?" Xiao Xiao''s soft voice is ringing in her ear. Mo Shaoer''s head was bowed down, and her long black straight hair covered most of her face. She saw Xiao Xiao''s hand. Her fingers were long, white as jade. She looked warm and soft like others, without any invasion. Mo shallow put out his hand: "then Then I''ll trouble you. " Xiao Xiao grabbed her hand. It was white and smooth with thin wrists, which made his mind swing. "What''s the trouble? It''s my pleasure." He chuckled. Mo shallow son''s face is slightly red, he knows the meaning of his words, but she can''t return. Xiao Xiao really began to break his pulse and then stopped talking. He was absorbed. There was a spirit in his eyes. Mo shallow son looked up at him, and lowered his head. His face was too white, not like a healthy color. I''m sure I''ll help her watch her body before she recovers from such a serious injury. Mo Shaoer looks down and feels shameless. He knows his affection, but he still accepts his kindness Xiao Xiao had a pulse check for a long time. Mo Shaoer looked up at him again, but he saw his brow was tight and his face became serious. Seeing her looking at herself, Xiao Xiao asked in a deep voice, "how do these men feel?" Chapter 767 Mo shallow son facial expression a white, again ignore other shame, nervously ask: "Xiao childe my body is what big matter?" Xiao Xiao took a complex look at her and didn''t know what her mood was now. "You answer my question first. How do you feel these days?" Xiao Xiao let out her soft voice for fear of scaring her again. "It''s the feeling that the abdomen is distended and doesn''t hurt, but it''s a little uncomfortable. There''s nothing else." The royal doctor said that her body had been hurt a little, and the child had a little bit of viviparity, which was not a big deal. She was only allowed to have more rest. But why does young master Xiao look so bad. But she turned to think about it. If there was nothing serious about her body, why did the master and the prince insist on letting childe Xiao show her her body. The prince even allowed her to stay alone with Mr. Xiao. He made her swear not to see Mr. Xiao. In this way, Mo shallow''s hands are sweating. She is afraid I''m afraid something will happen to the child. "Is there something wrong with the child?" Mo shallow son holds his sleeve to ask tremblingly. Xiao Xiao looked at her, so delicate, as if a gust of wind could blow her away. "I need to feel my stomach." Xiao Xiao said difficultly that there were eight or nine answers in his mind, but he still wanted to make sure. Mo Shaoer looks at him with a frown: "for Why... " "Don''t worry. Lie down for a while. I''ll get some medicine." Xiao Xiao lay her down and turned out of the room. Looking up at the clouds, the air was so cold that it should snow. He walked quickly to the white attic, and on the way, the snow drifted down. Xiao Xiao had never felt so cold in winter when she wrapped her cape tightly. Gu Bailu is not in the pink attic. Today, she went to buyualian to feed her the king of Dai Chunzhi, who hopes that she can become beautiful. Although beauty is only short-lived, it can also satisfy her wishes. When Xiao Xiao arrived, Gu Bailu happily led him in: "you came just in time, I gave her nine thousand nine King Dai Chunzhi to eat, you see if there is any problem." She asked Xiao Xiao to make sure that King Dai Chunzhi would have no other questions for bu Yaolian to eat. Of course, only a small part was eaten. Before entering the room, Xiao Xiao''s words came from behind: "the child of the shallow girl is dead." Gu Bailu thought he had heard it wrong, and turned around and said, "what did you just say?" "Shallow girl''s child is dead." Xiaoxiao''s voice is like the cold wind passing through the hall, which makes Gu Bailu''s ears ache. She screamed, "what are you talking about! How is that possible? The royal doctor comes to check every day, how can there be a problem! " When she went to see shallower yesterday, she also had her pulse examined. Her pulse is not good, but there is no problem with the fetus! Xiao Xiao said with a calm face, "I''m afraid that girl shallow can''t stand the blow. I can''t tell her myself." "How can you tell me how to die? The child is healthy." Gu Bailu was shaking her hands. Shallow son lived in the mansion of the king, but the child died in his belly unconsciously. "Shallow girl is poisoned." "That''s even more ridiculous. How could shallow be poisoned? I also diagnosed her pulse yesterday." Gu Bailu thought Xiao Xiao Xiao was raving. It''s not to get shallower, is it? In this way, the shallow child can no longer be born, and the child is gone, which is of no use to Lu Huoying. Chapter 768 Xiaoxiao sees Gu Bailu looking at herself with suspicious eyes, pulls down her face and says, "if I really want to kill her child, I won''t tell you last time that she must need dragon spirit blood." In that case, if the child falls off, it has nothing to do with his half a cent. Gu Bailu even suspected him. "Like how a person is willing to hurt her." Xiaoxiao''s words calm Gu Bailu down. Yes, it can''t be Xiaoxiao. There is a chance for him to start. Even if you don''t know the ghost. "Then why..." Gu Bailu did not finish, rushed out: "Yeying, immediately go to find the prince back, and send someone to inform the prince of Tianfeng." Shallow son in such a tight protection under the accident, we must find out the reason. She calmed down and stood there waiting for Xiaoxiao. Wait for Xiao Xiao Xiao to catch up and ask calmly: "the child is completely hopeless?" "There''s no pulse. As for whether there''s any help, I have to touch her stomach before I know, but I hope it''s less than 10%." Gu Bailu''s body became colder and unconsciously stroked her stomach. Her children almost didn''t survive. She could feel the pain of dying in her own stomach. "You go to shallow first, I''ll get something." Gu Bailu went back to the secret room of the prince''s mansion and took out the mirror of the heaven. No matter what the child is like, she has to have a caesarean section. Maybe it can be saved. But she also knew that six-month-old children, even if they were taken out, would be extremely difficult to live. After Xiao Xiao left, shallow son was lying on the bed all the time, stroking his stomach with both hands over and over. Child, you will be OK. After so many experiences, you will not leave me so cruelly. Lu Huoying is the first one to come here. When shallow son sees the figure he rushed in, his eyes are blurred. The bad feeling is getting stronger and stronger. "Prince, is there something wrong with the child?" Lu Huoying stands by the bed and looks at her as if she is so weak that she will lose her breath at any time. She holds her fists tightly. He doesn''t know what to say. This is his first child, maybe his last. But now, he can''t help it. If Mo shallow son can''t give birth later, can she hold on. Lu Huoying took her hand and sat down: "it''s OK, the child is OK, how can there be a problem." Mo shallow''s heart calms down. Lu Huoying is very proud and never lies. Because no one deserves his lies. "Then why are you here?" "Why, don''t you want to come here? Want to be alone with Xiao? " Lu Huoying pulls down her face. "No, No." Mo shallow son eyes still with tears, desperately shake his head, tears follow fly out. Lu Huoying straightens her up impatiently, and doesn''t let her shake around. He wipes her tears with his sleeve: "what are you crying for? You are so ugly." Mo shallow son instantly collected tears. She didn''t cry no matter how much she was wronged or how badly she was abused by Lu Huoying. It''s not how strong she was, but because when Lu Huoying rescued her from the pond that year, she was also crying out of breath. At that time, he was very upset and said, "don''t cry. It''s ugly to cry." Later, she has been at his side, really did not cry again. To know that even if he cried, he could not be soft hearted, but would be more impatient. Second, I don''t want him to feel ugly. But now, she dares to cry in front of him, and most of herself is really open. Do not rejoice in him, do not mourn him. Chapter 769 Xiao Xiao stood outside the yard, knowing that Lu Huoying was coming, but didn''t want to go in. What is he going to say when you go in? Tell girl shallow that the child is dead, and you can''t have any more. You have no use for this man. However, he knows that such a possessive man as Lu Fen Ying will not let her go or reward others because he has no use value. If you don''t use something of value and don''t want others to touch it, it''s destruction. When Gu Bailu came, he saw him standing outside and looking at the sky. His face was sad as if the child were his own. "What else are you doing standing there? Go in and save people." Gu Bailu pulls him in. Lu Huoying sees them coming in, and looks at Gu Bailu without saying anything. Mo shallow son sees Gu Bailu also to come, in the heart was flustered again, why Xiao Xiao Xiao goes out to find Lu burnt shadow and master. If there were no problem, he would not have gone to them. "Master, is there something wrong with me?" Mo shallow son grasps her hand to ask fearfully. Gu Bailu stroked her head: "there are some problems. Last time, the royal doctor said that you are not very well. I''m afraid that you will fall ill later. Young master Xiao is sure that the root of the disease has already fallen, so he will treat you now." "Yes What will happen? Will the child be affected? " Mo shallow son relieved, at least not the child has a problem. "No, the child is very healthy. Let childe Xiao pierce the silver needle for you. We need to treat it quickly." Gu Bailu consoled. The Mo shallow son cooperates to nod, obediently closed an eye. Xiao Xiao comes forward and takes out the silver needle from the medicine chest. Soon Mo shallow''er falls into a coma. Xiao Xiao put on the silver needle, wiped his hands with a white handkerchief, and then opened the quilt. But the wrist was clasped with a big hand: "what do you want to do?" "Don''t make trouble, Prince. Now make sure that there is no hope for the baby. "Xiaoxiao is calm. Gu Bailu pulled apart Lu Huo''s shadow: "now is the time to care about these things. What people save is your bones and flesh." Lu Huoying had to get out of the way and stood aside angrily, his eyes like a moment. "I need to touch her stomach to know the details of the child." He said. After all, it''s different from lifting the quilt. If you touch shallow''s belly, it will affect her reputation. Lu Huoying is her master. He has to make a decision. "What! Xiao, don''t push your luck. " Lu Huoying was angry at once. Gu Bailu also frowned. In ancient times, a woman was touched by a man''s stomach, so the place of privacy was a matter of destroying famous festivals. If shallow son knows, just afraid can''t accept. What''s more, there is a shadow of land burning, which he would never allow to happen. "I''ll do it. I know medical science, too. Tell me how to listen and confirm." Gu suggested. Lu Huoying''s face was relieved. Xiao Xiao also nodded. Gu Bailu''s hand has been holding Mrs. Tang, so the hand is very warm, so there is no need to preheat. Xiao Xiao taught her how to touch her stomach, just to make sure that the child would move in it. Gu Bailu felt for a long time, but there was no movement. Six month old children should not be touched like this without any movement. Gu Bailu''s heart is cold. Xiao Xiao sighed heavily: "the child is stillborn and must be brought out immediately, or even the shallow girl will be in danger." "Well, I''ll have a look at it anyway." "What on earth are you talking about? How did the child happen?" roared Lu Chapter 770 "The shallow girl is poisoned and infects the child. The child is too young to resist death." Xiao Xiao explained simply. Lu Huoying punches him in the face: "you are nonsense. Yesterday, the royal doctor came to see you all right. Now you tell the palace that the child is dead?" "In fact, it''s not very toxic. It''s hard to find that the child has to last." It''s not very toxic. Adults don''t have too much reaction, but children still have reaction. So these days, they move badly. Shallow children feel bloated, but they don''t know that children are suffering. Maybe the child moves occasionally, she thinks it''s fetal movement. "Let''s not say so much about Lu Huoying. I''ll have a caesarean section first. Maybe the child has a chance to live." Gu Bailu takes out the mirror of split sky and puts it beside the pillow of shallow son. The dazzling white light makes the light face as white as ice and snow, without blood. Gu Bailu takes out the sharp blade from Xiao Xiao''s box. Xiao Xiao seldom dissects for people. This set of blades was used five years ago. Gu Bailu looks at the two men and calmly cuts off shallow''s stomach. Lu Huo''s eyes are as bright as a torch, his hands are clasped tightly, and his heart is filled with fear. Can this really work? Will Mo shallow be killed by her? The children are gone, at least the adults are still there. He thought of a sound to stop, but he stood still. Gu Bailu also saved Su muwei. Isn''t Su muwei still alive. Gu Bailu soon opened his stomach, but facing the children in his belly, Gu Bailu could not calm down. "There''s no heartbeat." Xiao Xiao''s cruel voice came. Gu Bailu red eyes, carefully took the child out, fried the umbilical cord. He ran to one side and couldn''t help crying. Xiao Xiao hands the child to Lu Huoying and takes over her unfinished work in silence. Lu Huoying looks at a mass of red wrinkled things in his hand. It doesn''t weigh much and it''s less than a Jin. Even the five senses are indistinguishable. This is his kid? He gently covered his hands on his chest. There was no heartbeat and his whole body was covered with blood. Lu faying looked at the child like this. He was so small that he didn''t even open his eyes to see his parents and died in his mother''s stomach. Lu burned shadow had vowed silently that he would not treat them as his father and his mother did as long as he had children. He will be a good father and give him all his love. But He didn''t even save his life! He has such a high spiritual power and such a great power. But I can only hold my own flesh and bones and look at his closed eyes, too late to see the world. Lu burned shadow tightly pressed his lips, there was light flowing in his narrow eyes, and the mist blurred his eyes. But he was Lu Huoying after all. He didn''t let his tears fall. He held the bloody flesh and blood tightly in his hands and vowed to suffer hundreds of times for his victims. Gu Bailu cried so hard that she didn''t know if she had done anything wrong. If you don''t take her out of the prince''s mansion, maybe she can give birth to her baby. Lu Huoying needs this child. Why is fate so cruel to shallow children? She is so humble and cowardly for such a long time, but she dare to escape from the prince''s mansion for the sake of children. It''s the child who makes her brave, but now that the child is gone, how can she accept it. She can''t bear to go with the children. Gu Bailu stood up, dried his tears, and went to Lu Huoying: "prince, there is no hope for the children. Do you want to keep the adults?" Chapter 771 Lu burned the shadow to see to her, Mou Guang is moist: "of course think." "Then you have to do something." Gu Bailu said two words in Lu''s ear. Lu Huoying''s face was slightly chilly. He could not help but take a step back. Looking at the flesh and blood on his hand, Lu Huoying''s face rarely slipped over sadness. He closed his eyes and asked Xiao Xiao coldly, "is it possible for Mo shallow''s body to be pregnant later?" "It''s almost impossible," thought Xiao Xiao At first, it was only body injury, coupled with fetal death, there was no possibility of pregnancy. I can''t help it. Lu Huoying picked up the Cape on the shelf and put it on, protecting the child in the Cape, and quickly went out of the door. Xiao Xiao sewed up the shallow son and caressed her forehead painfully: "can she hold on?" It''s impossible to hide the fact that the child is gone. His stomach is obviously gone. "She can''t support it. If she knows that the child is gone and loses the power of support, she will die." If you never get it, it''s OK. Once you get it, you suddenly lose it. It''s impossible for shallow son to bear it. She was so fragile and sensitive. Even Gu Bailu herself is so powerful in her heart that she can hardly accept the fact that the child died in her arms. It is oneself who is willing to die. Xiao Xiao looked up at her and said, "think of a way." Gu Bailu said calmly, "childe Xiao, you only need to remember one thing, that is, shallow''s child is not dead, but still alive." "What do you say, how can you still be alive..." When Xiao Xiao said it, he suddenly realized: "you..." "Young master Xiao, do you remember?" Gu Bailu looked at him coldly, with warnings in her eyes. Xiao Xiao laughs: "if only this can keep her, of course I remember." Gu Bailu said with emotion: "it''s her blessing that shallow son can meet you, but you need to know that she can''t respond to your feelings. She''s very attentive and won''t think she''s worthy of you. After all, she''s been waiting for Lu Huoying for so many years." Gu Bailu knows that even if shallow son gets freedom and leaves Lu Huoying, she will not be good with another man. Xiao Xiao is silent and speechless. Gu Bailu stroked her forehead. She felt very tired. Her whole body was tired and her stomach was heavy. She took a step back unconsciously, and she was a little shaky. "Lu''er, lu''er, may I come in?" Feng Qingtian came back as soon as he knew what happened in the mansion. She was very worried. Now lu''er was more and more pregnant and tired. "King, come in." Xiao Xiao said as she helped Gu Bailu to sit on a chair. Feng Qingtian rushed in and saw this scene. She ran to Gu Bailu and hugged her. "Lu''er, don''t be afraid. I''m back." Gu Bailu nest in his arms wronged and said: "Lord, why would it be like that?" Feng Qingtian stroked her back: "silly girl, it''s not your fault, you have done your best." "But something happened." "It''s up to people to do things." Feng Qingtian comforts her. Gu Bailu wrinkled her nose: "I don''t like heaven. I don''t want to give in to him." "Then we will take the sky back, and we will take control of it." Feng Qingtian held her up across her waist and said, "you should also pay attention to your body now." Gu Bailu closed her eyes wearily. Feng Qingtian looks down at her. Her nose is red and her eyes are red. There are two tears left. She has cried obviously, and she is very sad. His eyes narrowed slightly, showing a dangerous light. Chapter 772 "Qin Shou, go to find out quickly. All the suspicious ones will be caught. Don''t let go." Feng Qingtian orders to take Gu Bailu back to the white attic. Gu Bailu hugs his waist tightly. Fortunately, Feng Qingtian is always by her side. Otherwise, she will really collapse in the face of the world. Shallow child has been protected so well. How can he be poisoned? Where does the poison come from. Can''t people live purely? Why do they have to live so tired. Intrigue. I''m dead. I''m so fucking tired. Gu Bailu is really tired. When she arrived at the white attic, she had fallen asleep in Feng Qingtian''s arms. Qin Shou received the order, first took people to check all the rooms of Mo shallow son, but found no problem. I checked from top to bottom in the mansion, but I didn''t find any trace of killing silk or horses. Gu Bailu woke up the next day and asked about the situation. Yeying replied: "the Qin bodyguard is still checking. For the moment, he has no eyes or eyebrows. Young master Xiao said that the poison in shallow girl is invisible and colorless. The poison is not strong, and it spreads slowly. It doesn''t affect shallow girl''s body, but it''s very strong for children." "Due to slow diffusion and low toxicity, it is rarely detected. Young master Xiao said that he could not be sure when the poison was found." That is to say, even Xiao Xiao may not have found out before, so they all think that shallow''s health is very good. "If the girl''s body was not damaged last time, maybe the child can live longer, but the girl''s body was suddenly damaged and the child''s protection was gone, so she died suddenly." Gu Bailu was upset to hear that. That is to say, I don''t know when the shallow child was poisoned at all. It''s really looking for a needle in a haystack. Su muwei, Gu Bailu''s first thought. She is the first one who doesn''t want to have children. However, Su muwei always thought that the child in shallow son''s belly was the child that Lu burned to treat her. She would not have dealt with her son before. Is it because she had to let him go this time, but she was worried that he had a child in his hand and would not come back to fight for the throne with his son? But Su muwei doesn''t have a chance to contact shallower at all? In addition to her, she will use this extremely hidden way to go to children. Obviously not want to let shallow son die, just don''t want her to get children. Gu Bailu wants to go back and forth. It''s the royal family''s internal business to be afraid of nothing. Moreover, Lu Fen Ying is ruthless and insidious. He never cares about the consequences and leaves no room. There are many people who hate him. It''s hard to say that there are slaves in his prince''s mansion who don''t want him to have offspring. They have no enmity with shallow son, so they only calculate the child. "Is this poison common?" Gu Bailu asked. Night tassel way: "unusual, because of its concealment, has always been used in the killing of heirs, used to be more used in the palace, but later this poison is too cruel, the drug maker was hunted down, hidden up and never appeared again, followed by his disappearance, this poison also disappeared." "What''s the name?" "Because the poison is very expensive, it''s called throwing money at one stroke." Gu Bailu frowns. It''s so insidious and poisonous that people are afraid. How many mothers and children have been killed. The real killing is invisible, so that so many small lives can''t see the light in the world. She unconsciously stroked her stomach. Would she have been poisoned? Chapter 773 She and shallow son often together, shallow son in her may also. She doesn''t have an attack now because she''s in good shape. But The poison couldn''t be detected again. Gu Bailu was so angry that she wanted to pat the table. "And Prince Tianfeng has not come back yet. " Night tassel again way. Gu Bailu nodded. It wasn''t so easy to do. It was expected that Lu Huoying didn''t come back so soon. "Take the Cape and I''ll see shallot." Gu Bailu met Lu Huo Ying, who came back from a long journey to the north courtyard. He held something in his arms and wrapped it in a cape. Gu Bailu looked at him and said, "OK?" "How about Mo shallow?" Lu Huo asked without expression. "Not yet awake, how is the child?" Lu Huoying didn''t speak, so he went to the north courtyard holding people. Gu Bailu follows. Enter the room, let the servants all retreat, Lu Huoying just said: "less than a month, the doctor said that raise not live, the family is ready to lose." Lu faying opens his cloak and shows a little baby''s face. His face is red and his skin is wrinkled like a little old man. His breathing is so urgent that he doesn''t sound like a normal child. The child closed his eyes and did not cry, as if he had passed out. "Xiao Xiao is coming. He should have a way." Gu Bailu carefully held the child in her arms, hoping to save such a small life. Lu Huoying takes off his cloak, hangs it on the hanger, and walks to the bedside. Mo Shaoer, with a white face, sleeps heavily. He reached into her nose and felt a warm breath. Then he took back his hand. Rubbing between the forehead, Lu burned some tired shadow way: "have you found out what suspicious people?" Gu Bailu shook his head: "there is no doubt about the prince''s mansion for the time being." She told him the poison in Mo shallow''er. Lu Huo''s eyebrows are slightly frowning: "a thousand dollars? Not long ago? " "It may have been left over from the past, which is not necessarily true." Maybe someone bought this thing before, but it didn''t work out. The poison was left in his hand. "No, it can''t be left behind. There is a rule for a large sum of money. When you buy it, you need to use it. If the person selling the poison is not sure that the last one sold out has been used up, he won''t sell it again, so it can''t be left behind." "And the man who made the poison appeared again?" Gu Bailu worries. This kind of person, die ten thousand times are not enough to cherish, how can let him stay in the world. "My palace will look for it." Lu Fen''s shadow is clean and clear. He took out a bone ornament from his waist. On the red rope hung a white bone the size of a thumb. The white bone was as white as jade. He hung it on Mo''s neck and tied a knot at the back. "What is this?" Gu asked curiously "The soul of the child." Lu Fen''s face is expressionless. Gu Bailu was shocked: "it''s not right for you to do this. The soul of the child can''t be left in the world to be reincarnated!" Lu Huo''s eyes are as sharp as a knife: "he has nostalgia and must stay in this world." Gu Bailu has some problems. She is a soul collector. This kind of ghost can''t stay in the world. Especially this kind of unborn children, the injustice is super big, especially easy to be born. But He is shallow son''s child, how can she bear to catch him. "He''s attached to the bone and won''t mess around." He stood up, sat on the couch, rubbed his brow again, searched for the right child day and night, and walked with high strength, which made him very tired. "Have a rest, shallow son will not wake up for a while." Chapter 774 Lu Feiying sat there without speaking. Gu Bailu looked back. He had closed his eyes and seemed to be asleep. Gu Bailu is holding the child in her hand, listening to the sound of his breaths. She is very sad. Xiao Xiao didn''t come for a long time. He examined the child and said, "my mother has been ill since then, and she will be weak." "Can''t even you get well adjusted?" "The child is too young to use drugs indiscriminately. Wait until he is older." "What to do now? He''s very hard to breathe." Holding such a child, Mo shallow''s son can''t die of heartache. "Drink the blood of a little girl, he will be much better. Don''t worry." "No, isn''t shallow poisoned?" "I''ve detoxified the poison, and it''s not too dangerous to the life that has been born." Gu Bailu looked at Xiao Xiao and asked, "is there any way to find out if he is poisoned?" Xiao Xiao said positively, "the princess doesn''t have to worry about a lot of money. What the princess wants to solve is another problem." Gu Bailu''s eyes darkened, and she didn''t have much time. She''s all right now. Will the pill really kill her? "Can I really die?" "It''s true, you don''t want to take chances. My medicine will..." "Xiao Xiao, what are you talking about?" Feng Qingtian''s voice came in with a thousand years of cold. Xiao Xiao stopped, stood up and took the cup to get the blood of Mo shallow''s Dragon Spirit. Gu Bailu looked at Feng Qingtian suspiciously: "why don''t you let him finish?" "He''s scaring you. Don''t worry. I''ll find a solution." Feng Qingtian hugged her and advised. The expression on his face was ugly. Damn Xiao Xiao Xiao, won''t say a few words to broaden her heart, so it''s useful to scare her. If you have a lot of mouths, it''s better to study methods quickly. Of course, Gu Bailu knows that Xiao Xiao will not intentionally scare her, but that this medicine will really kill her. But she''s not afraid. Feng Qingtian won''t watch her die. He just didn''t want her to be afraid. Feng Qingtian looked at the child standing beside the bed and said, "this is the child?" Gu Bailu nodded: "the body of children who are not full-term is weak." "Xiao Xiao is not afraid of such a great doctor." With such a big movement in the room, Lu Huoying didn''t wake up, and didn''t know whether he was sleeping or sleeping. After the child drinks the dragon spirit blood, the effect is very quick, the breath is stable, the small mouth slightly opened, a handful of urine came out. Xiao Xiao was wet with urine and turned over her eyes. "I''ll go back and change my clothes. Don''t let him catch cold. I''d better stay in the fire dragon''s room all the time. The child is too weak and should be taken with care." Gu Bailu called in the nurse who was ready. The nursing mother is also the family child of the night family. She has three children, and this time she is pregnant with another one. Therefore, Gu Bailu temporarily finds her baby to take care of the shallow one. After all, it''s a premature baby. The nursing mother must be very careful and experienced. The nurse coaxed the baby for a while, but the baby opened his eyes. The black and bright eyes were very confused. Gu Bailu looked at it and thought of the dead child. Tears came out unconsciously. Feng Qingtian hugged her heartily: "well, no sorrow, he is him." Gu Bailu thinks of his own children again. No matter what, he can''t let others hurt him. Bai Yunyi knows that Gu Bailu has returned to the mansion. She always wants to visit the mansion, but she doesn''t dare to. Once a day in front of the emperor''s mansion, I dare not get out of the carriage to knock on the door. Chapter 775 On the way back to the mansion, the carriage was strangely on the way he didn''t go when he was away. He just wanted to ask the coachman what happened, but he felt that the air flow around him was not right. It wasn''t long before a white man sat in his carriage. She was wearing a suit of armor, her hair was high, her facial features were solid and resolute. Bai Yunyi frowned: "it''s you?" How could they come to him. Is it Gu Bailu''s story exposed? It''s strange that the king likes her so much. "The emperor of heaven sent you to do business. What did you do? That woman''s children have been six months. Do you want to be locked in the soul lock tower? " The visitor opened his mouth lazily, but his voice was as shrill as a woman. Baiyun YILENG hum: "are you in charge of my business?" "I''m just kind enough to remind you that you can''t stand the wrath of the emperor of heaven." People hook lips, showing a strange smile. "What are you doing? Now people from Tiangong cliff can come here at will? " Bai Yunyi asks clearly. He knew for a long time that Tiangong cliff had sent another man down. Now the emperor of heaven is suspicious in nature. I''m afraid that he will do something wrong, so he sent someone else. "I come from my task. Do you think you can make Gu Bailu feel at ease if you don''t deal with her?" The stranger continued to smile strangely: "you advise you to solve her as soon as possible, she will be free one day earlier, otherwise she can only watch the people around her die because of her painfully." Bai Yunyi asked coldly, "what do you mean?" "She has survived the natural calamity, but there is also the natural calamity. If the natural calamity cannot kill her, it will be transferred to the people around her." Bai Yunyi frowns a little. What happened to the prince''s mansion recently? Yesterday, someone came to report that the emperor''s mansion had searched the whole house. I don''t know why. Is it suspected that there is an insider in the mansion. "What do you want to tell me?" Bai Yunyi and her relationship is not so good, but they are both prisoners who escaped from the fire of hell. The man who came here made a big mistake was put into the fire of hell by the former Emperor fengqingtian for nearly a thousand years. After the emperor changed, she was reborn. You can imagine how much she hates Feng Qingtian. Bai Yunyi believes that she is not kind enough to remind her. "Let you solve it quickly. Don''t think the emperor doesn''t know what you''ve done." When the visitor finished speaking, he disappeared instantly. Bai Yunyi was uneasy and asked the coachman, "go to the prince''s mansion." When the steward informed Bai Yunyi to ask for an interview, Gu Bailu just came out of grief. Gu Bailu looked at Yanfeng Qingtian and said, "I''ll see you. He should have something important." Feng Qingtian helped her out of the door. When he arrived at the flower hall, Bai Yunyi first came up: "are you ok?" Gu Bailu was confused: "I''m ok." "That''s what happened to you?" Bai Yunyi asked doubtfully. Feng Qingtian gave him a look: "what do you want to do when you come here?" Bai Yunyi insisted, "tell me first, is there something wrong with you?" Gu Bailu nodded, "yes, you know why?" Bai Yunyi is still from Tiangong cliff. He can know what they don''t know. "Tiangong cliff has sent Daji, and has already begun to act..." Bai Yunyi did not conceal the tunnel. Gu Bailu widened his dog''s eyes: "who are you talking about, Daji? Isn''t that a monster? " "She has become a fairy." Bai Yunyi frowned: "it''s not about this right now." Feng Qingtian''s eyes became bleak: "dare she come?" "She dare not, so she can only move the people around you." Chapter 776 Gu Bailu suddenly stood up and asked, "what do you mean, and how do they move the people around me?" After saying that, Gu Bailu immediately responded: "shallow son''s business is related to her?" Bai Yunyi frowned slightly: "I''m afraid that all the things happened inexplicably in the house recently are the ghosts they''ve beaten." Gu Bailu''s whole body slipped through a chill, her eyes narrowed slightly, and her heart ignited anger. It seems that the people of Tiangong cliff are not going to let her go. I don''t dare to rush at her. I only dare to attack the people around her. Gu Bailu''s face was white with anger, and her body could not help shaking. Feng Qingtian supports her: "lu''er, what''s wrong with you?" Gu Bailu shook her head and said, "Lord, they are so bullied. They are so bullied." It''s no wonder that shallow children are inexplicably hit by the extinct poison. Their protection is so comprehensive, but they still fail. It turns out that the people of Tiangong cliff are doing something wrong. They are gods, but they are only human beings. How can they prevent them. She thought for a moment, I''m afraid that Bu Yaolian''s lethargy has something to do with the people in Tiangong cliff. Otherwise, she would not wake up. Feng Qingtian stroked her forehead: "she dare to come, we let her pay 100 times." While Fengqing was angry with the weather, she was also thankful that she knew that someone was coming from Tiangong cliff, so she went to protect Gu Bailu in advance. People like Tiangong cliff dare not come to him. So they put their hands on him and Gu Bailu. But Ho ho, Feng Qing said with a cold smile, "I''m afraid they don''t know what kind of people they''ve got into trouble with now." Gu Bailu took a deep breath and asked, "what do you mean, Lord?" "They didn''t dare to provoke me, but they moved their hands on him. I''m afraid that he was only your apprentice, but they didn''t know that he was the only son of Lu Huoying." Gu Bailu suddenly realized that, right? If Lu Huoying knew that the man in Tiangong cliff had killed his only son, he would not seek revenge from them. Lu Huoying is not easy to provoke. This group of fools only think that her prince is not easy to provoke, but they don''t know that there are people as terrible as his prince in the world. "Now I will tell Lu Huoying to send those people from Tiangong cliff to the West." It''s not good for these immortals to stay in their own fairyland. They want to make trouble in the world. If you kill a shallow child, you have to pay a price. Bai Yunyi quickly said, "Daji is not a common fairy. She does everything by any means and without any sympathy. She is afraid that she has arranged everything in advance." "So something will happen next to me?" Gu asked anxiously. This is not for her, but for her friends and relatives to feel worried about her. She would rather come at her, she would not be so frightened. "I''m afraid something will come out." Bai Yunyi is in a complicated mood. He was sent from Tiangong cliff to carry out the order of the present emperor of heaven, but he didn''t carry out the order to start with Gu Bailu. Now he seems to be his helper. It gives him a sense of betrayal. But he could not see Gu Bailu being bullied. He didn''t know what kind of emotion he was to Gu Bailu, but he didn''t want her to be hurt at all. In this way, he was destined to be the enemy of yantiangong cliff. "Do you know where Daji is?" Gu Bailu wants to ask Chapter 777 She wants to see someone from Tiangong cliff. "She came and went without a trace, and no one would know her whereabouts." "Do you have a way to bring her out?" Gu Bailu asked. Bai Yunyi took a meaningful look at the Phoenix holding the sky and said: "if you want to lead her out, you need to invite the king." Gu Bailu looked up at Feng Qingtian and said, "you know Daji, Wang Ye?" Feng Qingtian snorts: "I don''t know." Who wants to know this fox spirit? Even if he has become a Sanxian, he is full of fox''s coquettish taste. When you get to Tiangong cliff, you dare to climb on his dragon bed. "Prince, you must know each other." Gu Bailu doesn''t believe he doesn''t know him. He used to be the master of Tiangong cliff. He must know his subordinates. "I really don''t know. There are so many immortals in Tiangong cliff. She''s just a small one. She doesn''t deserve to know me. But she once tried to seduce the king and was thrown into the fire of hell by me for thousands of years." Gu Bailu''s eyes widened, and the hatred grew. Tiangong cliff sent such a person. Gu Bailu thinks her head is big. When fengqingtian was the emperor of heaven, he must have dealt with many immortals. Generally, those who dare to break the rules of heaven are all immortals with strong magic power. If the present emperor of heaven has set these fairies free, he will send them down to earth to deal with them Can this day be peaceful! "Daji is very tricky, but the trickiest thing is not just Daji. This time, Tiangong cliff sent several people down, but Daji first appeared." "White cloud Yi reminds a way anxiously. One Daji can kill her, but the others. It''s not as simple as sending a Daji. This time, the Emperor may not want to punish Gu Bailu''s robbery, but because Gu Bailu''s son of heaven and earth is afraid. Even more afraid of wanwang had the son of heaven and earth to take his position again. Therefore, if you are ruthless, you may not just want to kill the son of heaven and earth. Feng Qingtian squints again and says to Gu Bailu, "don''t go out these days. I''ll think of a solution." Gu Bailu nodded, "OK." At this very moment, she would rather not hang out. The people of Tiangong cliff dare not face to face with fengqingtian, only dare to fight with the people around her, which is over. There are only a few people she cares about. Shallow son has had an accident, bu Yaolian is still lying awake, and Luo is around her every day, and they can''t hurt her. Other people, even if there is a real problem, can''t hurt her. If the people of Tiangong cliff want to kill her, let her do it. Gu Bailu went to see Bu Yaolian. The king of Dai Chunzhi was absorbed by her. Now she is in red. Unfortunately, I can''t see any sign of being a little thin. But Gu Bailu looks at her facial features. In fact, they look really good. Forget it Let her change first. Anyway, nine thousand nine Dai Chun can make people illusion. In this way, she can cheat shaozun and meet her wish. Maybe she can wake up. Gu Bailu used to think that childe Xiao said she was OK anyway. Sooner or later, she would wake up, and she didn''t think it was too much of a problem. But now she thinks it may be the ghost of Tiangong cliff''s people, so she knows that she can''t drag any more. I have to wake up Bu Yaolian first. Otherwise, she was afraid that the people of Tiangong cliff would move their hands and feet, and buyulian would not wake up. Gu Bailu came to the bedside and held Bu Yaolian''s hand. "Your biggest wish in life is to be thin. Let jiujiudaichun meet you. Although it''s short, it''s also a beautiful thing. Maybe it can motivate you to lose weight completely." Chapter 778 Gu Bailu put her finger on Bu Yaolian''s forehead: "nine thousand nine wear spring, let her thin." In a flash, the person in bed lost a circle of weight. Gu Bailu watched the ball like body of buyulian, and snapped like a vent, shrinking by more than half. The quilts all fell down. Gu Bailu gawks at the beauty in front of her, icy skin and jade face, the perfect goose egg face, with picturesque eyes. This face made her look silly. She always knew that Bu Yaolian''s facial features were very good, that is, she was too fat, so she ruined her face, but she didn''t expect that the fairy would be beautiful after nine days. No one will dislike such a face. Her beauty is not the same as that of Mo qian''er. Her face is charming and charming. She is pitiful and charming. Her body is full of the charm of beauty. Bu Yaolian''s face, however, is the kind that makes people happy when they look at it. When they see it, they are shocked and smile unconsciously. Laugh. Such peerless, still worry to deceive that love beauty''s romantic ghost Su Shen fan? Gu Bailu quickly made people bother Su Shen with the task post. Su shenfan is soaking in the hot spring pool. The snowflakes fall in the pool and disappear. The mist surrounds him. Two beauties sit beside the pool and hold their shoulders. The two beauties have red cheeks and a hot face. It''s a pity that this romantic and beautiful man will never take the next step except to let them serve him. I don''t know. I think they will be spoiled. Only between them tacit, the Lord''s wind is only superficial. But everyone knows that he is a real man, because every time he has a reaction, it seems that they can''t help but want to fight with him. But my Lord and son are very expensive. I don''t touch them at all. They don''t have the guts to take the initiative. From the reflection in the water, Su Shen was annoyed to see the expressions of two women serving the beauty. He was very satisfied with his charm and self-control. At this time, a steward came in a hurry and stood in front of the hot spring three Zhangs and said, "master, I have your letter." "Letter?" Asked Sushen curiously. What is a letter for him? Brain, or feel wings hard, a broken letter dare to disturb him to enjoy. "Yes It''s not an ordinary letter. There''s your favorite exquisite knot in it. " "What?" Su shenfan stood up: "take it." The steward lowered his head and put the envelope in his hands. Su Shen sat back to the pool and opened the letter with his hands by the pool. The first one is a handmade knot woven with vines. It is octagonal petal shaped, and one root is woven with vines. The color of the vines is green as jade, transparent and exquisite. Not to mention how troublesome it is to weave such petals, it is this kind of vine, which is also open in the crack of the cliff, and it is very hard to pick. So exquisite knot is extremely rare, and few people can make it up. Su shenfan not only loves beautiful people, but also the exquisite knot. He holds the exquisite knot in his hand and carefully observes that the light in his eyes flows through different colors. Since the second dog died, no one has ever made a delicate knot for him. Who knows that he likes exquisite knots, and he will knot exquisite knots for him? Su Shen is bothered to take out the letter inside. There is only one letter that is a little strange. May the stars of last night look like you. May there be only one you in the eyes of spring and autumn and heaven and earth. Your writing is beautiful and refreshing. Chapter 779 Su asked wearily, "who sent the letter?" The steward straightened his face: "the messenger didn''t say that the writer was a summer flower." Su shenfan chuckles: "still playing this trick with the Buddha?" He threw the letter aside and stood up. The beauty dressed him in a loose silk robe. He went to the place where he put his clothes and held a delicate knot in his hand on a table. Comparing with the new exquisite knot in his hand, he found that the editing technique was the same. It''s just that the exquisite knot in his hand is a little yellow because it''s old. It''s not like the new one. It''s green and transparent. It''s as beautiful as jade. Su shenfan Mou son tiny MI, this person unexpectedly has two dogs same technique? "Go to my Lord and find out who is writing." "Yes." The steward went down and informed the guard who was waiting nearby. Su Shen is tired of looking at the new exquisite knot. After thinking about it, he throws it aside and puts the old one on his neck. "Send this to my Lord and receive it in the red chest." Su Shen looks up at the flying snow and gathers his clothes. It''s suitable for hot spring or tea in the fire dragon''s house in such a cold day. He went back to his room, half lying on his couch, picked up an old book and began to read it. Just after I saw it, the steward went back and forth again: "Shao Zun, there is a list sent by the wanwang mansion." Su shenfan hooked his lips and smiled angrily: "what ugly thing do you want me to kiss?" Don''t blame him for not being merciful. For him, to let him kiss an ugly monster is to humiliate him openly. "No No, this time it''s a beautiful woman. It''s a great beauty. " The steward is very confident this time. I''m sure you''ll be happy this time. "Beauty? Can it be more beautiful than those around me? " Even if the wanton Princess asked him to kiss, he was not interested. No woman in the world is entitled to his kiss. "Shao Zun, do you want to have a look first?" The steward looks like a dog leg tunnel. Su shenfan took over the task list, which really drew a picture of a beauty. She looks like peaches and plums, especially lying with her eyes closed. She is quiet and cute, which makes people want to brush her forehead and love her. Su shenfan is a beauty lover, especially the beauty he thinks is pleasing to his eyes. "On the same terms?" Su Shen is tired of reading the content of the next task. Last time, it was the ugly monster of buyulian. How could it become such a beautiful beauty this time? How many unconscious women are there in the prince''s mansion? "Shao Zun, it''s very urgent in the prince''s mansion. The conditions are very good. Do you think this order can''t be accepted?" The steward asked. Although they never lack the list, it is not easy to earn the money of wanwang. Shao Zun is the one who loves to take on the list of the unattainable and the unattainable. That would make him feel strong. "I''ll see you later." The woman of wane princess is very cunning. Who knows if she makes a fake picture for him. Before the steward could speak of shaozun''s wisdom, Su shenfan had left the door like a wind, and a wide robe flew towards him. It was shaozun''s bathrobe. A quarter of an hour later, Su Shen sat in the flower Hall of the prince''s mansion. Gu Bailu was going to talk to Lu Huoying about shallower. He was stopped by the housekeeper and said that Su Shen was upset. Gu Bailu resolutely changed his way. Su shenfan, Su shenfan. As expected, he is a flower maniac. As long as he is a beauty, he can be deceived. Chapter 780 Gu Bailu stepped into the room with one foot, and listened to Su Shen''s annoyed way: "take me to see the beauty immediately." Gu Bailu turned his mouth and said, "it''s really urgent to have less respect for this temperament." "I have no other hobbies in my life, so I love beautiful people and silver." Su shenfan is a famous beauty lover who loves silver. The beauty, the beauty of the land. As for silver, the whole underground stock of the prefecture is white silver. There is no bank for his silver. Even the silver tickets collected will be exchanged for silver and spread all over the underground storehouse of the underground. When the basement is full, dig again. Few people know how many floors there are in the underground storehouse and how much silver they have saved. Gu Bailu was not in a hurry when he said it so directly. Since he was interested, the more he could not see it, the easier it would be for him to accept the order. "If a beauty can be shown to you so easily, what''s her name?" Gu Bailu and Shi ran went to sit down and said, "those beauties in the prefecture don''t seem to be satisfied with shaozun." Su Shen is annoyed and displeased: "it seems that the wanton princess does not have much sincerity to let the venerable take orders?" He likes to laugh, of course, it''s the kind of smile that makes him feel miserable when he looks at him. But once the face is pulled down, the momentum is really powerful and powerful. There are few people in the world who can annoy Su Shen. Gu Bailu is one of them. Who is Gu Bailu? She can hold down the Phoenix and hold the sky. She dares to face the shadow of Lu Huo. Let alone one Su God who is bothered to pull down her face. Even ten Su gods are not afraid of bothering her. What''s more, Su Shen is bothered by the beauty. The more he can''t get, the more he wants. He can''t tear his face for the time being. "If I don''t want to be sincere, how can I give you such a big beauty? You have to be clear about everything. You are willing to accept the order before you can see the beauty. Shao Zun should also understand that this beauty is better than those beauties in your mansion. If you don''t accept the order after you see it, I''m not in a loss." Su shenfan disdains a way: "look at her to still be able to drop flesh?" "The beauty raised in the boudoir will be less fresh if it is seen, and will be priced down." Gu Bailu took a sip of tea and was at ease. "Yes." Su shenfan stood up and gave a positive answer. Gu Bailu was a little surprised. She prepared a lot of reasons to talk with him, just to drag his taste. What''s the matter with this man? How can he just say yes? Do you want beauty so much. In a moment, what respect, all of a sudden fell into ordinary people, OK! Gu Bailu stood up for a moment: "little respect, please." Su Shen walked in front with an annoyed snort, and Gu Bailu pointed to the road behind him. She really wants to ask, Su Da, why do you look like you haven''t seen a woman in half your life. But think about it or forget it. If someone''s temper comes, they turn around and leave. If they don''t take over the task, bu Yaolian''s life will be in danger. She dare not make fun of her friend''s life any more. came to the as like as two peas, and the ten steps of the God were crossed. The people lying on the bed were the same as the portrait. They even moved more beautiful than the picture. The full red rose lip was like a magic force that attracted him to a friendly family. Su shenfan never had such an impulse to kiss a woman. There are so many women around him, so many fish and wild geese, but he has never kissed a person. Except for the two dogs who died when they were young. When I was young, I only felt that Er Gouzi was more beautiful than the snow lotus in the gutter. I couldn''t help kissing her in the face. Chapter 781 Now I want to be raised by Er Gouzi since childhood, so I only love to see beauty, but because I haven''t met anyone more beautiful than Er Gouzi, so I don''t have that kind of love for women. He always thought it was very good and proud of his self-control, not to mention the beauty. But Why does this woman, he will have this kind of impulse feeling at a glance, kiss a woman, he does not know what is the taste. But the impulse grew in the heart and spread to the extremities. That''s why he took the order. A woman can break through his self-control, which makes him feel crisis. If there is a crisis, it will be solved. Therefore, if there is no taste in a kiss, it will naturally break this thought. "Little honor, please." Gu Bailu finished, took people out, and closed the door. The room is quiet for a moment, even the breath of other people''s breath is gone. Only the women in bed breathe evenly, like some enchanting music, which makes him hot and impatient. Su shenfan stood there with his hands clenched in the cloud sleeves. He felt that the beautiful face of the woman in the bed was as delicious as white tofu. If he bit it, it would melt. The house burned incense. Su could smell it when he was annoyed. He went over and cut off the incense. He thought it was the fragrance that made him have impulse. The incense was broken, but there was still a smell in the room. He opened all the windows again. Walking back to the bedside, the impulse in his body didn''t decrease, it didn''t decrease! He thought in his heart, would it be the trick of the wanwangfu to make a charming monster come out and let him be cheated, otherwise how could it offer such good conditions? But now he has promised to take the order, and it is impossible to give up. Su Shen is annoyed to step forward, bent over and covered his lips like ripe cherries. The soft lips were so soft that Su Shen was upset and relaxed his guard for a moment. Even if such delicious lips were a trap, he was willing to pounce on them. This idea made him feel nervous, and he quickly pulled away and looked at the woman in the bed like a ghost. How possible, how could there be such an idea! Hongyan is really in trouble. He turns around and rushes to the door to open it. He shrinks the ground into an inch. In a moment, he comes to the yard. Gu Bailu only felt a shadow flash in front of her eyes. The closed door had opened and the door leaf was still shaking! What is this! How can it be like Xu Xian who saw the white lady become a snake Gu Bailu rushes into the room, but sees that Bu Yaolian''s lips are swollen. The lipstick that was originally applied on them looks very attractive has been wiped off. It seems that it''s a real kiss. It''s just a kiss. Why do you want to run away when you''re a young adult who has been adored by Yum! Gu Bailu is too lazy to manage Su Shen''s upset feeling. Sitting at the bedside, she says to bu Yaolian, "girl, all the men you like come to kiss you. Are you still reluctant to wake up?" On the bed, as if she could be heard, the ruddy lips played back, and the long curled lashes trembled. Gu Bailu''s eyes widened. Is it really so magical? Bu Yaolian is moving! The fairy tale that sleeping beauty is awakened by Prince''s kiss turns out to be original. Bu Yaolian slowly opened her eyes, and her eyes slowly gathered the light. Suddenly she sat up abruptly: "Lulu, did shaozun just come here? Did you really kiss me? I dreamed of him He... " When Bu Yaolian said that she was half conscious, she How did she tell her mind. Everyone knows that people like her are not qualified to like shaozun. The fat body is not good, and the spiritual power is also low. He even wants to be a little respected in the high place. Even shallow son is so beautiful, he can''t be liked by Lu Fen''s shadow. Chapter 782 Gu Bailu smiled and said, "Su Shen is tired and just left. You are not dreaming. It''s true." Bu Yaolian''s eyes widened: "you, are you serious?" "It''s true, of course. I called him to wake you up with a kiss. If you don''t see it, you''ll wake up." Bu Yaolian''s cheeks are red and her lips are open: "you, you know that." Although she fell asleep, she could still hear things from the outside world. She knew that grandpa was coming and Gu Bailu was looking at her every day. She wanted to wake up, but she couldn''t open her eyes and couldn''t move. She was also very anxious. One day, Gu Bailu came again and said that she would be beautiful and feed her. But she didn''t know what was going on at all. How could she say to be beautiful is to be beautiful. But today, shaozun seems to have come. Although he didn''t say a word, when his lips attach to her, she thinks it''s him. But she couldn''t tell if it was a dream or a reality. Now look at Gu Bailu''s expression, she will know that it must be grandpa who told Gu Bailu her mind, so she figured out a way to annoy Su Shen. Unexpectedly, shaozun''s kiss made her wake up. In fact, the moment he kissed her, she could move. She just missed the beauty and didn''t want to destroy it, so she didn''t move. When shaozun left, she still remembered. She was really kissed by her God like man. "I know what you can''t let people know, like him and don''t lose face, that is, there are too many women around him, so it''s difficult to drive him away." Bu Yaolian lowered her head: "Lulu, don''t say you laugh. How can he like me?" ? "you? How are you doing? " "I want to have a good half of your life, and dare to rush up regardless of everything." Bu Yaolian knows that Gu Bailu didn''t intentionally expose her shortcomings. "Che, are you born well? Come on, I''ll show you how you were born. " Gu Bailu took the bronze mirror and put it in front of her. Bu Yaolian looks at the beauty in the bronze mirror, who is this "You." Gu Bailu is funny. Bu Yaolian looked at her stupidly, and her face was forced: "how could it be?" ? the beauty is like jade, even if it is silly, it is also naive and lovely. People can''t help but want to tease two. Gu Bailu grabbed her hand: "look, is this arm thin? This is you. That''s what you are thin. You look like the second best in the world. Who dares to take the first place?" Bu Yaolian looks at her slender arm and long and thin fingers, then opens the quilt and opens it to her belly. The belly, which is as round as a ball, is gone! God. She hurriedly got out of bed: "how can I be so thin? It''s impossible. Am I dreaming?" Since she experienced a serious illness one year, her body has grown fat rapidly. No matter how to reduce it, how to eat less, and how to treat it, she has never lost weight again. Later, she knew that she had been given the medicine for that serious injury and could not lose weight any more, so she did not control herself. Anyway, I''m a fat man. It''s better to eat and drink. So when she knew that Mo Shaoer was going to change her blood, she was very happy and was finally able to change her constitution. But only a few days thin, she was replaced by blood, said not disappointed is false. She is thin, so she dare to give things to the people she likes, and dare to express her love, but she has to go back to the fat time again. It''s not too bad to fall from the clouds to hell. She was afraid to laugh at him and despise her. Chapter 783 But only a few days thin, she was replaced by blood, said not disappointed is false. She is thin, so she dare to give things to the people she likes, and dare to express her love, but she has to go back to the fat time again. It''s not too bad to fall from the clouds to hell. She was afraid to laugh at him and despise her. She can spend money to smash Su Shen''s annoyance and let him play with her. Of course, he has never accepted her list, but she doesn''t want to let him know her true feelings. At first, I didn''t want to wake up, then I wanted to wake up but couldn''t wake up. But now when I wake up, I''m thin. It''s so beautiful when I''m thin! "How thin am I?" Bu Yaolian asked again. Gu Bailu shook his head: "no, it''s true that you are so beautiful when you are thin, but you are not thin. It''s just like you are thin when you are wearing spring." Bu Yaolian sat down disappointed. "I knew it was a fake. It was a fake." Gu Bailu patted her on the shoulder: "it''s so beautiful to be thin. Are you still thin?" Bu Yaolian shook her head: "how can I be thin? I can''t be thin at all. I can''t be thin..." Gu Bailu interrupted her: "you didn''t do your best, how do you know you can''t be thin? If you think you can''t be thin, it''s even more impossible to be thin. People''s mind can defeat everything." Bu Yaolian stared at herself in the bronze mirror. She never dreamed that she would be so beautiful if she was thin. Can she be so beautiful when she''s skinny? No Is it really possible for her to be thin? When I was young, I tried so hard to control it for a year or two, but it didn''t work. "Do you know why Su shenfan came?" Gu Bailu tells her how she tricked Su Shen into kissing and waking up. Bu Yaolian was happy and hurt. The happy thing is that shaozun likes her thin appearance. It was shaozun who was hurt that didn''t care what she really looked like. "So when you lose weight, you can love yourself more, enhance your self-confidence, and make you like you more. Why not lose weight?" Bu Yaolian sighed: "I want to..." "It''s useless for you to think about it. You have to take action. If you have a problem with your own food, start with your mouth. If you have a problem with your health, start with your physical exercise. If you have a problem with your blood, I''ll change your blood for you." Bu Yaolian''s heart lit up a little hope: "can I really be thin?" "If all your efforts have been exhausted, then you will recognize it." Bu Yaolian looked at Gu Bailu''s serious face, clenched her fists and shouted, "OK! I won''t eat anything since today. " "Don''t mess around. If you don''t eat, it will hurt your stomach. I''ll go back and work out a way for you to lose weight. Then you will do it strictly according to the above." Bu Yaolian nodded: "I will do it strictly according to the above." Gu Bailu saw that she was awake and a big stone in her heart was put down. Now Su shenfan had to negotiate there and left. Bu Yaolian looks at herself in the bronze mirror. If she meets such a woman in the street, she will surely drool, just like seeing Gu Bailu at that time. She was born to love beauty, both male and female. So she likes little respect, because she knows that the back of his half mask must be amazing beauty. That''s why we need to wear masks to hide our beauty. Now she herself can become her favorite beauty. How can she not work hard. Gu Bailu is right. No matter what, we have to try. We haven''t tried all the methods before. How can we give up. For the sake of beauty, you can break through the south wall without turning back. Chapter 784 Gu Bailu knew that Su Shen was upset and didn''t leave, so she went to the flower hall. Su Shen was tired of sitting there. He could not see any emotion with his eyes down. Half of the golden mask covered his face, but from the face exposed outside, he could see that this was a person with extremely beautiful outline. No wonder buyulian likes him. Buyulian loves beauty so much. When she sees the people she will be excited to embrace, she will not lose a heart in the face of such a beautiful man as Su Shen. "Shao Zun is really extraordinary. You can accomplish the task." Gu Bailu walked over and praised. Su Shen looked up at her impatiently and said, "send her to the hell tomorrow." With that he stood up and raised his feet and left. Gu Bailu: "..." "Wait, shaozun, what do you mean? She can''t reward shaozun for playing when she is sent to the prefecture." What''s this and what''s this? Does a beauty really appeal to him? No, Su shenfan can''t be such a silly person. He wants a woman on the condition of complete task? Is Su Shen worried about women? It doesn''t exist! "Wanwangfu wants to break the contract?" Su shenfan turns around to look at her, a light floating words, said but let people shiver. "Of course not, but are you sure you want her?" Gu Bailu asked with a frown. If you want to go back, then you will find out whether you will fight with the prince''s mansion directly, which is not what he thinks. It''s a little hard for the people in the prince''s mansion to deal with Tiangong cliff now, but they don''t want to add such an opponent. "OK." Su Shen is tired and wants to leave. "Wait!" Gu Bailu stopped him again: "I can explain in advance that people are what you want. If something unpleasant happens at that time, we can''t be blamed." Su Shen was tired of going out of the door and didn''t turn back. What can happen unpleasant, is not that woman confused him, he did not believe it! Gu Bailu thinks about it. Since Su shenfan insists on it, she can only send Bu Yaolian there. After all, buyulian is willing to. Before Bu Yaolian''s weight-loss plan started, she was sent to the prefecture with a pile of nine thousand dead branches of Dai Chun. Gu Bailu gave her three orders: first, remember to eat nine thousand nine Dai Chun. 2¡¢ Be sure to stick to her weight-loss plan. 3¡¢ Dead hide and face make su Shen fall in love with her, not only beauty, but also the heart behind her beauty. Unless Su Shen falls in love with her, he can''t break his body. Bu Yaolian lived in the prefecture with great goals. After living for half a month, he didn''t even see Su Shen''s annoying people Let''s not talk about it. The reason why Gu Bailu sent Bu Yaolian to the underground is that Su Shen was upset about her request, and another reason is that under Su Shen''s upset, people in Tiangong cliff could not hurt her. The people of Tiangong cliff want to deal with the people around her. A shallow child, a step Yao lotus is the object of attack, can''t let them happen again. Su Shen is tired of liking beauty. The more he likes it, the more he will think about it. He should not let her get hurt before he gets buyulian. After all, he used such a big condition to exchange for the past. As for the shallow son, it must be protected by the land burning shadow. Gu Bailu sent away shallower. He wanted to go to find Lu Huoying, but it was better to let Feng Qingtian talk to him. There are interests involved between the two countries, and now there are common enemies. It''s better for men to talk with each other than her. The next day, Feng Qingtian invited Lu to his study and set up a table of food and wine: "those who hurt shallow children have been found out." "Who?" Lu Huoying asked only one word, but the anger mixed with this word let people know that he wanted to crush people immediately. "Day." Feng Qingtian also answered him a word. Lu Huoying frowned: "she has no enmity with heaven. It''s impossible." Chapter 785 "Day." Feng Qingtian also answered him a word. Lu Huoying frowned: "she has no enmity with heaven. It''s impossible." "They have no way to deal with Ben Wang and lu''er, so it''s up to her." Feng Qingtian didn''t hide it from him. Lu Fen''s eyes became sharp: "so the children in this palace are not because of your women?" His handsome face is tight, and his momentum is so strong that he looks at Feng Qingtian and feels that he is an enemy of all. It''s really the enemy. How can it not be the enemy? If it is not Mo Xia''er who ran out and met Gu Bailu, his children will be born peacefully and never die without seeing the world. That''s his only child. I don''t know if there will be any more. Even if it wasn''t Gu Bailu who killed it, it was because of her. Feng Qingtian''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her momentum was irresistible: "why don''t you think about why she escaped from the prince''s mansion? If it''s really to blame, blame yourself. Now that''s the case, those things don''t reach the goal, they won''t give up. Do you want to protect them, Mo shallow, and do it by yourself?" "Lu faying took a drink from his glass and said," do you want my palace to do things for you? " Feng Qingtian said with a calm face, "women are yours. How can you do things for the king?" "What do you think in your mind? Don''t think our palace doesn''t know that Mo Shaoer can''t have children now. Why should our palace protect her?" It''s hard to tell whether it''s true or not. But for fengqingtian, he doesn''t need to know whether he is true or not. If Lu Huoying doesn''t care about Mo Shaoer, he can only protect Mo Shaoer in his own way. "If you don''t protect her, please let us protect her, and leave her in the wanwang mansion." "You have no children to protect till the palace?" Lu Huo''s eyes are more and more fierce. As long as he thinks of the baby who died in his hand, he feels sad. From small to large, even if he was looked down upon by his father and brothers, he had never suffered so much. It was his flesh and bone. He was supposed to call his father to care for the flesh and bone he grew up with, but he died so innocently. If the prince''s mansion is solid and well protected, how can it let those who have ulterior motives have opportunities. "It''s true that we are not thoughtful." Feng Qingtian''s face is slightly embarrassed: "after all, Mo Shaoer is not the woman of the king. The king didn''t want to protect her fully." In fact, fengqingtian put all her energy into protecting Gu Bailu, but Mo Shaoer didn''t pay much attention. After all, who could imagine that those people could not deal with him and lu''er, and would deal with Mo shallow''er. What''s more, there is also a land burning shadow. The protection level of his going out must be very high. He didn''t protect the stranger well. "I want to take her away, and go back at once." Lu Huoying stood up and went out of the door. Of course, Feng Qingtian didn''t go after her. He just needs to tell him the real reason of the accident. As for what he will do, it is not under his control. But he can also be sure that Lu Huoying will never let go of those who killed his children. That''s enough. Feng Qingtian tells Gu Bailu about the meeting with Lu Fengying. Gu Bailu worries again: "young master Xiao still wants to adjust his body for shallow son. Lu Fengying is afraid to take people away..." "Then let young master Xiao go with us. Lu''er, Mo shallow''er is safer with Lu Huo''s shadow than with us." Chapter 786 He didn''t have the extra energy to protect Mo Shaoer. With that effort, he would like to send more people to protect Gu Bailu. Mo shallow son is still the safest one to give to Lu Huo Ying. Gu Bailu also knows this theory. She also wants to protect Mo Shaoer, but she is the object of attack. She is afraid that she can''t protect her. Now she has lost a child, and she doesn''t want to let her go. Lu Huoying is the most likely one to protect her. But will young master Xiao and shallow son go to Tianfeng kingdom? Will Lu Huoying do it. Gu Bailu went to see Lu Huoying again: "you can take Xiao back. Take Xiao Gongzi with you." Lu Huo looks at her like a monster: "are you full of water? " GU Bailu sat down and said," what is the child in your hand, you and I are very clear. Although this child can help you keep your throne, it is not your own flesh and blood. Do you want to give up your hard-earned throne to a stranger who has no blood relationship? Cure shallow son, you can have your own flesh and bone. "Lu Fen''s shadow eyes looked at her coldly:" you still have the face to say these things to our palace. If it wasn''t for you, how could the child be gone! " Gu Bailu is sad. Yes, it''s her that has made shallow Er involved. What Tiangong wants to deal with is her Gu Bailu. Shallower is only affected by her. "Yes, it may have something to do with me if shallow''s child is gone, but isn''t it because you are jealous and furious that her body is broken?" Even if there are ten thousand of them, she is better than Lu Huoying. Other people have said that she can''t be said by Lu Huoying. He is a scum who is not qualified to teach her a lesson. "If it wasn''t for you, she would be so weak, and there would be a problem if she pushed it," said Lu Gu Bailu said with a sneer: "everyone knows that pregnant children should be treated with care, and they should be careful not to slip off when they are walking. If you fall down, they will fall to the side. Then they say that if you don''t know how to push, something will happen. It''s because pregnant women are weak." Lu Fen''s shadow droops over his eyes, his lips are tight, and Gu Bailu''s words are irresistible. This kid doesn''t, he really has a lot of responsibility. Gu Bailu saw that he at least knew something was wrong, and then he said: "young master Xiao followed him to Tianfeng country just to see a doctor for her. What are you afraid of? I''m afraid that he can take away the shallow son, so the prince is not confident? " Lu burned the shadow to look at her coldly: "this palace is afraid of what, Xiao Xiao is what thing." "You are afraid of seeing each other during the treatment, and that the stranger will fall in love with Xiao Xiao Xiao and have feelings for him." Gu Bailu is right to the point. Lu Huo''s shadow is cold hum: "don''t use the method of arousal for our palace, it''s useless." ? "I think it will work because you are really afraid." Gu Bailu laughs. I can tell you clearly and definitely that I am the one who uses the provocative method. Unless you really don''t want to be shallow, you will be cheated. "I''m not afraid. Go out. I''m going to have a rest." Lu Huo''s face turned cold to drive people. Gu Bailu pouted and pouted: "it seems that you don''t want shallow son to give you flesh and blood again." "There are so many famous doctors in the world, it''s not necessarily because he is Xiaoxiao useful." "No matter how many famous doctors there are in the world, only Xiao Xiao has the highest medical skill." "That''s why you can''t find a better one." Gu Bailu and Lu Fen Ying failed to negotiate, and Lu Fen Ying did not allow Xiao Xiao to return to Tianfeng country with him in the end. However, although Xiaoxiao''s body has recovered, her spiritual power has not recovered and she can''t practice Dan. It''s useless to go to Tianfeng country with her. Chapter 787 "I can''t. I have to go back. The baby is in my arms. Nothing will happen." Lu burned the shadow to see to be agitated, finish saying straight out the door. Mo shallow son after he went out the door, reached out to wipe dry tears. She knew that tears did not work in front of Lu Huoying. She just thought of her child''s poor heart and wept. She wants to go to Gu Bailu to help her. She can''t let her child go so far in the cold and bad weather at such a young age. The child, who is thinner than the average child, is really afraid of anything on the way. Lu''s assurance was useless in her mind. Mo shallow son let people call Gu Bailu, but Gu Bailu advised after listening: "if you don''t want anything more to happen to the child, follow the prince back to Tianfeng country, where the child will be killed." "Why, sir Master will protect me. " Mo shallow son firmly believes that Gu Bailu will love the child more than the father of that child. Because she is her master and will soon be the mother of her child. "No I can''t protect you, shallow, you probably don''t know... " Gu Bailu told her all about her current situation. The pills on her body will damage her production, so she may die at the time of production. She has to find a way to solve this problem. People in Tiangong cliff want her and her children''s lives. She has to protect herself carefully. She really has no extra energy to protect Mo shallow. Mo shallow son didn''t think Gu Bailu didn''t stand on her side this time, not to mention that she would have so many troubles. Because Gu Bailu usually looks like a person without worries. Mo shallow''s son feels extremely sorry for his repeated troubles to Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu did not hide from her, and told her the reason why Mo Shaoer almost lost her child. "If you follow me again, the child may be in danger." Mo shallow son did not insist, she knew that Gu Bailu would not say such words until she had to. And if something happened to her, Gu Bailu would blame herself instead. She didn''t want to be a burden to her. The next day, Lu Huoying prepared a gorgeous and comfortable carriage to take her back to the windy country. Mo shallow son gave his son to nurse, nest in Gu Bailu ''s arms: "master, you must take care of yourself. If you have anything, you must tell my disciples. Even if there are thousands of mountains and rivers, the disciples will come." Gu Bailu felt a little sad in her heart. This time, shallow son went to see her again, but she didn''t know when it was. "Well, take care of yourself. Don''t lose your master''s face and let Su muwei be bullied." Mo qian''er wiped his tears, took a step back and knelt down suddenly: "take care of yourself, master." Then she turned her head and got into the carriage. Lu Huoying followed up, and the carriage left. Gu Bailu stood in the cold wind and looked at the distant carriage. She was extremely reluctant. This was her apprentice, her friend and the only few acquaintances in the world. If she hasn''t been there well A big hand squeezed her into her arms: "don''t worry, there is the shadow of Lu Fen, she will be OK." "I wish she could get better." That way, at least, you can have your own children. Mo qian''er was in a low mood. He sat in the carriage with the child in his arms and said nothing. The baby was so thin that he could lift the child with one hand and sleep in her arms with his eyes closed. The baby never quarrels, most of the time in sleep, but Mo shallow son know that he is not comfortable, often nose breathing very uncomfortable. Chapter 788 But she can''t help it. Young master Xiao said that such a big baby can''t use medicine. He can only come to treatment when he grows up. Mo shallow son quietly looked at the baby who had some difficulty breathing, and wrapped a layer of thin cotton blanket for him. Although it was warm in the carriage, there was still wind pouring in from the thin seam. Lu Huoying sat opposite her, looking at her tense and pitiful appearance, and reached out to hold the child in her arms. "The baby comes here to hold you. You sleep." Lu Huoying ordered. Mo Shaoer''s body is not all right. Now he still needs to rest. If it wasn''t for the fact that Tianfeng Kingdom couldn''t wait, he wouldn''t go back in such a hurry. Mo shallow son eyebrow tiny wrinkly: "prince, you can''t take the child, still give me." ? "you should not hold your baby too much now." Mo shallow son lightly hooked hook lip: "his body is weak, can have many." Regardless of the child''s safety, Lu Huoying also has to go on the road. How can he put the child in his eyes, even more impossible to take care of him. Let him hold, the child will only suffer more. "Mo shallow son, this palace lets you sleep, don''t talk nonsense with this palace." Lu Huoying looks at the child in his arms. Although there is something wrong with the child, he will never be in danger. Dragon spirit blood can''t protect a child. If the child in Mo shallow''s belly is not because of the toxicity of throwing money, he can grow up under the nourishment of dragon spirit blood no matter how weak he is. Lu Huo''s eyes are light and heavy, with a horrible sense of killing. All those things that hurt his children will pay a price. He was eager to ascend the throne, because he knew that to revenge for his children, he had to have a higher identity, after all, the identity of the enemy was so unusual. The people in Tiangong cliff are all masters of spiritual power and cultivation. Those immortals can''t be dealt with with with high spiritual power. They have to have identity. Therefore, he must hurry to ascend the pole, sit on the throne, and become a monarch, so as to be opposite to heaven. Mo shallow son looks at him, knows he is in a bad mood, dare not resist him again. "The prince has no experience with children," she said to the nurse beside her. "You need to be careful and take care of it." Don''t let the prince play the baby to death. The nurse quickly smiled back and said, "don''t worry, little girl. The prince loves the baby very much. He will bring it very well. Don''t worry about sleeping." How many men in the world are willing to return children like Prince "Unbridled!" Lu Huoying doesn''t lead her to help her to talk. He angrily drinks and continues: "what do you care about children? This child is a little prince. He can''t even understand his identity. What''s the use of keeping you? " The nurse knelt down in fear: "yes It''s a maid Wrong, ask the prince to forgive... " "If it''s not because you''re still needed, this palace will definitely kill you," said Lu Huo "You should die for your maidservant''s sin. Next I won''t dare again. " The nurse thought she was innocent. She didn''t know that the prince would like this son so much. After all, she was not born by his wife. Her mother was just a maid. It seems that the future of this child is promising, and her nursing mother can also enjoy happiness. The nurse is more and more careful to serve the little prince. But also worry, such a small prince can grow up healthy? Shallow son is lying on the broad couch of the carriage, but he can''t sleep. He looks at Lu Huo Ying in surprise. He really doesn''t know what he is thinking all day. He said he didn''t like the child. He sealed him up as a little prince. He immediately ascended the throne, and the little prince was so granted that he determined his future position. Chapter 789 Among the Three Kingdoms, no matter which country it is, the establishment of the prince is based on the confirmation that the prince has his powerful spiritual power, so in general, he will not be granted the crown prince until the young crown year of the princes. Lu made every effort to become the crown prince at the age of 20. Although fengqingtian has always been the identity of the future monarch, it is also believed that the real establishment of Prince identity is also at the age of 20. But now Lu Huoying sealed the little prince when the child was so young, which was the way to cut off other royal aristocrats. It''s really a very glorious love. If it''s normal, Mo shallow must be grateful. However, he was willing to let his children return home at such a great risk, and he was not willing to leave them in Nanyue country, obviously not interested in their children. Mo shallow son can''t understand the shadow of Lu Fen, so he just can''t read it. Close his eyes and concentrate on sleeping. "Why, I don''t want to thank you for seeing that this palace has granted him a seat?" A voice came coldly, and Mo qian''er opened his eyes to get up and thank him. "Lie down. Who told you to get up?" "Oh But the prince said that to thank you, you must kneel down to show sincerity. " Mo shallow''s kneeling is sincere. No matter what he thinks in his heart, he can give such a weak child a title, which is worth her kneeling. "This palace needs your kneeling?" Lu Huo''s face salad came down, looked at the child in his eyes and arms, handed him to his mother''s hand, sat on the couch on the side of Mo Shaoer, held her in his arms, and rested his head on his leg. Mo Shaoer''s face is a little bad. It''s true that Lu Huoying doesn''t need her to kneel, because her knees are all his. Isn''t it easy for him to kneel for her. "Then what would you like to thank?" She is not in good health now, let alone serve, but the doctor doesn''t allow her to hold the baby. How can she thank her. Lu Fuying stroked her hair on the forehead: "I owe it first, and I''ll focus on sleeping." Mo shallow son''s black question mark, didn''t you wake me up because of my gratitude? I''ve been focusing on sleep. ¡­¡­ Shallow son left, step Yao lotus also was sent to the prefecture, Gu Bailu felt that the palace was suddenly deserted. New year''s Eve is coming soon. I thought it would be very busy this year, but I left. Gu Bailu did not dare to go out of the house, for fear that Daji, who had been a fairy for thousands of years, would find her trouble. She went to see yan''anchun twice. She recovered well. Only the burn marks on her skin could not be solved. Gu Bailu also gave him the last bottle of dragon spirit blood pill. Yan Anchun had recovered well, but on this day, suddenly something went wrong. After taking the pill, he suddenly fell into a coma and got fever all over his body. Gu Bailu was so scared that she asked someone to inform Feng Qingtian. "Young master Xiao, what''s the matter with this situation? It''s better than before. How can you suddenly be unconscious?" Xiao Xiao shook his head and said, "he''s obviously backfired. Maybe it''s because someone was hurt." He can''t solve the problem. Xiao Xiao herself has not recovered, and now she has no energy to take care of yan''anchun. "Then what?" "When he wakes up, you can ask him yourself. It''s his master who is responsible." Gu Bailu was stunned. What happened to yananchun''s master? Yan''anchun''s master is Gu Yunjing. She is his shadow. The shadow is unconscious, that is, her entity has been hurt. Gu Bailu quickly orders people to fill the basin with water and bring it here. Chapter 790 Gu Bailu used Tianyan to find it for a long time, but she didn''t find the lone cloud mirror. He used Maoshan Taoist divination again. He tried all kinds of spells, but they didn''t work. The solitary cloud mirror seemed to disappear in the world, with no half information. Gu Bailu used too much energy for divination, and his forehead was full of sweat. Divination consumed her physical strength. She was afraid that the child would have an accident, so she did not dare to occupy it again. Just when she was about to stop, a light flashed out of the gold basin, and a cold ugly face appeared on the water: "you want to find him?" At his feet was a man lying on the ground like a dead fish. His body was white and white, but now it was covered with mud and water, and he could not see the appearance of his footman. Gu Bailu is not sure. From the perspective of clothes, it''s really the style of wearing. But Who is Gu Yunjing? He is the owner of the college that cultivates experts. The whole continent knows how powerful he is. Even the people of Tiangong cliff can''t beat him like this. "It''s a pity that he''s almost gone. Gu Bailu, you should know how miserable he will die if you let others block you." The chilly man smiled strangely: "if you want to fight with heaven, do you think you are still the woman favored by the emperor of heaven?" Gu Bailu said coldly, "who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is whether you want to see the people around you die of you." The face of a man in his thirties is very common. His sharp mouth and monkey''s cheek look insidious. It''s not a good thing at first sight. "Let them go!" Although Gu Bailu didn''t want to believe that there was something wrong with Gu Yunjing, she had to believe the facts in front of her. But what to do? How can she save people now. She couldn''t detect and divine where the lone cloud mirror was, but the insidious man found him and hurt him. "If you kill your child, I''ll let him go. Otherwise, he will die completely. There will be no return. He will be scared." The insidious man is cold. Gu Bailu clenched her fists. Although she wanted to persuade him not to daydream, she knew that she could not refuse his request at this time. So we can only delay. We have to keep the soul of the lone cloud mirror no matter what. "You let me kill my own child?" Gu Bailu''s frown is very difficult: "you are really How could I have let a mother kill her child? " "You can''t deal with children. I can deal with little emperor at will." He raised his hand and an orange light flashed out, smashed it towards the lone cloud mirror. In his lethargy, Gu Yunjing groaned bitterly. Looking up, he saw a murderous light coming towards him. He wanted to turn over and dodge, but he had a heavy foot on it. As soon as he looked up, Gu Bailu saw his evil face. Even if he was beaten black and blue, his face was still the most beautiful in the world. The orange light hit him hard, and the words in the mouth of the lone cloud mirror passed out before he said Yang. "Wait, I didn''t say no. what are you so anxious to do? Let him go." "You can''t do better than that." The cold man smiled triumphantly. "If I want to kill my own child, I have to have time to buffer. Let me have a good night and give you a reply tomorrow." Chapter 791 Gu Bailu said and looked at their environment. They are in a dark space, around which you can see the desks, chairs, benches and so on. There is a fire burning in the dark space. There is a blue pot with gold edge on the top of the fire. What''s burning in the pot is unknown. The things in the pot have been boiling, and the lid is jumping up with the heat. It''s obvious that some people lived here, and look at the clothes on the shelf next to them. All the pink and white cotton gowns are the clothes that Gu Yunjing loves to wear. Does Gu Yunjing live here all these days? "Still need to consider? This man is in order to protect you from the scourge. He''s hurt like this. Otherwise, we can''t move him. " The solitary cloud mirror was knocked down to the ground heavily, with his head bowed down. The black green silk covered his face. Every drop of blood flowed from his face and fell on the ground with a flush. Gu Bailu''s heart was all clenched. She had never seen such a miserable man. He was the little emperor of the emperor''s mansion. He had never been so high, but because of her, she fell into such a situation. Knowing that she has men, children, and can not respond to his likes. But he still likes to do the extreme. This kind of unrequited like, Gu Bailu really don''t know how to describe. In addition to moving, there is guilt, and how to thank. "But what I want to lose is my own flesh and blood. I''ll give you an answer tomorrow." Gu Bailu looked at the cloud mirror and took back the divination. She immediately went out and told Feng Qingtian about the situation of Gu Yunjing. Feng Qingtian''s eyes immediately became fierce: "how dare they do it to Gu Yunjing?" Gu Bailu didn''t expect that they would go to the mirror. What kind of person is Gu Yunjing? In fengqingtian''s words, he is the one who can sit on the same level with him in Tiangong cliff. If there is any problem with him, the emperor''s position that day is his. But Gu Yunjing didn''t sit in the emperor''s seat after his accident. Instead, he followed them to the world. He had been guarding the world for 150 years and had been walking around fengqingtian all the time. In fact, Gu Bailu thought that Gu Yunjing didn''t like himself much either. He seemed to hold the sky for the Phoenix. Just like when she first saw him, she thought he was interested in Feng Qingtian. However, Gu Yunjing said he liked her. In fact, he knew who he was very early, so he sent nanningxin to pretend that she was close to fengqingtian and wanted fengqingtian to love nanningxin and destroy them. But Gu Bailu also knows that he did this to protect her and fengqingtian, because if she and fengqingtian are together, they will be punished by the sky robbery. When he knew that she and Feng Qingtian would be determined to be together, he used his own shadow to help her through the catastrophe. In this world, there is no such love that doesn''t pay back. She always thinks that Gu Yunjing likes them? I like her and fengqingtian, otherwise I won''t be so extreme. "Wang Ye, what should I do now? Is there any way to find that cold man? Who is from Tiangong cliff? Do you know him?" Gu Bailu is worried. Let her hurt her baby. She can''t do it, but she can''t do it without it. Now she has been trying to delay for a day. The man should not dare to hurt him. After all, even if he is human, his identity is there. He didn''t make any mistakes either. It was for her and Fengqing''s genius to degrade themselves and reincarnate. Frankly speaking, it''s a very simple thing for him to return to Tiangong cliff. Chapter 792 "Don''t worry, he can''t really do anything about it. Even if it''s destroyed, it''s just destroyed his human body. It''s different from us, and his immortal body is still there." Although Feng Qingtian said this in his mouth, he could see that he was still nervous: "I will go to Emperor Zun first." "The father of lone cloud mirror?" Feng Qingtian nodded: "emperor Zun can quickly find out where he is. Although Tiangong cliff is full of immortals, there are two worlds in the world and Tiangong cliff. Tiangong cliff dare not make a mess here without heaven''s order." Gu Bailu was a little relieved to hear that. Gu Yunjing is the little respect of the emperor''s mansion. To put it bluntly, he is the man on the top of the tower of human rights. Even the emperor of the Three Kingdoms wants to give him three points of face. He didn''t have the so-called Tianjie. If those from Tiangong cliff dare to move him, it will disturb the world order. Gu Bailu was relieved. Feng Qing said, "don''t go out in the mansion, no matter what happens." Gu Bailu blinked and said, "what if the prince''s mansion is on fire?" Feng Qingtian leaned down and bit her lips severely: "ask someone to put out the fire. Don''t go out of the prince''s mansion." Gu Bailu nodded, "I''m kidding you. Go now, and be careful." "Don''t worry about me. Those ugly people dare not take Ben Wang." Feng Qingtian said and left the door. Gu Bailu didn''t know whether he said this to comfort himself or to be so sure. It seems difficult to deal with some of the people from Tiangong cliff, especially the cold man, who is not like the immortal from Tiangong cliff, but like the devil from hell, sinister and dark. And the one named Daji, who is the real immortal who has been cultivated by a thousand year demon, I don''t know where she is now. Daji tells Bai Yunyi the purpose of her trip, which means that she is not afraid of their knowledge at all. Now that she has achieved her goal for shallower and the child is gone, she should not look for shallower any more, right? I''m afraid that she thinks shallow''s child is still there, and she wants to kill that child as well. It''s freezing. It''s still snowing in the country. I don''t know how their carriage is on the way. The child is thin and weak. I hope he can make it to Nanyao. Shallow son wakes up. It''s dark outside. The cold night wind blows through the window. The silent night is like a big hand holding people firmly. She subconsciously hugged her body, only to find that she was bound by one hand, and looked up to see Lu Huo''s face still beautiful as a couple in the candlelight. Once, because of this face, she felt willing to do anything for him. If she ends up going against her will for the sake of her children. She moved for a moment, and Lu Fuying patted her on the back: "don''t be afraid, sleep at ease." He closed his eyes, Mo shallow didn''t know if he was awake or subconsciously said so. She was worried about her baby''s condition and struggled to get up. She didn''t know how long she slept and how the baby was. She pushed Lu''s hand hard, and just sat up, Lu opened his eyes. "What are you going to do, black and blind?" "I want to see the baby." Mo shallow son soft Nuo Nuo tunnel. Lu Huo Ying''s eyes sank slightly: "the child is at the nurse''s place, and a group of people are waiting for him." As long as he thought that the child was not his own flesh and blood, but he was so worried by Mo shallow, Lu Huoying was very uncomfortable. If only he had his own children. Pingbai lets other people''s children be loved and cared so much by her. Chapter 793 "Prince, the baby is not in good health and can''t be completely thrown to the nurse." Mo shallow son gently advised. She knows the identity of Lu Huoying. The baby has to be taken care of by the nurse and other people. She doesn''t need to do it by herself. But it''s her flesh and blood. How can she trust it to others. "The child''s health is not good. You are not a doctor. He doesn''t know you now. What''s the use of watching him?" In the sound of Lu Huo''s shadow, there was a wake-up breath. "But But I look at it more reassuring. " Lu Huoying''s pressure shackles her in her arms: "Mo shallow, you''d better find out who you should care about most." Children, of course. Mo shallow son returned a sentence in the heart, but dare not really say it. I miss my child in my heart, and Mo shallow can''t sleep. I think of his name with my eyes open. The child has been in the world for a few days, and has not seen that Lu Huoying wants to take a name, not even a small name. If she came to name it, she would call it an easy to support name for her children, dog leftovers, wealth and wealth. As long as he can grow up healthy and healthy. In the silent night, the sound of the carriage wheels rolling over the road is particularly loud, and the sound of the breath of Lu Huo Ying is in his ear. Mo shallow''er sighs in his heart and turns around as if everything is back to the origin. With emotion, the carriage was a big bump. Lu Huoying rolled half a circle on Jinluo soft couch with her. Her head hit the carriage wall, which made her scream with pain. "What''s the matter?" Lu Fen said coldly. The voice of the red wolf came from the outside: "prince, it seems that someone on the road was run over by us." "In the middle of the night, how could someone be on the way?" Lu Huoying is alert. Mo shallow son sat up and asked loudly: "how is the child?" "Don''t worry, young girl. The little prince is in the carriage behind. There is no bumping." Mo qian''er lifted the curtain and looked back. The carriage stopped there safely, relieved. The cold wind was piercing outside, and her face was almost frozen in a moment. She saw red wolf and several bodyguards dragging a man to come. A delicate looking girl with a slim body. It was a cold night, but she was very thin. She was only wearing a skirt with a small coat on it. It looked cold. Mo shallow son tightened the quilt on his body and felt that the woman was a little pitiful. But she will not blind sympathy, after all, in the middle of the night a woman lying in the road, identity is not simple. "Are you dead?" Lu Huoying asked without much concern. The red wolf replied, "there''s another breath. The leg bone is crushed by the wheel." Lu Huoying said coldly: "throw it to the side of the road." In the middle of the night, a woman sleeps in the middle of her sleep. Even if she has no intention, she wants to be saved. He was in a hurry to return to Tianfeng country and didn''t care about others. "Yes." With a wave of red wolf''s hand, several bodyguards dragged the woman and threw her at the roadside. The woman suddenly woke up and asked for help softly: "please help me My family lives in the town ahead of me. I was caught by the bandits in the mountain. I escaped in the middle of the night. Please help me. " Her voice was tender, and she was soft in the cold night. Just listening to the voice is a very beautiful woman. She looked up and saw a beautiful jade face by moonlight. Chapter 794 There is a beautiful woman in the north. She can almost light up the night when she sees the city and the country. Even the red wolf and several bodyguards slipped across their faces. Mo Shaoer frowns slightly. This woman is so beautiful. Most of the women who are so beautiful will die. There is no strong family to support her beauty, which is a double-edged sword. Mo shallow son sympathizes with her very much, but feels dangerous again. Even the red wolf, who is indifferent to any beautiful things, will be moved. It can be seen that her beauty is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Mo shallow son subconsciously looks at the land burning shadow. His face was obviously not as tense as it had begun. The red wolf asked hesitantly, "prince, why don''t you take her to the town ahead?" Lu Huoying put down the curtain and didn''t speak. The red wolf knew it was acquiescence. Mo shallow son''s hands are tight, some worry. The beauty of this woman even Lu Fen Ying is moved by compassion. If she really has ulterior motives, she is worried about whether the child will have an accident. "Prince, let the baby be with me." Mo shallow son whispered. Lu Fen cold shadow of her eyes: "he with you, how to do this palace?" "You Go to the side where you sleep. " The carriage is spacious, and there are Jinluo soft couches on both sides. It''s not necessary to sleep together. It''s impossible for her to serve him now. "Mo shallow son, still want to live don''t mess with this palace angry." Lu Fen''s shadow comes over and pulls her into her arms. Mo shallow son thought or dare not carry with him. Lu Feiying is very angry at getting up. He hates to be disturbed when he is resting. He has been woken twice today. His temper should be very bad at this time. So, he was willing to take the girl with him at this time. Mo shallow thought it was incredible. But it''s normal for men to like beauty. Mo shallow thought that as long as he was willing to raise his son for her, and according to the agreement, he would not abuse and bully her any more, she would be satisfied. It doesn''t matter who he wants to pamper or who he likes. Besides, he has been spoiling Su muwei for so many years. Find someone to fight Su muwei, but she can be quiet. Anyway, my son can''t touch it now. It''s better to sleep at ease. Mo shallow son soon fell asleep, Lu burning shadow opened her eyes and looked at her heartless sleep, eyes dark. Mingming was worried about taking the woman with him, but now he fell asleep again. Don''t you care about the beauty of that woman at all? Lu faying took a bite on her neck. Mo shallow son murmured: "Prince ye, let me sleep." He turned his back to him and went on sleeping. The next day, Mo shallow son woke up in the cry of the child. She sat up in fright. "What''s the matter?" The child never cried. Suddenly he cried like this. Something happened. She rushed out of the carriage with her hair around her head. When she saw the nurse coming with the little prince wrapped tightly, she hurriedly ran over, but she was carried into her arms by a pair of big palms: "nonsense, come out dressed like this, and don''t want to go." Mo shallow son is only wearing a thin middle coat, just worried that the child didn''t pay attention to it, and he suddenly felt that his whole body was frozen with such a roar. Lu Huoying holds her in the carriage and looks down to see that her lips are almost purple. "If you do that again, we will send the children back." These days it was to take care of her body, so the carriage went slowly. But in order to be able to go back, so in the middle of the night. Chapter 795 "No No, kids can''t stand the rush. " Mo shallow son small hand tightly pulls his lapel. "I''ll be obedient to you and dress like this to get out of the carriage." Don''t say it will freeze out. It''s this dress that other men see. He wants to kill people. Fortunately, these are his people, who know what to see and what not to see. "I I was in a hurry. Why did the child cry, prince? " Mo shallow son looks at him nervously to ask. Her eyes are dark and bright. When she stares at you closely, it''s particularly caring. Lu Huoying didn''t realize how beautiful the woman was last night, at least not as beautiful as the stranger. "It''s normal for children to cry. Don''t be nervous." The nurse soon arrived in the carriage and said with a smile, "don''t worry, little girl. The little prince just woke up and shushed. He may be too comfortable to cry." Mo shallow son opens with an innocent eye, still have such? Do you cry even if you pee? Lu Huoying looked at her face and couldn''t help but hook her lips: "blind worry, the child has a doctor to follow closely, what can go wrong." Mo Shaoer''s face was reddish, and she didn''t know that. Children haven''t cried much since they were born, especially in the early morning. "Don''t you want to see the children?" Lu Huoying takes the child, holds him in his arms, looks at such a small group, and thinks that it''s not his own flesh and blood, which is complicated. He raised his eyes and looked at the small bone hanging between the Mo shallow''s neck. What was hidden in the bone was his real flesh and bone. Mo shallow son hurriedly reaches out his hand to take the child over, the child has a pair of big eyes and tears, whimpering. Listen to Mo shallow son heartache: "really is not because of body discomfort?" The nurse said with a smile, "don''t worry, girl shallow. All the children in the maidservant''s family are like this." Mo shallow son comforts a smile: "that is good." This means that the premature children in her family, like the normal children, will cry and make trouble. Before, because he never cried, Mo shallow was worried that he was a mute. Although Mr. Xiao has repeatedly confirmed that he is not. The nurse retreated to the corner and dared not speak again. Mo shallow son is not very skilled coax the child, not long the child fell asleep. "Prince, the woman who was rescued last night was injured all over. Do you need to let the doctor of the little prince show her?" The voice of the red wolf sounded outside. Mo Shaoer frowns slightly, always thinking that red wolf looks too warm-hearted this time. Isn''t he cold and heartless to everything? No matter how beautiful the woman is, she won''t let him protect her. She and Gu Bailu have the same looks. How could they not see him treat them so carefully. It''s more popular than human. "The little prince''s doctor was sent to the little girl by the princess. You can ask her if you want." Lu burned shadow unexpectedly left the pot to her. This is really The man who never cared about her wishes suddenly said that it was a little square to let her decide. Red wolf really asked: "how does shallow girl feel?" I don''t know what your prince thinks. But in her mind, let the woman have a look. No matter whether Lu Huoying likes it or not, the woman''s body is better and it will not hurt him. "Whatever the red guards do." Shallow son has no attitude towards the red wolf. She used to be afraid of the red wolf, but now she is not afraid. Naturally, she will not give him a good face. Although she is a slave, the red wolf is nothing but a slave who can help Lu Huoying to do evil. Lu burned the shadow to snort coldly: "the doctor of own son lends to others." Chapter 796 Mo shallow son looks at him innocently, how do you want in the end. If I don''t borrow the doctor, it seems that I''m stingy. You are a big man and Prince. If you say anything to others, you dare not say it to me. But I will throw the problem to you. It''s very angry. Mo shallow son a gas is lazy to manage him, attentively tease own son. The child is really thin, just like a monkey. Mo shallow said in a low voice, "it''s so thin. Let''s call it monkey. Master told me a story. The monkey there is smart, powerful and smart. You call it Wukong, the same name as him." Lu Huoying put down his book: "Wukong is not a monk." Mo shallow son looks up a pair of eyes son to look at him innocently again, how does her whisper to oneself let him hear again. She just said it and didn''t ask him for advice. I knew he would not. "It''s time for the child to have a name." Mo qian''er protested in a low voice. "If you want any name, everyone has to call him little prince. Who dares to call him by his name?" Lu Huoying doesn''t care much. His name can be taken slowly. "Then you and I have to call him." "Son, child, baby, bunny, what do you call it?" Lu burned the shadow to drink the tea, the tone is calm. Mo shallow son lowers head to go, do not want to talk with him again. Anyway, she called her child Xiaokong. Little Kong Kong fell asleep. Mo qian''er put him beside him, patting him gently on the chest and humming a tune in a low voice. "When you fall asleep, give it to the nurse and let someone come in to wait for you." Mo shallow son Oh, forgot to wash and wash to eat. "Did the little prince eat it?" Shallow son asked nurse. "Go back to shallow girl, little prince has eaten this morning." "How did you eat?" Asked shallow as she was being waited on to wipe her face. "Not much, but the little prince has eaten more than the last two days." Shallow son hum: "entrust you to take good care of." "It''s the maidservant''s job." "I know you''re good. If you''re not wanton princess, please don''t stay away from your hometown and children..." Shallow son knows that this nursing mother is carefully selected and given to her by Gu Bailu, which also means that this nursing mother is Gu Bailu''s person. Naturally, she dare not neglect her. Yesterday, she was scared by Lu Huoying, and she wanted to appease herself. "Don''t say that quickly, girl shallow. It''s a blessing for me to be able to serve the little prince." What else does shallow want to say? The maid has already brought up the meal. As soon as shallow son looked at the amount of food on the table, he knew that Lu had not eaten either. Lu burned shadow put down his book and said to the nurse, "take the Little Prince down, so that he can eat. Don''t let the little prince have nothing to eat." In response, the nurse carefully picked up Xiaokong and retreated. In the middle of the meal, there was a scream of pain in the back carriage, followed by the cry of the beauty, which broke the heart. Lu burned shadow to Mo shallow clip two pieces of white tofu: "eat more, have nutrition." Mo qian''er looks down and doesn''t speak. The prince is afraid that he will never remember that she hates tofu. In the past, Mo qian''er liked tofu because Lu Huoying liked it. But then one time, Su muwei didn''t know what was going on. She just found her fault and punished her with two buckets of tofu. Since then, she has been disgusted with tofu and has become sick after watching it. Two barrels of tofu, once the life of all drink. She quietly put the tofu on one side of the bowl and concentrated on the rice. Lu burned shadow saw that she ate very little, a very do not want to look, eyebrow slightly wrinkled: "eat more, are thin into this how to take children." Chapter 797 "Oh." Mo qian''er eats two more mouthfuls of rice under the gaze of Lu Huoying, but the food is really not enough. Let alone tofu. "It''s good for you to eat more food. Don''t be reluctant to eat more." "But I can''t eat. I''m full." Mo shallow son simply put down chopsticks. She didn''t want to force herself. Master told her that if the agreement said that she would not be forced, she would have to play the agreement to the extreme. She could not be abused by Lu Huoying as before. Although not wayward, she did not want to suffer this crime any more. "I can''t eat it." Lu Huoying''s face was not good. He took a bite of a chicken and frowned. It was really not delicious. No wonder she couldn''t eat it. Lu Huoying is really not fastidious about food. He used to March and fight with the soldiers and lived in the barracks together. He didn''t eat any difficult and simple food, so the cooks he took with him were also casual. But after living in the prince''s mansion for a while, he could not even touch the pepper. After Gu Bailu''s severe pain in his stomach several times, he fell in love with the spicy food. Now eat hot pot, eat that call a fragrance. Now I leave the prince''s mansion and eat the rice made by my own cook. There is really only one dislike. In vain, I found that what I used to eat was so bad. Lu Huoying''s face is becoming more and more ugly. It''s not good to think that he is so high that he doesn''t even have a good cook. In particular, Mo qian''er doesn''t think it''s delicious now. He doesn''t even eat rice. Lu Fanying felt that his women were all bad at food and had no face. Mo shallow son saw the expression on his face, almost couldn''t help laughing. It''s hard for him to find the food too bad. Lu Huoying is critical of other things. No matter what they wear or what they use, even those they serve will choose the most agreeable one. But I don''t choose to eat. It''s about because I suffered when I was a child. It''s said that I even ate grass roots when I was suffering. The cook of the prince''s mansion hasn''t kept his food for years. I didn''t expect that after living in the mansion of the emperor for half a month, his taste was also selected. "Ask the cook to get the food back and take it down." Lu Huoying ordered, with a taut face. Red wolf has never had facial expression on the face some craze, how to return a responsibility? What''s wrong with the food? It''s toxic? The red wolf probed the food with silver needle. It''s not poisonous. Why don''t you eat? Prince always hates wasting food. "Prince, what''s wrong with the meal?" Asked the red wolf doubtfully. "I can''t make delicious food. Let the cook go." Lu Huo''s shadow gives Mo shao''er a look. Mo shao''er is nestling in Jinluo soft couch and looks at him innocently. This woman, it is clear that she dislikes what he brings the cook to make. A maidservant is still so selective. If he has to let her eat hard at ordinary times, however She''s not well now. She just had a baby. She''s just let her go. The red wolf waved to the servant girl to remove all the food. Mo qian''er takes out Gu Bailu''s bag from the corner, takes out two delicate food boxes, and opens them to contain fragrant dried beef. She pushed the food to Lu Huoying: "prince, eat this, spicy beef jerky, it''s delicious." Lu Huoying hated iron and steel on his face: "it''s a mess to follow Gu Bailu." There is no such delicate and expensive package. It''s actually this kind of snacks. Chapter 798 Lu Huoying, however, looked at her as if she had taken the baggage with her, and was unwilling to put it in the carriage carrying luggage behind her. I thought there was something precious. It turns out to be this kind of thing. Mo shallow son looks at him innocently: "prince you don''t eat?"? Then I put it away. " She said that she would really close the lid of the food box. She is not in good health and can''t eat these spicy things yet, so she took them out specially for Lu faying to eat. However, since he didn''t eat them, she just left them for her to eat when she was in good health. To tell you the truth, she is reluctant to give it to Lu Huoying. Lu Huo''s face darkened: "I didn''t say that I would not eat it." Mo shallow son Oh, slowly reopened the food box: "that Prince quickly eat it." Lu Feiying has a cold hum in her heart. It''s just a few pieces of beef. It seems that she robbed her of something deadly. Lu Huoying didn''t plan to eat it, but when he saw Mo Shaoer, he felt sorry for not eating it. He picked up the tip of the bamboo stick, went to pick up a piece and put it in his mouth. He ate up a large piece of beef jerky. Mo shallow son Mou is shining, look at him way: "prince, this thing is hot, you eat small mouthful, wait for next stomach to ache." He ate up her snacks for half a year. Mo shallow son some regret to eat out. Master gave her two boxes. Lu burned the shadow to hook the lip: "this palace has eaten so many hot dishes in the prince''s mansion for such a long time, how can''t you care a word?" Worried about his stomachache? Mo shallow''s son is really learning from Gu Bailu. He knows he''s going to lie. "This There is childe Xiao in your room. If you have a stomachache, someone will treat you... " Lu burnt the shadow to put down the bamboo stick: "Mo shallow son, do you think young master Xiao is particularly remarkable!" Mo shallow son shook his head: "prince, eat quickly, stomachache is OK, anyway, there are accompanying doctors. "She looked out of the window and murmured," I don''t know how the girl is. " "Not dead." Of course, Lu Huoying knows that the woman is not simple, but she is not going to tell Mo Shaoer that her brain is not enough and she does not know what is dangerous. "That girl is so beautiful. She is famous in the world." Such a beautiful girl should have been famous for a long time. "You care so much about her? I''m afraid she''ll compare you. " Lu burned shadow swallowed another piece of beef jerky and chewed it with relish. Mo shallow son secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, reached out to pick up a bamboo stick to secretly eat a piece, it is unbearable. As soon as he got the bamboo stick, he was beaten severely: "put it down, you can''t eat now." Mo shallow son looked at his white tender back of the hand was hit a red, heart wronged to No. This is her food. Now she can''t eat it. When she can eat it, Lu burned out. Lu Huoying looks at her grievance in the eyes, and feels more comfortable. "It''ll be OK to have one." Mo shallow son soft Nuo Nuo tunnel. Lu Huoying frowned: "no eating. If you are found to eat by our palace, you will not want to see more children in the future." Lu Huoying bullies her back and bullies her. After all, she is still worried about her body. If she doesn''t take good care of it, it will be very difficult for her to have children in the future. Mo shallow son Oh a wan to lie down, cover his head with quilt, don''t let oneself smell the taste of beef jerky. The beef jerky made by the cook in the prince''s mansion can''t be bought outside. Gu Bailu taught the cook his own way. Thinking that her food was eaten by Lu Huoying, she would not be grateful for half of her food, she felt uncomfortable. All blame oneself silly, why to take out food. Chapter 799 What does it matter to her that he doesn''t like eating? "You''re getting hotter and hotter now," said Lu The Mo shallow son ignores him, has not had to eat, also does not let the human sleep. Lu had two more pieces of beef. He thought it was delicious, and Mo Shaoer didn''t have a lesson, so he finished the whole box of dried beef. Mo shallow son turns over to want to drink water, saw the empty food box, that mood is as cold as the weather outside. Do you want to be so rude! This is a gift from her master. Is it really good that the prince is so rude? She had to drink two cups of hot water before the cold in her heart dissipated. The waitresses returned the food. This time, the cook carefully made some food for fear of going away. There are noodles, dumplings with steamed buns, fried rice with eggs and meat. Mo shallow son finally ate some go down, although it is still the same bad, but in order to not let oneself hungry, also can only make do with. Lu burned shadow did not eat two put down chopsticks: "red wolf, to the front of the town, find a restaurant to buy a cook." This is Nanyao country. You can buy a cook here to go back to the mansion. He already knew that he had brought his cooking skills to the limit. "Yes Prince, that girl is from the front town. Why don''t you ask her? " Seeing that the master didn''t eat two mouthfuls of rice, the red wolf turned out to dislike the current cook''s cooking, he suggested. "Go." Lu Huoying waved. He''s too lazy to be sure. Just get him a good cook. The food is terrible. He even ate like this for more than ten years. Suddenly, Lu Huoying felt inconceivable. I used to live a bad life. The red wolf came back after a short time: "prince, that girl''s house is a tavern in the town, her father is a cook, and the dishes are delicious. She said that she can make several dishes, or let her make them?" The master has to deal with many affairs, not enough. Lu burned shadow to see the eye Mo shallow son: "then let her try." Mo shallow son simply put down his chopsticks. If the woman can make delicious food, then she can''t be happier. At last, she doesn''t have to grudgingly eat such terrible food. No oil, no salt, no taste. Lu burnt the shadow to drink the person to withdraw the meal again. Mo shallow son didn''t eat two mouthfuls, some hungry belly, nest in the quilt and so on to eat. The woman was quick, and soon the maid served two dishes and one soup. A bowl of hot and sour chicken giblets, a dish of hot and sour fish head, and a bowl of green vegetable and tofu soup. Mo shallow son looked, quietly grilled rice. Lu burned the shadow to eat two mouthfuls, Mou Guang is tiny bright: "craft pour is good, come to eat this soup." He said as he picked up the spoon and filled a bowl of soup for Mo qian''er. Mo shallow son sees bean curd to be disgusting, again delicious also cannot eat. She shook her head. "Prince, I''m full. Take your time." Lu burned the shadow to pull down the face: "this meal has done well, don''t pick on the road." "I can''t eat spicy food. I have no appetite." Mo shallow son is not to eat. "Mo shallow son, don''t give you some color to open dye room, you don''t eat a mouthful, how to know not to eat." Lu Huoying pulls her over and feeds her a mouthful of soup. Mo qian''er wanted to spit it out, but he found that the soup was unexpectedly delicious in his mouth. Even the tofu was very smooth and tender, and there was no nausea at all. She swallowed it quickly. How could someone make tofu so delicious? "I think I like it." Lu faying pushes the bowl in front of her: "drink it all." Chapter 800 Although there is only one bean curd soup to drink, Mo Shaoer is very satisfied with the meal. It''s hard to imagine that someone would make such a common thing as vegetable and tofu soup so delicious. It''s even better than the cooks in the prince''s mansion. Lu burned shadow also ate half of the chicken heart and fish head. It can be seen that these two bowls of vegetables are also very suitable for his taste. After full of food and drink, Lu faying finally plans to care about the rescued girl: "isn''t it broken? How can I cook?" The red wolf replied, "she made a meal on one foot, saying that she wanted to repay the prince for his help." Lu Huoying thought, "when we get to the town, let her father go back to the prince''s mansion with our palace." The daughter''s craftsmanship is good, so the father must be better. Lu faying just wants such a cook. The red wolf should have retreated. Mo shallow son didn''t say anything. After drinking tea, he lay down. He can''t eat. It''s better to have a good rest. At least that woman, who is beautiful and can cook food, it''s normal for Lu to take her back to the mansion. Being a cook or taking it back to fill his backyard is not her decision. The maid brought the boiled juice, and Mo qian''er fell asleep quickly after drinking it. The carriage quickly entered the town ahead and went straight to the tavern of the beautiful family. But it''s shocking that the restaurant of the beautiful family is in a mess, with tables, chairs and benches standing in disorder, and the brand flat outside the door is smashed. There are several pools of blood in front of the shop. "Xiuer, how dare you come back? Those people have killed your father. Run away." A big lady came out of the shop nearby, a kind-hearted beauty. The beauty knelt feebly in front of the shop: "Auntie, what''s wrong with my father?" "When you are gone, the thieves will come. Your father is killed, and your mother and sister are captured by them You''d better run. " The beauty''s face turned white when she heard it. She knelt on the ground and cried sadly: "Dad, it''s all daughters. I''m sorry for you..." As she said this, she took off the hairpin on her head, lifted it up and scratched it in her face. The aunt on one side was quick to catch her: "Xiu''er, your father can''t survive after you scratch your face. You''d better find someone to rely on and avenge your father." Beauty tears like rain, see Mo shallow son all have some heartache. Lu Huo Ying winked at the red wolf. The red wolf went up to the beauty''s ear and said two words. The beauty looked at Lu Huo Ying with tears of gratitude on her face. Looking back, she was beautiful and moving. Even the stranger was so beautiful that she jumped twice. How could this woman be so beautiful? All of her body exudes the charm that people unconsciously like, but she has no charming expression. The red wolf didn''t know what to say. The beauty stood up and went back to the wagon line. The Mo shallow son guessed, possibly Lu burns the shadow to plan the hero to save the United States. The beauty was robbed, her father died and her mother and sister disappeared. Now, the only thing the beauty can rely on is this life-saving benefactor. And her beauty and cooking skills are enough for Lu to help her. As for Lu Huoying, it''s just a matter of hands to deal with several rogues. The carriage didn''t stay in the town. It left the town in a mighty way. In the evening, it went to the border city and entered the Tianfeng Kingdom the next day. The more you go to the windy country, the warmer the weather. On the 28th day of the twelfth lunar month, the imperial court of Tianfeng state granted the imperial court a day to rest and bathe, but this year the imperial court is still busy because their prince is going to ascend the throne on this day. However, they have prepared everything, but they don''t see the ascenders Chapter 801 On this side, Lu faying successfully ascended the throne and became the new emperor of Tianfeng. On the other side, Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian were worried about not finding the emperor. Emperor Zun shut up. He didn''t see anyone. Gu Bailu tried his best and didn''t know where he was practicing. Now even the lone cloud mirror can''t find anyone. I don''t know where the cold man took the lonely cloud mirror. Gu Bailu became more and more restless. It had been two or three days since she made an appointment with the cold man, but there was no news from him. Gu Bailu is afraid that the cold and heartless people in Tiangong cliff will kill Gu Yunjing. Gu Bailu had no choice but to find Bai Yunyi. After hearing this, Bai Yunyi said: "don''t worry. The more anxious you are, the more scheming you are. This unintentional Bai is the most scheming person in Tiangong cliff. He is often caught in a trap and doesn''t know himself. Who is the lone cloud mirror? How can he be killed casually?" "Even if we can''t kill them, we will suffer a lot." Gu Bailu can''t rest assured. Although Feng Qingtian and Bai Yunyi both say that Gu Yunjing is not an ordinary person, and the people of Tiangong cliff may not be able to move him, who knows whether the people of Tiangong cliff will go crazy to force her. After all, the present emperor would never want Feng Qingtian to return to Tiangong cliff to compete with him for the position of emperor. Gu Yunjing helps Feng Qingtian again. Maybe the emperor of heaven wants to kill him. The more Gu Bailu thinks about this, the more likely Gu Yunjing is that something may happen to her. Her sixth sense is always accurate. Fengqingtian looks for the place where emperor Zun is closed, and old Jiahu also goes out, but emperor Zun is extremely hidden. This time, he has made a strong preventive measure, and all the people have looked for him and have not found him. Feng Qingtian finally had to find shaozun Su shenfan again. As a result, Su shenfan''s classmates disappeared. Not to mention the reason is not to see people. Gu Bailu can''t go out. The only thing she can do is to cultivate her spiritual power. On the first day, she couldn''t find any whereabouts of Gu Yunjing. The next day, I can feel his vitality on the chart. It should be alive. On the third day, Lingli seemed to have grown a lot. She spread her hand and gathered Lingli to see that it turned green. She didn''t know what level green was, but at least she was out of the novice stage. It may have reached the level of grand master. So fast? Gu Bailu was shocked. You should know that the people who have reached the age of 18 can be regarded as some talented people, and all the families and clans are eager for it. But she, the spirit root grows just three months, unexpectedly already arrived the grand master! This is probably the only thing Gu Bailu can comfort when she is worried about the safety of the lonely cloud mirror. What''s more happy is that the spiritual power has increased, and with the development of Maoshan Taoism. The most obvious thing is that before she saw Qin Shou''s sky eye, it was just a cloud and nothing could be seen. Behind her spiritual power, she could see a layer of completely blurred images. Now the picture is translucent, almost able to see what was thinking in his head. Qin Shou''s worry in recent days is how to find emperor Zun. He is more worried that she will be so stupid that she is not good for the children in his stomach in order to protect Gu Yunjing. Gu Bailu would be pissed off by his thought. No matter how stupid she is, she would not make fun of her children. Unable to protect the child, she might as well die by herself. If the child can''t be saved, she will die with him. Chapter 802 Qin Shou''s spiritual power is unpredictable. It''s also the best in the whole continent. She could see his mind, and it seemed that Tianyan had gone one step further. The sky''s eyes opened again. Gu Bailu tried to divine again. This time, with a crash, the face of the solitary cloud mirror appeared on the water. He was on a big ebony bed, facing the side she saw. His eyes were closed tightly, and there was abnormal flush on both sides of an evil and charming face. He was only wearing a thin wide robe, which was very open, revealing a strong and tight upper body. It was just a picture of a beautiful man who let people breathe blood. A thin hand caressed his chest. Gu Bailu found that there were three or four gorgeous women lying beside him. They were exposed in their clothes and their eyes were like wolves. Gu Bailu''s heart thumped. NIMA, what are they doing. Gu Yunjing is a pure man. He will blush when he sees her half covered body, but he will be ruined by these people? "Shit, you bastards, let him go." How can you insult Gu Yunjing like this? He is so pure and holy, like an iceberg and a snow lotus. This group of people is disgusting. Gu Bailu was so angry that she reached for the water in the basin and tried to open the dirty hand that touched the mirror. The result is suddenly white, the body is uncontrollably absorbed by a force in the past, and when she returns to her mind, the person has stood in front of the bed. Her hand is holding the hand of that enchanting woman, she did not believe ground stare big eyes. Here It''s in the picture of divination. The hot incense burning in the room made her smell very real. The frightened expression of the woman in bed and the warm and smooth wrists in her hands all show that all this is true. Why did she suddenly come into the picture of divination? Gu Bailu looks at the lone cloud mirror on the bed. He is totally unconscious. His skin is red and his blood is full of blood. He has been poisoned by a very serious emotion and is in the most excited state. Next to the woman''s touch, let him feel comfortable, unconsciously balderdash out of the voice of satisfaction. Gu Bailu couldn''t care how she came here. She pulled the gorgeous woman out of bed and said, "go!" "What kind of person are you? How did you come here?" she said Gu Bailu snorted, "I''m here to kill you. You don''t have the right to touch this man." "This man is awarded to us by the demon king. You can''t rob him." The woman rose from the ground with a defensive expression. Several other gorgeous women hurriedly protected the lonely cloud mirror in their arms: "who are you, who dare to make trouble in the demon world, and don''t want to live?" They can clearly smell the human flavor of Gu Bailu. How could human race to their demon world. Besides, she is a human being with children. Her stomach is bulging. She should be born soon. "Go away if you want to live." Gu Bailu also wondered, she divined, how to run to the demon world. There is also the cold white, he is a man of Tiangong cliff, how to send the lonely cloud mirror to the demon world, and give him to these evil people! "You are meddlesome. You are carrying someone else''s children in your belly. You still want to rob him. But we know that this man has never touched a woman and has nothing to do with you." The coquettish woman looked at her coolly with disdain on her face. Chapter 803 The other women on the side echoed: "I have one in my stomach and want to rob a man. Are all human beings as ashamed as you are?" "It seems that her men can''t satisfy her, so they want to steal food. This child doesn''t know whose wild seed it is." Gu Bailu''s eyes were shining slightly. A life and death talisman came out of her hand and hit one of the women instantly. At that moment, the woman was like being struck by thunder. Her beautiful face was burned by fire. She was so hurt that she screamed. "You dare to fight in the demon world." With a wave of her hand, a group of black bodyguards flashed out and rushed towards Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu put a border around her in a flash moment, and surrounded her with Gu Yunjing and the gorgeous woman on the bed. This is the demon world. She doesn''t know if she can make a big difference. If she was brave enough to fight before, now everything must be for the sake of children''s safety. Her prince knows that she is missing. He should be able to find her. since imperceptibly escaping to the wind and wind country, she has been able to trace the symbols on her body. She can''t hide from his eyes. As long as she can resist this period of time, wait for fengqingtian to come. She rushed forward to throw the gorgeous girl off the bed and cover the quilt for the mirror. Such a half exposed appearance can''t make these evil men cheap. The bodyguards outside the border were blocked back and fell to the ground one after another. The gorgeous woman standing outside giggled like a silver bell: "he drinks the saliva of our fox, which has a super exciting effect. If it is not solved, he will be abandoned as a man. You are not allowed to touch him. You may as well go on it yourself, giggle I haven''t seen pregnant women do this before. " Gu Bailu glanced at her coldly: "close your fox''s mouth." She took out a silver needle from her waist and stuck it on the forehead of the solitary cloud mirror. She used the silver needle to control the blood spray in his body, so as to maintain more time. The reason why Gu Yunjing is like this is that she must have been exhausted, just like Feng Qingtian, who was forced to bow by her overlord. As long as his spiritual strength is restored, the situation will be solved naturally. The gorgeous woman, who was thrown on the ground, began to cry, "this human woman is so annoying that we can''t enjoy it without eating." Gu Bailu hooked his lips and said, "do you know who he is? Any man can touch him casually, and he doesn''t want to do Taoism for thousands of years?" The gorgeous woman stopped crying and looked at her with eyes like silk: "who is he? Don''t you look better? If it''s really someone you can''t touch, how can the demon king give us... " "Because the demon king doesn''t care about you." Gu Bailu stabbed Gu Yunjing again and said, "I dare not do anything when you see this kind of Dao. It''s a tool for the demon king." "Don''t say that to the demon king. He''s very kind to us." The woman outside shouted angrily to Gu Bailu. "Ah Do you think it''s good to be good? This man was once the master of heaven, and later will be, you have offended him and think you can still live? " "How How could he be so weak. " "He just happened to meet something. He was exhausted." Weak? Can the lone cloud mirror be weak? It doesn''t exist. It''s possible that one hand can lift the demon world. Demon world? Chapter 804 Gu Bailu thought about it, as if hearing Feng Qingtian say that she misunderstood Feng Qingtian because of the demon king''s advice. Gu Bailu thought he was stupid, but on the other hand, it also showed that the demon king was good at deception. "Wang..." Gu Bailu just wanted to be absorbed, but he saw that all the people in the hall were respectful. He walked in with a silver robed man, tall but thin. His facial features are not so bad, they are also very beautiful, even pretty, but Gu Bailu didn''t like him at the first sight. It''s about having a past feud, so there''s this feeling. "Oh, who is this? It seems to be an old friend of the king." The demon king waved his hand and didn''t care much about the rites of the demons. He approached Gu Bailu and smiled falsely. Gu Bailu sat at the head of the bed and glanced at him: "are you the demon king?" "Look at your mind, but if you don''t see me for more than 100 years, I won''t remember my king. I''m really sad." The demon king stood outside the border. He was not happy: "when we met, what else should we do?" "Old friend or foe?" Gu Bailu holds a life and death talisman in his hand. She didn''t know the strength of the demon king, because Tianyan could not see his thoughts, so it should be at least above Qin Shou''s strength. What''s more, the demon king of ten thousand years can dominate the demon world and can''t be underestimated. "What enemy? I''ve been waiting for you to be reincarnated. I see you are pregnant again." The demon king glanced at her stomach and frowned slightly. Ma Dan, what''s the matter with his face that she''s a naughty daughter? This eyes let Gu Bailu inexplicably feel a kind of illusion that his father knew he was pregnant before marriage. The demon king is poisonous. "It''s none of your business." Gu Bailu returned four words to him. "Of course, it''s about me. I warned you for a long time. He can''t be trusted. You How come I have suffered a lot, but I still haven''t learned this lesson. " Gu Bailu looked at him calmly: "I will, can you manage it? Who are you? " "I am your father." Gu Bailu: "..." Almost scared to pee your pants, OK. Can you make a joke like this. "Dad, let my friend go." Gu Bailu thinks about it for a second. If he wants to play, he will play with him, which can delay time. "Your friend? Lone cloud mirror "Yes, I''ll be angry if you let other women stain him like this." Gu Bailu entered the play quickly. The demon king smiled happily: "you see you, or just like that year, you care so much about the lonely cloud mirror. If the king doesn''t let him be like this, can you save him regardless of everything?" Gu Bailu: "..." You''re wrong. I just divined his place. I didn''t know how to get involved for a while. I don''t want to be desperate at all, OK! "So, father demon, are you going to let people go?" Gu Bailu is too lazy to care about his brain hole. The demon king shook his head and said, "let''s wait for fengqingtian to come. Last time we let him escape. This time we have to finish it all." Gu Bailu frowned: "what do you want to do?" Is it just a cover to deal with her? The person they always want to deal with is Feng Qingtian? "Don''t you always want him to die? This is a good opportunity. At present, he still has some feelings for you. As long as he makes good use of it, he can''t roll the land again this time." The demon king excitedly said to her, as if he was discussing with her what great strategy he would take. Chapter 805 And the man he was going to deal with was her husband, her son''s father, and the one she dreamed to protect. Is the demon king full of garlic? Who the fuck wants to discuss with you how to put my man to the dust! "Oh, what''s your plan?" Since it''s an actor, I''ll act with him. "You don''t have to know that. Just stay good." The demon king said, "what do you want to eat? I want them to prepare. How about the pulp in the hundred flower cave? It''s your favorite before." Gu Bailu thought for a moment: "OK, but Why are you my father? " The demon king will say that it''s not brain drain. There must be other reasons. "You forgot that?" "Demon king some regrettable tunnel:" at the beginning of this king and your mother but had a shocking fate ah Gu Bailu is full of black lines. What''s the matter with the demon king? Is it just like this? "Oh, I''m reincarnated, so I don''t have many memories. What''s earth shaking between you and my mother?" Anyway, if you like to say it, you can say that the more you say, the better and the longer it takes. Although he may have set a trap to wait for fengqingtian to come, she is not afraid. She is the only one who can hurt him in the world. When he came, they fought side by side. Even if the demons and the underworld joined hands, they were not afraid. It''s better to do a vigorous job than to live in that place. The demon king sighed and recalled: "your mother was the most beautiful and lovely woman. I fell in love with her at a glance..." The story of the demon king is very touching. But all in all, a woman loves him to death, but the human demon can''t love him. He comes back to inherit the position of the demon king and marry the most beautiful demon in the demon world to live a happy life. And the woman who loves him so much that she can''t be with him. After giving birth to her daughter, she was killed and killed Clearly, it is a story about a man who abandoned at random, but he said it was fresh and refined, shocking. I''m afraid that the two people in this story, both of them, only surprised themselves. That woman, or don''t give birth to the child to die, the result gave birth to a daughter to die again, how to let the child grow up, such irresponsible woman, is not entitled to be called a mother. This father is also a peerless scum. For the sake of his throne, even the woman who has ever loved earth shaking said to give up. No matter the child, give birth to a child who is a demon or a human, neither of them, the most pitiful or the child. Gu Bailu doesn''t know whether what he said is true or not, but if she is really the daughter of the dregs demon king, it''s impossible to recognize him. How far is it. Gu Bailu only answered two words: "ha ha..." The demon king excitedly said: "how, do you think the story of your mother and me is moving." "Are you moved?" Gu Bailu asked coolly. "No." The demon king said: "the world is the most merciless......" "What do you say?" Gu Bailu couldn''t help but drink him. The demon king stared at her innocently: "of course, I don''t know how hard it was for you and me to be together." "Ha ha..." Gu Bailu sent him another two words. "It''s really difficult. I''m hunted every day. Your grandfather thinks I''m a useless scholar. He will abandon his daughter in the future. He won''t let us stay together. He has broken my leg several times..." Chapter 806 Gu Bailu once again ha ha: "grandfather is really hot eyes." You''re a scum at a glance. "How can I listen to you?" At last, the demon king seems to hear Gu Bailu''s words are not right. Gu Bailu shrugged: "it''s not wrong. You didn''t abandon my mother and become a demon king in the end." The demon king''s face sank: "how can we say that? I tried my best to get together with your mother at the beginning. I killed my father-in-law in order to get together." Gu Bailu raises her head and helps her forehead. What about the impulse to kill this scum? She killed her father and finally abandoned him. It''s no wonder that she, an unnecessary mother, wanted to kill herself. In order to be with men and kill their father, there is no such woman. She doesn''t recognize this mother. "Yes, I really tried my best. Then why did you kill your father-in-law and you were not together?" Gu Bailu doesn''t want to quarrel with him now. He is still interested in leading him to chat and procrastinate. The demon king sighed: "I can kill my father-in-law, but I can''t kill the previous demon king, so it''s split up alive." Gu Bailu Oh a: "that or your ability is not home, you so back to the demon world, I am a mother in the world by Acacia?" The demon king has some sadness: "I want to wait for my king to sit on the demon king''s throne and pick her up. I don''t know. When I go to find her again, she has already passed away." Gu Bailu asked curiously, "how long did you find her again?" "In about fifty years." Gu Bailu almost took a sip of old blood and sprayed it on his face. What ghost? Fifty years? Special fifty years old girl will become an old woman, you go to find her? Even if there''s no suicide, it''s already dead, OK. Gu Bailu was speechless to the demon king, but she still had to smile: "you are also a heavy commitment, 50 years later, you still remember to find her." "Isn''t it? How can I forget such a shocking love affair? I want to find her every day." The demon king has a deep feeling on his face. I believe you are a big fool. I still want to find her every day. Fifty years For 50 years, I have been thinking about how not to find it. I haven''t seen you think of any white hair. Where come from what ghost love. What''s more, why don''t you act in front of her? Do you really think of her as a daughter? "Oh You must have had a hard time these years. " "Yes, I heard that she left a child for the king. He thought that the child could not be left on the earth. It''s the flesh and blood of the king, but he couldn''t find it. It took me a long time to find out that the child she left behind was made into a sacrifice by the local people because of her natural talent. I went to Tiangong cliff to ask for someone, but fengqingtian didn''t give it to me, so I naturally wanted to unite others Come against him, will the king''s daughter give him as a tool of production? " Gu Bailu frowned slightly. When she heard this, it seemed that the life experience of the goods was not reliable enough to match her going to Tiangong cliff! Is it true that her father was the demon king? It seems that she was a gifted child at that time, so she was chosen as a sacrifice, so she was sent to Tiangong cliff. I don''t know who her parents are, how can I bear to send her as a sacrifice. "Are you talking about me?" Asked Gu Bailu suspiciously. Chapter 807 The demon king sighed: "you, there is no memory now. You really forget everything. But don''t worry. I''ve already asked people to take the spirit of memory for you. I''ll remember it soon. Feng Qingtian still wants to hide it from you. It''s also impossible to hide it. This time, I can''t let him cheat you any more." After the demon king finished, he turned around and left. Gu Bailu shouted, "Hey, hey, wait a minute. Speak clearly. What''s going on?" Gu Bailu didn''t want to believe the demon king''s words, but he didn''t think he was lying. "You won''t listen to what I''m saying now. When the spirit of memory is brought, you will know everything. Who is really good for you? Besides your parents, who else?" Then the demon king turned and left. Gu Bailu looked at his back and felt a bit lonely. She shook her head. She couldn''t believe him just because of his nonsense. Feng Qingtian is very clear about her. She can''t be fooled and repeat the tragedy of the last life. After the demon king left, no one came to her for trouble. They could not enter the border. Several enchanting women in the enchantment looked at her in shock: "you are the daughter of the demon king. No wonder you dare to make trouble in the demon world." "Well, so you don''t get out of here." Gu Bailu is too lazy to deny it. Anyway, she is the daughter of the demon king. So far, it has no harm to her. She looked at the lonely cloud mirror on the bed. His face was already swollen red. It should be the time when the love poison was the most serious. "Yin can!" she called Yin can jump out and look up at her with a white head: "what''s your order?" "Get some ice out and freeze him first." So as not to be filled with blood. Other problems are good, but I''m afraid they are directly incompetent. This can be a fatal blow. If Yin can cover the sky without saying a word, it will turn the whole border into an ice. Gu Bailu couldn''t help shivering: "still I can. " "That''s impossible. This one is directly frozen. If it''s cold, you can hide in the quilt." Yin can ha ha thief smile: "anyway, little emperor likes you, he won''t mind." Gu Bailu stared and called him back: "you''d better be a polar bear in peace!" Although Gu Bailu felt cold, she could bear it, but several other women who had been locked in the border had already frozen their lips purple, which was very pitiful. "Too It''s too cold to Can you let us out? " Someone is begging for mercy. Gu Bailu shook her head. "No way." Before Feng Qingtian came, she would never leave the border. The demon king left for a short time, and soon returned. This time, he was followed by a man with elegant and charming body. He once fell in love with many noble princes in Baidi city. What she used to wear and what she used to eat were all imitated by the girls of Baidi city. But now, there are some ferocious scratches on that once peerless face, which run across the whole face and completely destroy a peerless face. She saw Gu Bailu''s eyes bursting with vicious light, but she only saw that and lowered her head. "My daughter, your memory is in her mind. I will take it out for you." Demon King way. Gu Bailu was puzzled. Why Nanning was here with the demon king? Was the demon king the master behind her? Chapter 808 No, isn''t it the devil? Her mirror is in the devil''s hands. "Are you sure my memory is in her mind?" Asked Gu Bailu suspiciously. Isn''t the soul of memory taken by Gu Yunjing to Yan''an Chun? "Silly girl, she once had the soul of your memory. She has yours in her memory, so eating her is the same." "Will it be the same?" Now no one can believe it, especially the previous life also encouraged her to deal with the demon king of fengqingtian. Now she can guess why she was stupid enough to believe the words of the demon king in her previous life. He said that he was her father, which must have moved her who yearned for her father in the previous life. Originally, she was doubted and disappointed by fengqingtian. She met her father, and there was such a touching story. She believed that piece of the white paper in her previous life. That''s why I hate Feng Qingtian. "Of course, it''s the same. You''re so good at it. You can see it with open eyes." Gu Bailu opened her eyes and saw Nanning''s heart thinking about how to kill her. All kinds of vicious ideas. Of course, she also saw her memory, and indeed had all her memories. Nanning''s memory also exists in her memory. She can feel the familiarity of her own memory when she opens her eyes, which makes her soul unable to wait for it to come back. The demon king was satisfied to see the expression she wanted. Raising his hand, he turned his hand into a long, pointed claw, and plunged it toward Nanning''s head. Nanning screamed bitterly with heartache, her facial expressions twisted together, her eyes narrowed into a slit, and she looked at Gu Bailu with poisoned eyes. Gu Bailu didn''t like the bloody picture, but the demon king didn''t say hello at all. The demon king quickly took his hand back, holding a blood and a little heat in his hand. The transparent white light is hard colored into bright red by blood, which is very strange. "Daughter, eat while it''s hot." The demon king came and handed over the spirit of memory. Gu Bailu would like to throw up his face very much. What''s the matter with your expression like asking me to eat delicacies. Is it really good that the daughter calls so smoothly? "Put it there. You and your people will all go out. I''ll eat by myself later." Anyway, the border cannot be removed. Why hasn''t her prince come? She should be easy to find when she''s gone. "Yes, I have put it here. Eat it, you will know the true face of fengqingtian. " Then the demon king put the bloody soul of memory as the size of Tangyuan in the bowl of the side table. Winked at all the guards in the room, and all the people retreated. Gu Bailu stood up, walked to one side and hugged several gorgeous women who were warming together. He grabbed one and threw it out of the border: "go and bring it in." She did not dare to leave the border easily, so as not to be cheated by the demon king. However, after the gorgeous woman brings the bowl in, Gu Bailu can make sure that the demon king doesn''t cheat. The soul of memory is her own. The familiar taste makes her want to doubt without doubt. She took out the spirit of memory, wiped off the blood with her sleeve, and was just about to put it into her mouth. Suddenly, she saw the evil women in the corner of her eyes, stood up and threw them all out of the border. A few women were suddenly free and wanted to thank her. Gu Bailu frowned and said, "get out while I haven''t changed my mind." Several women scrambled out. The whole Ruo big palace was completely quiet, and the breathing sound of the lone cloud mirror could not be heard. Chapter 809 Gu Bailu can''t wait to swallow the spirit of memory. As soon as I swallowed it, I felt my whole body was burning, my brain was getting more and more confused, and my eyelids were fighting. She told herself she couldn''t sleep, she couldn''t sleep, she had to hold on. But her eyelids and brain didn''t listen, and she fell asleep. Before going to bed, I still thought, thanks to driving those women away, or I don''t know what they will do when they stay in the border. Gu Bailu had a long dream, a dream she didn''t want to believe. She tried desperately to wake up. When she woke up, it was dark outside. The lonely cloud mirror on the bed looks peaceful, like a sleeping prince. Sleep heartless. Gu Bailu looks at him in a dazed way. It''s him. He''s so beautiful and unrivalled. He''s really adorable. Solitary cloud mirror image is to feel her to stare at him to see, eyelash quivered two times, slowly opened an eye. The bed beside him was full of ice, which made him sit up for a while and turn his head to see Gu Bailu''s face: "you Why are you here? Have you been caught by them? " Gu Bailu smiled and shook his head. "Maybe, maybe not." Gu Yunjing looks at where he is How do you feel in the cold days? There are ice everywhere. But the environment is resplendent and gorgeous, and it''s not like being outdoors. "Where is this?" Lonely cloud mirror see her expression is calm, oneself also calm down. "In the palace of the demon king." Gu Bailu looked at him and smiled happily. Gu Yunjing is a little strange: "the demon king and Tiangong cliff are together, you Should know? " It should be known, but why do you know it clearly and be so happy. Shouldn''t you worry about your present situation. "Yes, but don''t worry. He''s my father after all. He won''t really do anything to me." Gu Bailu reached out his hand and stroked his forehead: "you''ve recovered your normal temperature. You''ve survived." When he woke up, he was still confused: "I What''s the matter? " "I almost died late. I was just about to taste your masculinity in five women. Thanks to my hurry, otherwise your pure body of 150 years will be defiled..." The lone cloud mirror frowned: "five women?" "Why, not enough?" "Is there a woman in the demon world?" "Gu Yunjing smiled:" I''m afraid it''s all foxes "Yes, you almost got some foxes to sleep. If that''s the case, you can''t be wronged." Gu Yunjing unconcerned: "after ten thousand years of life, he found that he didn''t know what a woman''s taste was like. That''s the real injustice." Gu Bailu came up and asked seriously, "do you want it? I''ll help you find a woman who is absolutely authentic. She is born with a beautiful nature and doesn''t take part in any fake work. " "You can''t find it. I just want it like you." Gu Bailu thought for a moment: "not necessarily not. When my baby is born, if it''s a daughter, it must be like me. You wait for her to grow up." Anyway, he has lived for ten thousand years like this. Time is nothing to him. If I can''t repay him, I''ll sell my daughter. Who let her and Feng Qingtian owe him. "It''s even more impossible," said Gu Yunjing, who poked at her head. "The king can''t kill him. Besides, he''s inferior." Chapter 810 "You and I have no blood relationship. You and I are just friends. Who says you can''t marry my daughter?" "What I like is you. I don''t like your daughter. Even if I like it, it''s the elders to the elders." Gu Bailu touched his belly: "don''t say it too early. Don''t face when you get it." For such a long time, who can say exactly what will happen next. "So many years, I haven''t changed, and I won''t in the future," he said with a smile Gu Bailu sighed: "can''t you change? I''m willing to give my daughter. " "I will not change. You don''t have to do anything. Just live your life well." Gu Bailu shook her head: "it''s a good day. I''ve got my memory back." "What are you talking about?" he said "I''ve got my memory back. I know what happened before." Gu Bailu looked at him seriously. Gu Yunjing looked at her incredulously: "you Do you really know what happened before? " Gu Bailu nodded. Gu Yunjing got out of bed and almost fell to the ground. He asked in a panic, "do you blame me?" "What are you talking about?" Gu Bailu asked seriously. "I The sword for you. " When Gu Yunjing asked this, his voice trembled. Over the years, he has been afraid to let Gu Bailu get back the spirit of memory, just for fear that she will blame herself and hate herself. Because in those days, it was his sword that brought her back to the six most painful samsara of human life and death. "No wonder, not to mention hate. You treat me so well. Everything is for me. How can I hate you?" Gu Bailu felt too heavy. Once the past events come to mind, they will make her feel so heavy. Gu Yunjing was relieved and stood in front of her like a child who did something wrong: "I I was useless, so I could only watch them...... " "You are right. You are the most innocent of all." Gu Yunjing looked at her anxiously: "then Do you hate him? " Gu Bailu shook his head and said, "I don''t know for the moment. I should hate it. Otherwise, why did I kill him with so much energy?" "I tried my best to stop you from being together, but It still didn''t work. " The lone cloud mirror is a little frustrated. Gu Bailu chuckled: "when I killed him with such great effort, now as a human being, how can I get rid of him easily? I won''t blame you." "What are you going to do now?" The solitary cloud mirror''s eyes looked at her stomach unconsciously. "Let''s maintain the status quo. For the time being, he and I are partners in the same boat. Now we can only get off the boat and drown in the river." "I don''t think you can get rid of your bad relationship with him. In fact, sometimes I look at you. I think it''s very nice." "Is it? I also think it''s so beautiful that I doubt the whole world believes in him. " "He really loves you..." "Maybe, but then, I don''t care about this kind of love." Gu Bailu shook his head and said, "I don''t want to do this. Since the evil relationship can''t be opened, I will let it go on. Isn''t it just a son of heaven and earth? It was born." "Have you thought about it?" Asked Gu Yunjing in surprise. "I think it''s all like this. Anyway, I''ll die if I give birth to this child. I haven''t found a solution so far, which may also be the purpose of heaven." Chapter 811 "No, I won''t let heaven harm you again," said Gu "It''s OK for heaven to toss me, but it shouldn''t take my parents, my relatives and my children. I won''t let it hurt me again." "Do you have any plans?" "Not yet. Keep the baby for the time being. Don''t say that. Do you know where you are now?" Gu Bailu asked. Looking around, Gu Yunjing was familiar with: "the demon king hall?" Gu Bailu said: "the new owner of tiangongya is still closely related to the demon king." In order to deal with her and Feng Qingtian, they got together so quickly. "The demon king hates the king." Lonely cloud mirror way. "They don''t want the Lord back in that position. After all, he is too strong." Gu Bailu murmured: "but a powerful thing, it''s not something they can stop if they want to stop it. He will return to his position after all." "You don''t want him to go back?" he said Gu Bailu smiled and said, "I know it''s impossible, so I don''t think so. Besides, the son of heaven and earth should have his seat." "If you don''t want to, maybe I can help you." Gu Bailu shook his head: "fengqingtian wants, I will meet him, after so many things, I know what to do, what is not to do." "Then do you hate him?" "I hate it, but with the reincarnation, it''s all gone, we''ve all been punished, and I won''t go back to it." Gu Yunjing raised his hand to caress her head. He raised his hand but felt the pain in his arm, which made him frown. Gu Bailu said with a smile, "the invincible little emperor has been bullied like this by a careless White Emperor. It''s really a fall of the tiger and a fall of the Pingyang dog." "It''s just taking advantage of people''s danger. It''s a shame that there is a scum like him on Tiangong cliff." "In more than one hundred years, there have been tremendous changes in Tiangong cliff. It is estimated that there are not many of our old friends left." "It was changed, but the new Emperor didn''t dare to change them all." Gu Bailu also wants to say something. The demon king has brought Nanning''s heart and a group of gorgeous women to hulaladi. As soon as he came in, he said excitedly, "daughter, have you recovered your memory?" Gu Bailu glanced back at him. "Are you qualified to call me that?" The demon king was treated with cold face by her. Instead of being unhappy, he said happily: "it seems that you have really recovered your memory. I didn''t cheat you, Feng Qingtian will die. Last time I let him escape, this time we must make him doomed." Gu Bailu raised his hand and pulled away from the border. Gu Yunjing was also slow. Although the spirit power was not fully recovered, it should not be difficult to leave the demon world. Because she also recovered her memory and knew what the demon king was like, the enchantment was totally unnecessary. "What''s your plan?" Gu Bailu approached him lightly. The demon king pulled her to sit down on the jade couch beside: "as long as you are willing to cooperate, this time he can''t escape." Gu Bailu gave him a funny look: "so much for me?" "You are the only one in the six realms that can make fengqingtian willing to fall into the trap." The demon king sighs with emotion, seeing Gu Bailu is more satisfied. It''s his daughter. She has boundless charm. Feng Qingtian, who dominates the six realms, is also confused by her. Chapter 812 "Why should I help you deal with him when he is so kind to me?" Gu Bailu looked at him doubtfully with her eyes open. "Don''t you hate him? He has enlarged your stomach again now, but he never confessed to you. Can you accept it? " The demon king looked at her strangely, as if she was talking about something in the sky. Gu Bailu frowned slightly. Feng Qingtian, ah Feng Qingtian, was reincarnated and fell from the altar. He still had no remorse. Still go her own way, still let her repeat the same thing. "Of course not." Gu Bailu said firmly. "I know that you are a man of discretion. Fengqing is naive and can''t stay. If he really becomes the master, the six realms will be in chaos." Gu Bailu looked at him coolly: "don''t say it unfathomably, Dayi Avenue, you just want to live a comfortable life, not limited by people, how to cooperate with you, talk about it." The demon king took her and whispered a few times, then looked up at the standing lone cloud mirror: "Little Emperor Should help us? " Everyone knows that little emperor likes his daughter, no less than Feng Qingtian. "Whatever she does, I will follow her." The lonely cloud mirror is rebellious. The demon king is a little relieved: "that''s good, that''s good." He seemed to have seen the phoenix flying in the sky, and his mouth was full of smiles. There is a sense of pleasure that the great revenge has been avenged. But it''s a pity that although he is handsome, he is very thin and always has a sense of sinister. Once he is satisfied, he looks sad. Gu Bailu didn''t feel much about the so-called father. Who knows if he is his real father? Anyway, her mother Well, the woman who killed herself for love In the time of her soul It''s not just that she had some amazing love with him. Her love history has lasted for thousands of years and thousands of books have been published. The demon king is just a wonderful stroke in her numerous love. It''s a pity that the demon king has remembered this for so many years. After finishing the plan, Gu Bailu said that there was no problem, and the demon king asked someone to take her to the house arranged for her and arrange her to live with Gu Yunjing. "Shaodi really loves you. You used to like him. When fengqingtian is solved, you can be together." The demon king consoled Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu picked a eyebrow and asked no questions. She didn''t want to talk to him more about what she thought, who she liked or didn''t like. The demon king has no qualification, and she has no intention. Gu Bailu calls Nanning Xin to be her servant girl. Nanning Xin looks at her eyes with hatred and does not hide it at all. Xu has been installing lotus plus for so many years, she is also tired, so it''s hard to install it. Gu Bailu sat on the couch and watched Nanning heart standing in front of her. In front of her, her face was destroyed. The woman who was full of grumpiness was totally different from the girl who was gorgeous and startled the world not long ago. It''s just two people. "It''s time to give me back the night lily." Gu Bailu took a sip of tea and completely ignored Nanning''s hatred. Nanning''s heart was filled with hatred and said: "kill me now if you have the ability, or I will make you miserable." Gu Bailu laughed and said, "I will be afraid of you? You have my memory so long, you should know who I am. " Mention this Nanning heart hate even more, eyes light poison: "is you this bitch, if not because you are the daughter of the demon king, how can there be the art of flattery to confuse giant!" Chapter 813 Gu Bailu didn''t get angry at all and said, "birth also determines a person''s fate. You have the ability to be the daughter of the demon king." Nanning was so angry that she began to spit blood. She bit her lips and said, "you think the demon king really likes you, but he just wants to use you to deal with giant. He is so kind to you, and you even want to hurt him. It''s shameless to the extreme." "Do you know why you haven''t died yet?" Gu Bailu looked up and asked her seriously. Nanning''s heart was cold. "Just because you don''t have the ability to kill me." "I know. You are covered by a demon. I can''t imagine All flowers fairy, who is held by everyone to like flowers, will fall down to work with the devil. She likes Phoenix holding the sky, but climbs onto the devil''s bed! " Nanning''s face was livid. Facing Gu Bailu''s disdainful expression, she was a little surprised: "how do you know..." "Take back the spirit of memory. Do you think you can still hide from me the little things you do?" Nanning''s heart is not that talented Miss Murong''s mansion now. Now she''s lost all her powers and her roots are broken. She''s a real waste. Gu Bailu wants to see her eyes. It''s as easy as shooting a mosquito. Nanning became hysterical: "I didn''t do this to be with fengqingtian! All because of you, without you, he must like me, and I don''t have to sell myself to others! How can you know the pain when you are born to be cared for! " "Every man has his own will. You have your calculation. That''s your business. But now that you fail, you have to accept the consequences of failure. The reason why you are still alive is because I want to see you die. My parents and the soul of more than 100 people who care for your family are watching!" Gu Bailu stood up, reached for her and dragged her across her neck. When she took back her hand, the white lotus and the black core night lotus were already in her hand, sending out a thick fog of black ink, which instantly dyed the whole space black. "Master master, you are really my master. Master''s baby has been waiting for you for a long time. The baby''s heart is breaking. How can you come back and make a noise?" Night lotus swayed in her hand, a soft and cute voice of children sounded, accompanied by poor crying. "Well, stop crying. I''m coming back." Gu Bailu hangs the night lotus on her neck. "The master will never abandon the baby. The baby is sad for a long time." Gu Bailu groaned, "if you are sad, you will recognize others as masters?" "Master, the baby is an expedient. If you don''t recognize her, the baby will be burned by the fire of hell." Gu Bailu thought of the scene when she left Tiangong cliff. In order to make her reincarnate, Gu Fu and Gu Mu threw the night lotus into the fire of hell. They''re for her good, she knows. But this also really makes night lotus suffer a lot. "I''m sorry. I won''t abandon you again." Nanning''s heart was taken away from the night lily. Her bare neck made her a little unacceptable. She rushed at her like crazy: "give it back to me, give it back to me, he is mine, they are mine! You shameless have robbed me of everything! " Gu Bailu dodged her attack lightly and fanned her to the door with a wave of his hand: "get back to the devil and serve him well. Don''t pollute my Lord''s eyes with your dirty body." Gu Bailu knows that Nanning Xin doesn''t like to serve the devil, because as a devil, the requirements in that respect are particularly abnormal. Chapter 814 Almost every time she died, and there was no pleasure. Nanning''s heart has no spiritual root now. He will serve the devil several times and he will die. So she didn''t want to kill her by herself, which made her die so happy. "Gu Bailu, you don''t want to know where the soul of Gu Fu and Gu Mu is?" Nanning gets up from the ground and doesn''t know how to live. Gu Bailu frowned slightly. Of course, she wanted to know that she couldn''t find the soul of Gu''s father and mother. "Where is it?" Gu Bailu asked. Nanning laughed heartily: "you want to know, I won''t tell you that their souls are suffering everyday. They are suffering abnormally. Hahahaha." Gu Bailu has a rune to fight against her. Nanning is upset and overturned. Gu Bailu steps on her and says, "don''t you think so? Believe it or not, I''ll find some more terrible people to serve you?" Nanning''s heart shivered and her face turned pale. It''s a hell of an experience. She''s fed up with one devil. "You Dare you! The devil will not let you go. " Nanning said, threatening her. Gu Bailu snorted: "what is the devil, I will kill him sooner or later." Nanning is very hateful. She hates God for being so unfair and heaven for being so good to Gu Bailu. She just went to Gu''s house and stole a mirror of the sky. How come the waste of Gu''s house is that man. She thought she had lost her soul and was not in the six realms! It''s really bad luck. "I can tell you where they are, but You''re going to help me get rid of the demon. " Nanning is not willing to tunnel. Gu Bailu turned away and said, "how dare you bargain with me now?" Nanning''s heart didn''t give in at all: "I have so little left to negotiate with you." "You have self-knowledge. Say, if you find my parents'' soul, I will let you die happily once and no longer suffer from the devil." "Yunqi Kingdom, in the royal tomb." Gu Bailu showed an incredible expression, did not expect his parents'' soul is still in the world? "If you want to find them, you have to go quickly. Soon they will be made into soul pills, refined and disappeared." "What do you mean?" "The royal family of yunqi is fond of refining medicine with human soul. They have been tortured for so long. The soul can be eaten. Making Dan is a super supreme spiritual medicine, which can help the emperor of yunqi to become immortal." Gu Bailu heard that Feng Qingtian said that the emperor of yunqi state has been ignoring the government for many years, and now the state is under the control of the crown prince. The emperor of yunqi state has been practicing in seclusion for many years, and is about to become an immortal. It''s not necessarily a success to cultivate and become an immortal. Some people can''t succeed after a lifetime of cultivation, even if they die. So some people refine the soul of the elixir, and use the soul of a powerful expert to make the elixir to help people succeed in immortality. Yunqi country has always been a big country of alchemy. There are many times more people in their country than in other two countries. Therefore, many alchemy doctors who are not specialized in medicine are derived. Many of the alchemy doctors make pills that are strange and have any effect. The only one who can practice the soul of Dan is yunqi state-owned. It is said that he is the master of Childe Xiao. But Mr. Xiao never recognized him, and that person never recognized him as his apprentice. Gu Bailu thought that his parents'' soul would be refined into a pill, and his heart was particularly uncomfortable. Although they may not be her real parents, but she reincarnated so many years, they are the greatest maternal love for her father, love her as if they were their own. Chapter 815 She had to hurry to save them. She was in a hurry to leave the demon world and return to the world to save her parents'' souls. But I can''t wait for Feng Qingtian to come. She thought about looking for Gu Yunjing. She couldn''t wait for Feng Qingtian any more. With their strength, to leave the demon world, the demon king may not be able to stop her. The demon king didn''t set too many defenses against her, about thinking that she really wanted to die, so he thought that they were people on a boat, and was very considerate of her. If it''s the past, the demon king brings up the matter of killing fengqingtian, she may still like the previous choice and promise to kill him. But after what happened last time, she won''t do it again. In fact, she still hated Feng Qingtian, hated his meeting in this life, concealed so much from her, repeated the same skill again, hooked her heart, and let her fall into his tenderness and love. But he clearly knew that this love was such a disaster for her. He loves himself more than he loves her. "It''s possible for us to leave, but You are the human being now. It may be fatal to break through six boundaries. You can''t take this risk. " Gu Yunjing simply refused her idea. Gu Bailu was a little worried: "but I have to get out as soon as possible." At this time, she also understood why nanningxin was willing to tell her parents the whereabouts of her soul. Just want her to be in a hurry, and let her venture back to the world to save them. Knowing it was a trap, Gu Bailu had to go inside. "It''s not as big as your life and your child''s life. I believe that the king will come to save you soon." Gu Bailu was a little annoyed: "what''s the use for me to restore my memory? With the memory of my previous life, I have no ability of my previous life. It will only make people uncomfortable." Now she can understand Feng Qingtian''s suffocation. No wonder he has been telling her to take back their power and strength and to return to that position. The emperor of heaven, who once dominated everything and had extraordinary power, has become the only human power now. Even if this power is even stronger, it is also very aggrieved. That''s how she is now. Before, she had the ability to destroy the underworld, fight against the demon world, and kill the demon world into a mess. Now A small demon world trapped her. Gu Bailu stood in front of the hall and looked at the sky of the demon world. On the top of it was Tiangong cliff, which used to be her territory. No matter how powerful the other realms are, they are all under the pressure of Tiangong cliff. Outside the main hall, there are colorful trees growing all around. On the left side, there is a clear spring flowing by. On the right side, there is a huge waterfall. The air is fresh and the environment is beautiful. However, this is only a false image of the demon world. In fact, behind the hall, there are a group of ferocious beasts and a battle field. In the demon world, we need to cultivate adult form and grow up cruelly. How difficult it is for those who can cultivate themselves, including all things in the world, to stand out among all things. In fact, it is not easy for anyone to live among the six circles. She used to think that Feng Qingtian, the emperor of heaven, dominated everything, called the wind and the rain, and didn''t worry about anything. It was very easy for him to come. He was the favorite of the six realms. Why do you have to be desperate to get her, so she hated when she knew the truth. Hate that he is spoiled, regardless of other people''s ideas, and disrespectful of world ethics. But now she also knows that he is not easy. Although he is the emperor of heaven, he doesn''t want to get anything. He also paid a very painful price to get her. Chapter 816 Feng Qingtian destroys his life. In front of her and death, he chooses to die. Lost everything of Tiangong cliff, lost his power to dominate the world. From the clouds above, down to the bottom of the valley. How she hated him at that time. She wished to kill him. She hoped that he would lose all his power and pull him down from the altar. However, she knew that the emperor could not die. No one could do anything for him because of his powerful existence. But She did it. She succeeded in making the emperor fall. But she didn''t get the pleasure she wanted, she didn''t feel the breath, she wasn''t ecstatic. Only then did she know that he had done so many things, after all, he still took her heart out. What should she do now? The reason for hating him in the past is no longer there. They have been born and have different identities and no barriers. But the memory is still there, and the facts of those evils are still there. Can she really be heartless? Most importantly, Feng Qingtian cheated her again in this life. Never be honest. The plan made by the demon king is flawless. As long as fengqingtian comes, with his human power, it is impossible to defeat Taishan stone in the demon world. This Taishan stone is more powerful than the Wuxing mountain, which holds down Monkey Sun. "Miss Gu, the demon king asks you to go to Taishan stone." Two bodyguards appeared at her side and respectfully invited her. Gu Bailu knew that although the demon king recognized her as a daughter, he would not treat her as a daughter. The demon king is such a scum. There are groups in the harem. His daughter runs all over the ground and calls for her daughter, just to use her to deal with fengqingtian. "Good." Gu Bailu followed them to Taishan stone. Taishan stone is actually a very small stone, but a fist is big, black ink, placed on the shelf, like a black jade, showing low-key luxury. People who don''t know only think it''s a jade ornament. Once the demon king starts it, he will become the real Mount Tai, trapping people in it, and finally losing his soul. Even the soul can not protect, completely disappear in this world. This time, the demon king and Tiangong cliff are going to die with Phoenix holding the sky. And put all hope on her. Gu Bailu wants to laugh. Do they really think that she will hate Feng Qingtian to kill her as before. Of course, they will never know the benefits of destroying everything and reincarnation. Even if Feng Qingtian is not right, he is also her child''s father and the one who loves her the most. There is only one in the world where she can hurt him. How can she hurt him again? She thought for a long time, and finally found that she was reluctant. Even if he is really heinous, she is reluctant. "Miss Gu just needs to lie here." The bodyguard said the country. Gu Bailu nodded. She was lying on the couch, and the one Taishan stone was on the shelf beside the soft couch. "Offended." The bodyguard said, and tied her hands and feet with the gold rope he brought. As soon as the gold wire rope touches the skin, it is tightened, and the wrists, feet and wrists are all hurt badly. Gu Bailu''s face turned white with pain. "Miss Gu, please bear it." The bodyguard saw that she was very painful, but also very concerned to comfort. Gu Bailu bit her teeth and said, "you are really cruel." "Daughter, there''s no way to do this. If you don''t make it real, Feng Qingtian won''t believe it." The demon king came in with a group of gorgeous women. Gu Bailu smiled and said, "that''s not necessarily. As long as I''m in danger, even if he doesn''t believe it, he will break in." Chapter 817 The demon king laughs: "yes, my king''s daughter has this charm." His face was so proud that Gu Bailu wanted to kick him to death. "If you bear it, I have given him a message. He should be here soon." The demon king stroked Gu Bailu''s forehead: "you have suffered in these years." Gu Bailu''s heart is cold. I know that she has been living hard these years, but I haven''t seen you come out to help her. She also claims to be her father, but it is others who really accompany her in these years. She didn''t believe in his position as the demon king. She couldn''t find where her reincarnation was. He just didn''t want to find it. But he is smarter than the people in Tiangong cliff. They just want to get rid of her children, but they don''t know how to use her to deal with fengqingtian. He is much more intelligent. If he can''t get the spirit of her memory, he will give her the spirit of Nanning''s memory. If he has the memory of his previous life, he will naturally hate fengqingtian. Unfortunately, as the demon king, he didn''t have a real love heart. I didn''t know that fengqingtian could move her by paying for her. In the past, fengqingtian saved her by choosing his own death. At the moment of his death, she understood that fengqingtian would love him again. After his death, she was able to take over everything from Tiangong cliff and possess the power to dominate the world. However, she found that she could not. Without fengqingtian, no matter how high her position or her strength was, what was the use. So she hated those who encouraged him to kill Feng Qingtian. She destroyed the demon world and the underworld once, and finally angered the heaven and was burned by the fire of hell. Of course, she will not let herself be consumed by the fire of hell. She will reincarnate and go to fengqingtian. That''s why we have the sword of Gu Yunjing and the scene of Gu Fu and Gu Mu saving her. So many people have paid so much for her, she can never repeat the same mistakes. Those who really care about her will never be the demon king who claims to be his father. In her previous life, she was so stupid that she believed him. "When fengqingtian is gone, will you help me regain the position of Tiangong cliff?" Gu Bailu asked earnestly. The demon king nodded: "of course, that was originally yours. In the past life, you were confused. Look at this life, fengqingtian became a man, or he lied to you and made you pregnant. In fact, he knew in his heart that if you gave birth to the son of heaven and earth, he would die. He didn''t really love you." "How could he die in my hand if he didn''t really love me? You can''t kill him in this way." Gu Bailu is a light tunnel. She can deny Feng Qingtian''s other, but never his love. Although this kind of love, once in her eyes is abnormal and deformed. She had struggled and resisted, tried everything, and never escaped his suffocating love. Bai Yunyi only knows that she and Feng Qingtian love each other. In fact, she doesn''t know how reluctant she is or how much humiliation she suffered at that time. For one thing, different people have different views. Feng Qingtian thinks that he loves her, so he can be crazy, and he will think that she knows no good or bad, and is increasingly domineering to her. Bai Yunyi thinks that she is lucky to be liked by fengqingtian. She should also be happy. So she thinks that they love each other. He doesn''t even have the idea to destroy and save her. He thinks that she is happy. In the eyes of Gu Yunjing, it''s gratifying to think that the emperor like fengqingtian can find the person who really agrees with him and has the son of heaven and earth Chapter 818 I also think that they should be together. I think they are the best couple in the world. They are stupid and complete, ignoring their hearts completely. In fact, at the beginning, Gu Bailu liked Gu Yunjing. From the first time he saw him, he was so gentle with her and handed over all the interesting and delicious things he collected to her. That year, she arrived at Tiangong cliff less than three years ago. At that time, I seemed to be only seven or eight years old, but I already knew that I liked the beautiful big brother very much. Bai Yunyi is locked in the soul lock tower. She is also locked with him. Only Gu Yunjing brings delicious fruits to see her every time. Tell her the story of the world. She lives with Bai Yunyi, but there is also a lone cloud mirror who often cares about her. Bai Yunyi only knows how to cultivate in the soul locking tower, but he doesn''t know the secret meeting between him and lone cloud mirror at all. Later, she was chosen by the emperor of heaven as the candidate to nurture the son of heaven and earth. She was really reluctant. Because she knew that she would never be able to be with Gu Yunjing again. So she initially resisted and resented Feng Qingtian, and then hated his hegemony. She begged him and told her that she liked the lonely cloud mirror and didn''t want to be his woman, but Feng Qingtian didn''t care about it and never cared about her idea. And Feng Qingtian is very strong in that aspect. As he said, no matter where he is, once he wants it, he will ignore it and go straight to it. Gu Bailu wants to leave him in a dream. But she knew that she could not leave his hand. He was the master of Tiangong cliff and the emperor who could destroy the world at will. So she can only show that she is good with him and lives happily with him. Other people think that she is the favorite of the emperor of heaven. Only she knows how much she hates fengqingtian. In particular, although he dotes on her, he is not willing to beg him because of human affairs. Later, the demon king found her and told her what shocked her. She went to Feng Qingtian to question her. Feng Qingtian took it for granted and didn''t care. He knew everything but forced her. Gu Bailu''s hatred at that time was overwhelming. She wanted Feng Qingtian to die and let him lose everything. She did kill him in the end, and she was down. In fact, this is a rather tragic story. If there is no reincarnation, they are all tragic people. The demon king thought she would repeat the tragedy again. Gu Bailu hooks her lips, no She wants the false phenomena they see in their previous lives to become facts! Let them have no chance to take advantage of it. Since Gu Yunjing, Bai Yunyi and master Gu''s father and mother all think that she and Feng Qingtian love each other and live happily, she will do what they do. "Wang, someone broke in." A werewolf with a face ran in outside the house. The demon king looked at Gu Bailu and said, "it''s worthy of being the king''s daughter. He did come for you." Gu Bailu clenched her lips and smiled: "I am pregnant with his child, can he not come?" "I will go to meet him. You can bear it again." The demon king looked at the red mark on Gu Bailu''s wrist and went away. Gu Bailu looks at his back and sneers at him. He is really a good father. The house is full of bodyguards, but there is no one in it. It''s about that she cooperates very well. The demon king is also convinced that she hates Feng Qingtian, who recovers her memory, and would like to kill him. Gu Bailu secretly recited the incantation, and the soul receiving bracelet on her wrist jumped into the air. "Take it." Gu ordered in a low voice. Chapter 819 The soul receiving bracelet is transformed into a huge bag, and the Mount Tai stone on the side shelf is included in the bracelet together with the shelf. "Come back." Gu Bailu takes back the soul receiving bracelet and smiles with satisfaction. The demon king is really a good father. Such a good treasure was given to her, without any precaution. Outside the house, there was a fight. A familiar, deep male voice came in: "hand in lu''er!" "Why did the king''s daughter give it to you? Do you think you are still the emperor of heaven?" The demon king''s tone is full of provocation: "with your current strength, it''s impossible to steal her." Feng Qingtian no longer talks nonsense with him, calls out the soul leaving sword, and then hits him. It''s made of his cold iron stone on the cliff of Tiangong when fengqingtian was the emperor of heaven. Recognize the sword of the Lord and follow him even if he turns around. When the demon king saw the soul departing sword, his face changed a little. He quickly dodged his attack: "give it to the king." He called on his soldiers and crab generals to attack Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian, of course, is not alone. Although all of his dark legions are human beings, they have already been trained as demons by him. Gu Bailu shouted in the room, "Lord, I''m in there. Come and help me, I''m afraid!" Feng Qingtian''s eyes are colder. Lu''er never yells for fear. What the hell did the demon king do to her? Feng Qingtian was not in the mood to fight with the demon king. He moved to the door of the house in a moment, wondering that there was no border? But no longer wondering, he was not going to think about it. Even if it was a fire pit in front of him, as long as Gu Bailu was in it, he had to jump. He kicked the door open and rushed in. He saw Gu Bailu tied to the bed, his hands and feet were red, and gold was in her white and tender flesh, and blood came out. Feng Qingtian''s heart ached and rushed up: "I''m late." As he spoke, he cut the rope with the sword of the departed soul. The demon king immediately followed in, immediately ordered: "immediately set up a border, all the doors closed." Gu Bailu lies on the bed and looks at Feng Qingtian quietly. His narrow and beautiful eyes were full of heartache, as if these things were tied to him. He has a face that can charm the world, but his temperament is not good. He is domineering and cruel. He insists on getting what he thinks. But he has a soft heart, in the face of her, he can give up his life, as long as she is around him. This kind of love is extreme and can suffocate people. But what should I do? She seems to be used to it and addicted. "Is it painful?" Feng Qingtian holds her hands in her palm: "I will be more comfortable blowing." Gu Bailu nest in his arms: "no pain, this little injury is nothing. I stabbed you with a sword in my previous life, that''s more painful." Feng Qingtian rubbed her head: "how can silly girl say that? I''ll take you back." He held Gu Bailu in his arms and stood up to leave, only to find that the outside of the house was surrounded by the enchantment. He looked at the demon king and said, "demon king, do you live too comfortably these years? Do you want to die? " Ha ha, the demon king, laughed wildly: "emperor, how dare you talk to this king so arrogantly? You are just a little human now, and even the throne has not been inherited." Feng Qingtian put Gu Bailu down: "first bear for a while, wait for me to solve him." Chapter 820 Gu Bailu nodded, "well, come on, pull out his tendon." The demon king frowned slightly: "daughter, the play has finished, you can come here." Gu Bailu made a face at him: "who will act with you? My husband will beat you to pieces when he comes." Feng Qingtian made a smile, and the stone finally fell to the ground. What he feared most was that lu''er met the demon king again. So he didn''t dare to give her back her memory. Unexpectedly, she finally stood on her side this time. What made her change? The demon king is slightly angry: "what do you say? Are you lying to me? " "Right, right, that''s a lie." Gu Bailu laughs: "you can beat my husband if you have the ability." "Are you stupid? He doesn''t love you at all. He is the son of heaven and earth in your belly." The demon king dare not set the channel: "no No, you have recovered your memory and told Gu Yunjing that you don''t care about his love. You still hate him. " Gu Bailu turned away and said, "that''s all for you to see." "Demon king is angry:" impossible, how can you be with him, don''t forget you and his identity, he is who you are Gu Bailu rolled her eyes and said, "my surname is Gu, his surname is Feng. He married me. I''m his wife in the royal family tree. That''s the relationship." "Demon king gas smiled:" well, since you want to follow him, then don''t blame me for being a father''s cruel heart, you can''t leave today "If you have the ability, just let it go." Gu Bailu takes out a rune and turns it around, setting a border between him and Feng Qingtian. "What?" The demon king was a little shocked: "how can you enchant?" Gu Bailu laughs: "thanks to the spirit of memory you gave me, let me know how to use my spiritual power casually." The demon king frowns. Did he do anything wrong? Did he wake up that terrible fairy in his previous life? This fairy has been cultivated for thousands of years in three hundred years. All the fairies in Tiangong cliff adore her. In addition, Feng Qingtian and the two of them are likely to leave the demon world. Fortunately, he also has Taishan stone. "Demon king sneers:" even if so how, you all don''t want to leave He closed his eyes, his hands intertwined in front of his chest, and there was a dark red light between his hands. In his mouth, he read: "Taishan stone, Jiehua!" After shouting, Gu Bailu felt that the air around them was flowing rapidly, turning out a huge spiral nest, which made people a little unstable. Feng Qingtian holds her in her arms and blocks the air flow with her body. But after this air flow, there is no change in the room. The Demon King opened his eyes and saw that there was no movement in the room. His eyes were wide: "what''s the matter! Where is the king''s Mount Tai Gu Bailu laughs loudly: "you want the top of Mount Tai, here I am." The demon king was completely angry and shouted, "where did you get it? How dare you steal the king''s Taishan stone?" Gu Bailu shrugged: "if you put such a big treasure in front of me, I''m sorry for your kindness." The demon king felt that he had been completely cheated: "you How can you be so shameless, mix with him, and dare to steal from your father! " Gu Bailu snorted: "don''t talk so much nonsense, let us go, I can still see that you are the father of a dog life." Chapter 821 The demon king''s face was blue with anger: "you are rebellious!" Gu Bailu shrugged: "with a father like you, you will have what kind of daughter." The demon king roars: "what''s the matter with you, I believe you wholeheartedly, you put me together like this!" What else did Gu Bailu want to say? Feng Qingtian took her hand and looked at the demon king with a sharp eyes: "if you don''t make way, you have only one chance to choose. If you live for 150 years, you are not satisfied?" The demon king scoffed his lips: "do you think you are the former Emperor? I need to be afraid of you. " Feng Qingtian, without saying anything, summoned the soul leaving sword in his hand. In a flash, he jumped up in front of him. The demon king did not lag behind, and one of them moved out of the border. Feng Qingtian''s eyes narrowed slightly. She was thinking about whether to make a boundary. Gu Bailu came to him and beat out a life and death charm. She said the mantra: "break!" That talisman is like a sharp arrow into a frozen lake. It cracks for several days. The border breaks and breaks. With a crack, the whole border disappears in front of the demon king. The demon king''s face became ugly. He knew that Gu Bailu was powerful, but he didn''t expect that now reincarnated adults could break the border he set so easily. The enchantment of demon world can''t be broken by anyone. Feng Qingtian rushed up to the demon king with his sword raised. The demon king immediately attacked him and jumped into the air. Two powerful forces collided. The whole courtyard was shaking. There was a colorful light around it. It was hard to tell who was who. The following demons, some of them with shallow skills, have been shocked by the power of these two people''s tinnitus, dazzle, stagger. The dark regiment brought by fengqingtian is a little better than the demons in the demon world, but it can''t be supported. Gu Bailu went out, summoned a row of blessing symbols in an instant, threw them all together, pasted them to the dark regiment, and gave them a strength. The dark black army, which could not hold up at first, had strength in an instant. They were excited as if they had beaten chicken blood. They rushed forward and beat the demon people to the ground. Gu Bailu smiled with satisfaction. Her blessing is very powerful. For this kind of group warfare, it''s definitely a weapon. What Dog Heaven palace cliff, want to fight group war, who is afraid of who. Feng Qingtian and the demon king have been fighting in the air for a long time. Gu Bailu seems to think that their strength should be five or five points. Fengqingtian is only a human now. Even if he has more power than human, compared with the demon king who has cultivated for thousands of years, he still suffers some losses. Gu Bailu calmly takes out a talisman from the sleeve of the cloud, recites the mantra and throws it forward. The talisman flashed a very bright light and flew to the back of fengqingtian. It disappeared. Feng Qingtian felt that a force had been infused into his body, which made him feel that he was still struggling for a moment. Instead, he felt relaxed all over his body. He split the soul leaving sword towards the demon king with great force. The sword was as strong as a rainbow, breaking the whole demon world, and then the demon king flew back. The demon king''s eyes widened before flying away. I can''t believe it, but Beaten so easily? He is no longer the emperor of heaven. How can he have such a great power? It''s impossible! Feng Qingtian falls down and holds Gu Bailu in her arms. She orders to "withdraw." When he first came, he had already broken through the demon world, and the demon king deliberately let him in, so he came in smoothly. Chapter 822 The demon king fell on the ground, and his face was extremely ugly: "close the gate of demon world, and never let them out." Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu fly so fast that he wants to rush out before closing the demon world gate. But in the end, the door of demon world was firmly closed. The gate of demon world is hundreds of meters high and made of cold stone. No matter how powerful it is, it can''t be broken. "I''ll find another way." Feng Qingtian takes Gu Bailu to the other side, the gate is closed, but the demon world has other boundaries to break through. Gu Bailu pulls him: "don''t worry, come with me." Where are the loopholes in the demon world? She knows best. In the past few months in the demon world, she basically mixed the whole demon world. And because of her unique skill of Maoshan, she paid special attention to this kind of enchantment, so in the past, when she was angry to destroy the demon world, she could rampage and be reckless. Half of the demon world was almost destroyed by her. In fact, the demon world is not as strong as it used to be. More than 100 years is not enough time for them to recover to their original strength. At least many demons have not been cultivated. Even the reported wolf guards are still like werewolves, not completely evolved. So Gu Bailu dared to speak so recklessly to the demon king. Gu Bailu takes Feng Qingtian to a waterfall, which flows down three thousand feet. Clothes can be splashed ten meters away. "After the waterfall, there is a blank space. You can cross the demon world and enter the blank space." Gu Bailu points behind the waterfall. Feng Qingtian said, "I''ll open the border." Gu Bailu shook his head: "it''s not needed here. In the blank space, we need to open the border. Let''s go first." "Good." Feng Qingtian picks her up and flies to the huge waterfall. The human figure becomes tiny in front of the waterfall. Night Huai to all the dark Corps waved: "follow." A group of people flew to the waterfall and were also submerged by the waterfall. After the waterfall, there is a blank space. The whole space is shining with dazzling white light. It''s the same way to go forward. It seems that you can''t go out at all. No matter how long you walk, it seems that you are still in the same place, which makes you feel that you are not moving at all. "There''s a border here. I''ll open it." Gu Bailu comes down from Feng Qingtian''s arms, takes off the gold hairpin on her head and the earrings on her ears, and scatters them in the blank space. Draw several cross talismans, connect the gold hairpin with the earring, and roar: "break!" The gold hairpin and Earrings rushed into a white space like a broken bamboo. In a moment, the whole space was dark and could not reach for five fingers. "Lu''er!" Feng Qingtian holds Gu Bailu in her arms: "what''s the matter?" "It''s OK. The space is turning. It shouldn''t be a big problem." Gu Bailu fell into his arms and couldn''t breathe. Feng Qingtian holds her wrist: "how can it be so cold?" "I haven''t used the power of my previous life for a long time, so I can''t hold it. It''s OK. Don''t worry." Gu Bailu fell into his arms, holding his waist in both hands and breathing slowly. "Hard work for you." Feng Qingtian lowers her head and kisses her. It was not long before the space conversion, and soon there was a beam of light. The closer the light came, the moment, everyone was empty. There was a forest under it, with thick fog in the forest. "Everybody, don''t fall dead." Night Huai loudly reminds the dark army. All of them are people with high spiritual strength. They are not afraid of the distance of falling down. Chapter 823 However, Rao has a high spiritual strength. After such a fight, the spiritual strength has basically been exhausted. When falling in the forest, a group of people are not up on the ground. Gu Bailu was too tired to speak. Her current spiritual power can''t fully support the miraculous talismans in her previous life, which makes her hands weak. Feng Qingtian is the only one who is still in a good spirit. He holds Gu Bailu in his arms and holds her palm, and transmits her spiritual power. "Don''t pass it on to me. Go quickly and make up the border so that the demons in the demon world don''t come to the world, and then it will be even more troublesome." Gu Bailu looked up at the sky, where the border was. Now she doesn''t have the power to set up a border. "OK, I''ll go right away. Yehuai comes to guard the princess." Feng Qingtian took off her robe and laid it on the ground, leaning against the tree. Night Huai ran to come over: "prince you go, Princess subordinate must take good care of." If Gu Bailu used to think that he was proud of her, now he has no such idea at all. What kind of waste is the wanton princess? She is a god level figure. Any enchantment becomes a layer of ice in her hands. Any few runes can make the dark army become the dark ghost group Invincible, omnipotent. With her skill, what are they afraid of? Really even the sky can fight up. Feng Qingtian takes a look and flies up to the sky to mend the border. "Night Huai one face adores a way:" the princess sister-in-law, you still accept an apprentice He thinks about those talismans. If he learns them and then leads the regiment commander, he will be invincible as long as one talisman goes on! Although the princess is powerful, she can''t take her to any battlefield. Once or twice, she can''t always go to the battlefield. The princess is still forced by the princess. Gu Bailu looked at him funny and said, "why, do you want to go to school?" "Yes, do you think I can do it? I think you are very good!" "No way." Gu Bailu refused him thoughtlessly: "your condition is not good. Your spiritual power is too high now. You can''t learn this kind of ability any more, unless you destroy your current spiritual power first." "Ah..." Night Huai some hesitated, want him to destroy now completely, that is as painful as cutting his flesh. "And even if you destroy the current spiritual power and learn my skills of Maoshan, you may not be able to have nature, so it''s a very risky thing. You''d better die." Night Huai sighed to sit on the ground: "such a good skill if used in the battlefield how good." Gu Bailu smiled: "don''t worry, you can''t have people to learn. I won''t be stingy with good things, as long as they are willing to learn." Night Huai came together: "princess, this good thing can teach people, but must only teach their own people." It''s a unique skill. You can''t pass it out at will. You have to choose the right person. "You can choose some people. I''m not stupid. Will you teach others in disorder?" Gu Bailu thinks that she is not a virgin, nor can she do something that has something good to offer. The night Huai just then happily laughs: "good good, I go back to immediately look for a person, must be the most reliable loyalty." Gu Bailu also smiled: "you are positive." "What''s positive?" Feng Qingtian came over with a calm face and took a look at the body that night Huaihe had got close to: "what can we talk about so close?" Chapter 824 Night Huai hurriedly retreated two steps: "have no, subordinate rolled." The Lord is a careful eye. He doesn''t want to be misunderstood by him as an imaginary enemy. He will be punished by some abnormal people. Feng Qingtian holds Gu Bailu in her arms: "how are you now? Are you slowing down?" Gu Bailu nodded: "the body is better, and the spirit power hasn''t come back, but now there is a night lotus that is not afraid of the spirit power." "Well, the border has been mended. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. I''ll take you back first." "Do you know where it is? I want to go to yunqi. " Gu Bailu is in a hurry to save the soul of Gu''s father and mother. Now she doesn''t know whether she will come or not. "Let yehuai have a look. He is familiar with the geography of the mainland." Gu Bailu nodded. Feng Qingtian called yehuai and gave him two orders. Night Huai out for a while, and back: "to my guess, this should be the junction of our country and yunqi country, Wangyue peak." "Then go to yunqi immediately. I have to go." Gu Bailu is not allowed to talk with Feng Qingtian. She is determined. Feng Qingtian looked at her face and sighed, "can you bear the fact that your body has not recovered and your child is so heavy?" "It''s OK. I can hold it. If I can''t save them, I can''t hold it." Gu Bailu insisted. Feng Qingtian fondled her head and said, "OK, you can go if you want." Night Huai slightly frowned: "Lord, you go to yunqi country now, then our plan..." "," "put it off." Feng Qingtian stands up with Gu Bailu in his arms and flies out of the woods. Night Huaihe mouth corners are in smoke, and delay, a palace change plan to seize the throne, and again and again after three delays, you still do not want to sit the emperor! Woman, it''s really a disaster. It''s a disaster! This time we are going to yunqi country, not to fight, so the dark army let yehuai take them back, leaving only a few bodyguards with high power. They went out of Wangyue peak and came to this town. They rented a few carriages and went on the road. In fact, if you are in a hurry, you can use lightness skill fastest, but Gu Bailu''s body is really over consumed. She didn''t want to save Gu''s father and mother. She was totally out of shape. After all, we should do what we can to save people. The carriage galloped all the way to the territory of yunqi country. On the way, Feng Qingtian''s Skynet sent a letter to Gu Bailu. At the beginning, I wrote that she thought of her very much, and then I said that I had practiced according to Gu Bailu''s teaching, but I didn''t seem to make much progress. Then said Lu burned shadow has ascended the throne, now she lives alone in a palace, has many attendants. Although the position is not high, but because the child was made Prince, so no one dare to disrespect her. Lu Fen Ying was very busy to ascend the throne. She hardly came to her palace. She was also very happy. Then she said that when she was on the road, she couldn''t get used to the food. Lu Huoying collected a female cook, and now she is also collected in the palace. Between the lines are saying that this woman is extremely beautiful, even she feels beautiful suffocating. Gu Bailu frowned. Where did such a woman come from? Shallow son is really a person who has no mind. How can he even let Lu Huoying bring such a dangerous woman into the palace? How can he find a way to let this woman go. But think about shallower''s temperament. Forget it. If she knew she wanted to fight, she would not be bullied by Su muwei for so many years. Chapter 825 Now she has also stopped thinking about Lu Fen Ying. If she can live a good life in the harem quietly, it should be a good thing for her. In the end, shallow son wrote: "Tianfeng Kingdom has half a month to go on the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven, and it needs to use the mirror of splitting heaven May be burned by Lu Ying to know that the mirror of cracked sky is fake... " Gu Bailu called out with a cry: "why do we use the mirror of split sky to worship heaven? No, why do we worship heaven! God is nothing! " Feng Qingtian peeled a pear and put it into her mouth: "what''s the matter? I''m so emotional." "Lu Huoying may soon find out that his mirror to split the sky is fake." Gu Bailu is worried. Feng Qingtian picked up his eyebrow and said, "isn''t that normal? We will find it sooner or later. It doesn''t matter if we kill it or not." "In other words, we don''t recognize it, but once Lu Huoying suspects it, he will abuse shallow son, and his life will not be easy." Originally she also wanted to let shallow son live in peace. It still doesn''t work. Do you want to return the cracked mirror to Lu Huo? "Lu''s sons are all princes now. He shouldn''t be bad to shallow son any more. Besides, he won''t marry a concubine anyway. Shallow son should be safe." "What''s the use of having a son? He''s not shallow." Gu Bailu is worried. Feng Qingtian clenched his lips to comfort her. "A man is willing to take a child to comfort a woman. Don''t think about it. He must have feelings for her. Don''t worry about it." Gu Bailu looked at him and said, "isn''t it because Lu Zhaoying needs an heir?" "Silly girl, he really wants heirs. He can make them at will. It''s not easy for a man to want heirs." Of course, Feng qingtianli said: "besides, the heirs don''t have to have their own sons. The ones with high spiritual strength in the family can do it." Gu Bailu thought about it, too. Why didn''t she think about it. If Lu Huoying really needs an heir, he doesn''t have to be born by shallow son. No one knows that he has a problem with his body, so shallow son is the only way to give birth to him. He doesn''t have to have his own flesh and blood, or he won''t agree to carry one right after the accident. If he wants neither an heir nor a flesh and blood, but he is willing to carry a child back, there is only one possibility, that is, he is afraid that shallow children will suffer and will be sad, so he is willing to carry a child back to hide from her. If a man can do so, there is no love that is also like ah. Gu Bailu blinked at Feng Qingtian and said, "so you don''t have to be the son of heaven and earth, do you?" Feng Qingtian shook his head: "of course not, son of heaven and earth, of course I hope. They are our children." "But if I had him, I''d have to die. You''ve known that for a long time. I''ve known that in my previous life." Gu Bailu''s face pulled down, thinking of the past life, still a little uneasy. Although she chose to stand on fengqingtian''s side because of love and love, she also chose to believe him. But it''s impossible to say that there are no pimples in the past. Feng Qingtian looked at her guiltily: "I always thought my strength could make you live." Who is fengqingtian? He is the emperor of heaven. Since his memory, he is above all things. No one dares to disobey him. He can do whatever he wants. Chapter 826 He wants to let the world change. So he believed that his power could dominate all things. Even if Gu Bailu''s pregnancy may damage her body, he doesn''t think there will be any problem, because with his strength, he will protect her. But he didn''t know that in Gu Bailu''s eyes, this kind of self-confidence means that he didn''t care about her and didn''t care about her life. Gu Bailu sneered, "aren''t you afraid of my real accident?" "I really didn''t think you would have an accident. As long as we work together, even heaven can''t help us. How could you have an accident? You are so strong..." Feng Qingtian held her in her arms: "but I''m afraid now. Even I''m not falling from that throne, so I dare not let you have anything now. If I don''t find a solution before the production, I will get rid of this child as soon as possible." Gu Bailu''s body suddenly froze: "no, it can''t be so cruel. I''d rather not live." Her children in the previous life, just because they were not saved, she could be reincarnated, but the children did not know where to go. He could have been respected by the world and had a high status, but because of her, he didn''t even come to this world. She didn''t know if the child was the one in the previous life, but This time she must protect him. "Say something stupid!" Feng Qingtian held her face and looked at her carefully: "the child is gone, we can regenerate, I can''t stand to lose you again, not for a moment." Gu Bailu shook her head, and tears were already in her eyes: "the child must not be gone. We must keep him." "Well, I''ll try my best." Feng Qingtian patted her on the back: "if you can''t make your mother and son safe, what''s the point of my life?" With the support of fengqingtian, Gu Bailu is relieved. Feng Qingtian can do what she says. She believes him. She also believes that her children will not empty her life, they are one, he will not be willing to hurt her. "When we go to yunqi country this time, we can also find out if there are magic pills. There are many unknown alchemists in yunqi country, who are often surprised." Gu Bailu nodded, "OK." Among the three countries in this continent, yunqi country is the weakest. It''s not that their talent is not good, but that many of their country''s real talents have gone to alchemy. Just like Xiao Xiao, he was the most potential prodigy of genius and power in yunqi country. If he practised sword sect, some people predicted that he would be able to develop to the highest level. However, they didn''t choose to practice swordsmanship. They turned to practice medicine and refined the elixir with excellent and pure power. These pills are so popular that many big families pay a lot of money for them. So although yunqi country is not the best in strength, it is definitely the richest of the three countries! In particular, Rhine, the capital city, is resplendent in gold and green, carved with white jade. The buildings are all of high atmosphere. There are few houses with wooden structure, all of which are made of marble. Let Gu Bailu feel that he has entered a place with foreign customs, like a modern Arab country, which is not bad for money. Think of Tianfeng and Nanyue The capital city is also a number of wooden houses, full of the flavor of ancient style. Compare with the modern buildings here, one day at a time. Chapter 827 That ancient style is comparable to the buildings here with the same style, one day at a time. It''s no wonder that people who have pure spiritual power also need to cultivate pills, because they can make a lot of money. People who live in this world die for money! After thousands of years of cultivation, what can we do? Six roots are quiet, no desire, no demand. If we stay in that sky every day, we can have fun. It''s better to have the status of money in the world and have a good and unrestrained life. The people of yunqi country are obviously more open than those of other two countries, and the people are not stingy about spending money. The people walking on the streets are all silk and satin. The women''s makeup is exquisite. The young men are all jade fans and nylon, which makes people look good. Even if there is no money, the clothes and cloth are almost the same, but people also clean up and comb their hair carefully. Peddlers in business are also methodical, but as in other countries, there is indifference rather than enthusiasm in people''s eyes. There were not a few greeting people on the road. Low status to see high status will be very interesting to make way, order is not disorderly. Even the crowded streets will not be crowded. The low-level streets will give way to the high-level streets. There will be no confusion. The carriage stopped in front of a very magnificent looking inn. Feng Qingtian helped Gu Bailu out of the carriage. Someone had been waiting for them in front of the inn for a long time. When he saw them coming down, he immediately met them: "prince, princess, the room is ready. Please follow the little one." Gu Bailu looked up and saw that there was a gilded plaque in front of the white jade Inn: "dragon and Phoenix Inn." Is it made of white jade? Gu Bailu really wants to pick up whether it''s real white jade. "Lord, how much is the night here?" Gu asked in a low voice. Feng Qingtian thought, "maybe one hundred Liang silver." Gu Bailu''s eyes widened: "it''s so expensive!" It''s more expensive than the modern five-star hotel presidential suite! "Don''t come in if you can''t afford to stay. You look like a man dressed like a dog. It''s a long story to live in an inn. Now who can live in the dragon and Phoenix Inn?" The woman sitting on the jade chair drinking tea snorted coldly, showing a disdainful expression. Gu Bailu was swallowed by her for some reason and looked at Feng Qingtian innocently: "I''ll sigh, how can I be accepted." The baby is aggrieved. One hundred Liang silver per night is already very expensive. You should know that the family at the bottom may only spend so much in one year, not to mention those in remote villages. "Don''t be sad, just kill her." When Feng Qingtian finished, he reached out and gave the woman a hand. The woman was still drinking happily, and even more felt that she was standing aloof and floating on the ground, but she was blown by a sudden force, which made her pour the whole cup of tea on her body, and then she was scalded to jump, and then another force threw her to the white jade wall. Immediately the blood splashed all over, and the bright red blood on the white marble spread like ink. Gu Bailu took a smoke from the corner of his mouth: "Lord, it''s not good to be so violent. This is someone else''s territory." Feng Qingtian touched the top of her hair: "if she is in her own place, she has no chance to speak." When something happened in the inn, someone got together in an instant. The guard rushed up. Qi Qi surrounded Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu: "bold! Who is making trouble at the dragon and Phoenix Inn? " Chapter 828 Feng Qingtian hugs Gu Bailu in her arms and glances at the guard coldly: "ask your shopkeeper to come out." When the shopkeeper heard that something had happened, he had already run down the stairs with a fart. He just wanted to rush up, but he was stopped by the strong man who just gave Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu the money. The strong man said two words in his ear. The shopkeeper came up to salute in fear: "guest Please take a rest when you come here. I''ll take care of it right away. " Gu Bailu looked at the woman and struggled to get up on the ground: "you You should How dare you hurt me? Do you know who I am! " Gu Bailu''s nest is in the arms of Feng Qingtian: "Wang Ye, she is so fierce." She was pregnant and frightened again, which made people think that the woman must be too domineering and bullied a pregnant woman, so her husband would be so cruel. "Don''t be afraid." Feng Qingtian hugged her and followed the strong man upstairs. The inn made of white marble is carpeted even on the stairs. The room upstairs is well lit and the furnishings are all made of white marble. It''s too proud to be human. In this way, it''s worth a hundred liang of silver a night. On the big bed of Hanbai jade, there is an excellent jade brocade quilt, which feels quite soft. Yunqi country is really proud to be inhuman. "Do you like it?" Feng Qingtian looks at her here and there and asks funny. "I like it! It''s different. It''s fresh. " Even in modern times, she has never lived in such a luxurious place. She has heard that there are temples of white marble in Dubai and the United Arab Emirates. She has never had the chance to have an eye addiction. "Go back and let''s build one. It''s next to the white attic." Feng Qingtian''s light tunnel. Gu Bailu jumped at him and said happily, "my Lord is the moat!" Gu Bailu finally felt the feeling of holding her thigh. Feng Qingtian touched her head: "some things can''t be given to you now..." In the past, they lived in more than this place. Fairyland is just a place with good buildings and pleasant environment. "No, no, we''ll all live in the palace in the future. Let''s forget about it. Although the house of white marble looks rich, it''s not very practical. It''s fresh to live once in a while. I''m sure it''s stuffy after living for a long time." Feng Qingtian doesn''t think it''s OK to build it in the palace. I can''t see many things in the palace It happened to be renovated together. They didn''t lack money. Gu Bailu knew that the moat nature of the goods had been linked up. He could not be persuaded either. He simply did not. Anyway, fengqingtian is also a real money maker. "Rest first, or eat?" Feng Qingtian took down her cloak and asked. Gu Bailu thought for a moment, "eat first. Now I only know that the soul of my parents is in yunqi country, and I don''t know where it is. I have to find it after I recover my energy." Gu Bailu felt sleepy and sleepy after eating because of the problem of his own arrangement of meals. When I woke up, it was dark. I opened the window and looked out. Rhine was full of lights. Even many houses were decorated with lanterns on the top, just like the gorgeous lights of thousands of houses. Feng Qingtian woke up to see no one around him, got out of bed, saw a shadow standing in front of the window, walked past and hugged her from behind: "it''s windy outside, don''t get cold." "Looking at the scene in front of us, we can see all the lights in the house. It''s very harmonious, but the human heart is not like this." Gu Bailu sighed. Chapter 829 The heart of the people is now the king of the strong, the law almost does not exist, regardless of the country in particular, but there is no law to protect the weak. At best, it''s just a group of strong people, pressing a group of human beings who are weaker than them. What he said is what he said. You bully me, I bully the weaker than me, there is no sympathy and love between people. Looking at the peaceful Rhine City, the situation is actually worse than that of Nanyue and Tianfeng. Everyone is dressed up delicately, but they have no energy, especially in the case of no lack of money, they do not know where to strive for. Everyone''s face is as dead as a walking corpse. Just like today, fengqingtian injured the woman, but no one came to trouble. A shopkeeper will take care of the woman. In fact, she guessed that the woman must be in a high position, or she would not dare to talk to her in that tone. But after the shopkeeper made a move, she certainly dared not say more than half a word. Just like the ethos of this country, in the face of people who are better than themselves, they are obedient and do not struggle. There''s no fighting spirit. "You may not care about other people, but about ourselves." Feng Qingtian kissed her cheek: "don''t think too much." "I have protected the world for so many years." Gu Bailu laments that she was sent to Tiangong cliff as a sacrifice in order to let Tiangong cliff not destroy the world. Later, hundreds of years later, she fell out with Feng Qingtian for the sake of the immortality of the world, even at that time, she thought of killing him. She has spent so much and lost so much, not to let this world exist for a long time. Human beings are the most spiritual. They should be vigorous and prosperous. As a saying goes, there is true love in the world, and there is true love in the world. Human beings should have love! "What do you want to do?" Feng Qingtian asked helplessly. Gu Bailu shook his head: "I''m afraid I don''t have a very good way for the time being. I can''t even save my parents. My master is still in putu island..." "Don''t think so much. Do whatever you want. I''ll support you." In the past, if he was willing to resist the will of heaven and not quarrel with her, maybe all this would not happen. It doesn''t matter what he can get, as long as she is happy, he is willing to do anything for her. Gu Bailu put his arms around him: "now I just want to go shopping and see if there are any magic pills to buy." "Good." Feng Qingtian kisses her lips and takes her cloak to cover it. Ordered the night tassel outside, and led her out of the door. At the beginning of the Lantern Festival, if there were not many people in the large lobby of the inn, some of them were drinking tea leisurely there, and sometimes two or three came in and out. Feng Qingtian took Gu Bailu downstairs, and the shopkeeper came out from nowhere: "do you want to go out, our Rhine city is busy at night. You can go to the 24th bridge." "Thank you, shopkeeper. Let''s just hang out." Gu Bailu replied politely. "It''s good to stroll around, but you must eat in the small shop of Rhine. No matter who eats, he will want to eat the second bowl again." The shopkeeper highly recommended it with enthusiasm. "Noodles?" Gu Bailu asked. "Yes, it''s called the small shop. The guests who come to Rhine city have to go to eat it several times. It''s a good way. The soup has been handed down for a hundred years. The small ones who eat the small shop in Rhine city are not tired of eating. Every time they eat it, they have different tastes." Chapter 830 Gu Bailu swallowed his saliva: "I''m almost drooling because of what you said. Wang Ye, let''s eat noodles." "Good." They went out of the inn together. The shopkeeper took them to the carriage, told the coachman the location of the small shop, watched their carriage leave, and then returned to the inn. A guest in the lobby asked, "shopkeeper, when have you been so enthusiastic? These two people are very big?" The shopkeeper glanced at him coldly: "their identity is not up to you to ask." The man laughed and said, "I''m talkative." I sat there quietly and drank tea. When the shopkeeper came to the back room, a man came out of the shadow and asked, "are you sure it''s the king of Nanyue?" "It must be. I''ve sent people into the palace to report. Go and stare at them in secret, and try to find out what they want to come to our country." The shopkeeper said with a cold face. "Yes." The shopkeeper''s eyes are slightly narrowed. Now the great master''s alchemy has reached the most critical period. There must be no accidents. Is it because of the elixir refined by the national master that the time comes for the king and the princess? The elixir refined by the national master is extraordinary. As long as you know it, you will want this elixir. As long as it is refined, it is not a dream to unify the whole continent. For so many years, yunqi has accumulated so much wealth in order to unify the whole continent in one stroke. The young yunqi monarch has such ideals and aspirations, and they must fully cooperate. But recently, many of the people who came to Rhine city are people with profound power. They are the best experts in the mainland. This pill needs to be well protected. He also sorted out a list of the information he knew and sent it to the national division. A wanton king is not afraid, but it''s not just a wanton king. The shopkeeper sighed. Gu Bailu and his colleagues came to the small shop and found it very simple. There are no marble buildings or white marble buildings, but a neat shed is built along the river, on which there is a banner with three words: small pavement. Even these three words are written at will. But the long rows of tables and chairs outside the shed are full of people, and business is really hot. There is no vacancy at all. The smell of appetizing smell came from the stove in the shed. Gu Bailu stood on the side of the road and slandered his mouth. So many people, so fragrant, must be delicious. "To clear the table." Feng Qingtian gives an order to the night tassel. Night tassel and his fellow strong man went up to the shop assistant and said a word. The assistant immediately came out to have a look and hurriedly went to the table next to him and said a word. The man at the table squatted under the willow along the river without saying anything. Gu Bailu found that 20 people had been squatting under a willow tree. They were all squatting there with bowls. This Gu Bailu thinks it''s a bit deceiving. "In fact, I can wait..." Gu Bailu is embarrassed. Feng Qingtian pulled her to sit down and said, "saliva is coming out. What are you waiting for?" Gu Bailu frowned: "Lord, if there is someone who is higher than us, shall we let him or not?" "No." Fengqing Tianhao does not hesitate. Gu Bailu left his mouth, never mind. He should not have been so unlucky, and then he got into trouble. I don''t know if it''s her blackmail. As soon as her face came up, she heard a coquetry: "I just like that position, let them roll." Chapter 831 Gu Bailu looked up as if he had expected. As expected, he saw a beautiful young woman standing beside a gold carriage, pointing to her position. A woman''s gorgeous clothes make her noble status. It''s really What kind of world is it that you can''t have peace without a meal? Gu Bailu was about to turn around, but saw a familiar figure behind the woman. The most eye-catching half of the golden mask on the face, as well as the slender figure, can not be ignored. "Why did he come?" Gu Bailu looks at Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian poured her a cup of tea, tried to test the temperature, and confirmed that she could pass the entrance to her hand: "first drink tea to warm up." After that, he looked back at Su Shen and said coldly, "his task is flying all over the sky. There should be a big list here." Gu Bailu took a sip of tea and felt the whole thing warm. This side stands by the river, and there is no shelter. Although the country of clouds is not as cold as the country of Nanyue, it is not as warm as the country of Tianfeng. In the deep winter, it is still very cold. The wind by the river came unstoppable, still a little biting. Feng Qingtian is not afraid of cold, but Gu Bailu is pregnant with cold. Gu Bailu blinked at him: "someone seems to have taken a fancy to our position." Feng Qingtian took her hand and rubbed it: "don''t take care of all the cats and dogs." Gu Bailu nodded cleverly: "then I will ignore her." Feng Qingtian touched the top of her hair and looked at the night tassel. Night tassel turned to face the stall and shouted: "how can''t face up?" The man at the noodle stand was so confused that he rushed into the shed and asked the landlady: "landlady, the princess is here..." "Come when you come, just find a place for her to sit." The owner''s wife is busy putting the noodles into the pot and putting the seasoned soup into the bowl, and she doesn''t care. Her stall is ancestral. She has been busy working in the small shop since she was a child. She has never seen any kind of person. Don''t say it''s a princess. His father, his grandfather and grandmother have all been here. "But But the princess took a fancy to the best table. " If it''s a normal person, I won''t panic, but The guests at this table are not the people who can be offended. He didn''t have the guts to tell people to give way. The landlady put the spoon in the big pot, turned her head and looked out of her eyes. Sitting in the nearest position, there were a pair of handsome men and beautiful women. They were right when they saw it. A man''s face is cold, but when he looks at a woman, his eyebrows and eyes are gentle, while when a woman looks at her, they are lovely and skillful, but their eyebrows and eyes are full of personality. This is definitely not a couple of easy to provoke. "Since neither side can be offended, come first and then. Go and talk to the princess." The owner''s mother then took two bowls of noodles and sent them to Gu Bailu''s table. Before the noodles were put on the table, Gu Bailu smelt the fragrance of attractive appetites. "Wow, the noodles finally come. I have appetite when I look at them." Gu Bailu clapped her hands and looked at the landlady and put the bowl in front of her. She said, "thank you." The owner''s wife is slightly shocked. She sells noodles here for thousands of bowls a day. To exaggerate, the noodles sold in a year can even circle Rhine city. But no one ever said thank you to her. She walked away in a daze. Looking back, she saw that the woman took the silver chopsticks handed by the waitress and handed them to the man beside her. She smiled and smiled, and her eyes were full of happiness. Chapter 832 "Lord, eat it quickly. It looks like the best. The cooks in our house can''t make it." The man chuckles: "look at your slander." Gu Bailu swung his chopsticks and took a bite: "wow It''s true that it''s worthy of its name. I actually ate the seafood in the noodles. " She took another sip of soup from the bowl and praised happily, "this soup is authentic! I''ve never had a better soup! " Feng Qingtian hooks his lips and takes a bite. It''s not as exaggerated as she said, but it''s not too bad. Gu Bailu sighed, "Lord, what can I do if I''m addicted to this?" "Then buy it back." Feng Qingtian is a light tunnel. "That''s not good. I can''t get rid of the stall for my own selfish desire after so many years of small shops. So many people here can''t eat it." Gu Bailu looked around, dozens of tables big and small, at least hundreds of people, not counting those squatting on the side of the road to eat and sit. Feng Qingtian''s pet smiles: "then go back to the secret recipe." Gu Bailu looked at him sideways, his eyes rolling and turning, as if it was a good idea. But it''s not so easy to buy. It seems that the owner of this small shop is not a poor one. "What do you say!" A sharp voice sounded: "how dare you let me wait? You don''t want to live, princess Before the sound was heard, he took a stab at the man in front of him. The guy was thrown a few meters in front of him. His nose was blue and his face was swollen. He even dared not shout when holding his face. All the guests at the noodle stand looked at the princess, and their faces were clear. He also looked at Gu Bailu''s table sympathetically. He couldn''t see it. He thought the two people would be afraid, but he saw them eating noodles contentedly as if they didn''t feel anything happened. The man''s expression is light, but when he wipes the woman''s mouth, the outline is much softer. Shao Zun looks at Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu with his hands on his chest, but he thinks in his heart, how can these two people also come to yunqi country? Did they also know the news? Xiao Yiner, the princess of yunqi state, is so angry that her face is blue. I can''t believe it until now. Someone will let her wait first Since she was born in her mother''s womb, no one dares to let her suffer any grievance, because she is a princess in high position, and her brother is the emperor of yunqi state. In the country of rising clouds, identity is the world and the passport. Do you want to open this small shop or what? If you really think it''s delicious, you dare to bully her? No She would never believe that anyone would dare to deceive her. It was impossible. Shaozun fainted at the sight of her anger and kindly reminded her, "the people at that table are not you who can move casually. Change another table." He looked at it as a kind reminder, but the corners of his lips were slightly hooked, with a trace of evil spirit, which was clearly seen by Bu Yaolian, who was following him. What kind of reminder is simply adding fuel to the fire. These two days, she was annoyed with Su Shen and was with the princess. The princess is arrogant and has eyes on her head. She naturally exudes the best spirit of Laozi in the world. Let her change tables? Does not exist. But bu Yaolian is not worried at all. Who is the king and who is lu''er? She is afraid of being a princess? "What are you talking about?" Xiao Yiner raised his voice: "there are still people in the country of rising clouds who the princess needs to be afraid of?" Chapter 833 Don''t give me a whisper. I haven''t spoken. Xiao Yiner obviously felt her disdain, and felt that she had no face at all. How could she lose face in front of such a beautiful young man. With people rushed to the past: "see how this princess killed them." Bu Yaolian didn''t worry about it, but it''s a bit irrational to see Xiao Yiner''s hair like this. Shaozun glanced at her lightly: "what? Worried about your former master? " Bu Yaolian looks at her and chuckles: "I don''t need to worry about the former master." She was born beautiful, so a little hook lip smile, can be dazzling. Su Shen put out his hand and stroked her face: "you look heartless and heartless, which is really popular." Step Yao lotus eyes light flow, eyes such as silk: "but little respect like it is very invisible." Su shenfan likes her appearance. Bu Yaolian is sure that he is very satisfied with her beauty. No matter how busy I am everyday, I will come to her house to have a look and a meal or something. When you are in a good mood, let her take care of the bath and bed. But never touch her. She thought that she was not charming enough to arouse his man''s desire, but later she found that he had reacted there. It''s a man''s unique response. Bu Yaolian has no other experience, but she is the most knowledgeable. She has been to the brothel GouLan yard and even the place where she keeps the waiter. She is quite clear about men. But Su Shen is upset but doesn''t really touch her. She reacts and runs away. The next day I heard that he spent the night with other women. Bu Yaolian thought through her mind and didn''t understand what was going on. Do you dislike her body? Just like her face? Su shenfan eyes slightly cold: "do yourself well, do not delusion." Bu Yaolian wronged Du''s mouth: "Shao Zun said this, but he wronged my body, which has always been safe." Su Shen was annoyed and then relaxed his face. He rubbed her beauty''s face and said with a sharp smile, "I''m just obedient. Don''t toot your mouth later." Rose red lips, like watery peaches, make people want to eat every time. Su shenfan can pamper and touch women. Sometimes she even skillfully catches women''s desire, but she never kisses them. No woman can make him think of a kiss, except the woman in front of him. Bu Yaolian really thinks that he has something wrong with her. Does she have to keep her mouth shut? But Who let him be his favorite God? Even if he had to control his toilet, she was also happy. "All right, what do you mean?" Bu Yaolian smiles at him. The smile seemed to have a light, which made Su shenfan''s eyes twinkle. He snorted coldly and let her go. Here, Gu Bailu is having a good time, taking a bowl of soup and forgetting the woman who asked them to sit down. All of a sudden, the man around her got up and flew out a palm. She looked up and saw that it was the woman in Chinese dress who came up with several bodyguards with high powers. The woman is raising her hand to attack her. When Feng Qingtian slaps her, the whole person almost flies. Fortunately, the bodyguard behind her hugs her. "You! How dare you fight against this princess! " Xiao yin''er screamed sadly and angrily, as if she had suffered the biggest grievance in the world. Feng Qingtian sat down again and looked at Gu Bailu: "eat at ease." Gu Bailu pouted and pouted: "is this man sick of a princess?" Chapter 834 The strong man who brought them smiled and said, "go back to the princess, this is Xiao Yiner, the princess of yunqi country." It''s a real princess, so is Princess ill? Gu Bailu has a clear face. Feng Qingtian''s face was cold. "It''s very noisy. Get rid of her." The strong man smiled and led the order: "yes I''ll go right away Gu Bailu glanced back and saw that the face of any princess was twisted with anger. She looked at her like she had a deep hatred. What''s wrong I hate her so much for not giving you a seat. Gu Bailu grins at her and turns her white eyes as if she is going to faint at any time. The strong man came forward, suddenly there were dozens of people in black beside him. He smiled and walked to the Princess: "princess, this man is not something you can offend. If you want to eat, I will help you to get a table under the tree over there." Xiao Yiner glared at him, "what are you?" "The little one is nothing. Unfortunately, he has some friendship with your emperor. If you don''t listen, the little one will have to take you to see him." The strong man''s smile was cold, and his words were cold to the extreme. Xiao Yin''s face changed greatly. He looked at him strangely: "who are you?" "That table is a small master. I hope the princess can give me face." "Why should I give them face!" Xiao Yiner has never lost such a big face. No, he has never lost his face. People who eat noodles on the noodle stand dare not look at her, and they squat under the willow tree on their own initiative. All of a sudden, there were only Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian on the table outside the stall. Gu Bailu''s eyes widened in surprise. Does it need to be so consistent. You''ve been training, haven''t you? Eh, there seems to be a familiar figure behind Su shenfan. Gu Bailu looks carefully. The woman who is half of Su shenfan''s figure is wearing a green skirt and has a wonderful body. Isn''t it bu Yaolian who is thin? Gu Bailu said happily, "lian''er, you are here too. Come and sit down quickly. The noodles here are delicious." People are covered with black thread. They all squatted at the edge of the willow tree wrongly to eat noodles. Why didn''t the woman be afraid at all and dare to greet people so cheerfully! That princess can''t be offended. When Bu Yaolian knew that Gu Bailu saw her, she looked at Su shenfan and said, "little Zun, can I go there?" Su Shen snorted with annoyance and coldness. She first crossed her legs and walked over. Bu Yaolian happily followed Bai Lu and looked back at her: "lu''er, it''s a coincidence. Why are you here?" "I''ll come if I have something to do. I don''t know how much fun it is to show you around." Gu Bailu took her hand and asked her to sit beside her: "tut tut Tut, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You seem to be more intelligent. I''m moved by this appearance." Bu Yaolian hugs her happily: "lu''er, I miss you so much." Su shenfan aside a face disdain, stretch out a hand to pull her: "what kind of system." Bu Yaolian was pulled over and sat on the other side of Su Shen''s face, upset. It''s not easy to see lu''er. I want to hug her more. Only lu''er''s arms are the warmest in the world. "How do you think it''s not good for us to meet and hug each other? Why do you dislike the present master so much?" Gu Bailu is unhappy. Su sat down and said, "do you know who she is now?" Gu Bailu said coldly, "virtue! I don''t know. I thought you were afraid of being robbed. " Chapter 835 Su was annoyed to hook his lips, showing a trace of evil spirit: "this treasure you gave to me, I really am a treasure." Feng Qingtian glanced at him coldly: "there are many tables to eat noodles." Don''t bother him. Su Shen put down the jade fan in his hand and looked at Feng Qingtian carefully with his chin on one hand: "when King Xuan came to let me receive the order, it was not so cold. It was so cold to use a perfect person. It was really sad." Feng Qingtian''s voice was cold, and her eyes seemed to be watching a mad man who was possessed by the fire. Gu Bailu slapped down his chopsticks: "little Zun, how do you mean to tease my man face to face? If you want to eat noodles to one side, you can choose as many tables as you like. Instead of being like that woman, you should rob the table with us. " Su shenfan hooked his lips: "how can I be so stupid? I can''t rob a table. I can''t fight for a table at most." The angry princess, hearing his words, roared out: "little Zun, what did you just say, you said that this princess is stupid?" "Why is it so noisy?" said Feng Qingtian The strong man hurried up to catch Xiao Yiner. The bodyguard around her naturally wanted to protect her. The two sides soon got together. "Alas, I can meet the madness of losing heart wherever I go." Gu Bailu sighed and shouted the soup clean, then said to the owner''s wife in the shed, "give me another five bowls." Feng Qingtian rubbed her hair: "don''t eat so much at night." Gu Bailu laughs: "this bowl looks big, but there are not many noodles. Besides, I have a bowl to share with lian''er." Feng Qingtian has no choice: "that''s too much. I want to come back tomorrow." The owner''s wife just asked someone to send the waiter to the medicine shop to see the injury. When she heard her shouting, she hurried down. The princess over there can''t beat the people she wants to beat. She usually makes way for her when she comes out. Naturally, no one dares to move her, so she doesn''t have many bodyguards. Now I see the boss''s wife is so reckless. She is so angry that she rushes to her face: "you dare to sell noodles to her, bitch. Believe it or not, the princess has lifted your stall." The owner''s wife is aggrieved: "princess, you are all status people. The grass people dare not offend..." She was really afraid that the noodle stand would be opened. She ran to Gu Bailu in fear: "Gu Girl, this side Folk women can''t sell It''s closed today. " Gu Bailu looks at Xiao Yiner. Xiao Yiner''s face is so proud that he can''t cure you or sell his face? Gu Bailu didn''t even give her a look. He looked aside at shaozun: "your companion is really interesting. It seems that she doesn''t want you to eat noodles." Shao Zun frowns slightly. If a woman like Xiao Yiner is not still useful, he wants to kill her. Stupid and willful, I forgot to bring my brain out of my mother''s womb when I was born. Gu Bailu pours into Feng Qingtian''s arms wrongly: "Lord, I haven''t had enough to eat yet. I can''t make a sound. I''m wronged." Feng Qingtian patted her on the back and said, "I asked her to do it." Gu Bailu shook her head: "don''t let her be embarrassed. It''s not easy for the bottom people." Offended the princess, her stall is no longer popular, she can''t open, many people will lose this delicious food. The only food in the world and the king can live up to it. She looked aggrieved and wanted to eat, but she didn''t want to embarrass the landlady, which made her heart collapse. Xiao Yiner is more and more happy to see Gu Bailu''s grievance. I was so happy that I was stunned by the strong man''s palm. The strong man took her to the carriage and left. Chapter 836 Gu Bailu saw that someone had been taken away, and hurriedly came out of fengqingtian''s arms: "it''s OK, it''s OK. The owner''s mother will go to get some more bowls. Don''t worry, the princess won''t take revenge on you." The owner''s mother doesn''t give it to her. She has already pleased the princess. What''s the matter with Qiu is that she and Feng Qingtian are planning on it. The landlady hesitated for a while, looked at the concern on her face, nodded and went to cook noodles. What kind of person is bu Yaolian? It''s the best food in the world. Compared with Luo, it''s not easy. A bowl of noodles was not enough for her to stuff her teeth. She smiled at Gu Bailu and said, "I''ll have another bowl of noodles." "Eat, order five bowls, and you will know that you are not enough." Gu Bailu pushed it generously. Su Shen frowned: "I don''t treat you badly at ordinary times. You are like a starving ghost all day long." Gu Bailu''s heart pounded. Don''t you think that Bu Yaolian didn''t lose weight according to her method in the prefecture? She stood up and took back the bowl of noodles that Bu Yaolian was going to open. "Lian''er, if a woman eats too much, she will get fat. You''d better eat less." Her eyes to buyualian were obviously full of warnings. The body can''t get thin, but Dai Chun, who was bothered by Su Shen and knew that he was eating, fooled him. That would be a big thing. Can you fight for it! Bu Yaolian''s smart eyes are staring at the flying face, her mouth is chirping, and her eyes are almost staring out. It would kill her not to let her eat such delicious food. Su shenfan couldn''t see her so unpromising. She snatched it from Gu Bailu and put it in front of Bu Yaolian: "eat! Don''t say you can''t afford a woman. " Gu Bailu''s eyes are always staring at Bu Yaolian. Bu Yaolian looks at the front of her eyes and Gu Bailu again. Her teeth are almost biting her lower lip, but she dare not help her chopsticks. Lose weight, take Su Shennan down. Or in the food happily fat down. Bu Yaolian is ruthless and chooses the former. "No, she is right. Women can''t eat too much. To keep fit, they can''t be compared with women in the backyard." Her voice was soft and soft, with a very aggrieved tone of voice, and her eyes were still staring at the steaming bowl of face. Her snow-white long neck stretched out too long, and almost fell into the face. Like a kitten eager to feed, it makes people feel pitiful and soft. Gu Bailu couldn''t bear it. She forgot that buyualian was only a foodie. How could she bear such delicious noodles. Su shenfan picked up the chopsticks and sent them to bu Yaolian''s mouth: "eat and keep your body. You can beat them just by your face." Bu Yaolian looked at him with emotion, and thought that his mask was shining with light, which set off his whole person''s beauty. This is the man she likes, the man she wants to like regardless of any shame. She has nothing to do with psychic power. She should have a good figure to stand beside him. Bu Yaolian clenched her teeth: "little respect, I don''t want to eat any more." Gu Bailu looked at it and said, "lotus, it''s not too big to eat one more bowl." But bu Yaolian was adamant: "no, no, I''m full." Su Shen threw down his chopsticks and looked at her angrily: "what''s wrong? Just returned a pair of do not give you to eat to let a person feel guilty to a great evil appearance, did not eat again now? " Bu Yaolian shrunk her shoulders in fear. Su Shen was seldom angry. Once angry, she would be terrible. "If you don''t eat, you don''t need to eat tomorrow. Keep your figure well." Chapter 837 Gu Bailu: "..." Is Su shaozun so cruel? But bu Yaolian gave a fierce nod: "OK." By the way, there was a very cute smile. Gu Bailu thinks it''s a little hot eyes. If you don''t eat it, you really don''t eat it! Weight loss is not so much. "That lotus, come I have a few private words for my daughter to tell you. " Gu Bailu stood up and waved to her. Bu Yaolian immediately stood up and looked at it with sharp eyes. She felt very oppressive. Step Yao lotus Xi Xi tunnel: "little respect, my body goes to say two whispers with the wanwang princess." Su Shen groaned reluctantly, looking at her back, a sense of betrayal came into being. The former master waved faster than the dog. "Wang, what''s the matter with your daughter-in-law? Is it to seduce other women''s addiction?" Su Shen stared at Feng Qingtian, upset. Feng Qingtian''s face was light: "that''s her ability." Although there was no expression on his face, his words were not so flat. Su shenfan felt that Feng Qingtian was saying that he had no ability to keep the beauty he served. In my heart, I was a little crazy. When I put my hand on the table, I picked a piece of wood beside the table. Feng Qingtian didn''t give him more eyes at all, but turned to Gu Bailu, who was not far away, for fear that something might happen to her. Su shenfan thinks it''s very boring. A man can''t live like this without Gu Bailu. People run away and even their eyes stick to him. It''s a shame for a man. Su shenfan Leng hum, look at the past, only to see that the dead woman began to embrace Gu Bailu again. His face was even worse. Betraying the red fruit! "Why can''t you change this bad habit? Let me go!" Gu Bailu picks up Yaolian''s hand. Ouch, it''s really smooth. Bu Yaolian smiled happily: "I''m happy when I see you. Only the hug of love can show my happiness." "Don''t hurry, my Lord will be jealous." Gu Bailu took a worried look at Feng Qingtian, and sure enough, his face was already dark. Bu Yaolian pouted out: "wanwang is really mean." "Who is not mean, Su Shen is bothered to hold other people, you will be happy?" Gu Bailu didn''t allow others to say that he was a man. Instead, he turned to the topic: "don''t be so stupid and listen to Su Shen''s annoying refusal to eat. Strictly follow the prescription I gave you." Bu Yaolian nodded: "I secretly eat. He doesn''t know. Anyway, he''s not there all day." "Take this for yourself, make him fall in love with you or lose weight successfully. You always have to succeed, otherwise you and I will be in danger." "I know. I will succeed." Bu Yaolian just swears to heaven. Gu Bailu nodded her forehead and said, "I''m good! I like him so much that I am lovesick. I don''t take the chance to make him want to give up on you. " Bu Yaolian sighed, "there is a long way to go." The beauty of Su shenfan''s house is more than that of his mother''s imperial palace. He is also very rain and dew, today to go here, tomorrow to go there, still do not sleep her. "He brought you out. If no one else does, he will bring you. This is love. Hopefully, if you want to come on, don''t give up, you are like everyone." Gu Bailu still has confidence in Bu Yaolian. They are lovely, warm and righteous. They can talk with ghosts for half a night. From 80 old women to 80 young children who just learn dental language, they can hook up with each othe Chapter 838 She''s smart and smart. I don''t hate her. What''s more, I still have such a beautiful picture of the country and the city. "I work hard. By the way, why do you come to yunqi?" Asked Bu Yaolian with concern. Gu Bailu''s month is big, and she''s going to close in a few days. According to the truth, Wang will not let her come out to play. "I have something to do. I want to save two people, but I don''t know where they are." Gu Bailu is melancholy. "Is it important?" Asked Bu Yaolian with concern. "My parents are the same." "Tell me what they are like. I may be able to inquire. Yunqi country is my territory." Gu Bailu blinked: "I almost forgot that your home is in the country of clouds!" "That''s why Shao Zun brought me here." Gu Bailu frowned slightly: "what''s the matter with him coming here? What kind of big order let him come out in person. " Bu Yaolian looks at Su shenfan quietly. Seeing that he doesn''t look here, she hastens to Gu Bailu and whispers, "it''s not a list. I doubt that he has any unseen collusion with the devil Lord and the emperor of yunqi country." Gu Bailu picked up a eyebrow and said, "how do you say that?" "I overheard it. Shaozun overheard it when talking with the emperor of yunqi state. It seems that the emperor was making them master what kind of elixir to refine. If the elixir is refined, it can rule the Three Kingdoms..." Bu Yaolian said quickly, smiling and chatting to her as if nothing had happened: "the night view of Rhine city is very beautiful. My family is in shilizhuang outside Rhine city. I will take you to play sometime." Gu Bailu nodded: "pay attention to me. The two people I am looking for are two souls. Generally, only the soulman can catch them." "That grand master is a soul master." Gu Bailu clenched her hands. "One more thing, shaozun has a mirror that I used last time I changed our blood." "The mirror of the sky!" Gu Bailu is surprised. It seems that the harvest is not small. "The emperor of yunqi also has one piece in his hand. It seems that it takes two pieces to refine the pill together. I can say so much. I wanted to write to you, but now it happens. I''m afraid that this day will change..." Bu Yaolian is worried. If the pills are refined, the Three Kingdoms will be in chaos. The ambition of the emperor of yunqi is terrible. Gu Bailu nodded: "you Be careful around Su Shen. He is a smiling face. " "I know, hee hee." How can bu Yaolian not know who Su shenfan is? On the surface, he can laugh at you as sincerely as he can. Usually, he has no airs. Anyone can mix with him, but this is his disguise. He can kill you if he''s not happy. But Su Shen is so upset that she likes it. From the first side, when she sees his golden mask and half of his face, she likes it. It seems that the love at first sight is fate, which makes her unable to extricate herself. "Let''s go. Don''t talk too long lest he doubt it." Gu Bailu turns around and walks back to the table where she eats noodles. Bu Yaolian follows her happily. Feng Qingtian holds her hand with an ugly face: "it''s cold." "Then don''t eat. I''ll give lian''er some Rouges she likes." Gu Bailu fell into his arms: "I''m tired." She said and yawned. Pregnant women sleepy, and easy to tired, Feng Qingtian heart ache to hold her: "go back to rest." Chapter 839 Gu Bailu said to Su shenfan, "farewell, little Zun. I''m leaving, lian''er." Feng Qingtian looked at the eyes of Su Shen and said two words: "gone." Then he took Gu Bailu and got on the carriage. Squatting under the willow tree to eat noodles, the melon eating people watched people go, the table was useless, and they returned to the table one after another. Bu Yaolian took out two boxes of rouge and smelled it. The rouge box was extremely exquisite. She pinched the silk, enamel and sandalwood box, carved a blue lotus flower on it, and opened one box. It was fragrant and pleasant. This is the rouge made by Gu Bailu''s servants. It''s very easy to use. "You got the baby?" Su Shen looks tired and dismissive. She looks down upon her two boxes of rouge as treasure. "This kind of rouge can only be found in the prince''s mansion. It''s made by lu''er. It''s easy to use. Women with darker skin can be as white as jade. It''s extremely natural." Su shenfan stood up: "rare." Bu Yaolian put away the rouge and left with him. Before leaving, she couldn''t help looking at the cold face again. Unfortunately, it was her favorite. I used to eat ten bowls when I was in my teens. Now in order to love, in order to be thin, she can even abandon the small shop, and bu Yaolian will be moved by herself. "Hurry up, what''s the rub." But the object she worked for was not touched at all. "Young Zun, the princess must be very angry." Bu Yaolian trots after him, thinking about Xiao Yiner''s embarrassment when he is knocked out, it''s estimated that it will spread all over the city soon. When did Xiao Yiner suffer from this kind of crime. "Why, I''m afraid your former master will be bullied?" Su Shen picks his eyebrows and squints at her. "I I didn''t. " I''m not afraid. The emperor of yunqi is ambitious, but the emperor is also a ruthless role. "Tut, I have no conscience. The former master didn''t care about it." Su Shen''s face was full of sarcasm. Bu Yaolian: "..." What do you want! Worry about the former master. You should think I''m disloyal. Don''t worry about my former master. You say I''m ungrateful. It''s hard to be around you. Back in the carriage, Gu Bailu told Feng Qingtian what she heard from Bu Yaolian: "I guess my parents'' soul is only afraid that they will use it to refine the pill." Nanning''s heart is the people around him. No wonder she knows that her parents'' soul is in the cloud kingdom. "The elixir that can rule the Three Kingdoms?" Feng Qingtian''s eyes light slightly narrowed: "I didn''t expect Xiao Jingyun to have such ambition." "If this elixir is refined, we have to snatch it. It can''t use my parents'' soul." Gu Bailu thought that this pill was good. Now the three countries are too scattered and may be better managed in a unified way. Let us move to a new beginning. "They must be very strict about it. I''ll let people investigate it, but it''s better to let Bu Yaolian inquire about it. She''s easy to get close to Su Shen because she''s upset." Gu Bailu nodded: "lian''er is smart and will find a way." "After our double cultivation, you should be able to recover a lot." Feng Qingtian holds her and kisses her in her ear. ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is still a matter of discussion. Why did the painting suddenly change? "It''s been a long time since I''ve had a double repair. I''m choking." Feng Qingtian has some pitiful tunnels. Gu Bailu thought about it for a long time. Five days, it''s been a long time Gu Bailu''s body was empty two nights ago. Feng Qingtian didn''t dare to touch her. She had to go on her way, so she was suffocating. It was a bit hard for the beast. Chapter 840 Back to the inn, rolling on the soft bed, Feng Qingtian released himself. I tossed Gu Bailu to sleep in the morning. Gu Bailu was so angry that he tried to strangle him several times. She can''t bear to sleep on her side. But bu Yaolian was worried about not sleeping. She thought that shaozun would take her out alone this time, and she would always let her go to bed. As a result, people would not Sleeping in the palace and sharing rooms with her. The palace maid''s eyes have changed What''s the use of being so beautiful? It''s not that you can''t be spoiled because of your low spiritual power. Bu Yaolian tosses and turns in bed. It''s not good If you can''t get his heart, you have to sleep first. After the relationship, we can really get the God of man. It would be better if she could have a baby. She can''t lose weight successfully. Then she can run with her baby. The next day, bu Yaolian made a bowl of lotus seed soup and went to talk with Princess Ning, the emperor of yunqi. "Beauty, how can I come to this palace when I have time today Don''t follow your little one. " Ning Fei laughed and joked. After coming to the palace for a few days, bu Yaolian had already mixed up with the people in the palace, especially the princess Ning, who would have come. They fell in love as soon as they chatted. Princess Ning likes beauties, especially such beauties as Bu Yaolian. She doesn''t have to worry about robbing men from herself. "Well, don''t say it. It''s no use thinking that I was born so beautiful. My master doesn''t want to touch me If you give me an idea, why would he want to touch me? " Bu Yaolian looks sad. Originally born beautiful, this melancholy is the beauty of sorrow, do not have a style. Ning Feile said: "no, your master looks like a normal man. Are you not..." Bu Yaolian shook her head desperately: "how could I be a pure and pure girl with yellow flowers? I''ve always liked him and my mind is on him." Princess Ning smiled and said, "it''s rare for you to be like this." She can''t be found in this palace. Even if she is to the emperor, it''s just because the other side is the emperor, a stronger person than her, so she submits to worship, if you say love Not yet. If one day her spiritual power can surpass the emperor''s, he is the first one to kick. Love? What is it. "The emperor dotes on you so much. Give me a move. How can I let my master touch me?" Bu Yaolian handed over the lotus seed soup she made: "I made it by myself, to make sure it''s delicious." "Bribe our palace with something." Princess Ning raised her eyebrows in a charming way, and a pair of slender hands were slowly playing with spoons. Bu Yaolian put her arm around her and said: "my good lady, give me a move." "He didn''t touch you for one reason." "Why?" "You are not tempting enough. Men are lecherous. If you tempt them enough, they will become beasts, unless they can''t do that." "There''s no such thing as a beauty in his family. It''s impossible to sleep one a day." Bu Yaolian flatly denies it. "If you want to seduce a man, you can''t be reserved. We can help you, but you also need to help us." "Yes! That''s the deal. " Bu Yaolian agreed happily. "Don''t ask what''s busy?" "Unless it''s my life, my family''s respect, nothing else to fear." Bu Yaolian is not afraid to go up the mountain and the sea. Anyway, she can''t do it. If she can''t do it, Princess Ning can kill her. She''s not unwilling to do it. "Just a letter for me." Princess Ning chuckled. Chapter 841 "Good." Bu Yaolian smiles. I''m a bastard if I don''t read your letter. Princess Ning called to the maid: "go and bring me the dress wrapped in chest." Take the skirt here. When Bu Yaolian looks at it, she has a bit of a pull at the corner of her mouth. What kind of skirt is it? It''s translucent. You can see it clearly when wearing it. It''s just like hanging layer yarn. "Come here, my palace will tell you which places are the most sensitive for a man. When you serve him, go to those places intentionally or unintentionally." Princess Ning asked the maid to bring the album that made her face red and heart beating, and pointed out several places responsibly. Bu Yaolian could hear her cheeks burning. It turns out that this man and woman still have so much to pay attention to when they sleep. She also lives in the brothel. She only feels that those gorgeous things are urgent when she relies on those men, but she doesn''t want to have such a difficult skill. "I didn''t do it to be stupid, but it was a bad thing." The reason why shaozun didn''t touch her is that he certainly didn''t dislike her for her lack of color. Judging from her feeling, he was restraining, or he was unwilling to touch her. He restrained, she could only increase the temptation, let him control. But because of this, he could not see his intention, instead, he sent her to a cold house. "This This palace can help you find someone to try. " Ning Fei said. Bu Yaolian is in a trance: "look Who do you want to try, man? No No No, I can''t be sorry for our lack of respect. I don''t touch other men. " "Princess Ning sneers:" you can be really loyal, rest assured, it is eunuch Bu Yaolian''s face is red. Even the eunuch is still shy. But in order not to fail, we have to find someone to accumulate experience. Step Yao lotus heart a horizontal: "good." Princess Ning called out, "Xiao Zhangzi, come in." A small white faced eunuch ran in, with a lovely smile on his face, and asked, "Niang, what can I do for you?" When Bu Yaolian looked at the little eunuch, she was 13 or 14 years old, and she was very shy. But she was a little man who had not grown all his hair. "Just stand still. Don''t bear to shout out any response." Princess Ning ordered. "Yes, ma''am." Xiao Zhangzi answered simply. Princess Ning winked at Bu Yaolian: "try what I just taught you." Bu Yaolian comes forward and smiles at Xiao Zhangzi: "I''m offended." Oh, Hello, it''s a great smile. Xiaozhangzihuner has been taken away. He''s stunned. Bu Yaolian raised her hand and stroked his neck socket. As soon as the fingertip with temperature touched the white neck socket of xiaozhangzi, xiaozhangzi lost his soul and called out: "ah..." Bu Yaolian looked at Princess Ning incomprehensibly: "here Is it so easy? " Princess Ning chuckled: "maybe Xiao Zhangzi is more sensitive, not every man is like this." Bu Yaolian''s cheeks are red. She Don''t want to try. When xiaozhangzi called, she felt like she was bullying him. Princess Ning waved to Zhang: "go down." She sighed: "how can you be so shy? In front of men, you can be shy but not shy all the time. You have to be coquettish when you are shy." "OK I''ll go back and try. If I can''t, I''ll find a real person to practice. " Princess Ning responsibly sent two maids to her to serve her dress tonight. Let her take xiaozhangzi back. When Su shenfan came back, bu Yaolian bathed in the room, and two palace maids were waiting to wash them. Their skin had an attractive fragrance. Outside the room stood Zhang Zi. Su Shen''s face sank with annoyance: "where did you come from?" Chapter 842 Fried spring rolls are the only food in Tianfeng country. They are rare in yunqi country. Su Shen is bothered to look at her again. Her beautiful figure has been covered by a wide middle coat, but her face is so gorgeous that people want to nip it down according to the fresh lotus. Su shenfan takes her hand and pinches her soft catkin: "brother remembers that you are keeping your figure..." "I didn''t eat it. I didn''t eat any food." Bu Yaolian has a straight face. She only had a bowl of lotus seed soup and a few pears, not rice. "Well, well, you are obedient, and my brother likes you." Then he pulled her into his arms and made Bu Yaolian weak. There seems to be something coming out, but Su Shen is still calm, looking at her red face with interest, like appreciating a moving animal. Bu Yaolian gasped for mercy: "Shao Zun Please don''t play. " "I don''t like it, eh?" Su shenfan attached to her ear, bite her earlobe, the feeling of crisp hemp let Buyaolian shudder. "Hi Like But it''s a bit hard. " Although Bu Yaolian hasn''t experienced any love affairs, she has spent several months in the brothel and has seen a lot of miscellaneous books. It''s hard to know that she can''t solve this problem without provocation. Su shenfan is playing with her. She suddenly has consciousness. Still angry at her today''s special seduction. I don''t know. As the woman he raised, what''s wrong with seducing him? The woman in the harem doesn''t try her best to seduce the emperor. "My brother likes to see you suffer." Su Shen''s face is tired and calm: "is it hard to want to spoil you?" Bu Yaolian bit her teeth: "yes..." His face is red enough to drip water. "Brother taught you a way." Su shenfan clasps her, lifts her up and puts her down again. After several times, bu Yaolian is so ashamed that she bites her lips. The feeling of dawdling makes her feel comfortable, which is hard to say. "Just do it yourself." Su Shen was bothered by her neat clothes and hands on the back chair. She looked at her with great interest. Her eyes were bright and deep. Bu Yaolian shook her head: "no No more. " If she did, she looked down on herself. "Lian''er, this is the first time for me to ask a woman to be so satisfied. Are you sure you don''t want it?" Su shenfan red lips slightly hook, showing a meaningful smile. Bu Yaolian said: "really I really don''t want to. " However, she also has her own dignity. She doesn''t want to solve her physiological problems. If she can''t really combine with him, she should not make a fool of herself. Su shenfan put out his hand to hook her in his arms, and put his hand down: "really not?" His long and narrow eyes, showing the edge of a wolf like tiger, like fire burning general. Bu Yaolian couldn''t help but "mmm..." With a cry, Su Shen, tired and stiff, pushed her away: "roll away." Bu Yaolian gets up and runs. If he gets down again, he will not know that southeast, northwest and northwest will do more shameful things. In the process of running away, bu Yaolian fell twice and stepped on the skirt several times. For the first time, she felt so embarrassed. Shao Zun Mingming is what he needs in that respect, and his technology is very good. He almost let her Let her Bu Yaolian ran out in a hurry. Su Shen kicked over the small table next to her. Looking at herself, there was a piece of wet. There were merits of Bu Yaolian as well as his own. Damn it! Chapter 843 He has raised so many beauties. He has not teased them so much, but he has always been very determined. Even if he has a reaction, he will not react so much. The next propped up hard, Su Shen went back to his room and went into the bathroom. At the same time, I think about the attractive posture of Bu Yaolian. I imagine her singing under him and pestering him like a snake It''s a real fucking goblin. After su Shen''s trouble was solved, his eyes were confused, and he felt that the whole person was empty and empty, and he was not energetic. There is no pride or satisfaction in temptation. He leaned over to the bath and hung his head back. The more he thought about it, the more he felt depressed. He shouted, "Su Liu, call Su Lian in." Bu Yaolian is bothered by Gu Bailu''s gift to Su shenfan. She doesn''t say her identity clearly. She just says that she picked up a beautiful woman named lian''er. After being bothered by Su Shen, he naturally took his surname, Su Lian. Su shenfan actually knows that this woman''s identity is suspicious, because with his intelligence network, she can''t find out who she is. Su Lian''s appearance now is absolutely no one can think of Bu Yaolian''s fat like a bucket. It''s strange that Su Shen can find out. As soon as Bu Yaolian had wring her hair, she heard Su Liu calling shaozun out to find her. What the hell? Just let her go. I''ll find her later. It''s so fucking hard to serve. Alas, but this man is full of faults. She just likes it at first sight. She can''t help liking it. I don''t know what kind of evil it is. Bu Yaolian enters the clean room. Su shenfan is relying on the bath to keep his eyes closed. The golden mask that **** doesn''t take off still covers his face, but it doesn''t hinder his peerless face at all. The arms on the edge of the pool are strong and muscular. The enchanting and sexy little bones, the wheat muscles with clear texture, a drop of water sliding across his chest, bu Yaolian feels that she has some difficulty breathing. This man, really want to sleep him! "What are you doing? Come and rub your back." Su Shen was bored and didn''t move. He spoke lazily. Bu Yaolian took a deep breath and walked over, rubbing her back, didn''t she It''s good to find sensitive spots. She doesn''t believe it! The man''s self-control is so good. "The first time I saw such a little respect, I was a little stunned." Bu Yaolian kneels by the pool without concealing her love. "Which one?" Asked Su Shen in a low voice. "It''s sexy and fascinating. It makes people want to sleep." Bu Yaolian is honest. Su shenfan lightly hiss: "the woman who wants to sleep in the house of God platoons to the moon peak." The prefecture is in the center of Nanyue state, and Wangyue peak is next to yunqi state What a long line "That''s for sure. We don''t respect charisma. It''s the only one on the ground." Bu Yaolian does not leave room for flattery. Su shenfan resents the ground Leng hum: "flatter to oneself, you are the worst." Bu Yaolian rubbed his neck and neck with a bath towel and a bath pancreas. It was soft and slow. If the fingers touched his skin, it would be unexpected that the man''s skin would be so good. "I haven''t read any books. I don''t know how beautiful words are. What I say comes from my heart." "I have never doubted your words. After all, I am so charming, ah..." Su shenfan suddenly opened his eyes, eyes light slightly heavy: "what do you touch randomly?" Step Yao lotus''s hand is wiping behind his ear, one face does not understand: "maidservant did not touch randomly." Chapter 844 But my heart leaped with joy. I haven''t found a sensitive place yet. I didn''t expect it would be here. Just now, Su Shen was bothered by that tremor, which was his reaction when he met his most sensitive place. "No touching?" Su Shen is annoyed to see her. Seeing her innocent face, he doesn''t think it''s intentional. The beauty who touched him last time was kicked away by him. "I really don''t have one. I''ll give you a bath." Buyao lotus happy tunnel. Su Shen frowned slightly and was touched. His mother''s little God, who had just rested, was now active again. He didn''t speak. Bu Yaolian continued to rub his bath and reached out to his chest. Wow, this strong muscle feels very good. I want to take a bite. Su Shen grabs her impatiently: "what are you doing?" "Not a shower?" Step Yao lotus strong outfit calm. "You are honest. I asked you to rub your back. Who let you touch the front?" Su Shen was annoyed with some fire and almost roared. Bu Yaolian pursed her lips and said, "but you didn''t say you didn''t need to rub the front." "Are you still aggrieved?" Su shenfan eyes light burst out fire, his mother just wronged. Bu Yaolian looks down and doesn''t speak. She is his woman. She doesn''t even touch her chest. How many beauties in that mansion have touched him? When Bu Yaolian thought of this, she felt sad. "Well, you have to rub it, right? Then wash the whole body of the Buddha. Don''t let go of it anywhere!" Su shenfan feels that he can''t be so aggrieved. I can''t help it. He dares to solve it in front of her. Just don''t touch her anyway. Bu Yaolian is happy to take up the bath towel and rub it for him. There was no disguise for her joy. "So happy?" Asked Su Shen, disgusted. "I''m glad to serve you. Your muscles are really well built, strong and elastic. It''s a pleasure to feel them." Su shenfan: "..." Dammit, did she tease him? How does it feel like he''s a bartender? Bu Yaolian rubbed his armpit and found that he was not afraid of itching at all. He said that people who were afraid of itching would be afraid of their daughter-in-law. It seems that he was not afraid of his daughter-in-law. Yes, I''m afraid of my daughter-in-law. She went all the way down from her armpit, and when she touched her waist, Su Shen''s body was obviously trembling again. Tut, another one has been found. There are many sensitive points. "Be light!" Su Shen cried out impatiently. It''s light! She''s almost tickling. "The maidservant can''t rub down like this." The soft tunnel of Buyao lotus. Su Shen put out her hand and dragged her into the bath. She was so scared that Bu Yaolian screamed. She was covered by the water all over her head. She just washed her clothes. Su shenfan technique Shenzhun, just let her sit in his waist, soft body paste up, his eyes light and deep. "Now rub well, especially in the most important place. If I don''t stop, don''t stop me." The scalding touch made Bu Yaolian blush. She can''t see things under the water. She reached out and took the pancreates from the side of the bath, washing them carefully. She washed very carefully, her face was devout, her eyes were half drooping, her long eyelashes cast a circle of shadow, and two drops of water were stuck on her nose. Su shenfan looks down at her. Her clothes are wet and clinging to her skin. As she has just bathed, she doesn''t even wear her belly pocket, which makes him gasp for breath. Chapter 845 "Su Lian, don''t you even know what to do?" Su Shen was annoyed by her dawdling and asked in a deep voice. Bu Yaolian''s face was innocent: "Shao Zun, my maid carefully rubbed it." "You can''t even seduce me?" Su shenfan grabs her hand, pulls open her finger, grasps: "like this, the strength." Bu Yaolian is a little confused: "will it be washed clean?" "Su Shen is annoyed to dislike to abandon a way:" still want to seduce oneself like this, simply overestimate you "Nu The maidservant wants to seduce by his body. " What does it have to do with this shower. "What''s the use of being naked? There''s no way. I think you should learn more from Princess Ning." Bu Yaolian has a black question mark face. "Don''t stop. Hurry up." Su Shen put out his hand and pulled her to his chest, and put her face to his chest: "don''t you like your own chest very much? Give you a chance." "Ah..." Happiness comes too suddenly. "I told your men not to stop. If you stop, you''ll go with me." Su Shen is impatient and discontented, and has already begun to be grumpy. Bu Yaolian''s face is close to his chest. Her strong, sexy and elastic muscles, as well as his heartbeat, make her heart pounding. She thought of the patterns on the miscellaneous books she had seen and opened her mouth and bit them. "Well?" Su Shen took a clap on her hip, his voice was low, dumb and deep: "don''t use your teeth." Bu Yaolian felt that her hand had been abandoned, and the whole person was lying on his chest feebly, not wanting to move at all. Su Shen put his hand around her and hooked his lips: "you can practice more." Bu Yaolian lies on his chest, lips slightly toot: "the handmaid''s strength is great, it''s your time is too long." Bu Yaolian is more powerful than other women, but Su Shen has been bothered for a long time, and she never stops. No one can stand it. Su shenfan pinched her lips with his fingers: "I don''t have any strength. How can I serve you, eh?" Bu Yaolian opened her mouth and bit his fingers. Su Shen was tired and stiff. What had just rested recovered. Bu Yaolian was scared to stand up: "Shao Zun, no I can''t do it. My hands are gone. I can''t come. " Su Shen''s eyes are light and heavy: "who let you bite?" Su shenfan is also very strange how he Unexpectedly, the woman would react so much if she touched it casually. It seems that he has felt different since seeing Su Lian. The beauty of this woman is beautiful, but it''s so addictive and impossible. Is he a man who is addicted to women? Does not exist. He hugged buyualian and stood up: "go get the bath towel." Bu Yaolian breathed a sigh of relief, climbed out of the bath, handed him the towel, and finally it was over. Who said it''s very comfortable to serve men? It''s deadly. Comfortable ball. She felt that she couldn''t lift the hand she used, but she still tried to put on the middle coat and belt for Su Shen. "Get out of here." Su shenfan throws a Chinese dress on her body, turns around and goes out. Bu Yaolian sat down and shook her hand. Although she was tired, she was still happy. At least she met this man, and he did not resist. When he gets used to it, he''s afraid that he won''t really want himself. Bu Yaolian changes into Su shenfan''s Zhongyi, and the broad Zhongyi drags the ground. When she went out, Su Shen had already arranged the meal in front of her. "Come and eat." Su shenfan beckons to her. Today, he is well served. He can get rid of Bu Yaolian''s punishment. Chapter 846 Bu Yaolian goes to one side: "my maidservant doesn''t eat it. My maidservant gives you cloth." Su Shen sat down on her lap as soon as he fished out her hands: "let you eat it." "Shao Zun, the maid is keeping her figure..." "Shut up. You are very satisfied with your figure. I don''t like to feel all bones." Su Shen put chopsticks into her hands and gave her a chicken leg with a big thief. Bu Yaolian''s eyes were straight, and her saliva almost came down. Chicken leg, golden crispy chicken leg, she hasn''t eaten it for a long time Since she lost weight, she has been controlling according to Gu Bailu''s list. She doesn''t know the taste of drumsticks. "Slander is deadly." Su Shen was annoyed with some helplessness. He couldn''t understand what these women would do if they didn''t eat to keep fit. Bu Yaolian is holding chopsticks with her fingers, fighting with heaven and man in her heart. Eat to break the work, endure so long to lose weight in vain. But I really want to eat. Bu Yaolian looks at her white wristband. It''s not her real appearance. She has a thick leg with one hand, and a circle of wrists is full of meat, which is fatter than pig''s hooves. With such a wrist, Su Shen would not even want to look at it. No way! She can''t eat, she has to cut. "If you don''t eat or not, your servant will become fat as soon as you eat. You can''t let your servant dislike you because you''ve controlled not to eat these years." She clenched her teeth, pushed the chicken leg away, and struggled down from Su Shen. But the eyes were still staring at the drumstick, hoping that the wolf would swallow the slander. Su Shen was annoyed to hook his lips and scooped her into his arms again: "bring me the vegetables and drumsticks." Bu Yaolian felt a deep sense of malice. After a while, she had already felt that the evil was too bad. Su Shen is tired of biting off the chicken leg and flowing out a stream of yellow oil juice. The chicken is tender and smooth in the mouth. Bu Yaolian''s saliva swallows several times, making him cry. Her poor face made Su shenfan happy. She specially handed the drumsticks to her nose: "beauty, the cooking skills in the palace are good. The drumsticks are really tender. Smell them and feel them." Feel your second uncle! Bu Yaolian is on the verge of collapse. She is so eager to eat. Don''t be so cruel, will you! "Little respect, you are cruel!" She nestled in his arms and couldn''t help biting him on his wheat flesh. Drumsticks can''t be eaten. It''s too much to bite. Su Shen snorted: "sit down! I''m not here for you to eat like this. " Bu Yaolian can''t get out of his arms and can''t look at the drumsticks any more. "Get out of here and see what you''re like." Su Shen is bothered to drop her leg and look at her chest. She has a hard tooth. This woman has really taken him here as a chicken leg. Su Shen''s face is black. "Bu Yaolian squatted and squatted:" the concubine left Then he runs as fast as a beast behind him. Su Shen scolded with disgust: "stupid." He chewed on the chicken leg again, but felt it was not fragrant at all, and threw it aside. Bu Yaolian went back to the room and ate two cucumbers, but she didn''t drive away the smell of chicken legs from her nose. It''s really tiring to lose weight. But for love, it has to be reduced. Compared with the drumsticks, Su Shen''s bothered chest muscles must have been chosen. Don''t want to eat if you''re not thin. Bu Yaolian collapsed on the bed and groaned, but she was really hungry. Life without meat is really What a pain! Bu Yaolian sat up, put on her cloak and went out. After a walk, she would not be hungry. Chapter 847 When Bu Yaolian was suffering, Gu Bailu was suffering too, so she wanted to eat the noodles of the small shop again! Today, Feng Qingtian went to contact his subordinates in yunqi country to check their alchemy. She was pregnant and could not follow, so she was allowed to rest in the inn. As soon as this slander addiction comes up, Gu Bailu can''t help it: "night tassel, go out, I want to eat small shop." Yeying didn''t persuade her not to go. After all, it''s not very good to stay in the inn. What''s more, when the king left, he was afraid that she would go out in a hurry. Call on the protection of people, night tassel with Gu Bailu out of the door. Outside the inn is a busy and spacious street, bustling but quiet, with bright lights, graceful figures, but no noise at all. The road is a large block of bluestone road. There are many shops with different names, but all of them contain three words: "danyao shop" this is a street specializing in selling various danyao. The people who come in and out are rich and rich. Gu Bailu has been interested in all kinds of magic pills in yunqi country for a long time. Yesterday, in order to eat a small shop, she didn''t have a chance to go shopping. First look at the pills. Gu Bailu went into a shop that looked very high. It was set up like a modern shop selling gold and silver jewelry. There were various kinds of pills in the cupboard of glass. She glanced at them, but the effect was not repeated. It''s faster, it''s more vigorous, it''s higher, it''s thinner, it''s hair color, it''s body shape There is also a pill like Viagra taken by the wolf. The most amazing thing is that there is also the age reducing pill that modern girls dream of. 80-18 is not a dream. But One will cost ten thousand Liang silver! Ordinary people who can speed up their life also need a hundred Liang silver bottle. A thief is poor and precious. She has a lot of money to buy. The waiter came up happily: "madam, what kind of pills would you like to buy?" Gu Bailu thought: "is there any No one can see me after eating... " "Yes, yes, invisible." He took out a gold bottle from the counter: "stealth pill, one bottle of 12000 silver, the second half price." Gu Bailu takes a look at the bottle, which says that the time limit is only a moment WAHT£¿ instant? Can you do something in a moment? There''s not enough time for a stab. Ha ha It''s so expensive. Please play with me. "Is there any time to last?" "Yes Yes. " The man took out another gold bottle: "here''s a 15000 bottle, and the second one is 70% off." Gu Bailu has a look and gets It''s a little bit longer, a pinkie There are 20 moments. But when you tell me what I can do with a finger flick, you don''t have enough time to flirt with a girl. "No longer?" Man Weixiang: "madam, our shop is the largest in Rhine city. The alchemist we cooperated with is also the most powerful in Rhine city. Stealth pills are not easy to do. It''s the limit to be able to do this." "Oh, you''re great." Gu Bailu boasted, but the invisible pill with so little time can only be used to tease children. Gu Bailu asked about other pills again. There are pills that can be thinned, but they are also too short. The longest prescription is only one hour. It''s not as good as her ninety-nine Dai Chun. The shaper can change from male to female, smaller, larger and thicker The disadvantages are the same as above, and the time limit is too short. Chapter 848 She thinks these things are fun. If they can last a little longer, they will be very popular. Although the time of abandonment was short, Gu bought a lot of cheap and fun things to play. "Tut tut Tut, this bottle is not good. It can return to old age. Let me see what my childhood looked like." Gu Bailu raises a bottle and plans to put it in her mouth. One side of the night tassel anxiously stopped her: "Princess! You''re still pregnant. You can''t eat at random. " Gu Bailu blinks her eyes and touches her stomach. If she becomes small and the three or four year old girl has a big belly, the picture should not be too beautiful. "Princess, you are getting smaller. How can you stop the child? It''s not to give him..." Gu Bailu was so scared that she threw the bottle away: "I haven''t thought about it so much. I forgot it for a while. It''s no wonder that the baby doesn''t blame it." Yeying breathed a sigh of relief. "Night tassel, you try that thing, you look so lovely, become smaller must be a porcelain doll." Gu Bailu can''t change himself. He wants to have an eye. Night tassel: "..." "Back to the princess, my subordinates It was ugly as a child. " "I''ll see how ugly it is." Gu Bailu doesn''t believe it. The night tassel is white and bright. It''s pretty and lovely. It''s because the night family came out with no expression on her face, so she looks like an ice beauty. "Really It''s really ugly. Don''t dirty your eyes. " "Cut, I haven''t seen anything ugly." I don''t know how many of them have seen. Night tassel helplessly ate a grain down, the thief magically became shorter in an instant, short to her calf But! That face is so ugly! The skin is black and the facial features are just like being arched by a pig. The face lifting can''t make such an ugly baby. Gu Bailu said with emotion: "night tassel, you are really the 18th female university." Fortunately, she only bought the cheapest one to play, and night tassel changed back in an instant. It''s still white, bright and fresh, but it''s easy to see. Gu Bailu was a little hit. Without the interest of trying the pills, she put them all into the cloud sleeve: "go Eat noodles to comfort my soul. " Gu Bailu came out of the shop with a nightcap, and was pulled by an old woman at the door: "this lady, I see you blush, there will be peach blossom." "Ha ha..." She is a forefather of fortune telling and divination, but she was caught by the Jianghu staff? "Save it, old lady. You don''t know where to reincarnate when I set up a stall for divination!" Gu Bailu leaves her. "Madame is an expert in this field, but she can''t count her own life." The old lady smiled at her. Gu Bailu looked back at her and opened her eyes to see who the old woman was and what her purpose was. But found I can''t see the picture in her head. Looks like a character? "Ma''am, you are in trouble with the powerful man with the cloud character in his name." The old woman said, "I''ve met two of them, but there''s the heaviest one I haven''t met, but I''ll meet them soon." "Nonsense." Gu Bailu frowned slightly, and there was no cloud in her name. "These are rotten peach blossom, especially when you meet this one, please be careful." The old lady finished, and put her stall away. Gu Bailu thought that she was somehow baffled, but he pinched his fingers and thought about the man with cloud name Lone cloud mirror, white cloud Yi Wow, they all have cloud characters. As she walked along, she thought, would there really be any rotten peach blossom, but she had such a big stomach, who would like it? Chapter 849 Unless he''s a pervert, he likes to make wives. She was so absorbed in thinking that she ran into a child in the face. She hurried back to her mind and said, "I''m sorry, are you ok?" The child, with his head down, dressed simply, could not distinguish between men and women. The child shook his head and started to run. Gu Bailu''s eyes were stunned, and she hurried to her waist Ha ha, she was stolen! She is a powerful princess. She once was a woman of the heaven. She has gone through the ups and downs. She brings her own eyes and powerful cattle A kid stole the purse? It''s said that she doesn''t have to live. Grass, take off, Gu Bailu chases, and pulls a bottle of elixir from his sleeve and pours it into his mouth. This time, running up like the wind, night tassel in the back shouting: "princess, you wait ah, careful body ah." She couldn''t catch up. The child looked back and saw Gu Bailu catching up with her. Her face changed greatly and she took out her strength to run forward. "Stop, you broken child. Learn well at a young age. Stop honestly. My sister will spare your life, or you will be spanked to blossom." Gu Bailu shouts and chases. She took the medicine to speed up, ran faster than the horse, and soon came close. The child was in a panic, and regardless of it, he got under the carriage which was stopped by the side of the road. Gu Bailu gasped and crossed his waist: "come out..." She can chase people with a big stomach, but she is required to squat down and drag the child out I can''t do it. "Small basin friend, you let elder sister carry such a big ball, chase you so far, your conscience won''t hurt." Gu Bailu took a breath: "I tell you that my elder sister robbed the sky and stole the land when she was young, but she was almost killed. Later, I had to go another way. Now, I am in a grand slam with money tied around my waist, and QQ is full of diamonds What you''re doing is not promising. You come out My aunt teaches you the way to success. " A crowd of people were quickly gathered around. How else do you catch thieves like this? "Look at the world. It''s bright and beautiful. There''s sun in the morning, sunset in the evening, flowers in spring and snow in winter. You''re the flower of that country You should be a delicate flower, not a turtle under the carriage. " The child just can''t get out of it. Night tassel chased over: "princess, subordinates get her out." Gu Bailu stopped her. "We should let the delicate flower come out by itself, and drag it out and she will be ruined." Night tassel: "..." Catch the thief. What else do you do? Take it back first. "You know, my sister can split the carriage with you in one stroke. Do you know why I didn''t do it?" Gu Bailu is still trying to persuade. To be honest, in Rhine, it''s really a man who dares to steal so openly. The child has a great future. Crowd: "why..." We all know that Gu Bailu has an extraordinary identity, no matter how well she is dressed, or the maid she has with her. It''s easy for such a person to die alone. Gu Bailu sighed heavily: "because the money in my mother''s purse is not enough to pay for this carriage." Everyone: "ha ha..." "Little basin friend, you see to be a person must have discretion, do not do what is not worth it." The child at the bottom didn''t move. He was kneeling and lying on his knees. His head was nestled between his legs and only one hair top was exposed. Gu Bailu helped his forehead: "night tassel, go to buy a cup of sugar water, it makes my mouth dry." Chapter 850 Night Ying worry tunnel: "princess, belong to go down to find a chair, you don''t stand tired." Gu Bailu waved and said, "go ahead. If you don''t come out today, I won''t go." Night tassel is quick to handle affairs. The shop next to her has made chairs and bought sugar water for her at the stand next to her. Gu bailuzhen sat down, drank two mouthfuls of sugar and water, looked at the carriage and asked the crowd, "whose carriage is this? Can we move a little bit? " It''s really cold on the ground in the big winter. She has just looked at the child and is wearing very thin clothes. It''s not smart to live by stealing. I can''t stand lying on the ground like this. The child refused to come out all the time. He was a bit stubborn. When she had just finished, the carriage moved forward two steps to show the child''s buttocks. Gu Bailu: "???" No coachman, no carriage? "Thank you for your cooperation," she said She stood up and walked up to the child''s ass: "not yet, little turtle." "Madame, do you want to move again?" A low male voice came from the carriage. Gu Bailu: "..." "Lying trough, little basin friend, there is someone in the carriage. You just put it under someone else''s buttocks. When you look up, it''s someone else''s buttocks across the board..." Around the crowd: "???" And that? The little fart boy finally moved, backed away and got up: "you are so noisy! But I''ll run after me for only two liang of silver, and I''ll meet you eight times in my life. " He impatiently threw the money bag into Gu Bailu''s arms. Gu Bailu hairpin waist: "what''s the matter with the two liang silver? It offends you. Will you feel inferior? You are despised by a thief. How can you make it have the face to be silver?" "I don''t have the face to be a thief." It''s not easy to see a big gold owner, but steal two liang? "You change your career as soon as possible. My sister can''t do it at first sight. You stole it from my sister. I''m blind. What kind of thief do you do?" Gu Bailu felt that she was saving a flower of her motherland. Little fart boy: "ha ha What do you want? " His voice sounds like a little boy, but at the age of four or five, his face is too dirty to look like, but his eyes are black and clear. "Seriously, you don''t have money to be a thief. You can change your ways later. Go." Gu Bailu let ye stand up: "go back." Now she is heavy. She feels tired after playing like this. The onlookers gave a cut. After running 800 meters, if we waste so many words, it will be such a result. Can we afford to watch? "Madame, please stay." There was another sound in the carriage. Gu Bailu looked back. "What''s the matter?" "Madam caught the thief but didn''t send him to the Yamen. Let the thief go like this. You know that this will let him steal more people, so Madame must go to tell Yamen. " The male voice in the carriage had a voice that could not be refused. Gu Bailu: "..." I let go a little flower of my motherland. Am I wrong? Is it also wrong to catch the thief and let him go? "Ha ha It''s none of your business. " Gu Bailu turned and walked back. She was so tired that she had to go to the big bed of the inn to lie down. "Madam, you''ve occupied most of my son''s quarter of an hour. Shouldn''t you tell me?" "Bah, I haven''t asked you for the performance fee after you''ve been here for so long. Come here You show your face. Let''s talk about life. " Chapter 851 She''ll have to see what kind of man she looks like. A hand stretched out from the carriage, five fingers white and slender, and a white figure came down from the curtain of the horse. Gu Bailu did not see his face, but the crowd behind him all knelt on the ground. Gu Bailu is scared. What''s the situation? "Long live the Emperor..." My emperor? These are the kings of the people. Wow, the emperor of yunqi! Gu Bailu looked up at him carefully. Tut, it''s really good. It''s true that Tianjia hasn''t looked ugly since ancient times, mainly because of its excellent genes. "Bold, see the emperor is not kneeling." The eunuch who came out with him shouted. Gu Bailu hooked his lips and said, "I''m going to kneel. This child is not stable. Can you compensate the emperor?" Xiao Jingyun''s eyes slipped over her: "compensate." "How can you compensate for this? Wow, the emperor, you are hermaphroditic and can give birth to a child for conception?" Gu Bailu looks surprised. "I don''t need to be born, you can be born." Xiao Jingyun''s eyes are hot. She looks very hostile. She has a wicked smile on her lips. He took a step forward, reached Gu Bailu and whispered in a volume that only two people could hear: "I''ll give you all my seeds." Gu Bailu: "..." Am I being teased? Do you want to be so thrilled. The emperor of yunqi is shameless to flirt with a pregnant woman "Wake up and dream back to your palace." Gu Bailu stepped back two steps: "elder sister is not the person you can climb." "Is it?" Xiao Jingyun''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was interested in her eyes. It''s too late to catch a thief. If the prince of her family knows about it, he has to raise the knife and do it to him. "Darling, be your emperor. Don''t think about the West. It''s not good for brain and kidney." Gu Bailu lets Yeying turn around and go without stopping. Behind her, I felt a wolf like look stabbing her back spine. Is it difficult for this ambitious and thief emperor to be a pervert? Gu Bailu is upset. He doesn''t know what he wants to do. Does he know her identity? "All of you." Xiao Jingyun looks at Gu Bailu''s back and calls the people around him to stand up. The eunuch next to him carefully asked, "emperor, do you want to find someone to catch her?" Xiao Jingyun clenched his lips: "ask who she is." His harem is short of such an interesting woman. Immediately someone followed Gu Bailu into the inn, and soon found out. The eunuch attached his ear and said two words. Xiao Jingyun''s eyes flashed a strange color: "I didn''t think it was her." "Even if is wanton princess, also too did not give the emperor the face, seriously thought our country good bully?" The eunuch was indignant. Xiao Jingyun smiled: "what kind of person is there who is so angry and fresh? I like it." When the eunuch heard this, he returned to normal color. He was used to it. No one the emperor liked could not get into the palace. Just This one is too special. Not to mention that she is a wanton princess, still pregnant, it is difficult not to get into the palace can even accept the children? Xiao Jingyun got on the carriage and said lightly, "next post, invite Mr. and Mrs. Wang to the palace." When the carriage started to run, Xiao Jingyun looked at the bright night outside and thought to himself that she should be allowed to go into the palace with him to talk about life. Chapter 852 Gu Bailu went back to the Inn and lay down on the bed. Did the emperor of yunqi Kingdom scare her or really want to do so? Don''t be a pervert. Her prince doesn''t have so much energy to deal with this pervert. But it''s not a big deal. Didn''t he cooperate with the demon lord? It''s the object to deal with together anyway. It''s better to have a nest. Feng Qingtian didn''t come back until the evening. Gu Bailu just woke up after enough sleep. When he got out of bed, he threw himself into his arms and said, "Lord, I miss you." Feng Qingtian hugs her and kisses her forehead: "is it boring?" "Not bored, but tired." Gu Bailu was lying in his arms with her little lips and looking up at her. "What did you do? I''m so tired." Feng Qingtian frowns slightly. "I''m tired. You''ve been running in my head all day. You''re tired." Gu Bailu blinked at him with a sly smile on his lips. Feng Qingtian lowers her head and kisses her: "little goblin, what has my king done in your mind? Well? " He kisses hard, half kisses and half gnaws, like punishment. If Gu Bailu can''t say what he is satisfied with, he will gnaw at her. Gu said in a low voice. Feng Qingtian took a clap at her PP: "it seems that I really want to be flustered and meet you right away." Gu Bailu exclaimed: "ah No, you haven''t eaten yet. Eat first... " "What''s good for dinner? It''s not as good as you." "Wait a minute, wait a minute. I''ve bought a lot of fun things that I haven''t shown you..." Gu Bailu pushes him with both hands. "Nothing is more fun than you." Feng Qingtian holds her and puts her on the bed. Gu Bailu said that nothing can stop Feng Qingtian''s animal nature any more, and he was made to be immortal. Feng Qingtian looks after her pregnancy, but doesn''t dare to ask for more. She stops once. They washed and ate. Gu Bailu told him that the funny pill he bought today: "it''s very interesting. It''s just that there''s not much practical place for our children to play with." "Silly girl, it''s a progress that these pills can be made. If you want their timeliness to be so long, people will be confused." Gu Bailu nodded: "this is also true. The most practical one is the medicine for accelerating cultivation and increasing spiritual power. It''s a pity. I also think that I will have a daughter later. I will take a medicine to become a baby, and then lie down with her, so that you can''t recognize who is who." Feng Qingtian''s mouth is a little drawn. Fortunately, the long-term medicine hasn''t been refined. Otherwise, I would be killed by her. "My daughter Xiao Fu." Feng Qingtian wrapped the roast meat with lettuce and put it into her mouth. Gu Bailu looked at him with bright eyes: "like you, beautiful!" Feng Qingtian chuckles: "it''s better to be like you." Feng Qingtian''s smile is like a spring breeze, which makes the country fall into the city. It''s a pity that he doesn''t like to laugh very much. When he is with Gu Bailu, he only occasionally hangs a hook on his lips. Because of his nature, cold and pure nature can never make him as warm as jade. But also because of this, it seems that his smile is rare. Gu Bailu looked at him with his chin on his back. "What can I do? The more I look at you, the more beautiful I will feel. It''s so beautiful and delicious. It''s not different from your previous face. It''s amazing." She Dudu mouth, some angry: "why my face changed." Feng Qingtian pinched her face: "what have you become? I like it all. Are you full?" Chapter 853 Gu Bailu nodded, moved his hips and sat in his arms: "Lord, when can we live quietly and happily?" "Soon, not for long, I promise." Feng Qingtian stroked the corner of her mouth. "Today, I met a fortune teller. She told me something, which made me a little uneasy." Gu Bailu told him what his mother and son said. Feng Qingtian''s face immediately changed: "don''t listen to her nonsense, just by chance." "But I met a very abnormal person today. " Gu Bailu rubbed his face against his chest, smelling the man''s taste on him, and felt full of satisfaction. "Who?" Feng Qingtian asked in a deep voice. "The emperor of yunqi, what''s his name?" Gu Bailu thought it was a bit too coincidental. As soon as the mother-in-law said that she had rotten peach blossom, the emperor yunqi ran out and did something strange. "Xiao Jingyun." Feng Qingtian''s face was ugly. She held up her face: "what did he do?" "Said the devil." Gu Bailu''s eyes are light and tiny. "I really want to kill him." "Kill him." Feng Qingtian''s eyes are already showing a terrible sense of killing. Gu Bailu needless to say, he also knows that this nonsense must not be pleasant. "What kind of man is he?" Feng Qingtian''s hand is tight: "ambitious, unscrupulous and insidious, unlike Lu Huoying, he is ruthless and ruthless on the surface. He is secretly using Yin moves. He was not supposed to take the throne." "Who is that?" "His cousin, Xiao Xiao." "Ah Young master Xiao "Xiao Xiao is the most pure and excellent of the spirit power of the Xiao family. He can only rank second, but in that year, he used the method to let Xiao Xiao Xiao follow the doctor." "Do you know young master Xiao?" "You should know more or less." Feng Qingtian stroked her lips: "Xiao Xiao is afraid that he can''t sit still now. In order to get a stranger, he should not be willing to be a doctor." Gu Bailu stared: "you mean Xiaoxiao will But isn''t the royal family forbidden to usurp the throne? " "It''s just plain." In fact, both fengqingtian and lufengying seized the power of the emperor ahead of time, but they did not openly pull them to the throne. Gu Bailu clapped: "it''s time to have an unspoken cooperation with Mr. Xiao." "It''s just my guess, after all, Xiao Xiao has to spend a lot of medical skill to win the throne." Gu Bailu exclaimed: "it''s a pity, no, no, we have to find him to buy more panacea before he makes a decision. If he changes to Jianzong, those pills will be the best. We''ll make a lot of money by selling them." "Feng Qingtian''s mouth angle took a smoke:" isn''t it to buy some in case we need it "We have Dragon Spirit pill, alas, but there will be another comeback in the world." "His diagnosis is so expensive that there are not many people who can afford him." Gu Bailu thought about it, right? It seems that there is no pity. Within two days, fengqingtian received the news from the mansion. Xiaoxiao left the mansion and returned to yunqi. Gu Yunjing arrives at the prince''s mansion. He wants to see Yan Anchun. Please tell him not to go in. Feng Qingtian did not hesitate to approve the permission. Gu Bailu tut said: "our Lord''s mansion is a golden place. You can let him in like this. You are not afraid that he will remember all the terrain of the Lord''s mansion." Chapter 854 "He won''t." Feng Qingtian is still familiar with the mirror. If he can keep himself for so many years, or for the sake of Gu Bailu, regardless of his own safety, then he will not do anything to hurt them. "Brother Qing, tell me, long time ago, before I didn''t show up, did you have anything very delicate with Gu Yunjing?" "What do you think?" Feng Qingtian poked her forehead: "thousands of years of friendship, I know his heart." "I heard Yu xianzun say that thousands of years ago, if he hadn''t backed you up, you wouldn''t have been able to take the position of emperor of heaven." "Lu''er, don''t think about it. Let''s go to the palace today." Gu Bailu turned his back, but he couldn''t get any gossip out of his mouth. Xiao Jingyun''s invitation post came in yesterday. After he said that to Gu Bailu, Gu knew that this invitation to the palace would not be a good thing. But they must go. If they don''t enter the palace, they don''t know where they are refining pills. They can''t save Gu Fu and Gu Mu. With the early meal, Gu Bailu followed Feng Qingtian into the palace. In order to prevent Xiao Jingyun''s pervert from becoming more perverted after seeing his beautiful self, Gu Bailu is dressed very well today. Even the skirt is a dark blue one. It looks very old. It''s not beautiful at all. Gu Bailu feels aggrieved. She doesn''t like the color, and she doesn''t like being ugly. Feng Qingtian kissed her lips: "bear it, go back to make up for you." Gu Bailu grabs his arm and eyes light up: "I want to eat Dongpo meat." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "You are pregnant now. The imperial doctor said that Dongpo meat can''t be eaten more..." Gu Bailu pouted and pouted: "he also said to compensate me, without any sincerity. I know that the woman who has a baby is the cabbage that was thrown. No one loves her." "Heaven and earth conscience." Feng Qingtian stroked her back: "it''s good for you. It''s too greasy. You will feel uncomfortable after eating." Gu Bailu hums and doesn''t speak. She hasn''t eaten Dongpo meat since she was told by the imperial doctor. Every day, I watch aro eat happily, and the slander makes my mouth water. But Feng Qingtian didn''t give it to her. Aro turned her arm out and even listened to Feng Qingtian''s order. Feng Qingtian pinched her face: "well, today I will go back to the cook to do it, but I can''t eat too much." Some helplessness, more is doting. "Brother Qing is the best." Gu bailuli smiled and showed two rows of big white teeth. "You''re easy to satisfy." Feng Qingtian suddenly feels comforted. Other women want money, jewels and elixir. And his woman, as long as a bowl of Dongpo meat with the world''s best things. The carriage stopped at the gate of the palace and replaced it with a soft sedan chair. The sedan chair was originally only for the concubines of the harem, but considering Gu Bailu''s heavy body, Feng Qingtian specifically asked for the sedan chair. Xiao Jingyun set up a banquet in the broken soul garden, and they were also taken directly to the past. It goes without saying that the broken soul garden inherits the high-profile luxury of yunqi country. The white jade palace is built of white marble, and the marble mirror paved on the ground is like the lake. Gu Bailu got off the sedan chair and looked at a luxurious round palace of white marble. The marble in front of the palace was as transparent as a mirror and reflected in pairs. "It''s really beautiful." Exotic beauty. "You like us to do it." Feng Qingtian leads her up the steps. Chapter 855 "No, no, no When the house is so big, I will think that I live in a scenic spot and worry about the security guard driving me out at all times. " Gu Bailu shakes her head. This building, in modern times, is a luxury attraction. A palace man came to meet him: "I have seen the emperor and the concubine. The emperor has been waiting for you for a long time. Please." Feng Qingtian hugged her and went in. The main hall was more luxurious than the outside. All the decorations were made of local gold. When Gu Bailu saw Xiao Jingyun again, he felt that his whole life was full of local flavor. If his stomach became bigger, it would be more like a watermelon. Xiao Jingyun sat on the golden chair and said with a smile, "here you are, please give me a seat." Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu exchanged greetings and sat down. Gu Bailu pinched the handrail with her hand, Emma. It''s really gold. She asked Feng Qingtian in a low voice, "is there a lot of gold mines in Yunqi kingdom?" "No, they''re all from me." Feng Qingtian rubbed her hair. Gu Bailu''s eyes turned. He loves the country of gold and jade so much that he didn''t even have a gold mine. This is made of gold sold by our family. Gu Bailu thought these chairs were much more amiable in a moment. I have the feeling of meeting the villagers in another country. "It''s very kind of Wang and his wife. I heard that Wang and his wife have only one princess, and there are no other women." A soft voice came. Gu Bailu found that Xiao Jingyun was sitting next to a woman in a Chinese dress, and the soles of her shoes seemed to be plated with gold. Gu Bailu asked in surprise, "is the sole made of gold?" Don''t you wear it? With such a thick gold base, there should be a few Jin. The queen smiled and said, "it''s just a layer of gold, not heavy." "Good, good shoes." The trench is so inhumane that even the sole of the shoes should be inlaid with gold. "Do you like it? We just made a new pair of soft shoes yesterday. Please give them to Princess Xi." The queen is generous. Gu Bailu shook her head: "I''m heavy, so I won''t wear them. Thank you for your kindness." "If you like it, when you are light, I will give you a car. All kinds of styles are not repeated. This shoe is unique to yunqi country." Xiao Jingyun is more entrenched. Feng Qingtian said coldly, "no, my king''s women don''t lack these." Gu Bailu nodded and stopped talking. She was too lazy to take care of Xiao Jingyun, a perverted man with an idea for pregnant women. She was afraid that she could not control a silver needle to stab him to death. But Xiao Jingyun''s eyes have been moving on her. The empress sitting on one side could see it, and her heart was cold. The emperor was really good at seeing the woman of the king. Over the years, Xiao Jingyun has made every effort to search for beauties. As long as he looks after them, no matter how old or young they are, whether they are married or not, what their origins are, they are all searched by him. The queen has seen through these things for a long time, and has no desire to compete for favor. Anyway, as long as her spiritual strength is in, her family strength is in, her queen position is stable. Although Xiao Jingyun''s eyes occasionally turned to Gu Bailu, his face was just right, not half obscene, which made Feng Qingtian want to get angry. Gu Bailu couldn''t help it. He stood up and said, "Wang Ye, talk about state affairs. I''ll go to see lian''er." Feng Qingtian nodded and stood up to help her: "I''ll take you out." The queen said, "I''d better help you. You guys talk about things. I''ll go back to the harem with the concubine Chapter 856 The queen helped Gu Bailu out of the broken soul garden. Feng Qingtian waits for Gu Bailu to go out, and then pulls down his face: "Xiao Jingyun, you''d better die your heart. If you dare to touch one of her hairs, I will kill you." Xiao Jingyun laughs: "beautiful women are always attracting people''s attention. I do have the heart of adoration. You can''t let others think of you." Feng Qingtian raised his hand and a red light split at Xiao Jingyun: "who gives you the guts?" Xiao Jingyun put out a golden light to block it, hooked his lips and said: "your woman is in love with me. I can''t help it. Love at first sight. You should keep it well. Don''t let her have a chance to run into my arms." Feng Qingtian added a lot of pressure down: "to die." Xiao Jingyun is not in a hurry: "is the king planning to let the princess and the widows die together? Well, the widows are looking forward to it." Feng Qingtian''s eyes are light and narrow, and cold is abnormal. Gu Bailu is guarded by someone, but it is in the palace of yunqi country after all. He killed Xiao Jingyun. Gu Bailu is afraid that there will be danger. Feng Qingtian withdrew his strength: "if you dare to move her, I will kill you." Xiao Jingyun laughed: "it''s easy to get angry. I''m only joking with you. You have a deep relationship with the princess. I''m very jealous." Fengqing genius can''t believe his lies. The instinct that belongs to a man tells him that Xiao Jingyun must have an intention. His lu''er is so good that it is possible to be loved at first sight. But when he found the steps, he couldn''t fight with him any more. "I also think that emperor yunqi is a smart man, and it''s impossible for him to have such shameless thoughts." Phoenix Qingtian cold light tunnel, the corner of the mouth also hung a bit of ridicule. "It seems that the joke of widows is a little big. Did the princess be frightened by widows two days ago?" Xiao Jingyun asked thoughtfully. "Scared? Does not exist. " "That''s fine, but I''ll have to make a few apologies later. By the way, when will the next batch of gold that our country has scheduled be delivered?" "After the new year''s pass, there is no way to mine the snow capped mountain." Gu Bailu follows the queen to the harem, but she is not afraid that the queen will help Xiao Jingyun with any means. She has confidence in her own skills. Although it''s not as powerful as the previous life, it''s still capable. Cut 80% and deal with these mortals. "The girl lian''er that Wang Fei wants to see is the beauty that shaozun brought. She is very watery. The emperor has praised her several times in front of our palace." The queen said with a smile, a pair of self familiar. "Yes, I picked up the beauties out of my house. My hand is red, and picking up someone casually is a great beauty." "At the first sight of the princess, she is blessed." The queen said with a fake smile. Gu Bailu replied, "so is the queen." "Shaozun lives in Qinghua palace. This palace will take you there." "No, just let a palace maid lead you down the road. You are not on your way." "This palace is just on the way. The Qinghua palace is in the back palace. It''s not far from the rongshou palace." Gu Bailu''s eyes widened: "little Zun lives in the harem?" This Is Xiao Jingyun keeping him as a beauty in the harem, or is he going to let him pick a woman to sleep in his beauty heap? Shao Zun is also a romantic. Not afraid to put a green hat on him? Gu Bailu felt that Xiao Jingyun was shining and green all over in an instant. Chapter 857 The empress really wanted to take Gu Bailu to the Qinghua palace, so she was very discerning and did not disturb their meeting. Bu Yaolian is not surprised to hear that Gu Bailu has come. Su shenfan came to inform her early this morning that there was a banquet for her former master in the evening. That tone, sour with irony, anyway, there is no good words. Bu Yaolian has already adapted to his neuropathy. She is in a good mood. She can play any joke and has no shelf. Once he has a cramp, the mood is not beautiful, it can make you not beautiful. Bu Yaolian came out and saw Gu Bailu dare not hold her waist again, holding her hand warmly: "in the early morning, shaozun told me that you would enter the palace today, I was waiting, thinking that I would see you in the evening, but I didn''t expect you to come first." "Wang Ye and yunqi emperor talk about state affairs. I''m too lazy to listen to them. I''d better come to you for a chat. Your palace is not inferior to our five-star inn." Gu Bailu looked at the palace and said with a smile. The imperial palace of yunqi state is very small. The palace in the back palace is a little smaller than that in the front, but there are unique ideas of women in the building. For example, there are some places where there are golden wind bells and a large number of Persian chrysanthemums planted in front of the palace. The marble floor is also carpeted. Women can also sit on their knees at any time. "Or I''ll live in the hotel. The presidential suite we live in is comfortable for a thousand liang of silver a night, but it''s painful." Gu Bailu thought. "Well, well, then I''ll have a company to play with, or I''ll be bored to death alone, and shaozun will disappear." Bu Yaolian replied with a smile. If Gu Bailu lived in, she would have done better. Gu Bailu didn''t say that on a whim. Although Xiao Jingyun was a nuisance, she was willing to bear it in order to save Gu''s father and mother. It''s more convenient to live in the palace. Gu Bailu sat on the jade couch and looked around. He was sure that no one could hear him. He asked in a voice that only two people could hear: "is there any discovery?" Bu Yaolian shook her head: "I''m sorry, there are guards all over the palace. I want to know, but no one inquires. Su Shen bothers that man. Unless he wants you to know something, he can''t find half a word of information. Last time, it was impossible to ask for things like stealing the corner." "It''s OK. If it''s so inquisitive, there''s no need for them to conspire." The three forces of the devil Kingdom, yunqi Kingdom and the prefecture plan together. That must be tight. It''s not expected that Bu Yaolian can''t find out. But even if it is expected, Gu Bailu is still disappointed. She wants to know more about her parents so that she can save them. Their souls have been suffering for so long. Now I know how desperate I am to be separated by the spirit of alchemy. Bu Yaolian smiled: "but there is something that may have some clues." Gu Bailu has light in her eyes: "what is it?" Bu Yaolian took out a letter from her sleeve and handed it to her: "this is the letter that the imperial concubine asked me to help her to pass out to her mother''s house." Gu Bailu blinked, digesting Bu Yaolian''s words. What''s the status of the imperial concubine? She wants to deliver a letter to her mother''s family. She wants to deliver it to the palace, but she asks Bu Yaolian to deliver it. There is only one possibility. There is something in the letter that can''t be told to Xiao Jingyun and other people in the palace. Chapter 858 What a concubine can''t let Xiao Jingyun know is that in addition to her buying him a forgiveness hat, that is to do something bad for the emperor. has the final say that the world is strong among people, and you have the final say, and what is true is love and affection. Therefore, it is absolutely possible for the imperial concubine to sell the information in the palace to her mother''s family. Especially at this time, it''s even more suspicious to send a letter secretly. You don''t even need your own relatives to ask Bu Yaolian, an outsider, to do it. Gu Bailu took the letter: "take it apart and have a look." Bu Yaolian hurriedly stops her: "no, this letter has the unique mark of the imperial concubine''s family. If you move it, you will know that." Gu Bailu blinked and smiled: "I have a way." Can''t open it to see, she can open her eyes. For the first time, she thinks her eyes are so useful. For a long time, the repair has not been of great use. Gu Bailu opened her eyes. The letter was opened by her. The handwriting in it was very powerful. It looked like a woman''s handwriting. "My emperor''s Alchemy, combined with the power of three parties, can gain the world, send people into the palace quickly." After reading the letter, Gu Bailu snorted, "it seems that the palace will be bustling soon." She explained the contents of the letter to bu Yaolian. "Her mother''s family is the largest in yunqi country. She is more powerful than the Queen''s mother''s family. I don''t think she will do such a rebellious thing." "No one is willing to live a life with a head lower than others. The reason why they are obedient is that they know that their strength is inferior to that of the other party. But if something can make their strength stronger all of a sudden, they can''t let it go." Everyone wants to be human. Every family is not the common people with low spiritual power. They have been deprived of ambition and are humble to the dust. "But it should be kept secret. How did the imperial concubine know?" Gu asked strangely. "This lady is said to be very popular. Xiao Jingyun doesn''t hide anything from her, and she is smart. She may know the clues." Bu Yaolian knew that there would be no love in the palace. Xiao Jingyun dotes on the imperial concubine because her Kung Fu in bed makes Xiao Jingyun willing to double practice with her. Xiao Jingyun''s strength is up to the time of double cultivation. The imperial concubine is just right for him, and also for his strength. It''s bone eating and soul killing. Xiao Jingyun spent most of his time with her in Ronghua hall. So Bu Yaolian asked the man questions before she went to her. In this respect, I''m afraid Gu Bailu can''t compare with the imperial concubine. "She should know a lot. If only she could get something out of her mouth." Gu Bailu''s eyes narrowed to return the letter to bu Yaolian: "can this letter be sent later?" If you enter so many evil spirits and monsters, she will not be able to act so well if she is only afraid of being strictly forbidden in the palace. "I try to drag it, but it''s not easy to drag it too long. The imperial concubine is still very good to me." Bu Yaolian said with a smile. However, it is not as good as her revolutionary friendship with Gu Bailu. "Well, I won''t embarrass you." Gu Bailu knows that Bu Yaolian is smart, so she dare to put her next to shaozun''s sinister ghost. But no matter how smart you are, it''s still very dangerous. "If you want to talk from the imperial concubine, you only need to use special means. She has high spiritual power and good brain. I think she is smarter than the ordinary people." Buyao lotus road. Gu Bailu smiled: "smart is good, smart people are easy to deal with." "Then why don''t I take you to see her now?" Asked Bu Yaolian. Chapter 859 Gu Bailu shook her head and said, "don''t worry. I''ll see her as soon as we meet. She''s afraid that she''ll be suspicious. I''ll see her when I live in the palace." Although she was eager to know the whereabouts of her parents'' souls, she also knew that she could not eat hot tofu. "How about you and shaozun?" Gu Bailu asked with concern that she had not been able to ask such a thing when she met the other day. "If you do everything you have to do, it''s just one last time." Bu Yaolian sighed: "I really don''t know what his mind is." Gu Bailu''s eyes widened: "no, in the face of such a peerless beauty as you, Su Shen, the romantic ghost, is upset and still hasn''t eaten it? He''s not going to do that, is he "Yes, it''s possible. I''m almost exhausted." After Bu Yaolian finished, her face was slightly red. After all, she said it too openly. Gu Bailu rolled her eyes and said, "is there something wrong with his brain? Since you use your hands, why do you do it with real guns?" Real work When Bu Yaolian heard these four words, her face was even redder and her ears were all red. That gun is really capable. She still has a tremor in her hand. She hasn''t slowed down. "I don''t know. I don''t know what to do." Gu Bailu thinks it''s a bit tricky. If he doesn''t like it, he likes it very much. Otherwise, he won''t let use his hands. What is he afraid of? "Is he the same to other women or just to you?" Gu Bailu asked. "I don''t know about that, but he is a real romantic. When he comes to me, he will live with other beauties for one night. He doesn''t bring the same person every time." This time, Su Shen was annoyed and didn''t go to other people''s place. It''s estimated that the lady of the imperial concubine taught her something. He couldn''t help going to someone else''s, so he used her. Just don''t touch her directly. "Try a few more times to see the reaction. I guess he didn''t touch other beauties." Otherwise, it will not change to a different person, without heavy samples. If a woman doesn''t do it all the time, she will feel that she may not have enough charm, not his problem. No wonder there are so many beauties in the underground. About What''s the matter. Bu Yaolian''s eyes are bright, as if she suddenly found her favorite toy, thought it was someone else''s play, and suddenly knew it was actually brand new, no one had touched it. "Really?" "You don''t want to be happy. If that''s the case, he may have a problem. It''s impossible for you to run with his seed in mind." "Bu Yao lied on the small table when she was lost:" there are reactions, how can there be any problems? There are spiritual things like that "Or You go to bed at night while he is asleep. " Gu Bailu couldn''t bear her disappointment and gave a bad idea. "He''s not hard. I can''t go there." Su shenfan sleep shallow, high vigilance, as long as she moves, he knows, let alone to make him hard bully hard bow. "Medicine, let him not know." Gu Bailu put down his teacup and said solemnly, "but this way, you can only get pregnant, but you can''t get his heart." Of course, bu Yaolian understands this truth. If Su shenfan knew that she did this and killed her, she would not get rid of her hatred. How could she like her. "It''s just that medicine doesn''t work." Su shenfan can''t poison him with any medicine. In this high-risk occupation, the earth government has done many things that harm others and benefit others. There are many enemies and thieves. Su shenfan''s ability to prevent people is absolutely first-class. Chapter 860 "If you want, I have a way." Bu Yaolian looks at Gu Bailu and turns her eyes: "or try more Maybe he can''t help breaking his skill. " Gu Bailu nodded, "well, I''ll tell you what to do." Gu Bailu attached her ear and told her how to poison Su Shen. Before long, Feng Qingtian came. Bu Yaolian was so scared and awed of him that she immediately stood up and saluted him: "king of wanton." Feng Qingtian''s jaw head, goes to Gu Bailu and grabs her hand: "drink less tea." When she drinks too much tea, she has to go to the latrine. She has a big stomach. It''s inconvenient and uncomfortable to go to the latrine. Gu Bailu vomited to bu Yaolian: "you''d better think about it. It''s not easy for a woman to have a pregnancy. I''m accompanied by the LORD every day, and I feel tired to the point." If she is pregnant with a child that is bothered by Su Shen and runs away, she will suffer alone at that time. Although she doesn''t like synchronized Yaolian, if she really wants to, she will do her best to help her. She doesn''t care whether she does it right or wrong. As long as the people she cares about want it, she will help. Bu Yaolian nods: "I know." Of course, she knows how difficult it is to get pregnant without marriage, but that''s what she wants. Let Su shenfan fall in love with her, she thinks it''s mostly impossible, let her watch Su shenfan pet this and sleep that every day, she can''t stand it. When a woman falls in love with a person, she will think that he belongs to her. But how could Sushen be upset. Even if he really tries to make him fall in love with himself, he can''t be as clean and clean as the king, and never touch others again. The world is just like the king. Gu Bailu talks to bu Yaolian, and Feng Qingtian accompanies her, but she doesn''t interrupt and quietly thinks about her own affairs. Before long, Su shenfan also came back. Knowing that fengqingtian and them are here, they naturally came to say hello. Even if they are not here, he usually comes back to buyualian. These two days, it''s the most interesting thing for him to eat with Bu Yaolian. Every time when she ate, she would shake the delicious food in front of her eyes, smell it again, and see that her eyes were almost staring out, but she was stubborn and refused to eat. Su Shen was tired of thinking that the beauty was very funny. The most interesting thing is that in the end, if you can''t stand slander, your eyes will shine, either biting him or biting him. He was bitten a few, feel still good, by the way, let her to solve their physiological desire, a day can be beautiful Zizi. But I''m afraid we can''t have a banquet today. Thinking of this, Su Shen was upset. The banquet was boring. It''s really boring to have a banquet, especially when there are ministers. It''s not the same way to discuss state affairs. Su Shen was tired and impatient to listen to their state affairs, so he suggested that he should have some fun. "Shao Zun has some good suggestions. The emperor and the concubine have eaten before. I also think I should have some fun." Asked Xiao Jingyun. Shaozun is with him. Even if there''s any idea of bullshit, it won''t work on him. "Since it''s so boring, let''s have a competition. Five people in one group, two in two. The loser group meets the requirements of the winner group. No matter what the requirements are, we can''t go back." As soon as Shao Zun said this, the officials were a little ugly, and the stakes would be high. Chapter 861 Whatever you want! That''s what even life can take. One of the two groups will lose. Feng Qingtian shook Gu Bailu''s hand and gently wiped the small rice grains around her mouth: "you can ignore them." Gu Bailu smiled at him and said, "Lord, are we afraid of losing?" "Not afraid." Feng Qingtian is naturally not afraid. He''s not afraid of anyone. It''s hard to say Yin moves. After all, it''s xiaojingyun''s territory. He''s covetous for Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu put his head on his shoulder: "I want to try it, OK?" She is worried about the whereabouts of her parents'' souls. She is worried about no way. It''s true that someone will send pillows as soon as she sleeps. Although I know the danger is still a little big, I want to make a bet. "Do whatever you want. I''m here." Feng Qingtian''s face is light, but her words are unconditional. Xiao Jingyun doesn''t pay attention to him. If he wants to treat Gu Bailu, he will not let him succeed if he destroys his ten thousand year soul. Gu Bailu glanced around her eyes. There were five people. She was the only one with Feng Qingtian. If she added more people, she could only add their bodyguards. These people have great spiritual power, but they are still a little worse than the people at the top of the pyramid. Since we want to participate, we must win. "What do you think of Princess wanwang and wanwang?" Xiao Jingyun asked respectfully. Gu Bailu smiled and said, "since it''s for group comparison, I have to listen to how this group is organized." Shaozun hooks his lips and knows that he is going to take part in it. He quickly replies, "as long as there are five people, you can join any group, as long as you can get them to join you." So if we choose this way, there will only be two teams, the two teams with the strongest strength. Others, who will be the cannon fodder. "I like this method, but the requirements of the winner side must be agreed by all five members of the winner side." Gu Bailu put forward his own requirements. Gu Bailu''s move made shaozun''s face slightly changed. If all five members agree, the requirement will be beneficial to all five members. In this way, the group is greatly limited. Unless the group is full of their own people. But it''s not necessarily that the whole group won. "It''s not a good group. You can make the minority obey the majority." Little respect for the way. "If you don''t agree to my request, I and the Lord won''t participate." Gu Bailu is not stupid enough to let shaozun and yunqi emperor unite to pit them. She forced the random match to form a team to drive black "Well, that''s more interesting." Xiao Jingyun agreed, and was eager to try. Feng Qingtian grabs Gu Bailu''s hand: "can you do it?" Gu Bailu''s strength is the most clear to him. They are closely linked. There should be few rivals in the world. It''s a pity that Gu Bailu exhausted her spiritual power when she opened the demon circle last time. It''s just a little spiritual. "Yes, no, I won''t force it. Everyone else''s pots are set up and the oil is fried red. We''ll wait for us to get down. We can''t waste that pot of oil." Gu Bailu is smiling. Just throw them into the pot, or they, it depends on ability. Feng Qingtian''s eyes light and slightly Lin: "my king and princess have three bodyguards." Xiao Jingyun is a little surprised: "how happy is the decision made by the king?" In terms of such teams, if they win, they really want to ask for whatever they want. All of them are their own people. So sure, really? The princess is still a small waste with low spiritual power. Chapter 862 Shaozun seemed very unhappy: "the Emperor didn''t even think about taking him to play with him. Not long ago, he came to his door and asked him to join the bead." Gu Bailu said coldly: "shut up, my Lord is you can flirt." Feng Qingtian took a sip of wine and said two words: "mentally handicapped." Gu Bailu fell into his arms and smiled, "we don''t play with the mentally handicapped." Shao Zun slaps the table and stands up: "OK, good. If you don''t play with him, he will make you regret it. Brother Xiao, let''s go together." Gu Bailu sneers in her heart. You are going to play together. "I''m afraid." Gu Bailu trembled in the arms of Feng Qingtian for fear. Shao Zun raised his chin: "pretending to be a weak brother will not be merciful. He will cry when he loses." Feng Qingtian lost a glass of wine to him and said, "shut up and fight if you want." Gu Bailu is also kind enough to cooperate with shaozun to perform a performance, but wanwang has no patience. Xiao Jingyun laughs: "Shao Zun doesn''t play with your beauty?" Su Shen looks at Yaolian and asks her, "do you want to play or not?" "Play!" said Bu Yaolian Su shenfan''s eyes are almost staring out: "you are a person who has no psychic power. How dare you say play? Go on, don''t drag your back. Brother won and bought you sugar." Bu Yaolian pouted. "I want to play, too." She wants to play just to drag her feet. Su shenfan and yunqi emperor are afraid that the emperor and his wife will have trouble fighting. If she goes to take up a place, four of them will join the war. Originally, she didn''t expect anything, but who bothered Su Shen to ask her. She is an honest child. Of course, she has to say what she really thinks. "You can play if you want. If you hurt us and lose, I will give you to brother Xiao to enrich the harem." Su Shen is annoyed to hook his lips. He smiles, but he is merciless. How could he not see Bu Yaolian''s idea. This woman''s body is in caoying and heart is in Han. I treat her so well, and dare to turn my elbow out. Bu Yaolian shook her head. "Then I won''t play." Don''t leave Su shenfan until her plan is successful. It''s hard to be happy when you think of leaving him. But she also knew that one day she had to leave, and Su Shen did not like her at all. In a word, he said he would give her away, but he did not regard her as his own. Although she wanted to help lu''er and them, she would never do anything to hurt him. But he It''s really possible to kill her if she wants to. Su shenfan patted her on the cheek: "that''s good." Gu Bailu has no patience: "have you assembled yet?" Obviously, it''s just to pit them together. Directly, it''s just to do so many twists and turns. Who hasn''t got a brain yet. Xiao Jingyun called several experts around him, plus shaozun to form a group. Bu Yaolian looks at Gu Bailu apologetically, and Gu Bailu just looks at her, giving her a smile that doesn''t need to worry. Gu Bailu is supported by Feng Qingtian and stands up. Behind her is night tassel, night seven, night eight. The other side is shaozun, Emperor yunqi, his beloved concubine, empress, and the leader of the guard. Tut, the configuration is really smooth. Gu Bailu whispered to Yeying, Yeqi and Yeba: "wait for me to shout something, you cooperate with my operation, this kind of five person battle, we must have cooperation, I command." Chapter 863 "Yes." Gu Bailu holds Feng Qingtian''s hand: "I haven''t really played for a long time. I miss you so much." Feng Qingtian touched her head: "then have a good time this time." "Until the other side concedes, or until the point?" Xiao Jingyun looks at Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian replied, "whatever." "So far, we''re just trying to help." Xiao Jingyun said with a smile. "Yes." So happily decided, both sides quickly moved to the open flat, the cold wind blows, this night is really a bit cold. Gu Bailu tied the fur''s tie: "please give me some advice." With a stroke of her chest, she spilled a water wave like border and blocked in front of her. There''s not even a chance to discuss strategies. Feng Qingtian summons the soul leaving sword, night tassel, night seven, night eight to release the spiritual power. On the opposite side, let''s not forget that as soon as the spiritual power of guangshaozun and yunqi emperor is released, the whole scene becomes colorful, magical and oppressive. Bu Yaolian''s face was pale when she was shocked by Lingli. Her ears couldn''t hear any more, as if she was blocked by something. Many ministers are not well. It''s such a pain to watch this top level competition, but no one will give up watching it. The ground shakes, the floor shakes, the house shakes. Shaozun and Xiao Jingyun''s power hit and were blocked by fengqingtian. Their power collided with each other in the air, just like the collision of two planets. They were deafening. The tables, chairs and benches on the banquet hall flew up. The food was flying all over the place. Bu Yaolian had expected that there would be such an end. She had already hid on the edge of the flower bed, but she still didn''t spar the dust on her face. Xiao Jing and shaozun look at each other, and they all say, "fight against the princess." Gu Bailu summoned Yin Neng out, and then added a holding talisman to them, and pulled out a stack of blinking talismans. She knew that she must be a strong face, and would attack her. For one thing, if she has something to do, Feng Qingtian will be distracted. For another, she has the lowest spiritual strength and belongs to the sudden death stream. Sure enough, they all attacked her. Gu Bailu stands behind fengqingtian, so that he can block a little. However, there are five people in the opposite direction, all sides are attacked. There are five super masters on the opposite side. Feng Qingtian and ye Ying, three of them, were entangled by the other. Xiao Jingyun comes to deal with her. Gu Bailu a blink sign delimits oneself, arrived a few meters away: "Yin can, block him first." She can''t just hide. As a god level assistant, she has to help other players. Yin can hold Xiao Jingyun back decisively. Gu Bailu ran around the venue, throwing a blink charm every other place. After setting it all up, he chose one to jump in and go to fengqingtian''s side. Su shenfan fights with Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu changed a word of ten characters and exploded it on Su shenfan: "dizzy..." Su shenfan only felt that the transparent cross hit him, and his whole brain was spinning for a while. "Lord, turn him directly. Hurry up!" Gu Bailu rushes to Su shenfan''s side and sends out a body fixing talisman to pat him on the back. The imperial concubine next to her was annoyed. She hurried to help her. Gu Bailu wanted to run up to her, but she was split by Xiao Jingyun. She quickly dodged, but she was almost cut in the face by the queen. Chapter 864 Gu Bailu is on fire. His hands turn over quickly, and countless Gu Bailu appear on the ground in a flash. She quickly put them into a blink charm and passed them away. Gu Bailu was all over the show, and the queen looked a little silly: "emperor, which one should I fight on earth?" How can she feel that a princess can be worth thousands of people by herself. A soldier of beans? "Hahaha, nine thousand nine Dai Chun is definitely the best artifact of the masses." Gu Bailu approached the imperial concubine happily, and gave her a Xuan Xuan Fu. Feng Qingtian rushes to Su shenfan and stabs him in the chest while he is still dizzy. However, she was pushed away by the imperial concubine. As soon as she pushed away the trouble, she felt that the sky was turning around and she didn''t know what night it was. Feng Qingtian turns around and stabs her in the chest. Fresh blood splashed out. Feng Qingtian kicked her off the stage. By the end of the point, it is out of the venue and no longer eligible to go on. "Grandpa, it''s awesome." Gu Bailu did not forget to leap behind fengqingtian and give him a kiss. Xiao Jingyun said to the queen, "the one who runs all over the court!" As he said this, he called Gu Bailu. The powerful spiritual force made Gu Bailu unstable. She quickly moved away, but it was useless! The range of the power is very wide, and it still hit her. Feng Qingtian shouted: "lu''er! Get rid of it. " Gu Bailu''s chest stroke, there was a transparent cover around her, the power was reduced a lot, but Gu Bailu''s back received a move. There was a sharp pain in the back. Ma Dan, if she doesn''t have the injury reducing talisman and the illusion of nine thousand and nine thousand Dai Chun, she will lose half of her life now. It doesn''t matter if she is seriously injured, but the child will suffer. She hurriedly ran up to fengqingtian''s back and drew a star amulet to fengqingtian: "Lord, kill him, he hit me so much." Feng Qingtian''s eyes narrowed slightly, bursting out with a horrible sense of killing. Xiao Jingyun is still a little confused. He has used all his powers to hit the sky and the earth. How can Gu Bailu live? It''s false to say that there is no attack! Xiao Jingyun knew that Gu Bailu was not so simple as a waste. Although she has no attack power, she can control people very well. The imperial concubine can get the situation after being attacked twice by her. Thinking of this, Xiao Jingyun''s eyes sank, and a little oath burst out to Gu Bailu''s eyes. Feng Qingtian exerts all his spiritual power and leaves the soul sword in the air. It looks like a rainbow and rolls towards Xiao Jingyun. Gu Bailu has upgraded the talisman, and the power like a whirlwind has increased a layer. Su shenfan''s body fixing talisman is out of time. When he sees Xiao Jingyun''s general situation is not good, he rushes to fight with him side by side. They resist Feng Qingtian''s power together. Gu Bailu recites the mantra secretly, and lets the blessing continue to upgrade: "night tassel, three of you pay attention to yourself." She can''t move like this now. She can only rely on night tassels to protect herself. "Princess, don''t worry about your subordinates." Night tassels come from the training of the dark and cruel devil. Even if their spiritual power is not as good as Su Shen''s, they are not afraid of death. But the queen in the opposite direction has the leader of the forbidden army, but they are not necessarily cruel. "Three of us, against the queen." The queen suddenly felt very stressed. How could three people beat her? The Queen''s mother was very depressed. Chapter 865 The leader of the forbidden army came to help the empress. Gu Bailu here continues to upgrade the blessing talisman. Feng Qingtian''s power is getting stronger and stronger. His soul leaving sword will rush through Xiao Jingyun''s and shaozun''s spiritual level like a broken bamboo. Xiao Jingyun and shaozun''s forehead both burst out with a layer of sweat: "how could it be like this?" Their strength is at least the top ten in the world. They work together to block the power of wanwang so hard. Gu Bailu snorted coldly, "stupid man, my husband is not a man." Feng Qingtian: "..." I''m not a man. I''m a wolf. I eat you every night. Gu Bailu added the blessing to the maximum level: "my husband, I''ll take care of those two annoying little ones first." Gu Bailu quickly moved to the side of the Queen: "empress Niang, wanton Princess gives you the hug of love." She really hugged the queen. She felt that her body couldn''t move at all and she felt that her spiritual power was losing. What the hell is this? "What did you do?" So curious. "It''s OK. It''s just that you lose your power for a while, but you will recover tomorrow." She let go of the queen and said to Yeying, "take care of her." Night tassel three people together, the queen struggled for a while, people directly tired to the ground. Not even out. She fell to the ground and looked at Gu Bailu hatefully. This woman is poisonous! It''s a miracle that the king has not been poisoned by her. "Boss, it''s your turn." Gu Bailu stepped back two steps. A life and death talisman smashed the leader of the forbidden army. She didn''t need any help for this one. "You three go to help the king, hurry up." "Can you, princess?" Asked Ye Ying, a little worried. "Go away, you doubt your master''s ability. Go back and wash the toilet for me." Gu Bailu waved his hand and turned yinneng to the leader of the forbidden Army: "yinneng, if you can''t kill him, you can injure yourself." Yin can snort: "just him? A Yin can cover the sky. " The leader of the forbidden army was hit by the talisman of life and death. If another Yin can cover the sky, he will be dead. Gu Bailu smiled and said, "OK, you can keep the contract for my aunt." Five vs five, three on the opposite side, they are still five. Bu Yaolian was relieved at last. How can she find out that this time, the princess is more weird than the last time they had a competition. What makes people dizzy, what makes people determined, and what makes people lose their spiritual power. Suddenly some envy shallow son, can worship her as a teacher. No way! She also wants to worship her as a teacher! Shaozun and xiaojingyun were unprepared for this situation, and Gu Bailu easily lost their three teammates. You should know that the queen of the imperial concubine and the leader of the guard are not ordinary experts. The first 50 can definitely be ranked in. Gu Bailu took three shrimp soldiers and lost them. Xiao Jingyun is so angry that he has to spit blood. Su Shen''s eyes are dim and he regrets trying this. He has always known that Gu Bailu is not a waste, but how could he have never thought that she is so strange? Her method has never appeared in the existing combat. What if I want to drag her into the underworld? "We''re both going to cheer up." Xiao Jingyun encouraged. Shaozun hooked his lips: "do you think it''s necessary to fight? Gu Bailu can''t hold that woman. We can''t win." Even wanwang is stronger than he predicted. He didn''t want to lose half his life in order to find some excitement. Chapter 866 Although he didn''t give all his strength, it was not a battle of life and death. Why should he expose all his strength. "Do you want to admit defeat?" Xiao is shocked. Do you have any teammates? It''s said that those who beat them together, those who pit them, and those who gain half of their spoils. Are you the son of a bitch sent by the other side. Shao Zun looks back at Bu Yaolian, who is hiding behind the flower bed. "The woman of this Zun is killed by the holy power field. I have to pity her a little." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± And for that reason? Shaozun decisively withdrew his strength and walked out of the field to buyoulian: "in order to see the opera, he didn''t even want his life. He still didn''t know how to stay away because of his poor spiritual strength." Hearing shaozun''s voice of concern for the beauty, Xiao Jingyun was blown out of the field by the force of pulling mountains and rivers. His chest was burning with pain and his blood was gushing high. Cao, I don''t agree. I was trapped by my teammates. Gu Bailu is also a little confused, so he wins? She thought that she would have a fierce fight with Xiao Jingyun and shaozun. After all, their strength is absolutely above her and fengqingtian. She has to see the use of stitches to help, but also to use without mistakes. Otherwise, fengqingtian will be in danger. But Su shenfan ran away directly Gu Bailu takes Feng Qingtian and runs to Xiao Jingyun: "Wow, you are so angry that shaozun has vomited so much blood. Look at you, they all say don''t choose such unreliable teammates as shaozun. You don''t listen, hahahaha..." Xiao Jingyun''s eyes turned and fainted directly. "Wai Askew You can''t faint, and you can''t avoid the fact that you lost so badly! " Gu Bailu is so angry that she wants to go up and kick Xiao Jingyun. She faints? Do you think that''s the way to avoid the bet? Does not exist. See how many days you can faint! Feng Qing gently pinched her hand: "not angry." "There''s no betting spirit." The lady of the imperial concubine came over and said, "send the emperor back, the imperial doctor! The emperor is dizzy. How can there be no royal doctor? " The doctor who is the most needed in yunqi country! The royal doctor is so far away that he dare not go to the theatre. He is afraid of being affected by the spirit power. Now he is running "The emperor is really dizzy. I''ll wait until the emperor wakes up to gamble." The lady said that she would help the queen up. The empress sighed, "we are really defeated." The lady of the imperial concubine said yes. "Do you know where the defeat was?" The two Qi look at Su shenfan, but Su shenfan doesn''t notice their hateful eyes at all. He is giving Bu Yaolian spiritual power. Because Bu Yaolian looked at him in a dazed way and couldn''t hear him at all. The ear was stupefied by psychic force. When Su shenfan''s spirit force rushes into her figure, bu Yaolian''s ears become angry, and she can hear the sound around her. "Stupid woman!" Su Shen pinched her cheek: "all the ministers know how to run far away and hide. You are stupid enough to come and see. Do you think the sun in the world is too dazzling and want to go to the underworld to see what is dark and Yin Qi?" Bu Yaolian was bombarded, and she felt that her ears were a little weak. "It doesn''t matter if you can''t take part in such a wonderful competition. If you can''t even watch it, it''s pathetic." Bu Yaolian pouts up and complains. "Want to take part in the competition? Want to fight? " Shao Zun asked enigmatically with his hooked lips. Bu Yaolian nodded, "yes." "There''s a big battle waiting for you here, to make sure you want to die and live." Su shenfan pulls her to run. Chapter 867 How could Gu Bailu let him go and shouted: "little respect! Lose and run! " Su shenfan waved: "that one is not dizzy, wait for him to wake up to say the gambling thing." "Tut tut Tut, the little master of the mansion, took his life to gamble, lost but ran away. You are not afraid that you will not receive business later!" Gu Bailu didn''t know that Su Shen was bothered by his careful thinking. He didn''t want to be in debt. Su shenfan glanced over: "no brother, you can win so easily. If you don''t get your son out, do you think you can end up?" Gu Bailu: "..." Well, you know, it''s really like your 007. "No, I''m not afraid to ask for anything." He''s the order taker. He didn''t take any orders! He said that he took Bu Yaolian and left. Gu Bailu: "Lord, have we been cheated?" Xiao Jingyun, an emperor in the hall of clouds, as so many ministers of his country, fainted directly to avoid debts after losing God damn shameless. "They dare not, do they hurt?" Feng Qingtian hugged her and rubbed her back. As soon as she touched it, Gu Bailu bared her teeth and said, "it hurts. Even for this pain, I can''t let them pay for it." Feng Qingtian''s eyes are dark and light, and she skims over the killing meaning. Gu Bailu saw that his face was not good, and leaned on his arms: "don''t worry, it''s not very painful, I''ve already been hurt, and there''s even sharing, not much force." "Go back and I''ll give you some medicine." Feng Qingtian picked her up and was about to leave the palace. Gu Bailu stopped him: "Wang Ye, we will live in the palace tonight. In any case, Emperor yunqi is cheating, and we will not leave until he exchanges bets." Feng Qingtian frowned: "want to stay here?" Gu Bailu attached to his ear and said: "tonight, he and shaozun both spent a lot of energy, and because the Imperial Palace was also in chaos, the minister also went home, and the leader of the forbidden guards was injured. When is it better not to search the Imperial Palace at this time?" Phoenix giant of course also considered these, but thought of Gu Bailu back injury: "no, first heal." "I really have nothing. If I let go of such a great opportunity, my injury will never be better..." Feng Qingtian a cold light swept over: "Lu Er." The words are full of warnings, he can allow her unlimited willfulness, but absolutely does not include her curse themselves. Gu Bailu clings to his neck and says: "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I''ll never say that again." Feng Qingtian sighed helplessly: "then live down." No one dared to resist the palace they had been arranged to live in. The chief Eunuch in charge arranged them in the Fu''an palace where they lived. Feng Qingtian insists on giving Gu Bailu medicine before returning to the palace. "You can rest and explore the palace at night. I''ll take someone with me..." Feng Qingtian helps her cover the quilt. Gu Bailu just wanted to say something. Feng Qingtian pulled down his face and said, "no protest." Gu Bailu left his mouth and said, "the Lord is fierce. He is fierce. He is not cute at all. He has killed me several times today." Feng Qingtian dotes on her and touches her head helplessly: "you are pregnant now, no nonsense." Gu Bailu hem and haw: "you just think I''m a burden, don''t want me to go with you." "Say what, how can you be cumbersome, you are the strongest auxiliary, a top ten thousand." Feng Qingtian kissed her lips: "while it''s still chaotic, I''ll take someone to explore. Will you obey me?" t Chapter 868 He was afraid that after he left, Gu Bailu would come here alone. "Well, I promise you not to leave the palace." Gu Bailu said. Feng Qingtian nodded, "OK, too." Let her rest now. I don''t think she will listen. As long as it''s OK that she doesn''t leave the palace, it''s easy for the protectors to protect her. Feng Qingtian stood up to leave, and Gu Bailu pulled his sleeve: "Lord, although I know you are very powerful and super powerful, you should also be careful about yourself. I will be hurt if you are hurt a little." Feng Qingtian took her hand and kissed: "no, not even the hair style." "Tut, my Lord is so confident." Feng Qingtian put her hand in the quilt and turned to take the night with her I don''t know how many. Sneaked out of the palace through the window. In the front palace, there are the guards of yunqi state. Of course, they can''t go through the main gate. Gu Bailu''s back is a little sore, so she is so honest in bed. When the injury is better, she needs to get up and make a divination. Maybe she is close. She can sense the soul of her parents. She shook the soul receiving bracelet on her left wrist: "you are from my parents. You should be able to help me find them." The soul receiving Bracelet flashed a white light and disappeared quickly. Gu Bailu hooks her lips. It seems that there is a play. Bu Yaolian is annoyed by his Su Shen and pulls back to his bedroom. Looking at his back, she is puzzled and asks, "Shao Zun, what is the war you said? You just had a fight. You should have a good rest." Su shenfan looks back at her and says, "I just didn''t play out. I''m not happy at all. I''ll fight with you later." "How How to fight, my body I can''t beat you. I''m so weak. " "You don''t have to fight, just use your mouth." Bu Yaolian picks the eyebrows and uses her mouth? Do you swear? She''s good at swearing! Step Yao lotus immediately with beat chicken blood like excitement, immediately want to pull sleeve. Su Shen is annoyed to throw her on the couch and twists her chin: "I''m glad to fight with you." "Of course, it''s my pleasure to accompany shaozun. I will give full play to it." "When shall we start?" said Bu Yaolian "Don''t worry, it''s dirty. Wash it first." Su Shen was tired of taking off his outer and inner robes, revealing his strong and elastic upper body, which was particularly attractive under the light, with a layer of light, like burnt chicken leg meat. Bu Yaolian''s stomach growled. Su Shen looked back at her with disgust: "it''s a miracle that you can keep your figure and not eat. You haven''t starved to death." Bu Yaolian is so aggrieved. "I was hungry when I saw shaozun''s body. I was not hungry!" Who makes you look like chicken leg meat, or put it on the fire and bake it yellow, pour it with all kinds of sauces, and it''s fragrant to bite. Su shenfan Mou light in a glimmer of dark, close to her to ask: "is not very want to eat?" Bu Yaolian nodded: "yes, I do." Su shenfan Mou Guang is a few minutes deep, deep tunnel: "elder brother today let you eat something different." Bu Yaolian looked at him curiously: "what''s different?" Su Shen looks at her eyes, which are clear and visible, and scolds her that she is really a charming girl. "Go and wash it quickly. You can eat it after you wash it." Su Shen bothers himself to go into the bathroom first. Bu Yaolian looks at his back and thinks he won''t go out tonight. When she thought of leaving, Gu Bailu gave her a look that made her want to stop Su Shen from going out tonight. Chapter 869 Bu Yaolian''s bright eyes turn around, which can hold back Su shenfan''s move. This is the only move. She looked at her hand, alas I''m going to hurt you again today. She walked into another bath with her life. When she finished cleaning, Su shenfan had been lying on the couch in a light Zhongyi, which was open, and there was no hanging in it Su shenfan raises Mou to sweep her one eye: "call elder brother." Bu Yaolian called out softly: "brother......" I really don''t know brother Su''s brain circuit. The domineering little Zun doesn''t want to call him brother? "That''s lovely. Come here." With a wave of his hands, Su Shen pulls Bu Yaolian to his arms. The bath towel of Bu Yaolian falls off instantly, revealing the enchanting clavicle. It''s as white as jade, like a small jade bowl. It''s very attractive. "Brother, I I''m not dressed yet. " Step Yao lotus red face way, very shy. "You''d better look when you don''t wear any clothes." Su shenfan turned her over, let her lie on her body, bow to catch her full lips, domineering. Hands are not idle, will step Yao lotus whole body touched a time. The fingertips, like a fire, ignited every part of Buyaolian. "Well..." Bu Yaolian cried out uncontrollably. "Can''t stand it?" Su Shen looked at her with burning eyes and saw that she was lying on her body with soft body. Her eyes were wet, like spring water, and charming. "Brother, I I... " Bu Yaolian unconsciously rubbed against him. Su Shen''s body suddenly froze with annoyance. He felt that he was flying to the sky and floating. Su shenfan hook lips to show a sycophantic smile: "just said hungry very want to eat, now brother give you good food." Bu Yaolian looked at him with his eyes full of water: "what''s good?" There was a blush and a heartbeat in the hall. It seems that they all come from shaozun''s mouth. Roaring and panting are satisfaction. The entourage outside the hall looked at me, and I looked at you, wondering whether to remind shaozun to see the situation there. But nobody did. At this time to destroy the enjoyment of little respect, is it annoying the dazzling sunshine of the world? No, the world is beautiful. They are determined to leave. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fengqingtian several turned the Palace once, and searched every place carefully. The guard of the palace was strict for the reason of alchemy. Feng Qingtian is afraid to miss important places, so he searches slowly. It has been an hour since the Imperial Palace was turned around, but nothing has been achieved. When she came back to the palace, Gu Bailu just woke up after sleeping. She touched her back, which was very cool. After rubbing it, it doesn''t hurt anymore. She quickly sat up and crawled into Fengqing''s arms, but it was difficult because she was too heavy. Feng Qingtian patted her little PP: "don''t climb like this. Be careful. The ball is too big." "It won''t be long before it lands. It''s only when it''s big that it''s good. It''s good for melons to ripen and land. How do you find out?" Gu Bailu asked anxiously. Feng Qingtian shook his head: "no, I''m afraid I have to find it again." Chapter 870 Feng Qingtian looks at her anxiously: "the wound on you..." "I''m ok. I don''t hurt at all. If I miss tonight, I won''t have such a good chance in the future." The reason why she agreed to take part in the competition is to hurt their people and make it convenient. Feng Qingtian can only nod. Gu Bailu got out of bed: "I''d better take a divination first. Maybe I can give us a general direction, which is to use more spiritual power." "I''ll give it to you." Feng Qingtian lowers her head and kisses her. Gu Bailu: "..." The power of spirit can be transmitted like this. Feng Qingtian ended the long kiss and licked her lips with indescribable intent: "divination, come back to eat." Gu Bailu stared at him, and Feng Qingtian chuckled, "look at me again, and you won''t have to do anything tonight." Gu Bailu hurriedly ran away, took out a gold hairpin and put it on the table. He concentrated and released a eight trigrams, and the bright eight trigrams hung on the gold hairpin. She recited the mantra secretly, only to see Jin Chai turning on the table, faster and faster. Gu Bailu''s spiritual power is constantly consumed, and his forehead is full of sweat. Feng Qingtian looked worried and said, "lu''er, don''t be reluctant." Gu Bailu can''t listen to him. If he doesn''t go on, his spiritual power will be wasted. At last, she used her last breath of power, and the golden hairpin suddenly stopped, pointed to the southeast with a sharp point. Gu Bailu took a step back, was picked up by Feng Qingtian and took out a handkerchief to wipe her sweat: "are you ok?" "It''s OK. It''s all my fault that the level of Maoshan Taoism is too low. I can only rely on Lingli. If the level of Maoshan Taoism is higher, it doesn''t need Lingli." "Don''t say so much. Let''s double repair." Gu Bailu: "..." Can you drive without a word! "Come on, Southeast. I can''t believe it." Gu Bailu rested for a while and recovered her strength. She took Feng Qingtian''s hand and left. Feng Qingtian held her in her arms and slipped out of the hall. It''s easy to do with an accurate method. The palace is full of guards, but they don''t have to pay attention to them at all. In case of anything wrong, Gu Bailu''s body fixing charm and spinning charm are basically right. Night seven exclaimed: "with the princess, it''s so much easier." They had just come out, and they had to avoid this and that. Their nerves were tense. They had to kill several times before they escaped. "Of course, otherwise I''m the princess. You''re the guards." Gu Bailu ha tunnel. Night seven dogleg tunnel: "Princess wise." "Don''t make any noise." Feng Qingtian''s face is not good. He doesn''t like any creature to occupy his woman''s attention. They went all the way to the southeast, and then they came to the imperial garden. There was a lake like a mirror in the imperial garden. The moonlight reflected in it, bright and bright. Gu Bailu''s bracelet flashed and gave an alarm. "There are situations and situations. The goal is just around here. Please pay attention." "At seven and eight nights, go to the lake to see the situation. The rest of you, look around carefully and don''t let go of any clues." The alchemy also needs a geomancy treasure land. It''s better to have mountains and water, and gather spiritual power. Although there are no mountains here, there is a bamboo forest and a lake not far away. Obviously can feel the powerful psychic field. Gu Bailu took a breath in such a good geomantic treasure land, so she didn''t want to sit down and practice. Feng Qingtian also takes Gu Bailu to look around. Every step Gu Bailu takes, the bracelet lights up. The light is getting brighter and brighter. When she goes far, it''s dark again. Chapter 871 She returned to the place where the light was greatest, and moved to the left, and the light of the bracelet was dimmed, and moved to the right, and the bracelet was brighter. She moved all the way to the right, to a stone, and the bracelet was dazzling. Gu Bailu said excitedly, "it should be here! Come and break the stone. " The stone was removed, but there was nothing under it. After digging a few meters, I found nothing. "It''s here. Dig. You can get it." After digging the last ten meters, there was no doubt. "It''s strange. It''s obviously the biggest reaction here. It must be right under here." "I can''t dig any more. It''s almost dawn. I have to go back to the original." Fengqing heaven way. Gu Bailu is disappointed. If she misses today, she will have to do something next time. Su shenfan and Xiao Jingyun are sure to stay in the place of alchemy. Su shenfan was dragged down by Bu Yaolian today. Xiao Jingyun was also watched by her people, because she insisted that Xiao Jingyun was deliberately pretending to be dizzy. It''s a great opportunity for them to be absent. "Dig again, it should be right below If it''s found, we won''t restore it to him. " Gu Bailu said. "Princess, it seems that the following is empty The sound is different. " Night seven stands in the deep hole, looks up the big voice way. "Dig." Gu Bailu was a little excited: "Lord, the heaven is willing to take care of the people. The place for alchemy is so deep." Feng Qingtian touched the top of her hair: "still lu''er insists." "Dig it, you light..." The sound of night seven came again, accompanied by a noise, like the sound of something turning. Gu Bailu stood outside the cave and looked inside. There was a fast-moving wind wheel under the horizontal groove. Its speed was as fast as the electric fan, and its volume was larger than the hole they dug. How can it go down like this? It''s such a big meat blender. It will become meat sauce when it goes down. It can be made into chaos in the next morning. The problem is that there is more than one giant meat blender. It goes down all the time, and there is one at a time, occupying the whole hole. "Find out if there''s a stop mechanism." Gu Bailu ordered. Feng Qingtian shook his head and said, "don''t look. There shouldn''t be any here. It''s not a regular exit. It''s a dead way. They shouldn''t come in and out from here." Gu Bailu is angry. She knows that the regular exit should also be around here. She just needs to find it again. Maybe there is no time. "It''s not that there''s no way. I''ll try if I can go down." Feng Qingtian can''t bear her disappointment. He can protect his body with King Kong. This human blender may not hurt him. "No! No, I can''t put you at risk. Absolutely not. " Gu Bailu would never risk the body of Feng Qingtian if she wanted to succeed. "Don''t worry, your husband. Do you forget who I am?" Feng Qingtian patted her on the back. "This time is different." Gu Bailu thought for a moment, "I''ll try if the talisman can stop them." Feng Qingtian can''t take risks. She doesn''t want to give up. Gu Bailu typed out a ten character note and floated to the rotating page, only listening to the click, the rotating large-scale meat blender stopped. "Princess, stop! Stop! " Gu Bailu blinked: "it''s so simple, I''m really awesome." Feng Qingtian holds her and flies down, stopping on the page of the meat blender that doesn''t rotate any more. According to this method, Gu Bailu stops all the meat blenders below, but at the bottom, there''s something different. There seems to be another palace! Chapter 872 But this palace is different from the one built with white jade. Only a few people can hold up the column carved with dragon, painted red, but some of the paint faded, looks old. There is moisture in it. The palace is very big, but there is no decoration. It is an empty palace. "Look for it everywhere. Be careful of the mechanism and act on it." Feng Qingtian tells me to go down. "Yes!" The crowd scattered to find, and soon someone came back: "Wang Fei, there is a big channel." "Go." Feng Qingtian hugs Gu Bailu, and Gu Bailu looks at the bracelet in his hand: "strange, just reminded so smartly, now there is no response?" Feng Qingtian frowned: "no good." He quickly tried his power: "the power is limited." Gu Bailu''s feeling of eating excrement on one face: "spiritual power is limited Does the palace have such a big role? " "Yes You may forget that in order to destroy the human world, the first is the limited human psychic power. Many psychic control fields have been built. This I''m afraid it''s from the past. " "How can they make pills without spiritual power?" "It''s not the whole place where there''s no power, where there''s a leak." Gu Bailu is helpless: "the soul receiving bracelet can''t play a role. I''ll make another divination." "You''re no longer in good health. Don''t mess around. Take your time." "There''s no time. I''m afraid they''ll come." Especially Su shenfan, bu Yaolian doesn''t know if she can drag on all night. "It doesn''t matter if they come. Even if they come, don''t be afraid." Feng Qingtian must not let her take any more risks. Gu Bailu begged in her heart, lian''er, you can play all your tricks of hooking people, and leave little annoyance behind. Bu Yaolian felt that her brain was blank and her lips were numb. "It''s so fucking comfortable..." Su shenfan half relies on the back of the couch, so evil and charming, with satisfaction. Bu Yaolian has something in her mouth. I don''t know whether to vomit or swallow it. It''s really not delicious. Su Shen takes her into the bath and cleans her and herself. "Why don''t you talk, dumb?" Su Shen is tired of resting on the pool wall, and sits Bu Yaolian on his waist. His eyes are bright and dark. Looking at the pink and ruddy face of buyualian, it is a little red, with a layer of white light, as delicious as the peach. Su shenfan did not want to cover her lips, just a pry open her mouth, a slippery thing into his mouth. He quickly let go of Bu Yaolian: "what is it?" At this point, the whole person is stupid. This woman really makes people want to kill her. I don''t know whether she is intentional or intentional! It''s intentional. What do you want to do with this thing in your mouth! But look at her like she doesn''t know anything? "Brother, am I going to eat this?" Bu Yaolian has been putting this thing in her mouth for a long time. She wants to swallow it, but the taste is hard to describe. Su shenfan growls: "you little goblin, can''t kill you." Bu Yaolian was shocked by him, and everything in her mouth was sprayed out, which made Su Shen upset. Su shenfan''s eyes are dim again. Looking at Bu Yaolian''s eyes is like eating her alive. Bu Yaolian gave a beating: "yes Sorry, I I''ll clean it for you. " Su Shen''s eyes are more ferocious. Bu Yaolian was so scared that she struggled to get back. She cried out in pain, "something has hit me! It hurts. " Chapter 873 Bu Yaolian burst into tears with pain. The pain was like someone had cut a piece of her flesh. Su shenfan''s body was stiff in a moment. The whole person stared at Bu Yaolian as if he were being split by thunder. His eyes were staring at the eldest one. It was very frightening. Bu Yaolian bit her lips: "brother, it hurts. Can you stop stabbing me?" Su Shen''s heart is full of boredom. I have kept the exercises for more than 20 years, so it''s gone No more No more! "You are still crying for pain. I will not kill you!" Su Shen was so annoyed that he exploded. Bu Yaolian was so tight that she broke him. But this feeling made him feel comfortable and refreshing as never before: "you loosen up a little, and you''re cut off by me. Who will make you happy in the future?" Comfortable and refreshing mixed with unwillingness, the more meat Su Shen spits out. Bu Yaolian is dying of pain. Where do you know what''s loose? Her tears are falling down. "What to cry for? I''m the one to cry for." Su shenfan clasps her waist and lets her stick to herself. "Yes Sorry I didn''t mean to. " Bu Yaolian pushed him to stand up. As soon as she moved, the sense of tears came. She sat down again. Su shenfan took a breath of air: "you can''t do without killing today." Su Shen has been bothered to protect his self-discipline for more than 20 years. He has played with countless women, but he has never really let Xiaofan be treated like this. In a flash, I felt that the first two decades had been in vain. Go to his mother''s drill. That''s what a man should enjoy. It''s good to be so happy all his life. He twitched and said: "you are a horse pronghorn. Do you mean it to me, eh?" Bu Yaolian weeps and whispers, "I''m wrong, my concubine is wrong, don''t kill me..." Su shenfan doesn''t care about her. He is the most important, but soon he is not happy Suddenly, Su shenfan, who was flying up, felt that he had just fallen from the cloud, and the feeling of just floating disappeared. How could it be so fast? £¿£¿£¿£¿ Less than a pillar of incense? What''s the matter with those who work all night long? How can he disappear so quickly. Su Shen is upset and muddled. He looks ugly when sitting there. Can''t he? Bu Yaolian lies on his shoulder feebly. Although she begins to feel special pain, she seems to get used to it. Instead, she feels very good. But as soon as she feels happy, Su shenfan stops. She was wondering if she had given less respect to him by mistake? Did she succeed? But shaozun doesn''t seem to be very powerful. What does his unhappiness mean? Will he kill himself. It''s like strangling her. Little respect is fierce, let everyone feel afraid. Bu Yaolian thinks it''s really unfair for women to do such a thing. It''s clearly that women suffer. It''s a pity for women all over the world. I didn''t expect such pain. It''s really heartbreaking pain "less Shao Zun, over Is it over? " Step Yao lotus a pair of water eyes water Wang Wang to look at Su Shen annoyed. "Over? You''re dreaming. You can''t stop if your brother doesn''t kill you. " Su Shen is annoyed that he is so quick. How can he give up? He thinks it must be the wrong posture. He lowers his head and grabs Bu Yaolian''s lips, which makes him excited again. Chapter 874 Bu Yaolian finally knew that it was just a prelude. All night, she didn''t squint her eyes. She was so tired that she fainted and was woken up by Su Shen. She was so tired that she just wanted to die, but Su Shen was so tired and refreshed that she seemed to be more and more powerful. It''s like having to make up all the times that we haven''t done in the past 20 years before we are willing to do it. The relatives of the guards outside the temple looked at each other, and no one with a deep understanding spoke. From time to time, there was a woman''s tender and pitiful voice begging for mercy in the hall. The voice was so haunting that it made people feel more bullied. For the first time, they heard shaozun''s gasping and low roaring, as well as the constant spitting of meat words. Even if they know the situation there should be seen, they dare not remind shaozun. Anyway, Emperor yunqi should go. Xiao Jingyun, of course, is really pretending to faint, although he really wants to faint. The king said that he was pretending to be dizzy and sent two men to guard his palace, with the queen on the side. Xiao Jingyun can''t afford to lose his face in front of his own woman, so he pretends to be dizzy all the time and goes to sleep directly. There are few dignitaries in the underground palace, and nothing can happen. As a result, the underground palace that can''t be solved has been infiltrated. Gu Bailu and other people went around several times and found a tall golden gate. The golden gate was locked tightly. No one could push it open. They were banned from psychic power again. "There must be something in the door." Gu Bailu confirmed. "There should be a mechanism. Let''s find it." Feng Qingtian said. A dozen of them searched around, but they didn''t find anything inside the mechanism. Gu Bailu took out two talismans: "I''ll try to use them to explode." She took off the gold hairpin on her head and the gold bracelet on her hand. At last, she took off the earrings to bomb the gate. She put several pieces of gold in different places, made a Pentagon array with Fu, and exploded it with a bang. The big gold door shook without any damage. "Motherfucker, no use." Gu Bailu was very disappointed. "Prince, princess, when they just found that the golden gate was shaking, there was something shining on the opposite side." Night seven report way. "Where?" Night seven pointed to a high altitude opposite the big golden gate, where there was obviously nothing. "Go down and have a look." Night seven finish saying fly past, didn''t discover any unusual: "strange, subordinates just saw here to send out a light, may position is wrong." "Go up and have a look." Gu Bailu said, "maybe it''s invisible nodes or something. Maybe it can open the door." Gu Bailu was a little excited and eager at the beginning. Now, it''s as exciting as treasure hunting. It''s almost like playing a copy of a game in modern times to break into this mechanism. She is still a pioneer. As soon as we took off, we didn''t know who stepped on what. Anyway, the gate opened with two clicks. Everyone is happy. Behind the gate is a cave. It is full of soil and green moss. There is a small lake. The lake is dense. There is a hole on the top of the head. There is a layer of sparkling water on the hole. The moonlight shines through the water. That layer of water doesn''t come in. On the opposite side of the small lake, there is a thick white fog. It seems that there is something shining red on the fog. "Prince, look, there is treasure." Gu Bailu is excited. "We can''t go there. There is a border. Once the border is touched, we all have to die." Feng Qingtian grabs her hand and refuses to let her pass. Chapter 875 "Then what should I do? I think this thing should be the pill they are trying. The soul of their parents should also be on the opposite side." There is a thick fog on the opposite side, so I can''t see clearly. There is another small lake in front of me. I have to go through it in the past. No one knows what''s in the lake. The spirit power is forbidden. Feng Qingtian dare not act rashly. The existence of the border is more afraid of chaos. "The ability to form a border over there means that there is a spiritual field over there. We have no spiritual force here. It''s just hard to get there." Feng Qingtian tells us a fact. He pinched Gu Bailu''s finger: "but I have to try." Gu Bailu smiled and said, "hee hee, I''m not afraid. I''m not the God of breaking knot. I don''t need spiritual power." "Be careful not to touch the border first." Feng Qingtian worries about the tunnel. "Well." Gu Bailu nodded seriously. She was so confident that she tried all the ways she knew to break the border, and the border on the other side was intact. "Shit, what kind of ghost border is this? It''s like the border created by that thing itself." Gu Bailu is a little tired. She falls into Feng Qingtian''s arms and thinks about what to do. They have arrived here and must not give up. Feng Qingtian stroked her back: "don''t worry, everything in the world is created and conquered each other. You can always think of a way." Feng Qingtian''s eyes are drooping and thinking. Without a boundary, we can''t break it. Since there is spiritual power on the opposite side of the lake, do you want to take a chance. In fact, the border of this pill''s own knot is not very strong, but it''s hard to break because they don''t have psychic power. "I''ll try." Feng Qingtian decides. "No, I don''t want anything wrong with you." Feng Qingtian pinched her face: "you have no confidence in your husband?" "It''s forbidden here..." "I''ve been to places where all forces are forbidden. You forget the Lingjing lake last time." Gu Bailu''s eyes widened, right? The lingjinghu lake that can reflect people''s past lives. She can''t use any power there. She is even accused of Maoshan Taoism. Feng Qingtian doesn''t seem to have much to do there. "My dear, don''t worry." Feng Qingtian puts Gu Bailu aside and stands with a slight eye light. A sword rushes across the lake and towards the border. In the middle of the sky, he felt his spiritual power came back, but in such a moment, he hit the border. If the whole person was torn by ten horses, his face would turn white with pain. "Lord!" Gu Bailu saw that he was about to fall into the lake. He couldn''t help it. He was patted with a stationary talisman to let his body stay in the air. The man had already flown to him. She took Feng Qingtian and went down to the lake together. "Night Lotus!" At the same time, Gu Bailu remembered that she had a divine protector. How to forget him. The night lotus broke away from her neck in an instant, leaped into the air, released a huge black thick fog, and immediately covered the white fog there. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian are held by the black fog. Gu Bailu asked anxiously, "how are you, Lord?" Feng Qingtian shook his head and said, "no problem, I''ll try to break the boundary." Feng Qingtian summons the soul leaving sword. With a fire in the bath, the soul leaving sword rushes to the border. With a bang, the border seems to break. "Yes." Gu Bailu said in surprise. Feng Qingtian was pale and lying in her arms. "Lord!" Gu Bailu hugged his head and called out heartily. Chapter 876 "It''s OK. Reiki just came back." Feng Qingtian just got the power of spirit and used it bravely, so it''s so hard. Feng Qingtian stood up and said, "let''s go and have a look inside." Gu Bailu asked anxiously, "are you really OK?" "It''s OK. We need to hurry up." Feng Qingtian holds Gu Bailu in the fog. The white thick fog has been occupied by the black fog of the night lotus, but they are almost stabbed in the eyes by the light when they rush into the thick fog. Gu Bailu surprised and said: "Lord, we have made a lot of money!" The light was so familiar and dazzling, but with a soothing power. This is the light from the split sky mirror. Sure enough, they walked forward and saw two pieces of sky splitting mirrors in the air, shining on the red light lost pill here. The pill seems to be as big as table tennis. It has been attracting the energy of the split sky mirror, and it is running slowly, like a spinning satellite. But under the split sky mirror, there is a puddle like a stream, and the water in it is dark blue. At a glance, Gu Bailu saw a pile of souls stacked together, at least ten thousand. The soul receiving bracelet on her left wrist gives out a strong light. She quickly takes down the soul receiving Bracelet: "open!" The soul receiving Bracelet immediately turns into a large golden bag, with a strong absorption force, bringing all the dark blue water in the stream into the golden bag. The souls of this stream are all stacked together. She can''t find where Gu Fu and Gu Mu are. She can only take them away first. The bracelet goes back to her thin wrist. Feng Qingtian asked, "is there anyone you want?" "It should be in it. We can confirm it when we go back. Let''s take the mirror of the sky." Gu Bailu shook his wrist at him to show that his soul had been put away. Feng Qingtian takes down the mirror of cracked sky and hands it to Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu wants to and doesn''t want to put it into the ruby ring he has on his hand. "Let''s go before it''s light." Feng Qingtian hugs her. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Gu Bailu looked at the red pill in her eyes. Without the light of the mirror, it was still running. She was full of powerful power. At first sight, she was a treasure. "Shall we not take this pill?" Gu asked unwillingly. Now that I''m here, I''m sorry for the hard work. "It can''t be taken away. It''s all mechanisms. If you move it, the whole underground palace will be destroyed." Then they were buried together. Gu Bailu thought, "when I came in, I put a blink array on it. When we take it away, how about going out in an instant?" "Lu''er, although I want to take it, but After going out, we are still in the cloud palace. Once the mechanism is triggered, Xiao Jingyun and they must know that we can''t get rid of it. " Gu Bailu was a little reluctant, but also knew it was too dangerous. "What''s more, it hasn''t been refined to the end yet. It''s not mature. It''s useless for us to take it. When it''s mature, it''s not too late." Gu Bailu nodded: "let''s go." Gu Bailu takes out a blink sign and throws it forward. A transparent wormhole appears in an instant. Feng Qingtian takes Gu Bailu''s advanced blink hole. The sky outside has turned white. A glimmer of dawn passes through the clouds. The clouds are dyed pink. It''s very beautiful. After all of them came out, they left seven nights and eight nights to restore the cave. Chapter 877 They all went back to Fu''an palace. Tired one night, Gu Bailu went back to the palace to take a bath, and then went to sleep. Feng Qingtian didn''t feel sleepy. He wondered how long it would take for the red pill to mature. If he got it, he would go further from Tiangong cliff. Tiangong cliff is his territory. The reason why he was willing to give up and reincarnate was because of his identity with Gu Bailu in the previous life. It''s time to have a new wash. But it doesn''t mean that he wants others to be a blessing on his territory. The place that will be taken back after all. But after this time, red pill should be moved by Xiao Jingyun. It will be very troublesome to look for it next time. He found nightying: "give Qin Shou a message, let him spread that there is a peerless pill in Yunqi palace, and make it more secret." "Yes," said nightying Feng Qingtian then closed her eyes to the woman who had been sleeping deeply. Gu Bailu even went to sleep with a smile on his face. His parents'' soul got it and accidentally got two pieces of heaven splitting mirror. It was a big profit. It was a sweet sleep. She slept sweet but bitter Bu Yaolian. Although she closed her eyes, she didn''t really sleep. He was bothered by Su Shen and changed his way. All kinds of postures were changed. She felt that she was empty and her soul was far away from her body. The pain was numb there. Su Shen was tired but not tired at all. She was still full of energy. She occasionally opened her eyes and looked at him, only to see that half of his golden mask was shining, and the narrow and deep eyes were full of dazzling lights. It''s just like a living tiger. It''s unreasonable. "Shao Zun, it''s time It''s time to rest. It''s too much work. Be careful not to work too hard and die. " Bu Yaolian is really dying. "Without killing you, I will never die of overwork. Without three days and three nights, you can''t stop thinking of me." Su shenfan is as excited as the first time he got a beloved toy. He doesn''t want to stop. I want to make up for the happiness lost in the past 20 years. Even more want to punish Bu Yaolian''s damned behavior, even dare to keep his 20 years of self-discipline so destroyed, don''t kill her really hard to forget the hate. Bu Yaolian yelled hoarse and lay helpless on the bed. She thought she would really die in this bed. Thinking of this, she began to cry. She didn''t mean to occupy Su Shen. At that time, she just slipped under her body. As soon as she stepped back, his thing went in. Can you blame her. She thought again, Gu Bailu, they don''t know if they have succeeded. She is using her life to delay Gu Bailu and them. I''m really great. I''m very loyal to my sisters. "Call me." Bu Yaolian can''t make a sound when she bites her teeth. She has no strength and her voice is hoarse. "It''s not called, is it?" Su shenfan claps harder and harder, and the white skin turns red instantly. Bu Yaolian lies on the pillow. No matter how painful it is, she is too lazy to take care of it. Anyway, she is going to die. It''s better to die. At least before she dies, she has slept with her favorite God. Su Shen rushes down to press her, kisses her cheek, coaxes: "darling, call one for brother." "I don''t have the strength to cry. I''m going to die." Bu Yaolian looks dead with her eyes closed. She really has no energy to scream. She''s really going to die. It''s not just talking about it. Please have a look at your poor woman. She''s going to be tossed to death by you. Chapter 878 She was tired and didn''t love her, but she was honest and happy. "You are not allowed to lose weight or eat in the future. It took you a long time to lose energy." The voice is really hoarse. This voice is hoarse. Su Shen is upset but satisfied. She just looks for comfort. Bu Yaolian was so tired that she went to sleep. This time, she decided not to wake up. "Su shenfan qinghum:" this physical strength, but also dare to break my moral integrity After a night''s satiation, Su Shen got out of bed with buyualian in his arms, went into the bath and cleaned them up. After two more times in the bath, he felt completely satisfied. He planned to temporarily let go of the woman who passed out. I don''t know how many times the bed sheet has been changed. Although Su shenfan plans to let go of Bu Yaolian for a while, he doesn''t plan to come out. For the first time in more than 20 years, he knew that women''s place could make men so happy. It''s hard to give up at all. Su Shen shut his eyes and rested for a while. Before long, there was a sound outside the hall, and he opened his eyes vigilantly. The sun is shining in through the window lattice, it''s already three poles in the sun. "Little Shao Zun, Emperor yunqi has sent people to let you go. " There was a voice of his own trust outside the temple. Su Shen growled impatiently, "my Lord is resting today. Let him go." He looked down at Bu Yaolian, who was sleeping deeply. On the smooth and shining jade face, there was a ball of pink and tender. It looked fresh and delicious. His white neck is full of his marks. It''s not enough to kill this woman. He moved. Well, it was very comfortable there. Xiaofan recovered in an instant. He maliciously covered his lips to bite Yaolian''s lips. After sleeping for so long, he should supplement his strength. Bu Yaolian''s pain is light. Her long curly eyelashes quiver like a baby cat. Seeing that she was not awake, Su shenfan continued to bite. Step Yao lotus slowly opened his eyes, a look, a black head is attached to his chest. Bu Yaolian''s brain is still muddled. What''s the matter? She pushed the brain with her hand: "get away, who are you?" Su Shen looked at it with a pair of eyes: "what are you talking about? Who is Laozi you don''t know? " Who is he when you wake up? I''ve sacrificed more than 20 years of self-discipline, but I''ve been forgotten by this little fox Bu Yaolian was shocked, and her mind returned quickly. God, last night she accidentally put the God to sleep, and he made a night, almost died. Then he thought that shaozun seemed very angry. Was it really his first time? Is Princess wanton right? Bu Yaolian''s heart can''t help popping and jumping. Ma''am, she seems to have picked up the biggest bargain. If shaozun is really the first time, it will be good. "Little Shao Zun, you You won''t stay up all the time. " She looked out of the window, it''s three poles in the day, but Su Shen is still in a high spirits. "Who is it that reminds you? Well? " Su Shen''s irritated voice was full of oppression and displeasure. Bu Yaolian wants to cry without tears. She just woke up. How could she wake up. So early in the morning, bu Yaolian began to cry for mercy. When is the end of the day. Just after Bu Yaolian felt worried about her hot water, the voice of her dear friend sounded outside the hall: "little Zun, Emperor yunqi asked you to hurry over. The mirror of heaven splitting and the soul of alchemy in the underground palace are all gone. " Chapter 879 Su Shen was annoyed and pleased to hear the voice outside. He frowned and stopped for a while, but soon moved again. Nothing is so important. It was not until the first fire in the morning was released and the whole body was comfortable that Su shenfan thought of the matter reported by his relatives outside. "Is the pill still there?" He asked lazily. "Yes, but our cracked mirror is gone." "Cao, who dares to steal this God''s cracked mirror!" Su shenfan turned over and got out of bed: "I still can''t get up to serve my father." Step Yao lotus struggled to sit up, feet just landing, people fell on the ground, acid! Feet can''t stand at all. Bu Yaolian looked up to Su shenfan pitifully and innocently: "shaozun, I can''t stand up, my whole body hurts." "You deserve it!" Su Shen is bothered to pick up his clothes and put them on. Then he stoops down and holds Bu Yaolian up and throws her on the bed. Seeing her attractive face like a peach, he scolds her: "true his mother''s beauty is in trouble." He has always known that women are the worst. So for more than 20 years, I have not really touched women, and I will not let myself fall in love with the sex bed. I need to know how much of history is because of this kind of thing. But After more than 20 years, I still haven''t stopped a stupid woman. He even thought that Bu Yaolian was not careless at all, but deliberately, otherwise, why did something happen this night. But he has a disposition, that is, if something goes wrong, it will be useless to find the reason. He went out and asked with a slight face, "what''s the matter, how can the underground palace be stolen?" The spirit power in the underground palace is under control. Even if ordinary people go in, it''s useless. Besides, there are many mechanisms. The red spirit pill is more than ten million layers of protection. Because the red elixir can''t be contaminated by human breath, there is no one to guard its 100 meters. Only the entrance of the underground palace is guarded by strong people. "There is no problem at the entrance of the underground palace. The guards haven''t seen anyone go in, but the mirror of heaven splitting and the soul of Dan are gone. The emperor yunqi is furious now and is waiting for you to pass." Su Shen frowned: "he pretends to be dizzy and blames others?" He was not afraid of Xiao Jingyun, but he went to the underground palace after all. Xiao Jingyun stood at the entrance of the underground palace and was scolding the guards: "how did you guard? People went in and stole things. You didn''t even know what to do with it!" Although the red elixir is still there, it will take a lot of time to make it into the peerless elixir without the sky splitting mirror and the elixir soul. The most painful thing for him is the mirror of the sky, which is the symbol of the royal family and the guarantee of power. Although he is now firmly in the throne, it is hard to guarantee that he has not been ambivalent. Su Shen went over with annoyance: "what''s going on?" When Xiao Jingyun saw him, he was even more angry: "Shao Zun, I always think you are the most reliable. As a result, every time you are in such a hole, I have to suspect that you are intentional." Su shenfan''s eyes light and slightly Lin: "is the emperor yunqi here to blame his own master? If you lose your bet, you''ll have to admit it. What''s the trick? If something happens now, you should find out who stole it first. " Xiao Jingyun breathed deeply. He doesn''t know what Su shenfan said. If he didn''t pretend to be dizzy because of playing tricks yesterday, he would come to the underground palace for an inspection. Chapter 880 The whole underground palace, except for the master of alchemy, only he and shaozun can enter. "I know with my toes who is the most suspect. Last night, Princess wanwang left in the palace." Su Shen has inquired about everything when he first came here. Xiao Jingyun hates to bite his teeth: "they don''t admit it. They decided to sleep in the bedroom last night." "When they go out, your people don''t find any clues?" Su shenfan hooked his lips to show his scorn. A group of people have done a lot of things in their own territory. Their people haven''t even found any sign. This kind of thing won''t appear in the local government. In fact, this is not Xiao Jingyun''s lax defense. It''s just that he doesn''t want to let too many people know about refining the elixir, so it''s something that he doesn''t want to strengthen the defense. Therefore, a lot of defense has been specially removed to make the palace look relaxed and unimportant. I don''t know how. It''s still exposed. Once again, he looked at the matter of Xiang Su Shen fan and Lingdan. Apart from his close relatives, only Su Shen fan knew about it. Su shenfan coldly hissed: "doubt the Buddha? Then there''s no need to cooperate. I''ve also lost a mirror to split the sky. " He also lost something. He was very angry. He dared to doubt him again and again. He is a business order taker. If he is not trusted, the task cannot continue. "It''s not about doubting you. It''s about the people around you." Xiao Jingyun thinks that he is too fond of the woman named Su Lian, who is also born well. He can''t change his mind to such a beauty. Su shenfan is also a famous beauty lover. "The most important thing about our cooperation is honesty, not to mention a woman. It''s the lifeblood of Laozi who doesn''t want to tell him. If something goes wrong, you start to coax. What else can you do?" Su Shen turns around and leaves. He was in a good mood after eating all night last night. Otherwise, he would have been working with Xiao Jingyun. He hates to be doubted of his honesty. As for Xiao Jingyun''s suspicion of Su Lian, it''s really possible. Su Lian is a woman who looks stupid and cute, but her stomach is full of bad water. She dare to take away even the discipline he has kept for more than 20 years. What else can she dare not to do. Go back and see if he doesn''t kill her. Xiao Jingyun looked at the back of his leaving, eyes light slightly narrowed, showing a frightful cold. "What was he doing last night?" He asked people around him. "Shaozun, the woman who pampered last night, was pulled out of the gentle countryside just now." Follow the way. "Su Lian, that woman is a wanton princess?" "Yes, it used to be in the prince''s mansion. Later, it was looked upon by shaozun and asked for the past, but it was not sent specially." Xiao Jingyun thought it over, and felt something was wrong. "Contact the devil and ask him what happened to Su Shen." From last night''s event, Su shenfan was very upset. He put forward the five vs. five contest. At last, he gave up and let them lose without fighting. In Xiao Jingyun''s view, the strength of him and shaozun is higher than that of the other five. A single fight is not necessarily a loss. But Su Shen is tired of saying that if he doesn''t fight, he won''t fight. He just gives up. If he didn''t lose the competition, why should he pretend to be dizzy and avoid the bet. He pretends to be dizzy. Su shenfan knows that he pretends to be dizzy. He should take the initiative to take good care of the underground palace. And he didn''t, but he lingered all night in the gentle country. Chapter 881 I didn''t see him so crazy at ordinary times. I worked all night as if I hadn''t eaten a woman. I still worked in the daytime. He didn''t know that Su shenfan had never eaten a woman before. This is not stick once, opened meat on the addiction, where there is the mood to guard what underground palace. No one can enter the underground palace anyway. As a result There''s really someone in there. Bu Yaolian didn''t dare to close her eyes after su Shen got upset. She heard clearly. Last night, when she lost something, yunqi emperor was still angry. Shaozun cooperates with him. If there is a mirror of heaven splitting, shaozun will bring it. Su shenfan back, will doubted her. It seems that Gu Bailu and them have succeeded. Bu Yaolian is happy and worried about the end of her life. Su Shen irritated her and might kill her. It''s not killing her in bed, it''s actually cutting her head. It''s none of her business how she can prove her innocence. In fact, she was really wronged. Gu Bailu really asked her to help him to hold Su Shen back. But she didn''t think of using this method, and didn''t know that Su Shen would be bothered for such a long time. She almost killed her. That''s something she didn''t even think about. She didn''t mean it. She was wronged, more true than pearl. "Little respect." There was a salute outside the hall. Bu Yaolian quickly closed her eyes. Although her brain was running, her body was really tired and tired. She felt that her limbs were broken. Especially after the numbness, the following really hurt so much that she bared her teeth when she moved her legs. Su shenfan went to the bedside and looked down at Bu Yaolian. Her ruddy face was full and juicy, just like the peach that was full of sweet juice. It''s a real disaster. Su shenfan takes off his clothes and goes to bed. He holds Bu Yaolian in his arms: "Su Lian, I lost the most important thing last night because of your seduction. How do you say I want to kill you?" Bu Yaolian opened her eyes tremblingly: "little Young Zun, my body I didn''t mean to "Do you mean that you don''t have the heart to investigate? What are you going to do?" Su shenfan holds her little white rabbit in one hand, with cold eyes. For a second, buyualian thought that he might have known what she said privately with Gu Bailu. "You can do whatever you want." Bu Yaolian bites her teeth. Su shenfan twists her chin: "you''d better not betray the Buddha, otherwise, the Buddha will make your life worse than death." As soon as Bu Yaolian''s heart thumped, she told Gu Bailu that he had a mirror that cracked the sky, which was not a betrayal. She still loves him. How could she betray him. "Don''t worry about shaozun. It''s too late for lian''er to love shaozun. She is absolutely loyal." Bu Yaolian is full of blood and adoration. Su Shen was annoyed to see that she was directly drawing up his mind. If he had just tasted the taste of women eating bones, he would be tempted like this. Even if Su Lian really made a plan for beauty, he recognized it at this time. Su Shen turns over to press her under her body, pulls her leg to attack. Bu Yaolian cried out in fright: "no No, it''s killing me. It''s swollen. " Su Shen frowned a little, knelt down and sat up, pulled her leg open and saw that it was swollen badly, red and pitiful. "I''m not afraid to seduce you to death." Su shenfan has a fire in his heart, but he also knows that Bu Yaolian can''t be touched any more. If he does, he will be killed. Chapter 882 "Nu The maidservant did not seduce. " Bu Yaolian is so wronged that she shows her sincerity and how to seduce her. I can''t blame her for her good health. Su Shen is even more upset. He can''t do it any more, which makes him in a bad mood. But he still took the ointment and put it on Bu Yaolian: "this is the best plaster. It should be good at night." After he had wiped the medicine, he put on his clothes and went out. This time, Su Shen is not only bothered to go out with Bu Yaolian, a beauty. He has never been away from home, and there are not a few beauties around him. The maids he serves are all gorgeous. He went back to his room and summoned a beautiful woman to serve him. The beauty had heard that shaozun had made a new beauty for one night last night, and it would be as enchanting as the sound. She was dying of envy. It has been two or three years since she served shaozun, but she has never been really favored by shaozun. Every time I look at his sexy and tense muscles, I feel that it''s absolutely a pleasure to be spoiled by him. She inquired about it, and heard that shaozun had taken the medicine, and knew that the beauty could not do it. Now pass it on to her again, she can''t know what it is. Beauty is also a matter of coming. When you enter the bath, you will use all kinds of moves to get rid of it. Su Shen is annoyed for a moment and is provoked to get angry. When he turns over, he will press the beauty under his body: "do you want to be my favorite?" The beauty put her hands on his neck and said, "think hard, think fast." She''s going to straighten herself out with her legs around his waist. Su shenfan suddenly let go of her hand, stood up and said in a cold voice, "who gives you the courage, get out." Just full of fire, I don''t know why, when he met the beauty, he suddenly felt bored. After more than 20 years of self-discipline, even if Su Lian gave her a hole, would she have to give it to other women? No He is a small dignitary, and his status is unspeakable. His body is also the body of gold. The second one is too precious. Does any woman want to give it all? That''s too cheap. But after all, the fire that was lifted up didn''t fade. When he thought that Su Lian had made him like this, he was very angry. Once a man eats marrow, he can''t help it. He put on the towel and went back to Sulian''s room. Sulian was sleeping soundly. She will sleep for three days and three nights without waking up. Su Shen looks at her sweet sleeping face, and the fire gets bigger. To lift him like this, he is useless, swollen like that, so that he can not be satisfied. How can I bear this evil anger. He went to open the quilt and lifted her legs. It seemed that there was a lot of redness and swelling in that place, and there was no pity in a moment. Bu Yaolian looks at the handsome face in front of her eyes: "Shao Zun, you Not at night... " It''s not over. "In the evening, I didn''t finish my fire." Su Shen gave a bored and satisfied voice. "You Didn''t you find another beauty? " Bu Yaolian asked some grievances. After his God slept, he called another woman. Of course, she was hurt. But when I think about it, I can''t serve him now. This man has unlimited energy. It''s better for him to go to other people, so as not to be tossed to death. It doesn''t make sense for him to be tired to death for not calling other women. But who ever thought The goods have come back to haunt her. This is to eat a table of vegetables, a little in a bowl? I''ll get her, I''ll get other women. Chapter 883 Pervert! "Shut up. I''m not interested in killing you." Bu Yaolian felt her life pill. On this day, she didn''t even have time to go to Gu Bailu to ask for countermeasures. Su Shen is upset as if he is in a bad mood, so he tries to toss her. He was in a bad mood and could understand without the mirror. Bu Yaolian thought that if Gu Bailu took the mirror, she would give it back to shaozun when she finished using it. It seems that it''s really important for him to lose something that makes him so sad. Bu Yaolian did not know that it was sad that she had lost more than 20 years of practice. Gu Bailu had a good sleep anyway. She didn''t get up until noon. Feng Qingtian was sitting at the windowsill looking at the book. She called out softly: "Lord." She stretched out her arms. Feng Qingtian put down the book and picked her up. "Are you awake?" "Well, I slept well. Did Xiao Jingyun find out?" Gu Bailu rubbed his eyes and asked. "Yes." Gu Bailu asked smilingly, "he must be very surprised. Hahaha, it''s God''s virtue to make him faint and not steal all his women." It''s so hard for him to gamble with his life. He wants to pretend to be dizzy. I don''t know how to lose. Feng Qingtian calmly said: "no matter him, we have been sleeping in the palace." "Mm-hmm, we are good. We haven''t gone anywhere. I want to eat a small shop." Gu Bailu woke up hungry. Feng Qingtian thought, "now I may not be able to leave the palace. I''ll let them buy it." Gu Bailu nods. Now they are the key suspects. Xiao Jingyun will definitely restrain them from running. But it doesn''t matter to Gu Bailu. Anyway, what she wants is already in her hand. Xiao Jingyun and them can''t find it, so they continue to eat and drink in the palace. Maybe we can continue to have fun. "The Palace should be bustling these two days. Don''t run around in Fu''an palace. When the palace is in chaos, we will find a chance to leave." The reason why they didn''t leave after last night was to prove that they were innocent and didn''t steal. Anyway, they have no evidence. Hahaha. If Xiao Jingyun dared to fight against them, Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu would dare to challenge him. Besides, there is a red elixir. It is a pity not to take it with you. Gu Bailu immediately understood: "the information leakage can all depend on the imperial concubine." Feng Qingtian touched her head: "don''t worry so much, I''ll arrange it and take good care of myself. I''ll continue to struggle all the way." Gu Bailu thought for a moment and said, "Lord, this red elixir is so useful. Can you cure me?" Feng Qingtian''s jaw head: "I think so, so I didn''t leave last night." Otherwise, with the character of Feng Qingtian, Gu Bailu would have run away since he won last night. Xiao Jingyun knew that they stole it. The big deal is to fight a battle. Feng Qingtian is never afraid to go to the battlefield. "There''s another village with a bright future. Finally, we find a way to relieve the toxin." Gu Bailu was so happy that she ate three bowls of rice and two bowls of chicken soup. After drinking, she wants to start Yaolian. Last night, she asked her to find a way to pester Su Shen. Unexpectedly, she was really pestered. All night, Su Shen didn''t come out to make trouble. Gu Bailu called the bodyguard and asked, "tell me about the situation in the Palace last night, and how Xiao Jingyun and Su Shen bothered them today." Chapter 884 The bodyguard told her everything. "You mean Su shenfan was in the gentle countryside last night?" Gu Bailu''s eyes widened. The bodyguard heard it, but it was very vivid. He said that the voice of Su Lian''s beauty for mercy came from time to time, and continued until this morning. I stopped for a while, and now there is a sound of seeking happiness in the palace from time to time. Gu Bailu is a little confused. What''s the situation! Bu Yaolian didn''t say that Su shenfan didn''t really touch her? Have you got it? But how can this woman make a night? She hasn''t stopped yet? Is there anything wrong. "Shaozun was called by Emperor yunqi in the middle of the journey. They should have had a bad time. Shaozun came back in black face, and called other women back. But soon he changed back to Sumerian." Gu Bailu stood up and said, "no, I have to see how lian''er can stand it." She is also a woman. Feng Qingtian''s limit to her is only one night. No matter how much desire you have, you have to control it. Otherwise, you will die. Bu Yaolian can''t make su Shen so upset. Gu Bailu felt a little guilty. She always asked Bu Yaolian to help her. She was more or less upset. She took people to the Qinghua palace and said to the guard, "I want to see lian''er." The bodyguard was embarrassed and said: "this I''m afraid it''s not convenient You go back first, princess. Miss lian''er is free. My subordinates will let her know. " "No, I want to see you now. The child in my stomach thinks of her. He has been kicking me until he can see her. It hurts me." Gu Bailu insists. What''s the reason for the waiter''s mouth twitching. The child in your belly can recognize miss Sulian. , "ouch..." Gu Bailu took a step back with her stomach in her arms: "it hurts so much. Let Sulian come out quickly. My child likes beauty best. When she is happy, she won''t kick me." The bodyguard is really embarrassed. I''ll give you orders. Don''t disturb him with big things every day. The sound inside has been coming off and on, obviously not intended to stop. If you want to disturb shaozun at this time, you will die. "Princess Li, Miss Su Lian is waiting on shaozun. I''m afraid she''s not available. You''d better go back first." The bodyguard is firm. He must guard their little veneration. "I''ve heard about what to serve. It''s been a day and a night. It''s almost dusk. No matter how strong the animal nature is, you''re also a man. Aren''t you afraid that your master''s son will die if he loses too much?" Gu Bailu didn''t think about it so much. She was only worried about Bu Yaolian. But now she is really worried about Su Shen''s being bothered by the fool''s reckless behavior. In his twenties, according to his past urination, I''m afraid that he never did it with a real gun. This does not taste the taste, just like lengtouqing, want to vent all the desires of more than 20 years. He was not afraid of losing his essence, but he suffered from Buyaolian. The two guards looked at each other. They were all men. Of course, he understood what Gu Bailu said. Although the words are a little rough, there is such a reason. Shaozun has never been so crazy before. This time, I don''t know what happened. They''re worried, too. "Tell me that I want to see Su Lian." The bodyguard hesitated for a while and went. The war in it was in the middle of the break. Su Shen was so tired that he was still human for so long. Chapter 885 Su shenfan is closing his eyes to supplement Xiong Li. Bu Yaolian has already gone to bed. "Little Shao Zun, when the princess comes, she must see Miss Su Lian. She can''t be persuaded to leave. " Su shenfan didn''t even open his eyes: "let her go back, I will find her." The bodyguard''s face is black. I don''t want to see you. "She wants to see Miss Sulian, and she says that if she has stomachache, she must see Miss Sulian to relieve it." Su shenfan slowly opened his eyes and climbed up from Bu Yaolian''s body: "let her wait." He picked up Bu Yaolian and walked to the bathroom. After all, he''s really tired. He''s also tired enough. And he knew that Gu Bailu, a woman, would think of various ways to make trouble. She can do a lot of tricks again, who knows if she will rush in. Shaozun hasn''t let people enjoy his magnificent posture of making war naked. The warm water soaked herself once again, and bu Yaolian felt that the whole person was alive again. But also just survived, the whole body feel scattered frame, linger. Bu Yaolian looks at Su shenfan wrongly: "shaozun I really don''t have any strength. Please let it go. " "Don''t look at me like this, I''m tired of your eyes," said Su Bu Yaolian is even more aggrieved, my eyes are so pure and clear, where will hinder your aesthetic! Su Shen is tired of standing up. He has wide shoulders and narrow waist. He has sexy muscles. He is really in good shape. Bu Yaolian doesn''t remember to soak in the water. Just like this, I admire him to wipe his body and put on his clothes. The man with bearing, even do these are to enjoy the purpose. "Your former master has been waiting for you outside the hall for half an hour. You can''t get up." Su Shen was tired of seeing her enjoying, and even more impatient of her shining eyes staring at him, all the time in seduction. "Ah!" Bu Yaolian stood up and fell down again. Plop through a mouthful of water. It''s not easy to get out of the water. Jiao didi helplessly said: "little respect, sore feet, weak body, please hold." Su shenfan murmur, little. In the end, I took her out of the pool, wiped her body clean, put on the Chinese clothes, and stuffed her into the quilt. Bu Yaolian knows that she doesn''t want to get out of bed for two or three days. I''ve never done such a big physical work. I don''t know how many people are sweating. I think I''ve lost a lot of weight. Thinking of this, she opened her mouth and smiled. The pain she wanted to suffer was not so painful. Su shenfan makes people prepare meals. Bu Yaolian leans on the bed and has no energy. Gu Bailu came in and smelled the smell in the air. As expected, there was something wrong with it. It was definitely the smell of * *. Su shenfan leans on the couch, squints her eyes and looks at Gu Bailu: "Princess Wang has been a thief for so long last night. Don''t sleep today?" Gu Bailu said, "who are the thieves? It''s none of my business to lose something in the palace." She sat down and looked at Bu Yaolian. "Lian''er, you look tired." Su shenfan snorts, knowing the consultant. "How can I be tired to serve you?" Su Shen was tired of pouring out a cup of tea and handed it to Gu Bailu: "the people who come out of your house are really untroubled." Gu Bailu once again said, "look for some people who are still alive all day and all night. If you have little experience, don''t talk about them." Su Shen''s face turned black in an instant: "you can tell me who knows little. The women I played are from the head of the Yangtze River to the tail of the Yangtze River. You think they are just like you. You can''t touch any other women." Chapter 886 Gu Bailu is also angry: "what do you know? My husband is pure and immaculate. I am a woman all my life. This is loyalty and concentration. Don''t be jealous if you can''t do it yourself." Su shenfan pointed to his face and doubted: "I am jealous? I will be jealous of someone who has a latent disease? If he can touch other women, what do you think he can do for you! " Gu Bailu slapped the table and stood up: "Su shenfan! This friend doesn''t have to do it. I want to break up with you. " Su Shen looked at her with compassion and annoyed Yin: "it''s never a friend. It''s never a friend." "Then return my men!" "Why do you want to go back to the people who come from me?" Su Shen raises his hand and grabs Su Lian in his arms. Su Lian watched them quarrel again and again, inexplicably feeling happy. I''m glad to see that. How can I point to her. Gu Bailu laughs two times: "I heard that you had a bad look last night, and you dare to put people beside you?" Su Shen''s eyes were tired and light, and he said coldly, "if you get cheap, don''t be good. Be careful not to know how to die." Gu Bailu made a face at him: "I don''t know what you are talking about." At this time, the caterer came in and Gu Bailu took a look: "lian''er has a good meal. You are tired and thin. I will go first." Since Bu Yaolian is OK, she is relieved. Bu Yaolian wants her to stay. She has a lot to complain about! Wuwuwu, it''s so pitiful that a comrade in arms doesn''t have one. What is so fragrant! She took a sniff. She had the taste of braised elbows, sauced pig''s feet, and the taste of Babao duck. She was slandered. Something attached to her lips, she subconsciously took a bite, and Su Shen cried out with pain: "you are a dog, you can''t move but bite." "It''s delicious. It''s delicious." After starving for so many days, bu Yaolian was tossed to do so many physical work. She had already been a ghost of starvation. "If you want to eat, please help yourself to eat with chopsticks." Su Shen is so tired that she can''t wait to take a look at her head. What''s the situation? She still wants to go on a diet? You have to starve to death. Bu Yaolian looks at the table full of people and then looks at Su shenfan. Although she eats fast, she has a good taste. It''s delicious at first sight. She bit her teeth and couldn''t eat them. If she did, her sweat would be white. Su shenfan can''t see her this pair of slander into the ghost''s appearance, pick up an elbow and put it into her mouth: "give this Buddha to eat, and then dare to shout at night to give me a try." Bu Yaolian licks the taste of braised elbows. The sauce is delicious to burst. Thinking of working hard at night, she took a bite unconsciously. Wuwuwu, it''s really delicious in the world. It''s so delicious. It''s even happier than that. Su Shen looked at her and scolded: "stupid." She filled her bowl with food and said, "eat it all." Another bowl of porridge was filled and stuffed to her: "first, eat some porridge to cushion her stomach. Can you hear that?" Seeing that Bu Yaolian is about to finish eating another pig''s hoof, he reaches out and grabs the pig''s hoof in her hand. Bu Yaolian protects her from being robbed. "Porridge first! You haven''t had a meal for so long. You can''t stand eating so much at once. " Bu Yaolian showed a beautiful smile: "hee hee, little respect you care about me." Su Shen looked at her with disgust: "I''m afraid that you can''t serve me because of your stomachache. Drink porridge quickly." Chapter 887 Bu Yaolian finished a bowl of porridge three or two times, and took up the bowl, licking all the left on the edge. Su shenfan stroked his forehead. He had never seen such a disgrace. Bu Yaolian dropped the bowl and began to chew the pig''s hoof. It was fast and clean. The food was not ugly at all. It only made people think that the food was delicious. Su shenfan thinks it''s time to reward the cook beside yunqi emperor. Bu Yaolian has been on a diet for so many days, and finally breaks her Kung Fu with a piece of braised elbow. Next, Su shenfan saw the ability of Bu Yaolian. He swallowed all the dishes like a tornado, which made Su''s eyes widen with annoyance. Is this woman a pig? No, pigs are not as good as her. If she eats like this, I''m afraid I can''t afford it. He regretted that he had not let Gu Bailu take her back. No wonder Gu Bailu put her on a diet to lose weight. It''s because she can''t afford it. In a moment, Su Shen felt that he fell into a huge pit and could not climb out. So he made up his mind to do more in the evening and get Ben back. But the goose Bu Yaolian wakes up in the evening and rolls on the bed with her stomach: "it hurts It''s killing me. " Su shenfan opened his eyes, eyes flashed a trace of color: "what''s the matter?" "My stomach hurts so much. I''m sorry." Bu Yaolian was so sad that she tried to drill into his arms. Su shenfan''s heart is thumping. He shouldn''t have eaten too much. He has trouble with his stomach. "It''s right to let you eat so much, without any restraint." Although Su shenfan scolds, he still holds her in his arms and gently caresses her stomach. "Yes It was Shao Zun who said that he wanted me to eat more. " "I still have the strength to talk back. It doesn''t seem to hurt very much." Su shenfan rubbed her stomach: "hurry up, I''ve had enough rest. I''m going to do a big job in the evening." After hearing this, bu Yaolian''s stomach will hurt even if it doesn''t hurt. One more night, she''ll never make it. Fortunately, the stomachache was timely. "It hurts. It really hurts. Please call a doctor for me." Bu Yaolian lies in his arms pitifully. Su shenfan called the bodyguard in: "go and invite a royal doctor, the best one." Here comes the imperial doctor. He feels the pulse for bu Yaolian. As expected, he has eaten too much accumulated food. His stomach is already weak from hunger. "When will it be ok?" Su Shen worries about this. "You can take a pill, but the girl''s body is very weak. She needs more rest. Especially when Yuexin comes, she can''t work hard." He had a meaningful look at Sushen. "What monthly letter?" Su Shen''s face was troubled and he pulled down. "Women can''t have sex for a few days a month..." "Nonsense, of course, I know what Yuexin is. How can she have it?" Su Shen is very impatient. "Don''t you know if you have a letter from lian''er?" The royal doctor was struck by thunder. "It was fine in the afternoon." "That''s about new." The doctor gave him a sympathetic look. Su Shen is so annoyed that he wants to kill him. There is nothing in his stomach. You can take medicine. "Is there any way to let Yuexin go?" "There is a way to do this, but it can only shorten the time of the monthly letter, and it is extremely harmful to the body." Su shenfan wants to kill Su Lian. It''s better to strangle her. Let him open meat, took his innocence for more than 20 years, her mother''s pat buttocks came moon letter. Chapter 888 Bu Yaolian lies on the bed and looks at him innocently. But the heart is happy to open flowers, this month letter to really special is the time. It''s just like her little padded jacket. When the imperial doctor left, Su shenfan turned around and looked at Bu Yaolian: "very happy? Well? " Bu Yaolian, with a bitter face, shook her head desperately: "I can''t wait on shaozun. I''m so sorry." Su Shen snorted and turned out of the door. Xiao Jingyun waited for him for most of the day and finally came to his door. "I heard that there is something wrong with your beauty. Is it OK?" Xiao Jingyun doesn''t want to fall out with him. After all, he is the ruler of the local government. It''s no good offending him. Su Shen sat down impatiently: "it''s no big problem. He''s holding on after eating too much." I''m really full. "Then why do you look unhappy?" Su Shen glanced at him with annoyance: "are women so casual when they come to Yuexin? Without notice? " Xiao Jingyun was a little confused when he asked, but then he said, "miss lian''er has come to Yuexin?" But the heart is ecstatic, that small fox Mei son, finally can''t serve little respect. The beauty he prepared could come in handy. Su Shen asked impatiently: "usually your woman comes to Yuexin, how do you solve it?" Xiao Jingyun laughed: "this one comes to Yuexin, change to another one. What''s the trouble?" "I have no interest in the few that I bring." Su shenfan is honest. He''s really holding back. He hasn''t had enough meat yet. Then he meets Su Lian Yuexin. He really wants to kill people. Xiao Jingyun thought to himself that the opportunity had come. "the few as like as two peas, who had several beautiful women before, were not so much inferior to the girls of Su Lian, who were born three times beautiful, and the three were waiting for the absolute feeling." Su shenfan thought, this is good, three look the same, don''t be afraid of what moon letter can''t serve. And the three are better than Sulian''s. one can''t make him enjoy himself because he is not strong enough. "I''ll see how it''s going." In his opinion, there are few in the world that can grow better than Sulian. Xiao Jingyun gave an order to his sweetheart. Before long, three young women in a cage skirt came in. Their bodies were soft and delicate. "Look up." The whole palace brightened up with this look up. Born in a unique national color, you can''t find such one in the face of saifurong. It''s tender and delicate. It''s very difficult to find such one. There are three in one. Su Shen is tired of seeing beauties. He naturally appreciates them. "I like this beauty. Are you willing to give it to me?" Asked Su shenfan. "Beauty is like clothes, brothers are like hands and feet, how can you and I give up this thing if we cooperate?" Xiao Jingyun is generous. Su Shen looked up at the three beauties, but he was more satisfied. It''s not bad compared with Su Lian. "Would you like to follow me?" Su Shen was tired of trying to force the beauty to follow him. He was willing to follow him, and he had to fall in love with him. He doesn''t like to be forced to turn things around. "I''m willing to serve you. It''s the blessing of Sansheng cultivation." The voice is gentle. It''s very pleasant to hear. Everyone is going to be crisp. "Su Cheng, take them back." When all the others left, Su shenfan leaned back to look at Xiao Jingyun: "discuss the business. Now without the mirror and the soul of the sky splitting, is the red spirit pill still refined?" Chapter 889 Xiao Jingyun was looking right. "Naturally, it''s for refining. I''ve informed the Demon Lord about the broken mirror. Maybe you need to worry about the Dan soul." Su shenfan chuckled: "for the sake of the three beauties you sent, I have to agree to this." "So that I don''t dream too much, I want to speed up my plan." Xiao Jingyun said. "Yes, red elixir, you can rest assured that the mechanism designed by this master will not be lost." Su shenfan discusses the follow-up with Xiao Jingyun and goes out of the palace. Out of the hall, his face became cold. Xiao Jingyun is really interested. How many beauties do you want to send to him? I am not afraid of the beauty scheme. The reason why he asked Xiao Jingyun about this is that they can get close to each other. Second, as long as men talk about this, it is easy to eliminate misunderstandings. After all, to cooperate, the relationship should not be strained, and the other party should trust itself. Su Shen is tired of being innocent in this respect. He has been wandering in the Jianghu for more than 20 years. He can handle all kinds of people he has never met. But those beauties are indeed born beautiful. You don''t have to use it for nothing. Anyway, Su Lian is useless. Gu Bailu hears that Bu Yaolian is not in good health. He asks the royal doctor and brings her Longling blood pill to see her. As a result, a monthly letter arrived. Gu Bailu sighed, "your letter of the month is so wonderful." Bu Yaolian chuckles: "just let me slowly, or I will be really tired." Gu Bailu came to her ear and asked, "is Su shenfan the first time?" Bu Yaolian shook her head: "I really don''t know about this, but he is very experienced. He can do all kinds of postures and make me want to die." "The first time, how long was he?" "Not for a long time. I didn''t have a stick of incense for a while. I was in a bad pain. I thought that men were all so short, but later..." Only later did she know that men could look like that. One night at a time! Gu Bailu Snickers: "Congratulations, you took a blood of your God." Bu Yaolian looked at her stupidly: "one blood?" "He has never touched a woman before. One blood is the first time. The first time for a man is very short, especially if it is very different from the back, it is definitely the first time." Bu Yaolian opened her eyes: "really?" For the first time, he had never slept with another woman like this before. It''s like a pie falling from the sky. It''s very sweet without a trap. "No mistake, but How did you ruin his chastity, which he had kept for more than twenty years? " I''m curious. Bu Yaolian hesitated and said two words: "meaning An accident. " She said it simply. Gu Bailu is full of black lines, and would like to ask Su shenfan shaozun whether he is surprised or not. I really want to take his swelling. "No wonder he said it was he who should cry," said bu Gu Bailu imagined the scene and laughed unkindly. "It''s a miracle you''re still alive." Gu Bailu is dead. Bu Yaolian is a little afraid: "he will not settle accounts after autumn, or you''d better take me back." Gu Bailu couldn''t stop laughing: "don''t be afraid, he didn''t kill you at that time, he should not. Maybe he has some other feelings for you. After all, you are born so beautiful, and several men can bear it." Bu Yaolian was not happy at all. She said bitterly, "I always think I will be killed by him in bed." Chapter 890 Gu Bailu smiled and said, "you are tired of complaining now, but you will be worried later." Bu Yaolian looks at her from the side: "what do you mean?" "Su shenfan now takes you to the meat, which is why he is so rare for you. But the beauties in his house, though not necessarily as beautiful as you, are all human spirits. There is no reason not to seduce him." Bu Yaolian''s face suddenly froze. Yeah, she didn''t think of that. Although shaozun brought several beauties, she was a little better than them in terms of appearance. Su shenfan has always said that she likes her beauty. However, there are so many beauties in this world. There is a mansion in the prefecture. All of them are very beautiful. Even if there''s nothing better than her for the time being, there won''t be any in the future. The world is so big that she can''t feel that her thin beauty can be unique in Su shenfan''s eyes. "That''s true. I''m so tired when I''m tired. When I''m free, I have to guard the empty room alone." Bu Yaolian laughed at herself. "So, I think you''d better take advantage of this opportunity to have your baby." Bu Yaolian likes Su shenfan so much. If he can''t be single-minded, he can only have a baby to let her think about it. "Well, I think so, too." "But you don''t have to worry too much. If he can cook meat here, it means you are different in his mind." At least it''s special. Otherwise, after more than 20 years of experience with so many beauties, he could control himself, but he lost control in Buyao lotus. She believed that as long as Su Shen was tired and unwilling to give opportunities, bu Yaolian''s accident would never happen. What kind of person is Su shenfan, who can let women calculate? Does not exist. "Don''t worry, don''t worry, but It seems that shaozun is very sad to lose the cracked sky mirror. He has been saying that he has lost the most important thing. If you use the cracked sky mirror later, can you give it back to him? " Su shenfan, after all, is the one she really likes. She can''t bear to make him uncomfortable. "Yes, you can help me to tell him what reward Xiao Jingyun and the demon lord have promised him, and I will double the promise to him." Bu Yaolian asked incomprehensibly, "do you really want to say that? If you do, he will know that I am with you..." Gu Bailu stroked the top of her hair: "silly girl, what you told me, Su Shen was tired of thinking with his toes and knew it was you who said it. The reason why he didn''t investigate is that he is now confused by your beauty." Su shenfan is such a smart and intelligent person. He links the causes and consequences of things together and knows what happened. Even if she let Bu Yaolian pester him all night, he could have expected it. But Su shenfan this person, let a person a little see through, do things not play cards according to reason. He is in a good mood to pick up the order. But if he doesn''t want buyulian to know about him, buyulian can''t hear a word. So in Gu Bailu''s view, this man is also an enemy and a friend. Bu Yaolian smiled and said with a simple face, "it seems that I''m still useful." "You have helped me so much and made you do a lot of things that are against Sushen. Although he doesn''t care about it now, it will inevitably hurt your relationship. Any man wants his woman to be loyal to him, so it''s better to play cards and let him know that you have a good relationship with me, but you won''t help me any more, and I don''t want me to affect you any more." Gu Bailu''s words are of great importance. She knows that Bu Yaolian really likes Su Shen. It''s not easy for her to help herself at such a time. Chapter 891 She knows that Bu Yaolian really likes Su Shen. It''s not easy for her to help herself at such a time. She can''t be greedy any more. "Ah." Bu Yaolian looks askew and doesn''t understand: "that''s why you want to pull shaozun with you?" Gu Bailu nodded and shook his head again: "he was pulled together because of his ability, not because of you." With Su shenfan, many things can be done quickly. But Su Shen is bothered to take orders to do business, which is about honesty. He may not be willing to fight back. "Well, I''ll tell him." "Whether he agrees or not, you must firmly support his decision. You are his man." No one wants people around him to think of outsiders. In particular, Su Shen is bothered by such a scheming person, whose mind is full of calculating others. How can a pillow man calculate him. "Well, I understand." It''s easy to follow the steps of Yaolian. "This is a dragon spirit blood pill. Take it. If you are really not well, take one." Gu Bailu took out a pill and put it in her hand. Bu Yaolian looks at the black pill in her palm and feels sad: "you can''t find a pill for this gold, and you don''t make a decent box or bottle for it..." She had a tummy, ate too much, and stuffed her with one. In any case, it''s quite outrageous. Gu Bailu curled his lips: "it''s so simple and good. You need to take it at any time. Anyway, it won''t affect the pills. If you have nothing to do, you need to make a package and don''t sell it." Bu Yaolian said with a smile: "but I It''s just a lot of food. " Her grandfather must take a whip to kill him if he wants to know that she has accumulated a pill of dragon spirit blood. The walkers are very rich, but no waste is allowed. Bu Yaolian eats a lot. Even if she supports herself, she has to eat the dishes clean. "It''s OK to eat the accumulated food. It''s just as soon as you eat it. Moreover, this pill has a wonderful effect. It should be able to make you pregnant soon." After Gu Bailu left, bu Yaolian looked at the pill for half a day, and finally she was reluctant to eat it. Although it''s a small one, Gu Bailu threw it to the good one casually, but she knows how precious it is. It''s not too much to be able to rise from the dead and come back from the dead. You can save a life at a critical time. On this night, Su Shen was tired of not coming to her room. Bu Yaolian thought that he had come to Yuexin. He must have been disgusted with the dirty things. He didn''t come because of these things. If she didn''t come, she was relieved and slept comfortably all night. The next day, I woke up and tried to get out of bed and walk. My body was still sour, but I could walk down. But to Yuexin, the stomach is still uncomfortable, and I dare not go outside. Sitting in front of the big red window, I can see the sky. Today, the clouds are very low and the weather is gloomy. I''m afraid it''s going to rain soon. The maid delivered the food, which was carefully prepared by the imperial dining room. It looked delicious and attractive. Yesterday broke the ring, bu Yaolian did not know whether to lose weight. However, Gu Bailu just told her that you can eat on Yuexin''s day, because you won''t be fat. The theory is fresh, but it gives her an excuse to eat. It rained heavily outside. Bu Yaolian worried about Su Shen and asked the bodyguard, "where is shaozun? Do you have an umbrella?" The bodyguard said: "shaozun didn''t go out. She was in the room of sanjjinhua girl." "What three golden flower girl?" The name is tacky. "is as like as two peas of yesterday''s three beauties, three of them are the same, and love little." The bodyguard replied truthfully. Chapter 892 Su Shen is annoyed with women''s affairs. He never lets the bodyguard speak truthfully. In his opinion, women should know his whereabouts, so that they can be jealous and angry, which is fun. He doesn''t like women''s gentleness and magnanimity. He likes women to eat small vinegar for him. As long as there is no big deal. Bu Yaolian frowned: "last night, shaozun was also resting in their room?" "Back to the girl, yes." Bu Yaolian felt a sharp pain in her heart, which made her feel sad. Although he used to go to other beauties from her room, he didn''t really have a relationship with him. She would be unhappy, but not as sad as she is now. Self mocking smile, fork a piece of saliva chicken gnawed down. Last night I was worried that I would be tired to death. Today I was slapped in the face. You are too tired to serve. There are a lot of beauties coming to serve him. three as like as two peas, what is the problem of what physical problems do not worry about. You can come in turn overnight. Three waitresses and one husband are really enjoyable. Bu Yaolian laughs at her innocence and thinks that if she believes in the moon, she will hold back. But I forgot at all. There are others without her. Bu Yaolian shakes her head and nibbles at her delicious food. Who makes her like such a romantic and happy man. From the time when I liked her, I knew that he was such a character. Now, I don''t have the right to suffer. Like their own men, bite teeth also want to like in the end. The heavy rain did not decrease, the window hanging up the water curtain, step Yao lotus eat a half full dare not eat. I''m afraid of accumulating food again. Just then, the waiters shouted out, "little monk." Bu Yaolian then saw Su shenfan come in with a fresh air. He was still in a high spirited manner, with a sinister smile on his lips, which showed that he was in a good mood. Being served by three beauties together, I think I have enough to eat. I''m satisfied in that respect, so I''m happy. She stood up and saluted, "little one." Su shenfan sat down, looked at the meal on the table, frowned slightly: "I haven''t come yet, why have you eaten so much. " Bu Yaolian''s face was dazed:" no one told me that you would come to have dinner together. " Aren''t you at sanjinhua? Why don''t they have food there? "Su Lian! I need to send someone to inform you when I want to eat? " Su shenfan pulled down his face. Bu Yaolian quickly confessed, "no, I thought you would stay there for dinner when I saw something important about you." It''s true that she sent someone to ask Su Shen if she would like to have dinner together. Today, she heard that he went to sanjinhua, and she was too lazy to ask. So that people don''t think she goes to someone else''s house to rob a man. Su Shen looks up and stares at her: "how do you think this is the way that I went to others? Are you very unhappy?" Bu Yaolian climbed up to him and grabbed his arm: "no, it''s my fault. Your adult doesn''t care about villains." Su Shen snorted with annoyance and coldness, "you know that you haven''t eaten all of them." In Su shenfan''s opinion, bu Yaolian ate as much as she did yesterday, and a cow could swallow this table. "No I dare not Yesterday It''s hard to stay up late. " Bu Yaolian blushed. It''s too expensive to think that she''s a beautiful woman, a beautiful country, delicate and elegant, but she has stomachache due to eating too much accumulated food. Chapter 893 Su shenfan picks up chopsticks and eats two mouthfuls. Seeing her staring at her, he hooks his lips and says, "full?" Bu Yaolian nodded. Su shenfan stuffed an elbow in the bowl: "eat, I asked the royal doctor for the medicine of accumulated food." How can we not obey when we respect little and have orders. Bu Yaolian used to eat half full, but she still wanted to eat, but she was afraid of the last night''s joke. Since even shaozun said so, she could start to let herself go. Su shenfan knows again that this girl is definitely a big stomach king. It''s hard to keep such a good figure. He boasted unconsciously, which made Bu Yaolian, who was holding the bowl, almost drop it on the table. Little respect What you see here are all illusions. If you see me, you will kill me without hesitation. "Why, your praise makes you so happy. It''s silly to be happy." Su Shen was tired of patting her on the head and thought that this woman was stupid sometimes. But it''s a look that people really like, so it''s just tolerable. Bu Yaolian touched her nose: "concubine I''m so happy. " Ha ha. Happy you two. "Then eat." Su Shen is bothered to lower his head and concentrate on eating him. I''m really afraid that if I don''t eat any more, I will be completely eaten by Sulian, regardless of whether he has eaten or not. Bu Yaolian is a bit of a eater. She is not a fat eater at all. On the contrary, she would be fat if she ate anything. Since she was a child, her constitution has never been changed. Gu Bailu''s prescription for her said that it could change her constitution, but only gave her a belief. Last night, her body changed back to its original shape. She secretly looked at it by herself. She was not thin at all. After so many days of dieting Festival, I was so hungry that I stuck my chest to my back and watched the food drizzle out, but it didn''t work. She also knew that she could not use nine thousand nine Dai chun to illusory life. One day, the fairy will fall into an ugly duckling. Gu Bailu is right. It''s the best way to have a baby. Then she will be complete. "Little Little honor, concubine I just came to Yuexin. My Yuexin is very short. It''s only three days. You Do not forget your concubine when you have a new one. " Bu Yaolian comes to Su shenfan''s side and hugs his waist wrongly. Su shenfan cold cut a: "what crazy, good to eat your meat." Bu Yaolian sighs. Shaozun doesn''t understand her heart at all. I don''t know her sorrow. "Young Zun, I will take good care of you. I will not be tired anymore. You Let me serve you later. Don''t abandon me... " Bu Yaolian was not pushed away by him. She hugged him more tightly and begged with both voice and emotion. Su Shen pushed her impatiently: "don''t lean over, you can''t serve now, don''t pull me up." Bu Yaolian dare not move him. Su Shen''s face is too ugly. "Concubine I only have three days for the monthly letter. " But she didn''t give up. "Three days you think it''s short?" Su Shen became more and more impatient and angry. "It''s been a short time among women. Some women take seven and a half days." When Bu Yaolian saw him, she was still very unhappy and thought, "as long as you Do you mind It''s not impossible to wait on Yuexin... " Su Shen was annoyed by the fire in his eyes, but then he thought that he would feel a blood pool when he touched it. He had no mood. Chapter 894 "I don''t mind if I''m dirty. I''m not a poor man who has never touched a woman." When a woman comes to Yuexin, she can''t touch it. This is the biggest taboo to practice. Bu Yaolian pursed her lips and bowed her head without speaking. Of course, she didn''t want to serve people when Yuexin wrote, but she said that she was sincere. Don''t say, she is really afraid that Su Shen will be bothered by the three golden flowers and forget herself. There''s a saying that goes well. Three bad blacksmiths stand for one Zhugeliang. Those three sisters are as beautiful as flowers. They are said to be no worse than her. Three people a stand there, three white tender flowers, how to see than her a person''s eye. She is not pregnant now, so she can''t lose Su Shen''s annoying favor. Su shenfan this person, she followed so long, also know his general temper. The woman around him is a tonic for him. When he is tired of playing tricks, he can find happy things. He won''t show much affection to these beauties. But he''s a bit narcissistic, and he always thinks that he''s a fan of millions of people, so he should be liked by all kinds of beauties when he''s alive. So the more you like him and care about him, as long as you don''t touch his bottom line, you can add points in his heart. Bu Yaolian really thinks that it''s hard to mix the world. He has to figure out how to leave a good impression in front of the man he likes and make him look at himself differently. "I heard that Gu Bailu came to see you again yesterday?" Su Shen is fed up and wipes his mouth. He puts down his wet towel and looks up at her. "Yes, she saw that I was ill. She came to take care of me. When she was in the prince''s mansion, she also regarded me as a sister." Bu Yaolian smiled broadly. Su shenfan cold hiss: "you want to find out who is your master." "I understand that." Bu Yaolian must not miss this time to show her sincerity: "shaozun is the biggest support of my body. I will serve shaozun wholeheartedly." "It''s better to talk than to sing. Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking about the night before." Su shenfan knows that Bu Yaolian''s heart is toward Gu Bailu. If there is something wrong, she will always help her. Of course, it was Gu Bailu''s kindness to her. Otherwise, she would not have offered such generous conditions to save her at the beginning. As long as it''s not about Daya, Su shenfan can open one eye and close one eye. After all, in his eyes, Su Lian is unimportant and can''t sell any information. It''s best to seduce him with his beauty. "I really want to help me to get a place. It''s impossible for me to see such a trick as maidservant if I don''t respect such a wise and powerful martial arts." Bu Yaolian did not deceive him. She also knew that she was beside Sushen, and she could not succeed with her big thoughts. Little thought is nothing to him. Su Shen is so upset that she doesn''t want to know or participate in things. She can''t even touch them. "Just know." Bu Yaolian put the tea in front of him: "shaozun must have been very hard last night. Is that enough to eat?" Su shenfan takes a look at her: "I pay attention to health, which is like you, meat and vegetarianism is not taboo, but also called to diet and lose weight." Bu Yaolian was despised again. Bu Yaolian giggled twice: "that Last night, she asked her maid to ask you if she would like to cooperate with the Lord''s mansion. They can double their offer in the demon world. " Chapter 895 Su shenfan Leng hum: "what kind of person do you think I am? I''m a businessman. I''m most honest. Su Lian, you don''t need to turn out that elbow." Bu Yaolian shakes her head: "my body is to help you pass on a message. How do you decide to support me? I hope you are the best." Su shenfan''s eyes are light and tiny. What does Gu Bailu mean. She can let the king come to talk to him, but she has to let Sulian pass on such a word. Is want to tell him, Su Lian is his person after, no longer be used by her Gu Bailu? "I hope you are good, and let her return the mirror of heaven splitting. Aren''t you sisters in love?" Su Shen was annoyed to hook his lips and jeer at the tunnel. Bu Yaolian is slightly shocked. I didn''t expect that he would say that. In fact, Su shenfan and Xiao Jingyun knew who did it when the underground palace was stolen. But even if there is no evidence, we can''t find anything dirty, so we have to tie people in the Palace first. If Bu Yaolian wants to deny it, it means that she is not familiar with Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu steals something but doesn''t tell her who turns her elbow. Just use it. Su shenfan will probably look down on her. But what to say. Now Gu Bailu will not return the cracked mirror. She is still useful. Bu Yaolian bit her teeth: "this In fact My body was tested yesterday. The princess said that she just wanted to borrow the mirror of the sky to use. She would give it back to shaozun when she finished. I tried my best... " It''s just that Princess wanton told me about it. I''m all for the sake of respecting you less and asking her to return it, but she refused. But although it is not paid now, it will be paid later. Su shenfan: "ha......" Bu Yaolian looks at him in confusion. A ha word means something. Anyway, she has told the truth, there is no cheating. "If you admit it like this, you will not be afraid that they will not be able to leave the cloud palace?" Su Shen was so upset that she didn''t think she really recognized her. It was a fool. "Ah What are you talking about? What did I admit? I am your man. " Su Shen put out his hand to strangle her. Yes, she''s his person, and she''s too heartfelt to be herself. So what''s the use of what she admitted? It can''t be used for testimony at all. Even if you take her to confront with the princess, is it useful? Su shenfan said again, "ha..." There is a cunning heart in a stupid woman. "Shao Zun, you must have been exhausted last night. You see that you have green shadow now. Go to mend your sleep, but you must not be tired because of this kind of thing." Bu Yaolian continues to care for him. Su Shen glanced at her with disgust: "you have always stressed what my Lord did last night when he was tired. If you are tired again, you will be tired." "Ha ha There is only one powerful concubine. " They are three people. Hook you together, do not hook you to the north and the South floating around, you can still remember tonight is He Xi. Especially you need so much. "Don''t worry about my body so much. I can carry it no matter how tired I am." Su shenfan stood up and said, "when Yuexin comes, I will have a good rest. Don''t do it everywhere." Su Shen was bored and left. Bu Yaolian pouted. Who did it all over the place. Su shenfan left and didn''t come back. I heard that he was resting in three golden flowers. Step Yao lotus moon letter came, plus was tossed to the whole body acid, so stay in the room did not go out. I saw three sisters in the window. Chapter 896 I saw three sisters in the window. It''s really as charming as spring flowers, passing by Langfang in front of her windowsill together. It''s as beautiful as a fairy coming down to the world. Naturally, bu Yaolian was not comfortable. I was also worried. Su Shen was really caught by the three beauties. She would never come again. But she also knew that there was nothing she could do about it. Even if she didn''t come to Yuexin, she might not be able to keep Su Shen upset. A man is a butterfly with wings. How can he stop at a flower to gather honey. Oh, no, except for the king. The next day, the sky cleared up and the palace became bustling. It seems that many celebrities from all over the world came, all of them are top experts in the ranking. Naturally, Xiao Jingyun did not dare to neglect. He set up a banquet and invited them. In general, Su shenfan would come to tell her that she was ready to take her out. Like her, he should take her out for a walk to grow his face. But this time, the front happy music sounded, also did not see Su Shen bothered to squeak. Bu Yaolian didn''t ask either. She wanted to know with her buttocks that this was the three golden flowers with longer faces. The three of them went to that station gracefully. They didn''t look at each other more than she did. Bu Yaolian went to bed early, but she couldn''t sleep. I always feel that I''ve just been spoiled. I fell out of favor in less than two days. The gap is too big. Remembering that he also told Gu Bailu that he might be tired to death in bed, he felt embarrassed to the point where he could not. Shao Zun''s slap caught her off guard. At last, I fell asleep in the middle of the night. At the banquet ahead, Gu Bailu smiled at the scene, not to mention how happy she was. The more people, the better. It''s not clear that these people are coming for the elixir. Even shallow son wrote her a letter, and Lu Fen Ying would come. But when everyone else arrived, why hasn''t Lu Huoying seen the shadow. "Emperor yunqi really made a lot of friends. There are so many heroes here." Su Shen was annoyed by the noise and spoke without hesitation. I don''t know whether it''s a compliment or a demerit. Xiao Jingyun ha ha: "all heroes give face." God knows why so many people come. He looked at the king, who could tell the story except this man. These people came to yunqi country together by the way of emperor yunqi''s new accession. It''s not for his peerless elixir. He had a well planned plan, and his partners had great potential, which was absolutely reliable. It can be done in the future. As a result I didn''t expect it would be all over the city. Everyone knows it. Xiao Jingyun really wants to spit three liters of blood. Xiao Jingyun looks at Gu Bailu, who is smiling and smiling. He just sees Gu Bailu looking at himself with a smile. He gambles on his chest and almost doesn''t swallow him to death. Gu Bailu! How can you laugh when I rob you! If I don''t rob you, I can''t get rid of this hatred. What is revealed in Xiao Jingyun''s undisguised eyes? Naturally, Gu Bailu can understand it. But why should she be afraid of him. A defeated general. Gu Bailu reached out, thumbed up and turned around. Successfully saw Xiao Jingyun''s face change. "Lu''er!" Feng Qingtian hugged her into her arms and asked, "what are you doing?" Gu Bailu laughed like a squirrel: "angry at that shameless man, he is full of dirty thoughts." "Don''t talk to him again!" Feng Qingtian is not happy. Chapter 897 "Yes, my Lord, I will not pay any more attention to that bastard, and I will not give him a look at the corner of my eye." Gu Bailu smiled happily. There''s nothing else in her family, it''s just that her mind is a little small. "You..." Feng Qingtian reluctantly kissed her on the corner of her mouth: "be nice." Gu Bailu nodded and yawned. It was late at night. The pregnant woman was going to sleep. Feng Qingtian stood up and said that the princess was going to sleep, so he took her away. This kind of party, everyone is haunted, there is nothing to attend. Is it really a good plan for Su Shen to hook his lips and look at the figure they left, to attract so many people to the cloud country and let them stand in disorder? Su Shen''s eyes are slightly drooping, and the golden mask is shining under the light. As a young man, there are countless people to toast him. He is also a smooth person, not easy to offend people, when in a good mood, or very face. A glass of wine poured down, and he was a little drunk. "Shao Zun, these three beauties around you are really wonderful." Someone is using toast to talk to him. Su Shen was tired of looking at the beauty sitting around him, and proudly hooked his lips: "you want to I won''t give it to you. " It''s not others who are here to talk. It''s the elder brother of emperor yunqi''s concubine, the current head of Ouyang''s family. "I don''t want to rob Shao Zun''s love any more. I can only slander. I heard that these three beauties were given to you by my brother-in-law. It''s good to give them to you. If they are in the harem, my sister has no duty to serve them." He sighed on his face that if three beauties caught his brother-in-law, his sister would become an abandoned woman. Su shenfan said: "the lady of the imperial concubine has been in favor of her for several years. Emperor yunqi likes her very much. How could he give such a unique gift to the Buddha if he didn''t have such a wonderful person as the concubine?" Ouyang woke up with a smile and said, "if you help him to do such a big thing, he can''t bear it." Su Shen is upset and feels cold. This is a routine here. "If you want to ask him how many, empress beauty Ruzhi of yunqi emperor, don''t be afraid that he won''t give them." Su Shen is bothered to talk about him. He pulls out four or two gold coins and turns around Ouyang''s words. Do you want to come here and talk like that? "My brother-in-law doesn''t call me for anything important. I can''t help him. I don''t get paid for nothing. How dare I ask him for beauty?" The beauty next to him leaned on Su Shen''s irritated shoulder and handed over the wine glass: "little Zun, you don''t care about Jiao Jiao anymore. What''s the point of talking with men? Come and drink this wine and Jiao Jiao will feed you." Su shenfan grabbed her waist and drank the glass of jade liquid with her hands. He kissed her on the neck: "it''s still beautiful." Ouyang woke up and smiled, retreating. It''s worthy of being shaozun. He hinted so clearly that he didn''t go on the road at all. It seems necessary to see my sister. After a dinner party, these people have ulterior motives, and they don''t get anything from shaozun. It''s natural that emperor yunqi didn''t mention it. It''s not the same thing at all. Some of the people were puzzled. They didn''t know who had let it out. Isn''t it true? At the end of the banquet, Shao Zun was drunk for four or five minutes, and was taken back to Qinghua Palace by three charming beauties. Bu Yaolian was woken up, put on a cloak and got out of bed. She went to the window to see. On the brightly lit Langfang, three beauties were flying in clothes and dresses, with the smell of wine on the banquet. Chapter 898 Such as the flower strike in the dark, beautiful to the square. Shaozun is supported by the three of them, kissing this and touching that face. I''m very happy. Bu Yaolian couldn''t go down and went back to her bed. I know that my vinegar is not nutritious. In the end, I can only sulk myself. Better not care. Anyway, he didn''t want to be alone with him. It''s just a mirror blossom, a dew marriage, with a child, a dream of their own round to leave, what kind of gas. In this way, I fell asleep. Gu Bailu also did not expect that shaozun''s heart became so fast. Just after being opened by Bu Yaolian, I tasted the taste of real beauty, so I threw her into the cold palace and went to the banquet with three beautiful flowers. Knowing that she would suffer, I would come to see her the next morning. Bu Yaolian also woke up early. She had breakfast and planned to write a letter to her family. I haven''t seen my grandparents for a long time. I miss them. When taking out the paper and pen, I saw the exquisite knot in my bag and couldn''t help but hook my lips and smile. She didn''t expect to keep it for so long. At that time, the young man''s words were still in her ear: "this is the vine picked by my brother. Help him to weave two exquisite knots." The vines are green and translucent like jade. If you don''t look carefully, you think they are tubular jade. She knew this kind of vine was rather rare and expensive. After weaving the exquisite knot, the young man threw the exquisite knot to her: "I''m going to leave. If I miss my brother one day, I''ll take this to find him." The boy left, but never told her who he was and where he lived. Where can she find him. I don''t know how the black and strong boy is now. Even if it was a meeting, he would not recognize her. Later, she had a disease and almost died. Her parents died. She was saved by her grandfather and grandmother who did not give up, but also changed her physical constitution. It''s a hundred jin fat. Although the young man is ordinary, black and strong, bu Yaolian knows that he is not ordinary. Bu Yaolian carefully put away the exquisite knot. It''s the keepsake when she was young. She is reluctant to lose it. Over the years, she has traveled all over the country and met countless people, but she has never been treated as a friend like that teenager. Fortunately, I met Gu Bailu. "Lian''er, my sister brought you delicious food." Just thinking of someone, someone appears. Gu Bailu asked the servant girl to put on the hot pot. "In winter, when it''s too cold to eat this spicy food, you can sweat all over your body, and you can get out any dullness." Gu Bailu sat down. Bu Yaolian can''t understand her words. It must have been the three golden flowers that shaozun brought to the party last night. I''m afraid she''s upset. I''ve come to relieve her. "Lulu, I still have to control my weight." Bu Yaolian exclaimed. "I told you the monthly letter period, how to eat will not grow fat, eat at ease, after this period can be controlled." The servant girl heats up the hot pot, and all the ingredients are ready. Gu Bailu rinsed a plate of beef and complained: "last night, the party was so boring that it was cold. I was afraid that I would hurt my stomach, so I left early." Bu Yaolian smiled and said, "next time, I''ll eat first and then go." This kind of banquet is not really to eat banquet, it is to show identity. Chapter 899 "I''ll learn from you later. I used to eat delicious food at any banquet in Nanyue country." That''s your Lord''s special order to the kitchen. How dare they serve you cold food. "When it''s done, fish it quickly. When it''s done, it''s the best. The meat is tender. If you rinse it a little longer, it''s old. It''s not so delicious." Gu Bailu fished it up and put it all in buyulian''s bowl. "I''ll come by myself. If you let your Lord know that you serve me, you must kill me." That wife slave is absolutely reluctant to let his princess suffer a little grievance. "Don''t talk about him. Talk about what he does. He''s gone today. We''ll have a private meeting." "Can emperor yunqi let him go everywhere?" "Send someone to follow. Keep an eye on it. Hum It''s just some villain behavior. We''re not afraid of it. " If it wasn''t for wanting to wait for the elixir to mature and steal, they wouldn''t be so honest and peaceful, and they would have run away 800 years earlier. "Chinese New Year is just a few days away. I''m afraid you''re going to celebrate it in yunqi." Gu Bailu laughs two times: "this year must be a busy year. There are many heroes in the palace. The cost of emperor yunqi is not small." "It''s very lively. I like it best." "By the way, shallow son wrote that Lu Huoying would come, but he didn''t say whether she would come. If she did, the three of us would be able to celebrate the new year together in other countries." "At the new year''s, her child is weak, just afraid she can''t go far." Gu Bailu sadly shook his head: "it''s a pity indeed, that child doesn''t know how to raise." "Lu Fen Ying won''t let the prince have an accident. He will be fed with all the panacea." Gu Bailu nodded and turned the topic: "I saw Su Shen with triplets last night. They look like that. They are really born well. I don''t know where they came from." "Sent by Emperor yunqi." "That dog like one doesn''t need to be kept by himself. It''s just to get Su Shen upset." Gu Bailu could not see the way of sending beauty to her, so she gave up her lips contemptuously. "But let''s take this as a treat." Gu Bailu glanced at Yaolian and said, "when he asked you to follow him, I didn''t want to use beauty..." Bu Yaolian chuckled: "I know I know." "Don''t be too sad, Su Shen is tired of loving beautiful women, but he hasn''t touched them for so many years. Although these three sisters are born well, they may not be able to captivate him. Su Shen is tired of being clear-minded." Bu Yaolian nodded: "it''s not sad, it''s fake, but I can understand that I like such a romantic person." Gu Bailu poured some hot oil for her: "come here, have a good meal. It''s very hot." The food is so delicious that Bu Yaolian has forgotten that Su shenfan has gone to Taibai Mountain. After a meal, I don''t know if I will gain weight, but I will definitely have acne on my face tomorrow. And the lips are red and swollen with heat, as if they were bullied by someone. Gu Bailu took a picture in the bronze mirror: "Mommy, it''s really ravaged. I haven''t eaten so well for a long time, and I''m sweating." "Go back quickly. If you let the king know that you are still eating so spicy with your baby, you will be angry." "If you are angry, you will be angry. No one is afraid of him." "I''m not afraid!" Bu Yaolian shows her idolatrous worship of stars. Chapter 900 "It''s not fear, it''s respect." Gu Bailu hummed. She went back to the palace and straightened her mouth. When Feng Qingtian came back, it was OK. But bu Yaolian was miserable. She was really in a good mood after eating spicy food, and her heart was not hurt. But By midnight my stomach began to ache again. She made a bad cry, afraid that it was too hot. Before, her stomach was not so delicate. How can she eat more and accumulate food now. It''s hot and painful to eat this time. As expected, shaozun is right. After a few days of hunger, you have to eat liquid food first and pad it first. You can''t overeat. But she always eats like this, and she doesn''t think about paying attention. Bu Yaolian lies on the bed and wants to bear it. This kind of pain is so hot that she can go through it. Now it''s evening again. Su shenfan is also in three golden flowers. Zhen sent someone to tell him that he had stomachache. The three golden flowers could not hate themselves. They thought they were pretending to be ill and pulled shaozun to their room to rob people. She propped up and drank two cups of hot water. Her stomach seemed a little comfortable. Climbing to bed forced him to go to sleep quickly, but he was not able to squint a cup of tea, and was awakened by the sharp pain in his stomach. "Ah..." Bu Yaolian covers her belly and turns it twice on the bed board. Next to the pillow is the Dragon Spirit pill Gu Bailu gave her. But if you want to eat it because of a stomachache, it''s really a waste of precious goods. It was so painful that she couldn''t bear it anymore. She called out to the bodyguard outside the hall: "come here..." The sound was like a mosquito. The bodyguard outside the hall didn''t hear it. Bu Yaolian got out of bed, covered her stomach and soft shoes, and struggled to reach the door of the room: "come here, I have a stomachache, please ask Yu for help The royal doctor... " Bu Yaolian''s words have not been finished yet, and people have already fallen to the door feebly. The bodyguard was startled. Her flowery face was pale, with beads of sweat hanging on her forehead. Her light inner garments were already wet with sweat, clinging to her skin white as jade, like a banana beaten by rain. She was charming and delicate. "Go and inform shaozun. I''ll call the royal doctor." The bodyguard dare not neglect any more. Although miss Sulian seems to have lost her favor these two days, shaozun has always been generous to the beauties around him. Even the beauty who is not favored will not let them neglect. Bu Yaolian falls to the ground and her teeth are almost broken: "you Before you go, you''ll lift me up and put me on the bed! " There is no fire dragon on the floor at the door. It''s cold and piercing. It''s so cold that Bu Yaolian''s teeth tremble. Bu Yaolian stood up on her own. Just about to take a step, she was dizzy and fell down. This time I didn''t fall to the ground. I fell into a strong embrace. The fragrance of fragrant powder came from my nose. "What''s going on? What''s going on in the middle of the night?" Su Shen''s irritated tone was mixed with blame. Whoever is disturbed to sleep in the middle of the night will not be happy, especially in the gentle countryside. Bu Yaolian looks up at him and sees that his face is ugly and his expression is even more fierce. I think it''s too bad. I''m afraid that when people collide in that ecstasy, they interrupt them. Don''t hate yourself. "I......" Bu Yaolian is a little embarrassed: "belly It hurts a little. " Su Shen''s irritated eyes became worse: "if you''re not good, don''t eat anything. Now there are so many things going on." Chapter 901 Bu Yaolian leaned against him, inhaled his nose and said wrongly, "it''s my fault." Su shenfan took off her cloak and wrapped her up: "I don''t know how to put on a cloak when I come out. What do you look like now?" Bu Yaolian can''t know what she looks like, but it''s certain that she doesn''t look good. Her whole body was sweaty. The hair on her forehead was wet and stuck on her snow-white forehead. Her face was pale, but there were two rubs of red on her face. Her lips were red, swollen and full. Her middle coat was thin and translucent. It seems that she is a dissolute woman who has just been ravaged. It''s not only ugly, but also annoying Su Shen to strangle her. Su shenfan picked her up and threw her on the bed. Glancing at her red and swollen lips, he asked coldly, "I don''t know that my stomach hurts and my mouth can swell like this?" It''s only when you''re kissed. But he felt that Su Lian didn''t have the courage to wear a green hat for him. "Yes It''s spicy. " Bu Yaolian drops her eyelids. She wants to die. She doesn''t want to. Su Shen is annoyed lightly: "have you such toss oneself?" He put out his hand to cover her forehead, which was hot and probably cool. Women are a real hassle. "My body I am wrong. " Bu Yaolian covers her stomach, and her teeth tremble with pain. "On the day of Yuexin, who asked you to eat spicy food, but didn''t hear that the royal doctor said that you should eat light food?" Su shenfan really thinks she deserves it. Make yourself, and make yourself sick even if you are not ill. "One One I forgot. " Bu Yaolian was so painful that she didn''t want to hear him lecture at all. The pain was so bad that tears rolled in my eyes. "Ha ha..." Su Shen is upset. He doesn''t know what else to say to her. Holding her in her arms, she reached out and stroked the place where she hurt badly: "is it here?" "Well." Bu Yaolian felt more at ease when he held her in his arms, but the fragrance on his body made her frown deeper. Su Shen bothered to soothe her for a while, but the pain was not as severe as before, which relieved her a lot. The royal doctor was dug up in the middle of the night, and his clothes were not dressed neatly. When he arrived at the palace, he was still sorting out his head crown. "The girl has a stomachache. Isn''t it food?" When the imperial doctor saw her again, he immediately said something. Step Yao lotus flat mouth, very aggrieved: "no, I eat very carefully this time, only eat seven full." "Ah..." Su Shen could not help but cry out coldly. This time, I really didn''t have enough to eat. People have changed their way. They eat spicy food. They don''t give up on it. The imperial doctor was shocked by this cold sound, and quickly broke the pulse for bu Yaolian. "Girl, it''s hot and humid in your bowels. When you look at your lips, you have eaten too much strong food with burning symptoms. No matter how good the food is, you can''t overdo it." The royal doctor pays great attention to his heart. A beautiful girl, every time she falls ill because of eating, she feels miserable. It''s hard for him to wake up in the middle of the night. Girl, you''d better take care of yourself. "She''s in a lot of pain now. You get it for her." Su shenfan glances at Bu Yaolian, who is lying on the bed and has no energy. Her eyes are drooping and her mouth is hooked. "I''ll inject the needle for the girl immediately. The pain can be relieved." After working for half an hour, bu Yaolian finally felt that she had taken back the foot that had broken into the ghost gate. Chapter 902 "Wechat minister gave medicine, after drinking will have diarrhea, is a normal phenomenon." The royal doctor was sent out by the bodyguard. He got a reward, but he left with satisfaction. Su Shen is bothered to let people follow him to get the medicine, and then fry it well. He feeds her and then stands up to leave. Bu Yaolian grabs his sleeve: "Shao Zun Where to go. " She is so weak now that she wants someone to accompany her, especially the one she likes. Her eyes are pitiful and pathetic, like a sick baby. She looks at you eagerly with her eyes, which makes Su Shen upset and refuse. "I have something to do. I''ll be back later." Su shenfan stroked her forehead, put her hand back in the quilt: "you rest first." After all, she was reluctant to see her so pitiful, and her tone became more gentle. Bu Yaolian knows she can''t keep him. Watching him leave, Qiao nose wrinkled, he cried. What''s the matter? I didn''t go to the three golden flowers. I just came here with a smell of powder. It was obviously dug up by the bodyguard. However, she is also a little hypocritical. At least she is ill and willing to come here, which means that he has not completely forgotten her and completely ignored her. Although Su Shen bothers her to have a good rest, bu Yaolian doesn''t have a good rest at all. In the middle, I ran several times to clean the room with my weak body, and my bile seemed to be coming out. Tossed several times, finally tired sleep did not love to sleep in the past. It doesn''t matter if Su Shen doesn''t come back. When Su shenfan came back, bu Yaolian had fallen asleep deeply, her lips were still swollen, but her forehead was back to normal. He put his hand into the quilt and felt it, sweat all over his body. He quickly lifted the quilt and picked her up: "wake up, clean first and then sleep." Bu Yaolian didn''t want to open her eyes and said vaguely: "Grandpa, let me sleep for a while, get up and clean..." Grandpa? Su shenfan reached out and pinched her face, pinching it so that Bu Yaolian cried and opened her eyes. "Grandpa, how do you become so young? Have you found a formula for rejuvenated children? Wait How does grandpa look like shaozun... " When Bu Yaolian is confused, her mind hasn''t returned. "Your grandfather has Laozi Jun?" Su Shen yelled annoyly and threw her into the bath. "Ah..." Bu Yaolian drank a mouthful of water and woke up. "Little Young Zun, you are back. " Bu Yaolian touched her back of the head, and it hurt a little when she hit the pool wall. "Why not call grandpa? Well? " Grandpa went into the bath, just as she was dragged by, he lowered his head and grabbed her lips, crushing them crazily. I''ve wanted to do this for a long time. I began to see her stomachache, and I kept holding it. "Your grandfather will kiss you like this, eh?" Su Shen tore her middle coat and threw it aside. The big palm cleaned her up. The big palm with body temperature has a thin cocoon on it. It has caressed the delicate skin of Buyao lotus, and each place has a burst of crispy hemp. Bu Yaolian trembles and lies on his shoulder, letting him clean himself. "Today is the fourth day, and the moon letter is clean?" Asked Su in a low voice. Bu Yaolian shook her head: "concubine I''m not sure. " Her monthly letter is usually on the third day. It''s a little bit in the afternoon. I don''t know if it''s clean now. A big palm pulled open her legs and didn''t touch anything sticky. It was probably clean. Su Shen''s eyes were dull and annoyed. "I''ll fight with you in the middle of the night. Let''s see how I kill you." Chapter 903 "Ah..." Bu Yaolian shook her head: "no No, I can''t I''m all weak... " Su Shen''s face became cold with annoyance: "Su Lian, you''re just trying to get me from others. Now you''re pretending to be something." The woman is a little smart. He thinks it''s a little fun to fight carefully. But too much, he didn''t like it. "I I didn''t... " The lotus head is big. Even if he misunderstood, the three beauties must have misunderstood. "Don''t pretend. I''ll meet you today." Su Shen is bothered to hold her little white rabbit and cover her lips with his head down. Bu Yaolian can''t even resist. Su Shen held her in his arms and quickly went out of the bath. He wrapped them up with a bath towel. He came to the bedside and wiped her body clean and put her on the bed. After all, I remember that her body is not good. I didn''t dare to mess around in the bath. Bu Yaolian moved to the bed and watched him wipe his body. The little annoyance between his legs had already been a state of high morale. Bu Yaolian thinks this product is really terrible. She just came from sanjinhua. How can she be so effective. "Little Don''t you have a rest, young master. " Su Shen rushes over and presses on her: "what''s the rest? You haven''t had enough rest yet?" Bu Yaolian pouted and said, "I''ve had a few days off, but I''m afraid shaozun is too busy to forget me." "Tut, just like you, my brother can''t forget it." Su Shen is tired of biting the little red dot on her chest. In an instant, Yaolian will rest. Let women feel that Su shenfan is an old hand in this field. If she flirts twice casually, she can make them survive and die. Bu Yaolian lies flat, and lets him play the domineering role in himself. My hands are tightly on my side. I don''t know why I''m nervous. "Take it easy, how can you be so stiff?" Su shenfan dissatisfied with the way: "clip pain, loose point!" Bu Yaolian listened to his voice and closed her eyes tightly. The picture in her mind was that he was fighting with three golden beauties. The three women were waiting on him. He also lies on them like this, and makes them like this. The more she thought about it, the tighter she was, and the sweat was oozing from her forehead. "Su Lian, what''s the matter with you?" Su shenfan twists her jaw: "open your eyes, hear not!" Bu Yaolian opens a pair of water eyes, with tears in her eyes. Her eyes are more like wandering. "What are you thinking? You don''t pay attention to this kind of thing? " Su Shen gets angry and asks coldly. "Concubine I know I''m wrong Be attentive. " Bu Yaolian reaches out and grabs his neck, recognizing his mistake. She just lost her mind. How could she think of that picture when she was serving shaozun. If shaozun knew what she was thinking, he had to skin her. Su shenfan bent his head and took two bites on her chest, which made her cry out to be satisfied. "Do you want to?" Su shenfan in her ear, looking down at her. Bu Yaolian said, "yes." "You don''t want to It''s not the first time that you''re still frozen like this. " Su Shen is upset. He always feels that he is not as interesting as last time. Bu Yaolian seems to be totally out of shape. "Concubine My body may be too weak and I''m not strong. " Bu Yaolian can only use this method to convince him. Chapter 904 She didn''t know what was wrong with her. Her mind was full of images of Su shenfan and the three sisters having fun together. What he did to her, he had done with other women, and made them feel so comfortable. She was not happy. I really want to perfunctorize the past, but Su shenfan seems to be very sensitive, and suddenly feels that she is not in the right state. Su Shen kisses her lips, and his face slows down a lot. I thought to myself that she was still a little sick and still in the process of illness, so it''s no wonder that she was not interested in doing this. But his fire has been lit up. It''s no good if it doesn''t go away. He attached to her ear and said, "be obedient. My brother asked the royal doctor. He sweated several times more, and the disease was better." Bu Yaolian is a little shy. How can I ask the royal doctor about this "Well, I know my brother is hurting me." Bu Yaolian comes back to him. Su Shen is annoyed and moves on her body, one wave is fiercer than another. Bu Yaolian carries his attack and madness, and his mind is full of images of him galloping on three golden flowers. Unconsciously, tears came out and fell on the pillow. Su Shen is bored and doesn''t know why, but still kisses her tears: "it''s hard?" "No No, it''s good to enjoy yourself less. " Bu Yaolian is frightened by her tears, and her face is frightened. Su shenfan pinches her little white rabbit: "how can I be so delicate?" Although Bu Yaolian didn''t cooperate well, Su Shen didn''t want to aggrieve himself. It took her two or three times to bully her before she ended up with nothing. Bu Yaolian thought to herself that shaozun had just come from the three sisters, and had come to her for three more times. Not only was her physical strength unlimited, but also her demand in this respect was amazing. She can''t wait on her own. Unless you take your life to serve. Alas, I don''t have the ability to be ambitious. Su Shen put his arms around her and helped her clean up: "go to sleep. I''ll be fine tomorrow morning if I sweat." Bu Yaolian nestled in his arms: "well." When I closed my eyes, I fell asleep in a daze. It seemed that I could hear Su Shen''s irritated voice: "get better soon. I''m waiting for you to serve me." When she woke up the next day, bu Yaolian felt that she was in good health and had no discomfort. There was no sign of Su Shen on the bed. When Gu Bailu heard that she had called a doctor at night, she rushed to the hospital. When I asked, it turned out that the hot hot pot I had eaten yesterday caused me trouble. Gu Bailu didn''t know what to say. She didn''t have any problem with a pregnant woman''s eating. The girl''s body and bones are too poor. As expected, it''s just a matter of puffiness. If you don''t recuperate your body, you''ll be weaker in the future. "Nothing will do, but it''s time for you to take care of yourself." Gu Bailu said. "I haven''t seen this before. I don''t know why I''m getting weaker. Will it be..." She leaned up to Gu Bailu''s ear and said, "would it be too much to wear Jiujiu to hurt her body?" Gu Bailu frowned slightly. She didn''t really think about it. She and shallower also used this thing for a month or two, and didn''t see such a big reaction. "It''s also possible. I''ll repair a letter and ask Mr. Xiao. He should know the most about this." There are three poisons in medicine. What''s more, this kind of thing that changes people''s body shape and appearance inevitably does harm to human body. If so, I dare not let Bu Yaolian continue to use it. "If it''s really a matter of nine thousand nine Dai Chun, you should hurry up." Chapter 905 Speaking of this, bu Yaolian sighed: "last night, shaozun came here, but I didn''t forget. I took the sick body and served three times, but I didn''t have enough energy. I didn''t know whether it was physical discomfort or I thought too much." Gu Bailu asked doubtfully, "what do you think too much?" "Close your eyes, it''s the picture of him having fun with other people. I can''t shake it. When I think of it, I can''t make efforts to do it. Am I too hypocritical?" Gu Bailu shook his head and said, "as a human being, it''s normal to think about it. But if you think about something that affects this aspect, I''m afraid that Su Shen is upset and tired of you." "I''m afraid too. Last night, shaozun was very unhappy. I suggested that he was not comfortable. He didn''t say anything." "Su shenfan is such a man. You either have the ability to keep him away from other women, or you can only accept it. Although it''s cruel, it''s a fact. Hurry to have the baby first, and then leave if you don''t want to serve." Gu Bailu knew that Bu Yaolian was upset. In ancient times, there were really three wives and four concubines, but which woman could really like his man to favor other women. It''s hard to accept the things just pulled out of other women''s bodies and touch themselves again. But what can I do? Bu Yaolian loves such a man. She can''t help if she wants to. She can''t force Su Shen to touch her with force or other threats. Su shenfan is not a person who will be threatened like this. "I will try my best to restrain myself," she said Gu Bailu smiled and said, "if you can''t control it, just use the medicine. If you don''t have the energy, you have the energy. It''s business for us to have the baby first." Bu Yaolian widened her eyes and said happily, "yes, how can I forget this?" Gu Bailu shook his head and said, "don''t be too happy. This kind of thing is only used by the women who come out of the little concubine''s workshop. Su Shen has been bothered to take it. This kind of medicine can''t be concealed from him. In the end, try not to use it. "Well, I understand." If she can, she doesn''t want to use that kind of thing. After all, she can''t enjoy it. She doesn''t want to be deprived of even this happiness. I don''t know how many times I am happy. When Gu Bailu returned to his palace, he wrote a letter to Mr. Xiao and asked him about nine thousand nine Dai Chun. Before the letter was sent out, he listened to Yeying and said, "young master Xiao is back. He is asking for help outside." "Ah..." Gu Bailu''s face was confused. Suddenly, she thought that Xiao Xiao was from yunqi country, and Xiao Jingyun was his cousin. Both are royal. I think of Feng Qingtian''s words that Xiao Xiao may not be willing to say, so I asked Yeying to invite people in. Xiao Xiao is still dressed in a dress that is not very eye-catching. Although it is simple, it doesn''t hide his elegance at all. There is always a fairyland in the practitioners. "Princess wanton, long time no see." Xiao Xiao said with a smile. Gu Bailu ha ha Da: "I didn''t expect to see you again but in your territory." Xiao Xiao smiled: "I haven''t come back for a long time." "I was just writing to you when you came. Don''t be too magical." Gu Bailu raised the letter to him. "Oh, what can I do for you?" Xiao Xiao took a look at the letter and tore it. He said seriously, "it''s the third poison of medicine, and it''s the ninth Dai Chun. It can''t be used much." Chapter 906 As expected, it''s the same as Gu Bailu thought. "As for the elixir you mentioned, it can detoxify your body, but if you want to get it, it''s very difficult." "What do you say?" Xiao Xiao smiled and said, "my brother, you won''t take it away." "So I want to make a happy deal with Mr. Xiao," Gu said Xiao Xiao laughs happily: "I just came back now, and the princess will find me." "You haven''t come back for a long time. This time, you always want to figure out something. Just in time, I can get a lot of things and don''t fear anything." Gu Bailu is not ashamed. Xiao Xiao accepted the smile and knew that Gu Bailu''s words were true. Among the three emperors of one domain, two government and three government, the strength of the two governments should be the strongest. He didn''t dare to say that before, but since he knew the power of Gu Bailu, he knew that with Gu Bailu''s wanton palace, it would be more powerful. Are not even men like Bai Yunyi willing to be used by her. It''s also a skill to make men work for it. "Are you sure you can give me what I have mapped?" Xiao Xiao knows what he wants, but he hasn''t made up his mind yet. So I will come back to the palace to see if there is any play. He wants to understand the situation, though he wants to. But at this time, Gu Bailu threw the olive branch, and he hardly had to think about it. Just as Gu Bailu planned, he couldn''t either. "For the sake of my life and that of my children, I can''t give you anything. I can fight with our wanton palace and get what you want." The house of the king represents the state of Nanyue. Xiao Xiao naturally understood her meaning. "I''ll think about it." He stood up and said, "on the way, I met the young girls and their party. She asked me to take a message for you. Taking care of the children makes driving slow. Soon she will also come to Rhine city." Gu Bailu said happily, "she''s here, too. I don''t think she''ll come. After all, the child is so weak." "When the baby was born, she was weak, but she was taken care of carefully. Now it''s OK. The reason why she came is that I repaired books for her." Gu Bailu looked at him suspiciously, "what have you done?" Xiao Xiao chuckled, "what else can I do? Just tell her that there is a place here that is good for her child''s illness, and she will come." Gu Bailu clenched her teeth: "shallow son is having a good life now. Don''t disturb her for the moment." "I have a sense of propriety. I won''t act rashly until I get something to protect her." Gu Bailu nodded, "you''ve always been a reliable man." Xiao Xiao smiled twice and left the door. Gu Bailu''s face was pulled down. Xiao Xiao Xiao swore that he would get it. If he can really bring shallower here and love her all his life, I''m afraid that even if he won the throne, he would not be able to fight for Lu Huoying. No matter what happened, she had to tell shallot. Let her choose to judge. Think of shallow son also arrived immediately, Gu Bailu is happy again, this year is really a lively. Xiao Jingyun did a good thing. Gu Bailu runs to tell buyualian about it and warns her to hurry up. Nine thousand nine Dai Chun can''t eat more, which will affect her body. Gu Bailu gave her two prescriptions according to her own experience: "eat according to this, easy to get pregnant." Then he told her a lot of ways to get pregnant easily. Hearing this, bu Yaolian felt that it was not easy for a woman to have a pregnancy. Chapter 907 When she left, Gu Bailu suddenly heard something they all ignored: "that Will su shenfan not want you pregnant? " Su Shen is bothered by so many women. None of them has given him fame, let alone the right wife. I haven''t really touched women before, so there is no fear that they will bear his offspring. But now he is really touching women. Whether he wants them to be pregnant, who wants to be pregnant, or who is pregnant, is the problem. If Su shenfan doesn''t want children, he will definitely do something about it. Then they are hot at this end. They are all white trash. Bu Yaolian looks confused: "I I didn''t think about it. " Gu Bailu sighed: "it''s better to take advantage of the fact that he may not react now, and hurry to dominate him first." Bu Yaolian suddenly felt that she had a long way to go. She had to play tricks to conceive her baby. Her monthly letter just passed. According to Gu Bailu, she has been in a safe period these days. That''s when she can''t bear children, so she did it for nothing. But even if you do it for nothing, you have to leave Su Shen behind. He has just tasted the taste of women. He should not have thought about the issue of children. Besides, if he is such a person, he can''t take any measures. It''s estimated that even if he''s pregnant, if he doesn''t want to, he will get a bowl of soup. Bu Yaolian was better. She went to the imperial concubine for a turn. She was injured in the contest that night, but still hasn''t recovered. She sat at the head of the bed and sneered at herself: "I''ve never seen such an evil Kung Fu before in our palace. Several talismans beat our palace badly. At the loss of money, the palace thought that its spiritual strength was very strong." Step Yao lotus ha ha tunnel: "really so strong?" "It''s not how powerful the spirit power is. It''s really that the thing controls you and you can''t do anything. I heard that the ghost soldiers of the demon family can absorb the spirit power of each other. She''s no less than that." "It seems that I have to learn too. I can''t always do nothing." The concubine smiled and said, "you can''t do anything. Your beauty can make shaozun tired of you. What''s the situation now?" "Well, it''s a success, but your father-in-law sent him three more beauties." The imperial concubine curled her lips: "men are so superficial and have a good relationship. Even women can deliver them. They take women as goods." "Shh, be careful the walls have ears." Bu Yaolian advised. The imperial concubine chuckled: "what do you fear in our palace? Even in front of the emperor, we dare to say that. He will be good at our palace." The imperial concubines of Sheng Chong''s six palaces are afraid of being chewed by others. Bu Yaolian looked at her admiringly: "I really envy you. There are so many beauties in the three palaces and six courtyards of emperor yunqi, but you are the one on the top of his heart." "No one is really on the top of his heart, but my palace is not used to him like other women. That''s what a man is like. If he eats more meat, he will want to eat more vegan, he will eat more closed, and he will want to eat more choking. What''s the matter? He will push my palace out to block his arrow." The imperial concubine can see through, so she will plan for herself and her family in the matter of pills. She wanted her family to have a foothold in front of emperor yunqi. After all, their family was the heart of the former Emperor. Once a gentleman and a courtier, she always has to prepare for a rainy day. It''s just that she didn''t expect that this time not only their family came, but also people from all continents came. "It''s said that the underground palace has been stolen. It was the work of the emperor and the princess." Asked the imperial concubine, looking at Bu Yaolian. Chapter 908 Bu Yaolian shook her head and said, "the theft is true. I don''t know who did it. Shaozun doesn''t tell me that." "It''s good to have stolen, it''s good to have stolen, it''s good for others." Her family had a chance to make a contribution in front of emperor yunqi. These two days she should be in the yunqi emperor ear blowing pillow side wind, but how the body has not been good. Try it, but the other side didn''t leave any room. "Young master Xiao has returned to the imperial palace. If you have been in poor health, you can ask him to help you." Buyao lotus road. Young master Xiao, that''s a real comeback. He said that medical skills are the second, but he didn''t dare to say that they are the first. "What do you say about him?" the concubine said? How did he get back to the palace? " At that time, he chose his own way of practicing medicine, and said he would not go back to the palace. Emperor yunqi is afraid that he will be in a hurry. On the one hand, he is afraid that Xiao Xiao Xiao will change his mind. Xiao Xiao is a doctor in the world. He has a wide range of contacts. It''s really not good to say that he has any different ideas. This is not, the first Emperor just died less than a year, Xiao Xiao came back. When the first emperor died, he also found an excuse not to come back to mourn. "I don''t know, but look for him and get better soon." Bu Yaolian feels a little guilty about divulging her letter to Gu Bailu. So I hope she can get better. The imperial concubine said, "it''s for him to help the palace." She immediately ordered the palace people to invite childe Xiao. Xiao Xiao has returned to the palace. There may be some changes in the country of rising clouds. She added, "could you please take a letter to my brother for me?" Bu Yaolian didn''t think about it and said, "OK." This time I promise not to reveal the secret. Bu Yaolian took the letter and went away. When she passed the imperial garden, she met three golden flowers coming together. In the winter, the imperial garden of yunqi country is full of flowers. The plum forest is like the sea, which is very beautiful. Bu Yaolian''s heart was thumping. She was ill in the middle of the night. The three sisters were afraid to hate her. They didn''t have a good face. When they approached, bu Yaolian saw that their charming faces were all smiling. That little face egg is white and red, just like the boiled egg just peeled, which makes people feel happy. Don''t say that shaozun will like it. Even after she looks like this, she can''t be bothered. Even if one, or three, a delicate flower no matter how beautiful it is, it is just a bunch of flowers. Emperor yunqi is willing to send these three beauties out. It''s really cruel. "Sister lian''er, are you better?" The voice of Jiaohua is gentle and intoxicating. It''s as cool as a mountain stream and clear as a spring. It''s easy to hear. Bu Yaolian''s face is red: "let you worry, the body is much better." "Sister lian''er, we''re going there to enjoy plum blossom. Would you like to join us?" Jiao Hua warmly invited her. Bu Yaolian feels that she can''t refuse to look at each other''s beautiful flowers. Go to see if the beauty of the city is just a fake of them, and see if they have any intrigues. Walking south and North, bu Yaolian has met countless people. She is not afraid of the three of them. "Yes." Three delicate flowers ran to her like butterflies, one holding her hand, the other leading the way. He came to Meilin with a smile. The cranberry is blooming, and the fire is red. It''s as beautiful as the fire burning clouds. There was a servant girl under the tree who had prepared everything. Silver Charcoal was burning in the white jade stove, and there was no ash. Chapter 909 Under the tree, there is a snow-white carpet, with a cute meow embroidered on it. There are all kinds of cakes on the table, and a pot of tea is being made. Bu Yaolian is pulled into the seat by them, and a dish of food is handed over like a treasure by Jiao Hua: "sister lian''er eats this, which is sweet and sweet, and doesn''t hurt her stomach." It seems that I''ve inquired that she hurt her spleen and stomach by eating spicy food. This kind of carefulness is really a flower for understanding words and a small cotton padded jacket. Oh, no, it''s three! "Thank you." Bu Yaolian took a taste, and it was really sweet, so sweet that people were unconsciously in a good mood. "Is it delicious? It''s made by the second sister. Shaozun likes it." The voice of Qingling rings in her ears, and bu Yaolian feels like she has been hit by someone. It''s made by two elder sisters. Shaozun likes it. Bu Yaolian thinks about herself again, ha She can only eat, but can''t do it. Shao Zun still dislikes the way she eats. Eat bad twice oneself, little respect is sneer. Bu Yaolian thinks it''s too late. "Delicious." It''s really delicious. "If sister lian''er likes it, I''ll send some to her later. It''s better to solve the slander." Jiaohua is very happy, because what she does is liked by others, and she is really happy. She doesn''t fake it at all. What an innocent age. "Thank you then." "Sister lian''er is very polite. She is her own sister." This reminds Bu Yaolian that she has sisters in the first mansion. Bu Yaolian smiled and said, "you''re right, then I''m not polite. It seems to be delicious." Now that she has delicious food, she eats it rudely and matches it with a cup of black tea, which makes her whole life feel perfect. Delicious food, black tea and beautiful flowers, and red flowers, she is a man who would like to enjoy it. As if she was relieved in a moment, Su Shen was not so worried about sleeping with other women. There are so many beauties like weaving, each with its own beauty, the peach with its own color, the plum with its own pride, the peony with its own nobleness, and the peony with its own charm. Beauty is like flowers. Who doesn''t like all kinds of flowers. Bu Yaolian has been playing with them all afternoon. She is in a good mood when she comes back to the room. Su Shen sat on the couch and glanced at her. He couldn''t help but chill. Did he have a good time with others? "Little honor, you are here." Bu Yaolian reached up with the food box and said with a smile: "just got the food, you eat it, but it''s delicious. It''s sweet but not greasy, and you don''t know how to make it." Su shenfan sneers at her: "eat more if you like." How can she live so big with such a heartless look. "No, I''m going on a diet after Yuexin. You see, the meat has grown." She raised her wrist. It was white and tender like a white jade. Su Shen didn''t feel bothered to hold it. He was afraid of breaking it accidentally. Where is meat? "You make a pile of meat to show me? I''ve been ill twice, and I don''t know how serious it is. I''m not allowed to reduce it. " Su shenfan pulled her, some hate iron not steel tunnel. "Well, it''s really delicious if you don''t reduce it or come to eat one." Bu Yaolian twists a piece of pink cake and sends it to Su Shen''s irritated mouth. Su Shen asked in a cold voice: "did you do it?" Bu Yaolian shook her head: "no, I just can eat." Ten fingers have never been touched with Yangchun water. "You didn''t do it. What treasure did you offer? I thought you did it." Su Shen is bored and speechless. Chapter 910 "It''s made by sister Jinhua. It''s all sisters. Everyone does the same." Bu Yaolian giggled: "eat fast, eat fast." Su Shen is tired of patting off the pastry in her hand, and coldly asks her, "are you short of muscle or brain, giving face to other women in front of the Buddha, to push me in front of them?" Bu Yaolian''s face was confused: "no, I just think it''s delicious. I want to share it with shaozun." This is something that Yaolian really didn''t think about. After all, Su shenfan has never eaten it in sanjinhua. She did not recommend it to them. Share the delicious food. The principle of eating goods. Su Shen looked at her with disgust. She was so stupid that she didn''t even know that she had been sold. "Come here. Press your waist for me. It''s a little sour." Su Shen is tired of lying on the couch. "I''ll wash my hands first." Bu Yaolian cleans herself and puts on a fresh and intolerable middle coat, which helps Su Shen to press it. It wasn''t long before Su Shen fell asleep on his couch. Bu Yaolian sighed heartily: "although the joy of fish and water is pleasant, you should also take care of your body. You fight alone with three people It''s a bit of a loss. " Su Shen was so tired of hearing her nagging that he wanted to strangle her. I don''t know who is holding him in tears: "my body and moon letter are very short. Don''t forget my body..." And that''s all fake? After playing with others, they regard each other as their own sisters and don''t eat any vinegar. Su Shen is upset and doesn''t care about her. These days, because of the collection of souls, he was already too busy to take care of the backyard beauties. If Bu Yaolian is stupid, he can''t stop her. Just don''t infect him. What he didn''t know was that Bu Yaolian didn''t take the three golden flowers as her own sisters. If they didn''t have a city in mind, they couldn''t let her really send her favorite man out. True love is selfish, let alone selfless. But after seeing the three golden flowers, bu Yaolian really felt that Su Shen was bothered by this man. She couldn''t monopolize it. Even if she shows jealousy and sadness, can shaozun stop pampering others? Of course not. Simply let yourself relax a little bit, those jealous and hard to swallow it. Who makes this man fall in love with her at first sight? She can even save her life for him. Bu Yaolian worries: "I don''t know where I''m going. I haven''t seen the whole face yet." "What''s the matter?" said Su Shen? Want to see the whole face of my father? " Bu Yaolian retreated for a moment, and her face turned white with fear: "little You didn''t fall asleep, young man. " "You''ve been nagging here, who can sleep." Su Shen sat up impatiently, sat on the couch, and looked at her with evil eyes: "so interested in the true face of the Buddha?" "No No, Shao Zun is already very handsome. I dare not. " How dare you? I heard that no one who has seen his whole face still lives in the world. She would never look at it. She still wants to live in the world. "I just heard you complain that you haven''t seen your whole face." Su Shen is tired and lazy. "No It''s not like that. " Bu Yaolian holds his arm and says, "listen to me..." Su Shen glanced at her impatiently: "I am listening to your explanation carefully." Bu Yaolian glanced at him timidly: "it In fact, I want to show you that you wear a mask on half of your face every day and don''t touch the sun Will that half white face be particularly white? It''s a yin-yang face. " Chapter 911 Su Shen looked at her coldly, and did not speak. The air suddenly became as cold as ice, mixed with the wind. Su shenfan has been thinking about how to kill Bu Yaolian. Is it steamed or braised. "Little Shao Zun, you have to think about it. It''s a big problem. " Bu Yaolian is also a concubine who thinks about you. "Su Lian, you must think the sun is too dazzling." Su Shen was annoyed and caught her with one hand. He took her to his couch and said to the bodyguard outside, "prepare a big pot!" Bu Yaolian struggles with sobbing: "little Zun, your maidservant is wrong. " "If you know the wrong part, steam it first and then stew it in brown sauce." Su Shen''s face was cold and bothered. There was no joking element in it. Bu Yaolian''s tears came out: "I really know I''m wrong. Please forgive me for my life. I I have a solution to your Yin and Yang face. " Hearing the "bang" sound, Su Shen was upset and threw her on the bed. "I don''t think you''re good enough." I I''m not. I''m really thinking of you. Bu Yaolian''s words didn''t come out, but Su shenfan stopped her mouth and rushed into her without any prelude. "Pain Pain... " It''s still dry, so it hurt so much that Bu Yaolian''s face was white. "It won''t kill you!" Su Shen is annoyed and angry. Now she has the heart to die in turn. It doesn''t matter whether she hurts or not. Bu Yaolian cried for pain at first. She went to the back and begged for mercy. The voice of Jiao didi reached the outside of the hall. The three golden flowers who were standing outside the palace to send cakes were blushing. "Shao Zun really loves sister lian''er. It''s not dark yet." Jiaohua envies the tunnel, which is innocent. "Let''s come back tomorrow. Sister lian''er is afraid that she is not free now." "But this cake is delicious when it''s hot." The three sisters stood outside the hall, helpless and delicate. They were so embarrassed that the guards couldn''t even look at them. "Or Go on and ask? " Today, shaozun didn''t say that he can''t disturb. The three sisters are ugly: "still I''d better not. I''ll make it for sister lian''er tomorrow. " The three of them left sadly, but they had troubles in their youth, which made the bodyguard not bear it. Bu Yaolian is finally stunned, completely forgetting what Gu Bailu said to pad PP with something, so that she is pregnant. Su Shen looks at her ruddy face after she faints, as if she is angry: "don''t let you taste my strength, you don''t know what is Xiongfeng." How dare you say that he has a yin-yang face. When Su''s anger was over, he thought of it and got out of bed wearing a robe. Standing in front of the bronze mirror and looking at his face wearing a mask, he is really handsome. He has a handsome man and a cool man, which makes people think that he is not a pleasant person, but he should be admired by his handsome. Su shenfan is so narcissistic. He took off his half mask and looked at it. Wow, it''s whiter than his left face! He put on the mask again. I hesitated when wearing it. Would you like to change the mask? This way, both sides are equally white, and he can take another step forward. Of course, it''s just a thought. He found it stupid to death in an instant. His mother was infected by Sulian''s stupidity. Su Shen gets upset and goes back to bed. He wakes up Bu Yaolian and bullies her for a while. Chapter 912 Su Shen was tired and rested for a while. He felt hungry, so he asked people to pass on food. The bodyguard said to him, "just now three golden flowers girls have come. They say they are sending cakes to miss lian''er." "What do you know that you are doing, and what else do you come here to do?" Su Shen is bothered to hook his lips. "It''s very interesting. Originally, the cake should be eaten while it''s hot. It''s specially made for miss lian''er. But knowing that shaozun has something to do, I left. My subordinates have to report it. They didn''t let it." Said the bodyguard truthfully. Su shenfan chuckled: "it''s very sensible. You don''t need to pass on food. I''ll go to see them." When Su shenfan arrived at the room of the three sisters, they were just passing on the meal. Seeing Su Shen''s annoyance, he showed his surprised eyes one after another. "Shao Zun, why are you here?" He went up with a happy face and sat down with him. Su shenfan pinches their faces: "some are hungry, it''s better to eat what you make here. I heard that you made food for Su Lian." Jiao Huaqi sat beside him and said brightly, "sister lian''er likes the cakes we made. She promised to make them for her, and she will eat them while they are hot. Unfortunately, she will accompany shaozun." Su shenfan smiled: "that only means she has no luck." Jiao Hua then said, "it''s OK. I''ll do it tomorrow. I''ll take care of it and let sister lian''er eat it." "You are so kind to her, but I''m going to eat it." "Sister lian''er has worked so hard to serve shaozun. Naturally, we should let her supplement it, but shaozun should also control it. Sister lian''er''s body can''t stand your tossing. It''s only in the daytime." Jiao spends its 3 Du mouth, after all still revealed some small envy small envy. Su shenfan thinks these three sisters are really wonderful people. He knew exactly what kind of woman he liked and what kind of woman he didn''t hate. "Don''t be unhappy, Su Lian is the first one to follow me. Naturally, I love her more, but I can''t do without you." Su asked people to bring up three brocade boxes: "this is the latest one from my Lord. I''d like to reward you." Jiao Hua and her three took the present in full bloom. Once the brocade box is opened, there is a dazzling gold hairpin lying in it. The hairpin is inlaid with shiny diamond. The diamond is cut into countless faces. When the light shines, it is colorful. "Thank you for your gift!" The three sisters all know that this kind of diamond is the rarest. It''s hard to get one, let alone three. If it''s not for love and respect, how could shaozun bother with it. They hurried forward to help him to press his shoulders, to act coquettishly in his arms, to feed him shamefully, and to annoy Su Shen with joy and comfort. Bu Yaolian wakes up. It''s dark outside, and she''s hungry. She quickly asks people to pass on food. Su shenfan did not know where to go, every time she tossed to death, she disappeared. Before he bullied himself, he was still angry. He wanted to put her in a big pot for steaming and then braised. Bu Yaolian is afraid. In the future, it''s better not to make shaozun angry. There must be some special way to prevent him from being a yin-yang face. I just worry about myself. Bu Yaolian is afraid that Su shenfan will bother her again. Before eating, she calls the bodyguard: "go and ask shaozun if you want to eat." The bodyguard replied thoughtlessly: "miss lian''er, eat it by herself. Shaozun said that you would have dinner with Miss San Jinhua tonight. You don''t have to wait for him in the evening. If you''re tired, you''ll have a rest earlier." Chapter 913 Bu Yaolian can''t believe it. Su shenfan at least made her three or four times, right? That''s the end of venting here. Go to find sanjinhua again? She really can''t stand it. It''s just Su shaozun. Why do you have such a strong desire like the rolling Yellow River? In the words of the princess, it''s true Don''t you really fear the loss of that essence. Bu Yaolian has read all kinds of story books. It''s not good for the body to know that men do more things in this field. From ancient times to modern times, how many emperors have broken their bodies by controlling their daughters at night because of the wind. Bu Yaolian thought for a moment and said, "go to the kitchen and tell them to stew some dog meat tomorrow. It''s good for you to eat dog meat in winter." Well, it can also invigorate the kidney. She is really a kind, gentle and considerate beauty. Bu Yaolian thought that Su shenfan would not come back at night, so she lay on the couch in front of the window and read the medical books. She wants to find a prescription that can make people thin. Isn''t there a pill that can make people thin at a glance, but it''s only a short time. A pill with this effect must have a prescription that can make people thin. I''ve been looking for a long time, but I''ve found many prescriptions that can make people slim and slim, but none of them are other lotus leaves, scum She thought about it. It''s better to go to the street and buy some pills to study. Maybe she can study something. Anyway, she stayed in the palace and had nothing to do except to serve Su Shen. Bu Yaolian decides. Tomorrow, ask Su shenfan to go out of the palace, and help the imperial concubine to take the letter back to Ouyang mansion. She rested early in the evening. She was so tired that she fell asleep in bed. The next day, when the first light of dawn came in, she woke up, but her eyes were still confused. I feel that I have a heavy load on my body. Bu Yaolian turns over and wants to throw it down. However, she finds that the heavy load turns with her, and there is something pressing her leg. "Well..." Bu Yaolian reached out and pushed: "don''t disturb me. I''m awake. I''ll get up after a while." As expected, the weight on the body is gone, but the body feels something wrong. It''s hot and humid, and the strange feeling is very strong. She slowly opened her eyes and raised her head to sit up, only to find her legs were opened and a head was attached there. "Well Less Little respect... " The tingling sensation of crisp hemp made her unconsciously have a voice. Bu Yaolian wants to move, but she is pressed by Su Shen''s two hands, covering her chest and kneading with life. Bu Yaolian is speechless and happy. It seems that speechless and little venerable people are always so energetic and want to do such things all the time. Happy is He should have come back to her last night. Now that he is willing to do it, she naturally has to abandon all her thoughts and cooperate with him well, so that she can have a baby faster. But Thought is rich, but reality is sentimental. She was lying there enjoying Su Shen''s vexed skill. What she thought was that he had once bent his head between other legs like this to make them live and cry for joy. She couldn''t be happy at the thought. Bu Yaolian feels that she is really sick and has a bad mind. How can she learn the way of Princess wanton, not to let her men touch other women. That''s the capital of the princess, who loves her wholeheartedly. I don''t have the money or the ability at all. Chapter 914 I''m tired to death just talking about this body. How can I satisfy such a desire. Without this diamond, you can''t do that porcelain work. She knows that. She knows it. But why can''t she do it? Shaozun picked her up, sat on his waist, saw her eyes blurred, hooked his lips and asked, "why, I haven''t waked up yet, and I haven''t made you comfortable to serve you like this?" Bu Yaolian shook her head: "very Very comfortable. " The problem is that I can''t feel comfortable when I think that other people are also comfortable with you. Naturally, bu Yaolian dare not say this. Really speaking, don''t want to have this kind of comfortable opportunity after that. I was directly beaten into the cold palace by shaozun, and I didn''t discuss snow hiding for hundreds of years. "Why not?" Su shenfan likes to see her half asleep and half awake. Her white face is as beautiful as peach blossom. Full and beautiful lips are like peaches, which make people want to eat less. "No unhappiness." Bu Yaolian allowed him to kiss and cuddle his neck. But I thought, kiss there, kiss her mouth, is it really good? "Do you want my brother to hurt you, eh?" Su shenfan''s eyes are deep, and she''s the top. "To Good brother... " Step Yao lotus soft to return to the road. "Little brother, don''t kill you." As soon as Su shenfan''s meat words came out, bu Yaolian felt that her waist was about to be broken. Although she felt uncomfortable, she had to bear it in order to have a baby. Bu Yaolian is humming and hawing. She doesn''t enjoy herself. She doesn''t want to shout for input. Su Shen was bored and looked at her sharply with a pair of eyes twirling her chin. "From the night before, I found that you were not right. You didn''t want to shout or concentrate. Begging for mercy was also careless. After all, what happened?" Bu Yaolian shook her head: "no, nothing. I''m very attentive..." "I can feel it if I lie to you." Su shenfan''s eyes cool: "Su Lian, I don''t have to sleep with you. How many beauties are waiting in line. If you don''t know how to cherish them, don''t blame my brother for not loving you." Bu Yaolian hugged him fearfully: "no No, concubine How can I not cherish my body? I don''t want to touch other women. " Su shenfan Leng hum: "what do you say?" Bu Yaolian shrunk tremblingly and pressed closer to him: "concubine I am wrong. " Su shenfan slaps her snow-white PP: "don''t talk about it. I don''t want to be so unhappy." Bu Yaolian''s performance in these two days is not as enchanting as the previous two times. It seems that her mind is not on it. He had found out for a long time. He thought that maybe she was still ill, so he didn''t have much energy and thought about it. Yesterday''s bad weather was just to vent, whether she cooperated or not. But this morning he couldn''t stand it. This kind of thing, must you love my wish, has the fish water joy. He hates coercion the most. Especially when it comes to finding pleasure. Only when a woman is willing to submit to herself can she enjoy herself. "Concubine I''m jealous. " "What kind of vinegar are you crazy about?" Su Shen was fed up with it all night. He didn''t want to enjoy it until morning, but she was so disappointed that his heart caught fire. "I know it''s not right, but But when you think about what you and my concubine do and do with other beauties, your mind can''t help thinking... " Bu Yaolian is biting her lips wrongly. She dare not look at Su Shen''s eyes. Chapter 915 Su shenfan raised her chin: "yesterday, I still had the same sister with Sanjin Huaqing, but I ate all the vinegar?" Bu Yaolian sniffed: "I I can''t control my mind. I want to be a good sister, but I love you too much and don''t want you to hurt others. " Su shenfan sneers: "do you think Lao Tzu is someone who touches everyone?" Bu Yaolian blinked at him: "you What do you mean by that? " "I''m a little respected man, and I''m in a high position. My body is even more precious. The second one is more precious. Few women can get its favor. Give me something serious. Don''t think about what I don''t have." Su Shen is bothered to hold her and work hard. A woman is so careful that she thinks she''s heartless. I''m not jealous yet. Bu Yaolian still hasn''t returned to his mind in his words. He He means Haven''t you touched those three golden flowers? How can it be? He doesn''t need to put it on. Bu Yaolian''s suspicious eyes annoyed Su Shen: "I''m so busy these days. How can I have the energy to sleep with other women, stupid women?" He bent his head and grabbed her lips severely, gnawing at her with punishment. Bu Yaolian''s eyes widened, and she was as happy as picking up the gold: "really, really, really." "Happy fart, please call me, I can''t kill you, little vinegar jar." Su Shen was bothered and oppressed her. She ravaged her property without any pity. Bu Yaolian was very excited. She was full of energy. She was so happy that she upset Su Shen and rode shaozun for a whole morning. Su shenfan is happy to enjoy, thinking that this woman is really a little sweet to her satisfaction. It''s easy to be contented. It''s just that you don''t have enough brains. Su shenfan is tired by Bu Yaolian for the first time. He should go to sleep first. Women are crazy. They can even bite themselves. As soon as Bu Yaolian thought that he hadn''t touched any other woman, she was alone, she thought that she would take advantage of the present to have her baby. Thinking of this, I couldn''t sleep happily and lay on my side to see Su Shen''s face. Today, shaozun changed a silver mask. His masks are very light and thin. They should not have weight attached to his face. Part of the face is covered, but the part of the perfect facial features exposed outside are beautiful and amazing. Bu Yaolian happily kisses his lips, chin and sexy Adam''s apple, feeling unprecedented happiness. "Don''t make any noise. I grabbed the soul of the night last night. I have limited energy." Su Shen was so upset that he began to be restless again. He had to tie her in his arms to stop her playing. If it wasn''t for the beauty of buyulian, he would not have come here last night. It''s very tired to catch the soul. In this continent, everyone has spiritual power. Generally, people with a little spiritual power can''t see the human soul. But there is a kind of high-powered soul collector who can see and catch them. This kind of Soul Collector needs to break through the level of sword immortal of sword clan, which is impossible for ordinary people. So the whole continent of soul collector is not as many fingers as one hand. Su shenfan is just one of them. Tens of thousands of souls for alchemy have been lost. He has to mend them! Su Shen never gives up his business half way. He was in the wild these days. He collected spirits everywhere in the magic forest. No matter what the quality was, he would just give it to Xiao Jingyun. Chapter 916 Bu Yaolian touched his chest painfully: "shaozun must be very tired. I let the kitchen stew the dog meat. You should eat more." Su shenfan Leng hum: "let me eat dog meat, I want to kill you, right?" Bu Yaolian kisses his wheat muscle with a smile: "I like to be killed by shaozun." "I can kill you if I don''t eat dog meat." Su Shen turns over and presses her down. She can''t stand this kind of teasing. At last, it''s no use crying and begging for mercy. It''s just satisfaction to make her faint. Kissing away the tears on her face, Su shenfan said: "just this physical strength, but also want to dominate me alone." Although it is the tone of disdain, it is the corner of the mouth. Which man doesn''t like his woman to love and possess himself. That''s what makes men attractive. Su shenfan cleans Bu Yaolian and herself, and the palace people have changed the bed sheets. Bu Yaolian faints and doesn''t plan to wake up. Su shenfan is also very tired. People are tired but little fan fan is energetic. You can go back several times. Su Shen was tired of sitting on the couch and reading. He was so tired that he couldn''t sleep. Three golden flowers got up early in the morning. They were busy in the kitchen all morning and brought fresh cakes. The bodyguard saw that they were coming again, covered with black thread. However, the movement inside seems to have stopped. Otherwise, the disappointed eyes of these three jiao flowers are really hard to bear. "Let us know. We want to see sister Lian er." The voice of Jiao Hua is clear and cool, which makes people feel comfortable. The bodyguard thought about going in and reported across the curtain: "Shao Zun, miss sanjinhua wants to see Miss lianer and made yesterday''s cake." Three golden flowers heard the report from the bodyguard outside the hall. Look at me, I look at you, and my pretty face shows envy. Last night, shaozun was here again. She really loves her. Shaozun''s eyes are light and heavy. He looks down at his excited little annoyance. His eyes are light and heavy. At this time, he is really hard to see. Just These three golden flowers are so kind to Su Lian, but they can''t let them down again and again. "Su Lian doesn''t have the strength to see people now. Bring in the cakes." The bodyguard came out and said, "three beauties, please let the three of you in. You are in a good mood today." The three golden flowers are overjoyed and happy. Shi ran steps in with a small step. When entering the hall, I saw shaozun sitting on the couch in a broad robe reading a book, and he didn''t even have a bowl of hot tea. And in the gossamer tent, it seems that miss lian''er is already asleep. The breath in the air shows how much war has just happened. Sanjin Hua''s heart is burning with sour smell. Shaozun faints sister lian''er and doesn''t go to find them. The three sisters are warm and soft, and they are very delicate. Su shenfan beckoned: "what delicious food have you made? I will taste it." The three sisters went to sit on the couch and put the cakes in the food box on the table. "Little honor, I''ll cook tea for you," said Jiao Huaqi Jiao Hua sent the cake to Su shenfan: "the chicken cake just came out of the oven is hot. It''s soft and delicious." Su Shen was annoyed and bit her hand. Jiao Hua looks down and sees his strong chest, blushing slightly. Looking down again, her thin inner pants are propped up, and she looks as if she is being swayed. Shaozun is not satisfied at all. Sister lian''er faints. Chapter 917 It seems that shaozun has a strong demand in this respect. How can elder sister lian''er satisfy him alone. Jiao Hua relies on Su shenfan''s chest by feeding: "Shao Zun, is it delicious..." Her face is flushed, her eyes are rippling, and her soft body contains spring, which makes people see more than her heart. Su Shen pinched her face: "the beauty makes it naturally delicious." Jiao Hua embraces his waist boldly and whispers: "little Zun, the beauty is better to eat. Sister lian''er is tired My sister is willing to help her share... " Su shenfan Mou bottom flashed a trace of cold, pinched her waist: "you go back first, my Lord will come over." Three golden flowers immediately rejoiced, Shi ran retreated. Su Shen was tired of looking at the pastry, his eyes sank a little, and then he looked at the old man sleeping on the bed, his heart was even more angry. He rushed to the bed and bit the little white rabbit of Bu Yaolian fiercely. He didn''t wake up. She began to bite her neck again. There was blood on her neck. Then she woke up: "little Shao Zun, what''s the matter? You You''ve been tired all night. Why don''t you stop? " Bu Yaolian was awakened by the pain this time. "Are you still in the mood to sleep? Just now, three golden flowers came and sent delicious cakes. In my arms, I said that beauty is better than cake. I promised them to wait for them to eat beauty in their room. " "Ah How shameless! This is my room. What do they mean by robbing people! " Bu Yaolian''s hair is blown up in an instant. "If you don''t help me, I''m not satisfied. You''ll fall down." Su Shen groaned impatiently. Bu Yaolian quickly hugged his thigh: "I can''t fall down No, don''t go, young Zun. Come on, come and kill me... " Su shenfan threw her away: "come on, two times will pass out. It''s better to talk than to sing." Bu Yaolian doesn''t give up. She comes back and hugs his strong waist. The eight abdominal muscles on it are flat and strong. It''s so adorable. Such a man, she would not give up to other women. "To Why don''t I take some medicine Take the medicine as long as you want. " Bu Yaolian has a bad idea. Anyway, as long as he doesn''t go to other women''s place, she can do anything. Su Shen raised her jaw and said, "stupid." In the end is to hold her to sleep down: "good health sleep." Bu Yaolian smiled, showing two small tiger teeth, tightly holding his waist, and pressing his long and thin legs on him for fear that he might walk away while he was asleep. Su shenfan thinks she''s stupid enough. If he really wants to go to sanjinhua, will he wake her up and tell her? But her stupidity pleased him. Miss sanjjinhua, wait, wait I didn''t wait to eat their baby. "Shao Zun said that he would come later." One of the grievances of Jiao Hua. "It will be a long time for you to wait." Jiao Hua stamped her feet. Jiao Hua third sighed, "I''m afraid Mo won''t come. Sister lian''er really enjoys it." Three Jinhua, you look at me, I look at you, the heart began to self denial. "Are we three sisters As like as two peas, little respected. "Maybe it is. If you look at the cakes in this plate, three red bean cakes and one green bean cake, I will think the green bean cake is more precious." "What can we do? We just have three." Chapter 918 The three finally made up their minds: "let''s go to the emperor to ask." "That''s the only way." Three gold flowers then waited for the afternoon, also did not wait to come little respect, then Shi ran went to the emperor. Bu Yaolian didn''t know that her God had been accused. She had a good sleep and woke up to see him around. Don''t mention how brilliant her smile was. She got up and went to the kitchen herself. "Miss lian''er is here. The dog meat you asked for has been stewed for a long time." The kitchen steward''s dog legs come up to invite credit. Bu Yaolian rewarded him with a ingot of silver: "well, let me see." When the lid was opened, the meat smell of dog meat came, as if eating this pot, Su Shen was tired and able to do it for three days and three nights. Step Yao lotus body a shake, hurriedly covered. "In addition to dog meat, I''ll make some carrot stewed mutton and stir fried lamb kidney." The meat on the steward''s face in the kitchen is flying. Don''t you fear nosebleed if you eat so much to invigorate the kidney and strengthen the Yang. He took a quiet look at buyualian. Can the girl''s body stand it. I''m really worried about her. Bu Yaolian thought that he was really tired. Just when she got up, he didn''t wake up. It''s too tired to get up. Well, I have to make up for it. Bu Yaolian came out of the kitchen and met her father-in-law before walking a few steps: "miss lian''er, please go to the emperor with your servant. The emperor has something to see you." Bu Yaolian''s heart was thumping. What did Xiao Jingyun do to see her? He has nothing to say to her. Bu Yaolian said softly, "I''m here to help shaozun come to the kitchen to have a look. I have to go back to talk back. I''ll be scolded later. I''ll go to talk back first, and then I''ll go to see the emperor with xiaogonggong." Little Gonggong was a little worried: "but here The emperor is waiting to see you. " "My family shaozun is waiting for me to go back." Your emperor is a fart. The emperor is not my master. Little respect is my master. Bu Yaolian doesn''t care about him. She raises her feet and goes back to Qinghua palace. Little Gonggong dare not stop her. After all, she is shaozun''s person and a little beauty who is shaozun''s favorite. If she blows the pillow and cries a little, Shao Zun may find someone to wipe his neck unconsciously. When Bu Yaolian returned to Qinghua palace, Su shenfan was still sleeping. Bu Yaolian doesn''t come out when she enters the room, and doesn''t disturb Su Shen. She sits beside the bed and stares at him. The more I look, the more I think my God is the best in the world. I just don''t know if it''s yin-yang face. I want to see if it''s swollen. The heart is ticklish, the hand stretched out unconsciously past, met the mask to shrink again. No, I can''t. I''ll be killed. I''ll have another dish on the table: steamed Sulian. Su Shen opens his eyes, and sees Bu Yaolian''s bright and tender face in front of his eyes, with her chin propped up. Her watery eyes are clear and transparent, reflecting his masked face. "What are you doing?" Su shenfan is frightened by her, sits up, reaches out and drags her to his leg. Bu Yaolian put her arms around his neck and smiled like a silver bell: "I''m appreciating shaozun. Our shaozun is the most beautiful. I''m shaozun''s little fan sister." Su shenfan frontal angle a smoke: "your stupid disease is more and more serious." Bu Yaolian remembers that there is still a little Gonggong waiting outside, and quickly says, "the emperor of clouds wants to summon his concubine to chat I didn''t dare to go. " Su shenfan was satisfied with the hook lip, or knowing that Gu asked: "why did not dare to go?" Chapter 919 Bu Yaolian played with her fingers: "I''m afraid of his attempt. After all, I I am so beautiful. " Su shenfan coldly cut a voice: "you this broken appearance, also respect rare, people send a three sisters are better than you casually." Bu Yaolian nodded heavily: "this is also true." Su shenfan poked her forehead: "I really admit that you are a little promising." It''s really furious. Bu Yaolian pouted: "I have to be aware of my shortcomings to make progress. Although I can''t make cakes, I am very considerate and personally ordered some dishes for shaozun. I also went to the kitchen to investigate myself." Su shenfan: "..." "That''s really hard for you." "Yes, yes." It''s your uncle. Su Shen was bothered to block her lips and chewed, which made her get off the bed and put on clothes. Bu Yaolian hurriedly helps him to tidy up. It''s a belt, and it''s squatting down to help him put on shoes. "I will go with you." Su Shen is tired of enjoying her service. If a woman doesn''t give her something to do, she will be bored to death. "Yes, yes." She is waiting for Su shenfan. Although there is nothing terrible about the emperor yunqi, he is not a man of inner magnanimity, especially fond of playing Yin moves. The Bu family had been cheated several times by him and had to pay several times of taxes. So Bu Yaolian doesn''t like the emperor yunqi. Su Shen is bothered to take out the cloak and put it on her, put on the cap, and wrap her small white face in the cap: "you don''t need to put it down when you go in." Bu Yaolian nodded very obediently. Su Shen was so upset that he led her out of the palace. Xiao Jingyun waited for a long time before Bu Yaolian came. His eyes were already impatient. How dare a little woman take him seriously? He glanced coldly at the three sisters who were sitting: "you have been trained to confuse men for a few days. You haven''t snatched shaozun from the woman. You''d better feed a dog if you''re raised by an widowed man. The dog can make su Shen feel his hair occasionally." The three sisters sat there straight, with their heads bowed, like a little daughter-in-law. It''s so pleasant to see the snow-white neck exposed. What a beautiful scenery, Xiao Jingyun can bear the pain of cutting flesh to send them out. Did not expect to see half the results, the heart more angry. He is a rare beauty, but he has never touched her. "Your Majesty Less Shao Zun will also go to the maids and maidservants to be obedient to Mao. " "Shao Zun will hug us and tease us." Xiao Jingyun fell over a teacup and said, "fool, when I say that dogs are better than you, you really think that you are dogs. What''s the difference between a woman who can''t sleep and a dog?" The three sisters lowered their heads again. It''s not that they don''t have the ability. It''s really that miss lian''er is so powerful that she has no strength to tie up with her. "It''s all girls of lian''er, and she''s in charge of shaozun all day long." "And the face? She can occupy Su shenfan alone, how can you not? Are you uglier than her, or are you not as smart as her? " At this time, there was a chant outside the door: "little respect." Emperor yunqi''s eyes were colored. The little eunuch quickly cleaned the ground. Su Shen was tired of coming in, followed by a small figure, a group of snow-white picture Cape wrapped in the petite body, the small face was white as jade with the rabbit hair brim. It''s really a goblin. Emperor yunqi had to sigh. Chapter 920 "Eh, what''s the matter? My beauty is here." He took Su lian to sit down, hooked his lips and looked at the three sisters with great interest: "tut Tut, how can I feel aggrieved? Did emperor yunqi bully you? I''m in charge of you." Emperor yunqi just wants to get Sulian to knock him. After all, Sulian looks timid and easy to bully. But I didn''t expect shaozun to come along. This woman is really cunning. She didn''t come for such a long time, so she went back to pull back. "I dare not bully them. They are all people with little respect. You are the only one who can bully them." Emperor yunqi snorted coldly. "You''re right. I''m so cute and bullying them. My body is soft and soft. It''s fun to play with. But I''m used to it. I''m afraid I''ll break them if I go down suddenly. It''s holy. I''m very careful with it." Su shenfan a word, put up the question of yunqi emperor first. Emperor yunqi''s face slightly changed: "it''s not that shaozun is so pitiful, but I heard that you have no pity for Su Lian''s little beauty." "Su Lian was trained by the master. She is soft but resilient and can adapt to all kinds of movements. She can''t break even if she rubs." Su Shen is bothered with an authentic book. Emperor yunqi was blocked in one breath and said: "you just use it casually. If you break it, you won''t blame me." He didn''t believe it. Su Shen was so annoyed with the three beautiful women who were so smart and charming that he would really hurt them. "The Holy One is really sincere to me. Come, three beauties, come back with me and let me try your softness." Su Shen gets up and leads people out. Bu Yaolian didn''t say a word. She beat a soy sauce in front of emperor yunqi and came out again. Emperor yunqi only remembered to intimidate Bu Yaolian. How could he forget! It''s su Shen who bothers this sly fox! Out of the palace, Su shenfan laughs more wantonly: "beauty son this is grievance, run here to complain?" "No No, my sister said that rare things are precious. We three are not as precious as sister lianer, so Let''s ask the holy one to take back two... " Bu Yaolian''s mouth is a little bit drawn. I don''t know whether these three sisters are pretending or pure. But that excuse makes sense. I can''t accept it just because Su Shen is upset. "Shaozun promised us to come here for a while. We waited until our eyes were red." This is grievance, tears fall down. "Well, well, I didn''t blame you. I promised to go there for a while, but this time is not immediately. It''s not dark." Shaozun patted them on the back, endurably comforting them one by one. "It''s the concubines who want to interrupt..." The three sisters quickly admitted their mistake. Bu Yaolian stands behind Su shenfan, watching him persuade them, and comforts them with his hands intertwined in his sleeves. In the past, shaozun also interacted with the beauty in this way. Although she didn''t like it, she was not very sad. Because I know he''s not alone. But now I can''t even see such a picture. I feel sad. His heart was also fed up by Su Shen step by step. Bu Yaolian sighed softly. Su Shen was annoyed to be sent back to her room and followed the three sisters. Bu Yaolian is not disappointed. After all, Emperor yunqi has done it. The three beauties are sent by Emperor yunqi. He always wants to give some face. Chapter 921 She also followed her grandfather in the business field, how to understand these twists and turns. If Su shenfan is acting on occasion, she is not sad. But I really like it just because I''m afraid Su Shen is upset. In the past, although Su shenfan didn''t really touch women, in fact, he used all the ways to lift women. Except for that thing, he was familiar with other things. Not without touching other women. How can he keep away from other women. Bu Yaolian lies on the table and thinks about it. Suddenly he stood up abruptly: "how can I have such an idea!" She walked back and forth, shaking her head, shaking and shaking, people can not be big hearted, greedy snake swallow elephant. Thinking about her past, she was fat and useless. Su Shen was tired of looking at her. She had made so many lists. Su Shen was tired of not taking one. Although the price she offered is really high. At that time, her wish was very small. As long as Su Shen was bothered to spend a day with her, an afternoon, even an hour would be good. Even if you pay a high price. But now that her wish has come true, Su Shen''s life with her is far greater than what she wants. She even became the first woman in his real sense, and she might be pregnant with his children. She should be content. But why can the heart be more and more inflated, more and more requirements, it''s really a must. What qualification does she have to think of occupying Su Shen and bothering a person? This pair of body is still nine thousand nine Dai spring illusory come out, is not her real body at all. Bu Yaolian squats on the ground, holds her head and bangs: "if you are not satisfied, you need to be more and more greedy. Bu Yaolian, you need to be clear about yourself and not greedy." As soon as Su shenfan came in, he saw her squatting on the ground and desperately abusing her head. He was stunned. How does this woman feel more and more crazy. "Su Lian! What are you doing? " Su Shen looked down at her with impatience. Bu Yaolian looks up and sees Su shenfan''s tall figure. She is happy and smiling at the moment. There is nothing greedy. Well, I''ll spend the rest of my life. "Shao Zun, you You are back... " Bu Yaolian rushed to hold his waist, rubbed his face against his chest, like a baby cat saw his mother. "Can you have some success? I will go to other women for a while, and you will abuse yourself?" he said £¿£¿£¿ "I I didn''t... " Bu Yaolian shakes her head repeatedly. She doesn''t abuse herself. She just wants to sober herself up. "Stupid!" Su shenfan poked her forehead and sat down on the couch: "pass on the meal." Bu Yaolian thought of the menu that she had prepared carefully for him, and she ran happily to ask the bodyguard to call for someone to pass the meal. As the dishes were served, Su Shen''s face grew darker and darker. Stewed dog meat, Stewed Mutton with carrots, stir fried lamb kidney, beef whip With a pot of medlar, ginseng and deer whip wine, all the special food for invigorating the kidney and invigorating the Yang. "Are you going to leave me out of bed for three days?" Su shenfan feels cold for a while. It''s terrible for women to play tricks. In order to keep him, I even gave him so many kidney tonics! "Shao Zun has been catching souls for several nights. It''s too hard. He has to eat something to mend it." Bu Yaolian came over and whispered, "when a man is tired, he will do that. He is afraid of kidney damage." "Ha ha..." Kidney is bad for you. Su Shen is so upset that he doesn''t even want to eat. He just wants to work her now until he knows that he will never suffer from kidney deficiency. Chapter 922 "Young Zun, eat it quickly. The dog stew is excellent. I went to supervise it in the afternoon. I didn''t let them lose a piece of material. The wolfberry in it is a tonic......" Su shenfan looks at a table of aphrodisiac dishes and says, "what makes you think I will lose your kidney?" "Shaozun is in good health now, but the princess said," what kind of sperm a man has is the white thing you get out. It''s the one that makes people bear children, and it''s also the basis of a man. There are only so many things a man has in his life. In any case, you can''t get them out casually. If you get them, you have to mend them. You are still young, you can''t hurt your body. " Bu Yaolian carefully put a bowl of dog meat in front of him and handed it to him: "from now on, we need to maintain it." Su shenfan feels that he has found a mother? But it''s also a kind heart. Su Shen is tired of not brushing his sleeve. But the Royal craftsmanship is good, and it''s very enjoyable to eat. Bu Yaolian only ate a bowl of fried eggs with leeks, and a yam. She ate it with a small mouth. She still wanted to lose weight in the end. Su shenfan can''t make her do what she wants. You can make it up for me. She was forced to eat all the meat. As a result, bu Yaolian has nosebleeds Blood flow is like a column. At that time, she was eating in the small garden, so scared that she ran back and rushed into Su shenfan''s study: "little Young Zun, I''m going to die. I have a terminal illness Sobbing. " There was a moment of silence in the study. I saw little beauty pounce into Su Shen''s troubled arms, crying that a pear blossom with the rain, I still felt pity. This is really frightening Bu Yaolian. She can''t wipe her nose blood. It''s the first time she met such a thing. Originally, Gu Bailu reminded her that nine thousand nine Dai Chun can''t be used often, which will hurt her body. Now the nosebleed, she did not think of nine thousand nine wear spring on it. Su Shen was annoyed to see that she was covered with blood, but he scolded coldly: "what''s crazy? Who says you have terminal disease? Where''s the blood from? Bu Yaolian looked at him with tearful eyes, raised her face and pointed to her nose: "Liu Nosebleed, a lot, can''t clean, wuwuwu, I''m going to die! No No, I have to take the medicine. I have to take the medicine. " There is also a dragon blood pill there. It can cure all kinds of diseases. It can cure her. Bu Yaolian said that she would jump off Su Shen''s irritated leg to find the medicine. Su shenfan buttoned her: "calm down, nosebleed is not a serious disease, go to ask the royal doctor." He took out the silk handkerchief to clean Bu Yaolian''s nose, and the blood flowed out again. He simply blocked the silk handkerchief in her nostril. "I I''m sure I can''t. It''s hard to breathe... " Bu Yaolian''s face is still frightened and trapped in her own fear of death. Everyone: "..." "The silk handkerchief is blocking your nostrils. It''s hard for you to breathe if you don''t want to." Su Shen held her in his arms and stroked her forehead: "what a big thing, it''s OK, it''s not going to die." Although he said it on his mouth, he was still afraid of whether Su Lian would have any terminal illness. A few days ago, I had two stomachaches. Each time, I lost half my life. He also worried about whether he bullied her too hard and made her weak. Su Shen''s eyes are dim and his face is cold, which makes the big men in the study dare not speak. "You go down first, later." Su Shen is tired of sending people back. Chapter 923 When they got out of the door, they were still feeling: don''t they just have nosebleed? As for making such a fuss. Who hasn''t had a few nosebleeds. It scared the girl. What''s more, their young master, who had always been calm and intelligent, seemed to be scared too. His face suddenly became ugly. The royal doctor farted and came, the last one. At first sight, the girl''s eyes were red with tears, and the pulse was not diagnosed. "It''s just nosebleed. Don''t be afraid, girl. It''s nothing serious." Bu Yaolian didn''t feel at ease because of his words. Didn''t she even have pulse diagnosis. "Break her pulse and see what you can see with your eyes alone." Su Shen growls with annoyance. How dare the imperial doctor neglect it again? He broke his pulse and calmly said: "it''s on fire. What did the girl eat? The body is full of fire. " Bu Yaolian looked at the doctor stupidly: "is it really just burning? I I''m fine. I''m not incurable. I''ll be far away from the world soon? " The royal doctor''s forehead is full of black lines, girl, your thinking is too divergent. A nosebleed makes you think so much. "No problem! If there is a problem with the girl''s body, can I still not find it out last time? " The royal doctor felt that his medical skills had been seriously insulted. Su was tired of asking people to send the royal doctor out, and they gave him a big reward of silver. Su Shen was annoyed and helped his forehead: "is it humiliating to lose it? All the experts in the room are looking at you, frightened by a nosebleed, just like the tortoise king. " His mother, he was shocked by Bu Yaolian. He had to make more pressure shocks in the evening. Bu Yaolian blinks, tears into a smile: "I I''m ok. I can still live to serve shaozun. I can breathe freely. " Su Shen is tired of abandoning the tunnel: "it''s dirty. Go to clean it." "Yes!" Bu Yaolian jumped out of his arms and walked away obediently. If you don''t leave, you''ll be smoked by shaozun. It was as if they were talking. Oh, it''s a pity that she was so scared of her own death that she forgot to eavesdrop. Su shenfan summoned people in again, and deliberated late into the night. When she returned to the room, bu Yaolian sat on the couch with a book and fell asleep bit by bit. I woke up and wiped my mouth for fear of drooling. "Never seen such a stupid woman." Su Shen spits out a sentence in disgust and goes over to pick her up: "I want to go to bed to sleep and do something with my support." "Concubine I''m waiting for you. " Bu Yaolian wakes up and kisses Su Shen. "Wait, wait for the master to clean up and kill you." Eat so much dog meat in the daytime, wolfberry, all kinds of whips, how to sleep without venting at night. Bu Yaolian lies in bed waiting for him. Su shenfan washed quickly. When he came out, he was full of energy. He jumped up without drying. Bu Yaolian is tossed and turned, and Su Shen is upset to the top. During the half-time break, Su shenfan said: "tomorrow you will ask Gu Bailu to come and do it naturally. I have something to discuss with her." Bu Yaolian was happy: "OK, OK, or go now?" Su shenfan bit her ear: "you''re crazy. It''s midnight now. I''ve eaten so many aphrodisiacs, but I haven''t finished venting." Bu Yaolian: "Oh, yes, it''s a big thing at this time, and wanwang won''t let her out." She is so happy that she is afraid that Su Shen will get up tomorrow to repent, so she forgot the time Chapter 924 Although she had been tossed all night, she had done all kinds of postures, but her whole body was too sour, so she opened her eyes at the first light of the day. Remember to ask Gu Bailu "What are you doing so early?" Su shenfan opened his eyes and looked at the sky. The sky was just white, and he couldn''t sleep for an hour. "I''ll go to the princess and get rid of shaozun earlier." Bu Yaolian didn''t think it was early. Su shenfan pressed her hard again: "give me sleep. What''s the hurry?" It was noon when Bu Yaolian dragged her aching body to go to Gu Bailu. In the past two days, people came to the palace one after another. The back palace is almost closed. The palace didn''t have a palace for any guests, but they decided to stay in the palace if they didn''t leave. It''s not easy to catch up with the dignitaries. They can only be arranged in the spare palace in the back palace. Gu felt that the water in the palace was green these days, because Xiao Jingyun washed his hair upstream. Ha ha ha ha ha. Xiao Jingyun also has a big heart. So many other people dare to go to the back palace. Those lonely women in the deep palace have already climbed to the wall and waited for the spring breeze. Fengqingtian has met several people. There are many different kinds of things. Feng Qingtian can control himself, not on behalf of other guests, especially the children of these aristocratic families, who are all arrogant and shameless. When Bu Yaolian came, Gu Bailu told her something interesting. Bu Yaolian also laughs to death: "he deserves it, but he should also be willing to. This doesn''t give my family three little beauties." Gu Bailu''s month is getting bigger and bigger. He doesn''t like going out these days. But still hear the wind cloud up emperor wants to find the trouble of Bu Yaolian. "He''s just a mallet. Don''t pay attention to him. You''re a little respected man. He dare not take you." "I didn''t pay attention to him. My family shaozun took me to slip around and didn''t give him the chance to talk about me." Gu Bailu sighed: "you are smart and know that you take care of yourself. Unlike shallow, I am afraid that she can''t cover Lu''s harem." "People are trained, shallow son is strong for mother, in order to protect children she will be strong." "I hope so, but what happened to you yesterday? I heard that I had a lot of nosebleed and called a royal doctor. I wanted to go, but my Lord said that it was a big fuss to have nosebleed. I won''t go to live or die." Bu Yaolian smiled sheepishly: "it''s just that eating too much dog meat is on fire." Gu Bailu: "..." "What do you do with so much dog meat? What''s your weight loss plan?" "It''s not that I want to eat, it''s that shaozun forces me to eat. I have to eat whatever he says." "What does he eat so much dog meat for?" "Not only dog meat, but also mutton and cashew..." "Wait a minute, wait a minute. It''s all kidney tonic. Is Su Shen''s troubled kidney bad?" No, Su Shen is tired to see that a gun can kill several girls. It doesn''t look like a kidney defect. "No, no, it''s because I have to see him too many times a night. Didn''t you say it hurt me too much? I have to help him make it up..." "So he ate it all?" "Yes." "Isn''t it ugly?" Bu Yaolian thought, "at first, I had a good time eating in the back." Gu Bailu exclaimed, "it''s a miracle you didn''t get killed." Give a man to eat the dishes of invigorating the kidney and invigorating the Yang. Chapter 925 This kind of slap on the face, change into her family Lord, do not want to get out of bed for a month. "Well, don''t mention it. I almost didn''t get up today. It hurt me so much." Bu Yaolian said as she rubbed her small waist and forced her face. "You You deserve it. " Gu Bailu laughs and scolds, thinking that buyualian is a real treasure, what brain circuit! Su shenfan is half a battle. She will make it up for him. Who will die if you don''t. Bu Yaolian just wanted to say that she would never do it again. Her nostrils were cold and her mother''s eggs were bleeding again. "Come on, take me back to the palace." She grabbed Gu Bailu''s hand with one hand, took her and shouted anxiously. Gu Bailu quickly stood up: "don''t worry, don''t worry, stop first." "No, it can''t be soiled. This is a new skirt. I like it best." Gu Bailu had to send her back to Qinghua palace in person. When I got to the room, I found shaozun sitting there looking at a pile of task lists. Seeing that Bu Yaolian was supported back, Su Shen frowned slightly: "how can you have nosebleed again? Let you drink more tea with fire." He came over and took Bu Yaolian''s back. "OK, don''t panic. I''ll be fine later." "The skirt can''t get dirty." Bu Yaolian still remembers her skirt. "Don''t dirty you. Go to bed." He took buyualian to bed and put her in the bed. He poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to her: "drink it." This is to see to Gu Bailu: "last time you said something to Su Lian, I promised you, but it''s not true. I can only provide clues, and I won''t do it myself." Gu Bailu was overjoyed: "as long as we can provide clues." "I will let Sulian do what she can to send you a message." "Good." Gu Bailu didn''t expect Su shenfan to change her mind so soon, and was willing to cooperate with her. She had only come up with the idea of trying. What''s bothering Su Shen? Gu Bailu looks at Bu Yaolian who is still drinking tea with his hands on the bed. Is she a woman? "I have to give you a little sincerity and return my cracked mirror." Su shenfan said. Gu Bailu thought, this sincerity is a little big. "I can''t delay you to synthesize the split sky mirror." Gu Bailu understood his meaning, that is, when the split sky mirror is synthesized, he needs a share. "Well, I believe Shao Zun is a man of calculation." "As long as you don''t break the bottom line, you must be the most honest person." The meaning of this is obvious. Emperor yunqi broke his bottom line. Shouldn''t you try to control him with beauty? Gu Bailu doesn''t care what the reason is, as long as he agrees to cooperate. In the evening, when Feng Qingtian returns to her room, she quickly discusses it with him. "Well, it would be better if he promised. If he wants to split the mirror of heaven, it''s good for us. This cooperation can last for a long time." "I don''t know which tendon yunqi emperor has touched. He would rather betray his faith and rebel." "Emperor yunqi is ambitious and has no success. He only plays some Yin moves. Although Su shenfan is insidious and slippery, he is also honest and straightforward. He despised him, or he would not give up the competition suddenly that day." "What do you say?" "Su shenfan loves beauty and silver the most. As long as the beauties around him are obedient, they are all treated well. That night, Emperor yunqi asked his Empress and concubine to play. They were hurt so badly that he still had the mind to compete again. Isn''t that despised in the eyes of Su shenfan, who loves beauty?" Chapter 926 Gu Bailu blinked: "so it is. I thought Su shenfan was really our work." Feng Qingtian touched her stomach: "now no matter what he offered, he promised him that it is important for you and your child to be safe, and nothing else is important." "Well, I have to wait for Mr. Xiao now..." "When Mo Shaoer arrives in Rhine, he should think it over." Feng Qingtian hooks his lips. If Mo qian''er is allowed to live a little harder, and Lu Huoying is allowed to bully and bully him again, Xiao Xiao Xiao can immediately blow up his hair. It has to be said that men know men better. "There are more and more idle people in the palace. You are heavier in the month. Try not to leave Fu''an palace. If you feel bored, walk in the small garden. On the way to the palace, aro will accompany you when she arrives." No matter how loyal he was, he was not as close to her as aro. Gu Bailu smiled and said, "the Lord knows me best." "Ben Wang looks at aro, who may be the person beside you in your previous life. He is more relieved than anyone else." Gu Bailu touched his stomach: "this guy kicks me every day, which is not honest at all." Feng Qingtian''s eyes are light and heavy: "I didn''t let him out in my previous life. I can''t let him be wronged in this life." "Of course, with such a strong father as Wang Ye, he must have landed safely." Feng Qingtian kisses her lips, everything is silent. In the past, Gu Bailu hated him. First, because he was domineering, she clearly liked the lonely cloud mirror first, but was occupied by him. Despite her innocence. Second, they are obviously related by blood, but he doesn''t care. It''s not just blood, it''s a big relationship. It''s Gu Bailu, the human mother and the demon king, who was a famous beauty of Tiangong cliff about ten thousand years ago. Secretly climbed on the emperor''s bed, pregnant with Phoenix Qingtian. At that time, the emperor had a proper wife, and he was also pregnant with a child, that is, Gu Yunjing. How can we leave her? When she is born with Fengqing, she will be killed and demoted to be a mortal. So fengqingtian is actually a commoner, and Guyun mirror is the real son of the emperor. However, Feng Qingtian had a good relationship with Gu Yunjing since he was a child of the emperor, no matter what kind of ordinary people there were in Tiangong cliff. Naturally, whoever is strong will take over the throne. There is an immortal who dislikes fengqingtian. He secretly tells Gu Bailu that his mother in the world is the reincarnation of fengqingtian''s mother. Gu Bailu thinks, shit, isn''t this the same mother and different father. How can this be! But Feng Qingtian doesn''t care about it. He''s aggressive and tough. That''s why she hated him for his bullying and selfishness, and even more for his loss of the chance to like lonely cloud mirror. But who ever thought that he had already lost his heart under his overbearing love. The reason why fengqingtian chose to abandon the throne and reincarnate is also to wipe out this blood relationship. Since Gu Bailu recovered her memory, she deliberately didn''t mention the story of Gu Yunjing. Feng Qingtian is the same, neither of them mention him. After all, the past is gone, and the lonely cloud mirror is just a past that she once moved her heart. In fact, maybe the root even did not move, just an excuse that she hated Phoenix giant. At that time, fengqingtian was going to destroy the world. She was sent to heaven as a sacrifice, so she hated fengqingtian from the beginning. She was afraid to lose herself in fengqingtian''s love for her, so she made an excuse to hate him. What they are most sorry for is their previous children. So she can understand why Feng Qingtian takes this child so seriously. Chapter 927 Gu Bailu sometimes thought that even if Feng Qingtian thought that the child was more important than her, she would not blame him for protecting the child in time of danger and giving up her. It''s the 23rd day of the twelfth lunar month. This year, the palace of yunqi was busy. In addition, it was a day to sacrifice the kitchen god. It was busy before dawn in the early morning. It was the yunqi emperor who was going to sacrifice to the kitchen king with all the officials of culture and martial arts. However, there are so many guests in the Imperial Palace, at least ten of them can''t be offended. So they can only be invited together, and the kitchen sacrifice has been changed into a sacrifice to the God, and the kitchen Lord is counted as a sacrifice to the God together. No woman could take part in this kind of thing in ancient times. Gu Bailu didn''t care about this kind of thing. She was a God before, and she was pregnant with a master. It was almost the same that others worshiped him. But bu Yaolian is different. Since she was a child, she has never participated in such a big festival because of her low spiritual power. This year, people are very busy. She is a boisterous person. She stays in the palace all day long and has no other entertainment except to accompany Su Shen to exercise in bed. She is in a hurry. I just want to go to peep. If I can''t join in, I''ll have a look. In the early morning exercise, his legs were hooked with Su Shen''s irritated waist to beg for people: "good brother You take my concubine to see the bustle. I have never participated in the sacrifice. " Su shenfan slaps her on the butt: "what good-looking, are some rough men." There was no entertainment, no dancing, no painting. It was impossible to recite poems and write right. What did she do. "It''s not to sacrifice gods. It''s said that it''s going to be fun to have a look at who has the highest spiritual power." She clasped her waist and her arms around his neck, coquetting: "good brother, take me, ah..." Su Shen was bothered by a collision, which made her people fly to the clouds: "I also have the mind to remember the worship of God, it seems that I am not enough to work hard." "Good brother, it''s too deep..." Bu Yaolian is so fascinated by the collision that she has no chance to be coquettish and beg for mercy. "No more No more... " When Su Shen had a rest, he held her in his arms and kissed her on the lips. "Take you there. Don''t look around. Follow me. If you look around, I will dig your eyes." Bu Yaolian was so tired that she almost collapsed. When she heard his promise, she jumped up with excitement: "I''ll pick up my clothes." Su Shen tired a palm to pull her down: "sleep for a while, don''t be surprised. It''s just a sacrifice to a God. What do you want to do so beautiful, and want to be a sacrifice to the gods in the sky?" Bu Yao Lian frowned: "no, the gods in the sky also like beauties?" "Stupid as you are, it''s just the right time to send them as sacrifices. They don''t even have enough teeth to swallow." Su Shen looked at her stupidity with disgust. "I''m not a three-year-old. You don''t need to scare me like this. The immortal is not a monster." Bu Yaolian is not cheated by him. "You know you''re not a three-year-old, and you''re also begging to go to the party with you. It''s only a small fart kid''s request." "I''m still a child. Today is the new year''s day. My grandfather said it''s the new year''s day for children. My grandfather always gives me a lot of candy and silver." Bu Yaolian lies in Su Shen''s troubled arms and plays with his little red dot. She is very happy to see him change from soft to firm. Chapter 928 Su Shen asked impatiently, "what about your grandfather?" "Don''t want me, say I let the family shame, the family won''t let me back." Bu Yaolian is a little sad. There was a trace of sadness in her eyes. She would always be at home with her grandparents. This year, I can''t stay with the men I like. My grandparents must miss her very much. Wuwuwu, she is in yunqi country, but she can''t go home. "Tut, you are really useless. Even grandpa won''t let you go home." Su shenfan is not unhappy, but very happy. If her family doesn''t want her, she can only cling to herself. "Grandpa loves me very much. Our family''s new year is busy. Today we must cut window flowers, paste Spring Festival couplets, and clean up The busiest part is the bustle. " Su Shen pinched her nose. "What''s the fun of it?" "I''ll also call the drama troupe to perform. My sisters can also give gifts together. Every year, my cousin will give me strange gifts. One year, he gave me a kind of sugar. After eating it, he always said good luck. I don''t know how many red envelopes I asked for that year." Su Shen held her face impatiently: "how can I sacrifice to the kitchen "My cousin lives in my house. There are many people in my house." "Ha ha Your cousin can live in your house, but you are kicked out by your grandfather. You say how annoying you are. " Bu Yaolian: "..." Shao Zun, can you stop thinking about it. She just helped the princess and offended other families. My grandfather was afraid that people in the family hated her, so he let her avoid in the prince''s mansion. It''s not really driven. "My grandparents love me so much that they don''t hate me." "Su Lian, I don''t care what your grandfather and grandmother do to you, and no matter what your faggy cousin you have, if you follow me, you will be my man. Those people will put me behind you." Bu Yaolian held his waist and looked at him with a pair of eyes full of water. "I like little respect, but I can''t deny my six relatives." Su shenfan twists her chin: "I''ve broken it, especially what''s your fart cousin." Bu Yaolian: "..." Such a bully. However, she didn''t want to make him unhappy, and nodded: "well, I won''t see any bullshit cousin in the future, but I can''t ignore my grandparents." "What else do you want to do? Do you want to go back to take care of them and feed them? " Su shenfan eyes light cold two points. He didn''t think of Su Lian''s family, and he was worried. The beauties in his mansion, after following him, their families are all directly cut off. Who dare to mention their mother and family in front of him. As for whether he helps his mother''s family secretly, he doesn''t know. "Of course, I can take better care of my grandparents if I have less respect to be a backer. No one dares to bully them. You don''t know When I was a child, my family was stolen every day. If I couldn''t steal it, I would rob it. When I was a child, I had a crystal rabbit that I liked very much. It was robbed by others and I cried for three days and three nights. " Su shenfan hooked his lips: "how about taking Laozi as a backer?" "That''s right. Shao Zun is my support." Bu Yaolian smiled at him, without any concealment. "Can''t I be your back? You can run faster than anyone else." Su Shen''s eyes are light and heavy. Chapter 929 "There won''t be that day." Su Shen said: "I don''t know if the flowers will be red for a hundred days. I don''t know if I will be abandoned one day and the wall will be overturned." In his work, he killed people and set them on fire. He did all kinds of evil. He would finish the work according to the agreement. Only he knows how cruel the means used are. So he used to dare not even touch a woman, so he was afraid of being poisoned by a woman. The beauty and evil water wanted this life. Therefore, Emperor yunqi was the most unhappy in his mind when he sent women to him so clearly. People say that the height is too cold, in fact, the height is easy to fall, the higher the fall worse. "If there is a day I''m afraid I can''t help you. " Bu Yaolian thought carefully and sighed: "but I have saved a lot of silver. It''s OK to support you." Su Shen annoyed cold hum: "if the master wants to be raised by a woman, it is better to be a brother with Yan Wang in advance." Bu Yaolian shakes her head: "I can''t think so. I''m not afraid of burning without firewood. I''ve saved a lot of silver." Bu Yaolian thinks that he must be disgusted with his lack of money. Otherwise, if he loves silver so much, how could he not even want silver? He would like to be a brother with the king of hell. "Stay in your scattered silver and buy your own sugar. Your silver is in the underground warehouse. You are not lacking that." Su Shen put his arms around her and closed his eyes. Step Yao lotus Oh, think of their answer is not wrong. She thought it over carefully. There should be no problem. If Su Shen is really bored, she can''t abandon him. She has no other ability but silver. My grandfather and grandmother left a lot of money for her. She still has a lot of property. Now she can earn money. The only thing she was really poor was money. But she knew that Su shenfan didn''t believe that she had money. She took advantage of Su Shen''s trouble to fall asleep, got up, and opened the bundle she had with her. There was a stack of silver tickets in it, all of which were circulated in the Three Kingdoms of the mainland Juyi bank. Bu Yaolian wants to put her silver ticket beside Su Shen''s irritated pillow. Then she began to try the clothes she was going to attend today. Usually in the Bu family, this day, she got up early in the morning and was taken by the nanny to cut the window flowers and pay homage to her grandparents. The maids began to clean the room for her at dawn. They had to clean all the places where they didn''t move at ordinary times, that is, the beams of the room had to climb up and clean. You can''t leave a spider web or something. She also needs to wear beautiful clothes. But because she has been fat for so many years, she is ugly in any good clothes. So much so that she ended up in colorful and eye-catching clothes, which at least stood out. It''s ugly anyway. It''s better to be a little bit ugly. Ha ha ha, bu Yaolian is happy to think that she can finally wear beautiful clothes this year. Every year''s new year''s wish is thin, beautiful and beautiful. This year''s red and abnormal means have fulfilled the dream. There is such a beautiful God around, life is complete! Bu Yaolian tried a dozen skirts, which were all made by the local embroiderers themselves. The underworld is very good for the beauty, and its food and clothing are always the best. Because there are so many beauties, I have a embroiderer, and I don''t need to buy clothes outside. Bu Yaolian finally chooses a colorful and gradual smoke cage skirt and turns around in front of the bronze mirror. She feels that she is too beautiful. Chapter 930 "Well, I wish I were so beautiful. I don''t know when I''ll be able to thin like this." Bu Yaolian stood in front of the bronze mirror and sighed in a low voice. "What are you muttering about?" Behind him came the deep voice of the man, with the husky voice that had not yet been awakened. Bu Yaolian looks back and sees Su shenfan holding her stack of silver tickets in her hand. Her beautiful face is confused. "Boasting of my own beauty." She jumped up to him happily and looked into the bronze mirror: "well, it''s just right for shaozun, hahaha..." "Stupid." Su Shen pushes her away with disgust. He sat aside, yawned a little and threw the note on the table: "what the hell is this?" "The new year''s money for you is coming soon. I have a lot of money." Bu Yaolian looks at him on the table with her hands on her chin. Su shenfan sniffed, picked up the silver note and flipped it casually: "just these scattered pieces of silver? It''s not enough for a corner of the basement. " Bu Yaolian''s eyes widened: "there are 100000 Liang here, you don''t count them!" Most of her belongings are here, and she even said that they were just scattered silver! Can you fill his basement with silver? Su Shen looked at her in a puzzled way: "where do you get so many silver tickets?" "My family has money. I said that my grandparents love me very much. But now there is something wrong with me. I can''t go back." Bu Yaolian gave up her mouth wrongly. I''ve taken out so much money. I don''t think shaozun is willing to give it up. "Although I can''t see your scattered silver, it''s easy for women to have trouble with so much money. Put the silver in my custody first." Su shenfan said with a long finger, took the silver ticket and stuffed it into his sleeve. He can''t find out where Su Lian is from or who she is. With these banknotes, you may know her identity. Of course, he can ask her directly, but if he asks directly, it''s not so interesting. After all, it''s hard to meet someone who can''t even identify him. And this man was his first woman. "Ah This... " Bu Yaolian has some silly eyes: "little Shao Zun, I was just joking. I just took it out to show that I really have money... " Su shenfan calmly drank tea, eyes did not lift: "this is not the new year''s money?" "The lucky money was given on New Year''s Eve, and And you said no. " Bu Yaolian is also naive. He thinks that Su shenfan is such a man. It''s the scenery of Ji Yue. She stands tall and upright. She''s full of manly breath. How can I ask for a woman''s money. He would rather be a brother with the king of hell than a woman. But what''s more? Why did she give her silver note to a pinch of her own pocket! "I''ll take care of it for you first. You''re so stupid that I don''t know if you''ve been cheated." Su Shen is tired of being serious. Bu Yaolian is about to cry. Knowing this, she won''t show it. This is most of her working capital, so that if there is something wrong with her industry, the money will be made up. Everyone knows that Su shenfan loves silver most. When he comes to the silver in his hand, it''s harder for him to spit it out than to go to heaven! Wu Wu, bu Yaolian stamped her feet, turned around and ran out. "Early in the morning, where are you going?" "Su Shen is annoyed at after death to shout, the mood actually very good lifted the lip. Chapter 931 It''s not good to put so much silver on a woman''s body. Of course, he needs to help collect it. I dare to show myself in front of my Lord with silver. I''m tired of living. Bu Yaolian runs all the way to Fu''an palace in gubailu. Although the two palaces are next to each other, they are imperial palaces. Even if they are not far away, they can not be reached in one or two steps. When she arrived at Fu''an palace, Gu Bailu was already having breakfast. "Why did you come early in the morning? It doesn''t look very good." Gu Bailu said with a smile. Bu Yaolian sat down and hated: "shaozun is not a good man. He took my money and said he would take care of it for me. I''m so angry." This is a complaint. Gu Bailu gave a clear cough: "what''s the matter? Why does he want to take your money? No Why do you want to let him know your money? " Bu Yaolian told her what she had done. Gu Bailu helped his forehead: "you are like this, whose silver is not black to you. You show off in front of shaozun with your silver bill. Do you think your silver will get moldy when you put it around?" "I was stimulated by him. I didn''t have anything to do, I couldn''t make food, I didn''t have any spiritual power, and I couldn''t help him. I couldn''t make him look down on me for having no money. I took it out as soon as I was stimulated, and let him know that if he was really in trouble later, I still used it. How could I know that he was so shameless and really accepted it!" Bu Yaolian doesn''t believe Su shenfan''s stories. What can I do for her? Keeping it will become his. Gu Bailu really doesn''t know how to spit up her: "you say that you have always been a clever brain, how to get to Su shenfan and become retarded..." When a woman falls in love, she really has no intelligence. Bu Yaolian is an obvious representative. "Don''t scold me. You can help me find a way." Bu Yaolian is really in a hurry. She has nothing. If she has no money, she will not live. Gu Bailu smiled: "Su shenfan doesn''t really want your money, but he wants to bluff you. Who told you to play broadsword in front of Guan Gong? " In front of Su Shen, who loves silver most and has silver most, he put his silver on display and said that he would give him new year''s money, which is not to seek death. "But I don''t know when he''s bluffing. I''ll use a large amount of silver at the beginning of the year." Gu Bailu thought, "I have a way." She leaned up to buyulian''s ear and said a few words. Buyulian''s eyes lit up immediately: "OK, OK, OK, this method is good!" Gu Bailu poked her forehead and said, "don''t be such a fool next time." Bu Yaolian picked her head: "it''s hard to avoid that her brain can''t turn in front of the God." Gu Bailu said coldly, "no matter how you like it, you should also have reason and lose weight quickly. Otherwise, your God will become a god of male murder, and then the whole world will chase you to kill." Bu Yaolian shakes: "I I will, determined to lose weight. " Just then, Feng Qingtian came back from practicing in the small garden. Seeing Bu Yaolian frowning so early. He doesn''t like all the creatures that occupy lu''er''s house, nor do the women. Bu Yaolian was stared at by him, and hurriedly stood up: "I''ll go back first." "Wait a minute, I''ll give you something." Gu Bailu took out a black box from the soul receiving bracelet and gave it to her: "I''m good to keep it. Don''t be cheated by Su Shen again." Chapter 932 "I promise not." Bu Yaolian went back with the box. Feng Qingtian asked Gu Bailu strangely, "what''s the matter?" Gu Bailu jokingly told him the stupid things Bu Yaolian had done: "this silly girl is so hot to the people she likes. She has no sense." "It''s really OK to put her in the cracked mirror?" "Absolutely. Su Shen bothered us to look at sincerity in the mirror of heaven. Then we took it out, but what''s wrong with it in lian''er''s hand. Lian''er is his man. He doesn''t have that confidence." Feng Qingtian stroked her hair and said, "I''ll wash it if you have more ideas. What kind of sacrifice do you really want today?" "I''m not going. Let me sacrifice those things with ulterior motives. I might as well sleep twice more." Feng Qingtian makes a sound and turns to enter Jingfang. Bu Yaolian went out angry, but came back with a bright smile. Sanjinhua stopped her outside the palace: "sister lianer, what did you do in the morning? Did you get any treasure? You are so happy." Bu Yaolian smiled and said, "I don''t know who planted a money tree outside the door. If you shake it, you will lose the silver. Go and have a look." "Really?" One of them is unbelievable. "Really, a lot of palace people are shaking there." Bu Yaolian didn''t lie. There are many people in the Palace this year. They are all aristocratic princes who are used to playing. Stay in the palace and ask about the peerless elixir. It''s boring. Naturally, I want to have fun. This is not, I don''t know who dressed a big tree in gold. It''s full of money bags. Shake it and it will fall down. Bu Yaolian just picked up two. "Go and have a look, and pick up two. There is a lot of silver. There are seven or eight Liang in one bag, enough for me to eat for one year next year." Step Yao lotus happy tunnel. Three gold flower girl''s face slightly changed, looking at her eyes have changed a little. Seven or eight liang of silver can make you so happy. It seems that Shao Zun won''t spoil her much. She won''t even be rewarded with silver. See how poor she is. "Let''s not go. We don''t lack this silver. Let''s leave it to the palace people. They need it." This is very understanding and gentle. But bu Yaolian doesn''t think it tastes right. Oh, it''s ironic that she is at the same level with the palace people, and she needs to steal money from the palace people. Bu Yaolian did not seem to understand the general, smiling way: "you are really beautiful and kind." Then he ran and jumped into his room. Three gold flower girl pouted pout: "certainly is the small family to come out, even does not have the psychic power." "Sister lian''er is so pitiful. She can use seven or eight Liang silver a year. Shall we give her some?" "It''s also right to send a little to let shaozun know that we are dear to each other." Bu Yaolian doesn''t know what they are talking about behind her. She is in a good mood. With the mirror in hand, I''m afraid shaozun won''t give her back her silver. "It''s crazy to run." Su Shen was annoyed to see her come in and put down the book in her hand: "I''ll run out in the morning. Do you want to take the rope to fence you?" Bu Yaolian leaned over, held him by the waist, took out two money bags and showed off: "I grabbed two money bags, which add up to more than ten Liang." Su Shen is so tired that she doesn''t even bother to do it. "That''s a lot." Su shenfan stood up and said, "come and have a meal." Chapter 933 Bu Yaolian has a look. There are several saucers of pickles on the table, two plates of thin beef, two bowls of porridge, a large bowl of black chicken soup, and all kinds of small cold dishes for porridge. "She swallowed saliva:" don''t eat, I have eaten it in the princess To lose weight, start in the morning. In her weight-loss list, in the morning she can only drink warm boiled water, one boiled egg, or two boiled eggs, three boiled eggs She asked the servant girl to go to the kitchen and get some. "I don''t have any food for you or what? I''ll run to someone else''s house for dinner in the morning!" Su shenfan pulled down his face: "come here, eat with me." He has been used to eating by himself while watching buyulian. He feels that the food tastes delicious. Because Bu Yaolian likes to eat everything. Bu Yaolian touched his stomach: "I can''t eat any more. If I eat more, my stomach will grow bigger. I will grow fat." "You can''t be fatigued. You can''t be fatigued for more than ten kilograms." Su shenfan said coldly: "don''t let me call you a third time." Bu Yaolian pouts up. Go ahead. You''re beautiful. You''re the God. Bu Yaolian sat down, and Su shenfan handed over a bowl of porridge, and set up a plate of beef and a bowl of black chicken soup: "all finished." Bu Yaolian is really hungry. She exercises so hard every night. Although Su Shen is annoyed in the middle, she will go out to have a look at the underground palace. She has a chance to rest in the middle, but she doesn''t dare to eat to replenish her energy. In fact, she is starving every morning. Bu Yaolian drinks porridge skillfully. Although she drinks porridge in a small way, her face is extremely satisfied. It seems that the porridge is delicious. Su Shen is fed up with eating faster than her, and a plate of beef will be gone in two. "Little respect, I''ll give it to you." Bu Yaolian pushes the beef to him. "I''m full of your food." When he was full, he didn''t do anything else. He sat there and stared at buyualian. "Eat quickly. Don''t blame the Buddha for not taking you to sacrifice." Su Shen is bothered to wash her hands and mouth with the water sent by the palace people, and does not forget to threaten her. Bu Yaolian immediately takes the bowl, Gulu Gulu drinks it twice, and the bowl is still licked. Licked the corner of the mouth: "tell me, I''ve finished drinking." "And the soup and the beef?" Su Shen gets up and is ready to go out. Bu Yaolian quickly got up and grabbed him: "Shao Zun, wait for me, and then I''ll finish." "I''ll go to my study. Please eat slowly. Don''t choke. It will be ugly." Su Shen threw a word away. Bu Yaolian boo boo boo boo three times, you choke to death! No, no, no, you can''t curse shaozun. He is my God and I am his little sister. Su shenfan goes out of the room, the corners of his mouth are hooked. How do you think Bu Yaolian is stupid. Su Sheng, a confidant, asked in a low voice, "little monk, you are not allowed to take women to the ceremony. Would you take miss lianer?" Su shenfan doesn''t care much about the tunnel: "what''s wrong? I don''t have so many rules here. I want to spoil the beauty, but I also want to see his face is not good." Su Sheng is silent and no longer talkative. I understood that emperor yunqi must have offended his master. Although the head of his family is arrogant, he is not arrogant. He knows all kinds of etiquette and is not easy to offend people. I''m afraid that the yunqi emperor made a face for miss sanjinhua that day and called miss lianer, which made the master unhappy. Chapter 934 This is to take lianer girl to grow her face. He didn''t know that his master didn''t even think of so many twists and turns. He just can''t stand being coquetted by the beauty. It''s said that beauty is bad for water. Su shenfan knows for the first time that a woman is so charming that she has a real taste. Let all the stars in your sky be willing to pick for her. Of course, he would never let Sulian know. The fool will surely climb up the pole, and make more progress in the future. After breakfast, bu Yaolian sighed. What can I do. She wants to lose weight, but shaozun obviously won''t let her lose weight. It seems to know how much she eats like a bucket and how much she is forced to eat every day. I didn''t eat with her many times before. I came here occasionally at night. I didn''t have to stay in her room to eat. But since I saw her eating braised elbows that day, I seem to like eating with her very much. This is not a good phenomenon. She doesn''t need to lose weight. It''s time for nine thousand nine Dai to eat in the evening. She wants to take the opportunity to see if she''s thinner. After all, I don''t know how much sweat has gone out in such a strong exercise every day. In the heaven and earth Hall of the front palace, there was a large altar with a big suckling pig on it. It was roasted golden and looked tender. It was delicious to bite. Bu Yaolian pulled the sleeves of rasu''s irritated clothes and asked, "little Zun, can this suckling pig eat after the sacrifice?" Su shenfan put his hand on the top of his hair: "don''t show me shame." The sacrifices are all fixed on. This girl is a slanderer and cannot be reborn. The funniest thing about it is that every day I cry about dieting and losing weight, but it tastes like a bucket. I don''t know where the courage to abuse myself. It has to be said that Su shenfan still admired her courage of abusing herself. Bu Yaolian wiped her nose: "I I just asked, but I didn''t want to eat. " Su shenfan stares at her. If you don''t want to eat it, I won''t be named su. Bu Yaolian smiled at him and revealed two small tiger teeth: "do the gods in the sky also eat pork?" Su shenfan white her one eye: "how do I know." "Don''t they have a lot of Sanxian who are cultivated by human beings? Don''t they all eat when they are in retreat? If they don''t eat pork, isn''t it a white sacrifice to the gods?" "Shut up." Bu Yaolian grabs his sleeve and follows him. She stops talking. But she is a talker. She still worships this and that for so long. I saw yunqi emperor, one time, one time, and then what kind of sacrifice words, she read them for a long time, but she didn''t understand any of them. It''s killing her. "Shao Zun, we don''t need suckling pigs to sacrifice gods." Su shenfan stares at her again: "that uses what." "Use candy, and then put honey on the kitchen god''s mouth, so he won''t dare to speak ill of the world to the emperor." Su shenfan hook lips: "afraid of what he does." Su shenfan has no respect for these gods. For him, his cultivation is not for that day. The immortal in the sky can''t really protect you. He had contact with the devil. He had heard something about heaven. It was just another world, another group of people with different ghosts. There is no mystery. "To say bad things about the world, the emperor will think that the world is too chaotic and not a thing. He wants to destroy the world. It is said that the emperor wanted to destroy the world more than 100 years ago." Chapter 935 "Where did you hear that nonsense?" Su Shen looked at the sacrificial deity in front of him, and generally spoke with her without hesitation. It''s necessary for the girl to look around and see a man who is more beautiful than him. No There is no man more beautiful than him. He is the most beautiful. Anyway, I just can''t let her look at her randomly. I can only bear to talk with her. "The script tells me, and the stage often sings like this." "I never listen to any ghost." "Oh, it''s fun to sing. I can''t even see that the corner is dressed as a man or a woman "There''ll be a cast later. Now shut up and let you go." Step Yao lotus obediently shut up mouth, have a play to see go! It''s the right trip today. The sacrificial words, which look like the foot binding, are finally finished. The stage begins to cut the suckling pig Bu Yaolian followed Su shenfan and stood at the front, quite close to the suckling pig. When the suckling pig was open, it had a fragrant smell that came from the cold winter wind. Under the stimulation of the cold wind, the fragrance looks better. The slanders in Bu Yaolian''s stomach are all hooked up. Suckling pig is fat but not greasy. It''s crispy and smooth. She has eaten a kind of fragrant pig in a small place in Tianfeng country. It''s this kind of small suckling pig. It''s delicious and hot. Anyway, she won''t eat, so she will slander. Bu Yaolian unconsciously licked her tongue. This suckling pig is really delicious. Then Bu Yaolian saw that the emperor yunqi had thrown the pig to the ground The ground of the altar is made of marble, but there is a ring in the middle and a gold wire net in the middle. There is a huge golden pride dragon flying around the ring under the gold wire net! those suckling pigs are cut very thin, thrown from the gold wire net and fed to the dragon. "Little respect, the suckling pig is gone!" Su shenfan stares at her: "be quiet." Bu Yaolian looks at the dragon and stares. "It''s Dragon What a big one. Wow, dozens of people can''t hold it up. I saw the real dragon. " Girl, you are so rare. Su shenfan Leng hum: "what delicious suckling pig, dragon meat is delicious." Bu Yaolian was really attracted by his words: "what What Dragon Can dragon meat also be eaten? " "When the dragon meat is golden and spicy, it''s the best in the world. It''s good for the soul." Step Yao lotus swallowed saliva, slander did not go down, but more rampant. How to eat! She looked at the Golden Dragon swimming below, which had become a dish. Can you cut a piece and bake it? Su Shen was annoyed to see that the dragon under her eyes was almost staring out, covering her head and pulling it into her arms: "what do you think? You can''t eat it anyway, don''t think about it." Bu Yaolian was so angry that she said, "I want to eat it." "Don''t bite, it''s outside," he snorted Bu Yaolian quickly wiped his chest and straightened up seriously: "if you don''t want to, you don''t want to. When I have a lot of silver, I''ll order the local government to help me find the dragon meat. I''ll bake it, braised it, steamed it, and cold it!" Su shenfan hooked his lips: "I don''t accept such a challenge." "For the money, just take it." "I don''t, it affects the reputation of the local government. This kind of broken order will be brushed down in the charge." Su shenfan didn''t mean to tease her. Chapter 936 Only the most expensive, the most challenging and the most powerful will be in his hands. The others have been painted down. Of course, there is also a kind of list, which is a little strange and may arouse his interest. The following people will send it to make him happy. Looking for dragon meat like this is just insulting their intelligence. "Can''t I go through the back door even if I''m a pretty girl with little respect?" Su shenfan raised her chin, a pair of eyes swept her face, said three words: "want to be beautiful." Bu Yaolian: "..." It''s annoying to have such an unlovable master. Bu Yaolian felt that she should continue to look forward to the plum blossom and quench her thirst. She stared at the Dragon underground and saw him eating suckling pigs happily. I don''t think this world is really kind. It''s better to be a beast than a man. Su shenfan likes to see her such a fool with no regrets. After sacrificing to the gods, bu Yaolian is still trapped in the regret of not being able to eat the dragon meat. Su shenfan also special god of a sentence: "dragon meat can make you eat better, not fat at all." Bu Yaolian covered her ears and said, "I will not listen to me. I will recite the Scriptures." "What do you say?" Su Shen is bothered to drag down her hand, dare to scold his son of a bitch? If you''re brave enough, you don''t remember if you don''t smoke a meal. "I didn''t say anything Young Zun, let''s go to the theatre... " Bu Yaolian grabs his arm and looks at him begging. "Don''t go," said Su "Wow, how can you talk without count? You said you''d better take my concubine to the theatre later." Bu Yaolian wanted to kill him. "I mean take you when you shut up. When did you shut up and keep shouting for dragon meat?" Bu Yaolian lowered her head and sighed: "there is no meat for the dragon, no suckling pig, even no drama. It''s so boring to sacrifice the gods." "I didn''t let you come again. I have to ask for it." Su Shen is tired of carrying his hand forward. Bu Yaolian hurriedly followed up: "Shao Zun, let''s go to the theatre. The theatre is very beautiful, and we can listen to music. Many actors are beauties. Maybe there are beauties you like." Su Shen is annoyed that if she gets a beauty back, she can communicate with her and listen to her. Think of doumei. "Well, I like the Chinese beauty to take it back. You can sleep alone." Su shenfan Leng hum. "Ah I can''t. In fact, those actors are merciless and make up a lot. It''s not beautiful at all. " Bu Yaolian grabbed his arm and brainwashed him. Su Shen glanced at her face with annoyance: "do you want to go to the theatre?" Bu Yaolian shakes her head firmly: "no, what''s good in the play? It''s not as good as me." Su shenfan light: "you do not want to go, I prefer to go." Bu Yaolian has some silly eyes, don''t you? Is it true that she is interested in the beauty of the actors? I haven''t been there yet. I''ll be right now. Bu Yaolian wants to knock herself to death. How can she be so stupid as to tell him that there are beauties in her family? Isn''t her God the most fond of beauties. Ah ah, she must have been stupid. No I must be scolded by shaozun for being stupid every day, so I''m really stupid. "Young Zun, do you think you can stop scolding me for being stupid..." Bu Yaolian follows him, wronged. "What are you crazy about?" All of a sudden, he didn''t scold her for being stupid, even though he felt that way. "Concubine I feel that since I was called stupid by you, I''ve become more and more stupid! " Chapter 937 Su shenfan ha ha two: "blame me?" I''m stupid, and I''m scolded by my father? It can be blamed on him. It seems that she is too indulgent. "No No, I''ll just scold less later. I''m actually very smart. " Bu Yaolian looks distressed. Su shenfan stops and glances at her from head to foot: "where is a trace of intelligence in you from head to foot? Well? " Talk big and say you''re smart. In order to let him go to the theatre, he dared to use beauty as bait. "You stupid woman, the first act in the playbook has to be killed." "This I''m really not stupid. Don''t I meet you with less respect? You are so resourceful and resourceful. You have great talent. You know astronomy and geography. You have good martial arts in bed. You are also strong in physical strength. I will be stupid when I compare myself with you. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± What''s the relationship between strength and stupidity in bed? It''s not stupid to boast. Su Shen is so upset that he doesn''t want to deal with her. Stupid people can infect her. He doesn''t want to be infected. Bu Yaolian wanted to say something more. Su Shen gave her a look: "shut up, the more you say, the more stupid you are. Hide it quickly, and be a beauty quietly. You can let people see more." Bu Yaolian: "..." The stage was set up on the square not far from the altar, full of tables and chairs, with cushions on them. In the front row are two rows of Yuta, on which are fruits and pastries. When Su shenfan and bu Yaolian arrived, all the people had occupied the jade couch. The stage is singing the drunkenness of the imperial concubine, her wonderful posture, charming eyes, and the ghost lying in the emperor''s arms. Don''t mention it''s provocative. Bu Yaolian looks at Su shenfan nervously. Seeing that he doesn''t look at the stage, she feels relieved. "This actor can come to the hell to teach the beauties how to hook people." Su Shen is upset but suddenly opens his mouth. Bu Yaolian is suddenly hit inside. Don''t Shao Zun, I can hook people better than her! You didn''t put your eyes in the past, how could you see her hook people! "Shao Zun, there is no place. I Let''s go back. " The first two rows of Yuta are indeed out of place, but there are still a few empty seats in the back chair. "That''s not free?" Su shenfan points. "How can I sit in that position? You''re not respected. That position doesn''t fit your identity. Let''s go. Let''s go back." She''s pulling Sushen away. But my eyes are still on the stage. I haven''t seen a play for a long time. This troupe is really good at singing and has a good voice. At first sight, it''s the old troupe. Su shenfan how can not see her stupid, clearly do not want to go, but also pull him to go. He winked at Su Sheng. Su Sheng went to the front row and casually picked out a family to talk to. The people of that family quickly stood up: "little respect, little respect. You like this too. Come and sit here quickly." Bu Yaolian sits on the jade couch, eats fruits and melons, looks at the troupe fighting on the stage, and feels that life is really complete. That''s how power works. She must hold this thigh tightly! Weight loss must go on. "I don''t like to watch it, but all the actors are beautiful. Come and have a look." Su shenfan won''t lead himself into this kind of old people''s hobby group. Let the person of the position ha ha smiled two times: "beauty is beauty, but it can''t be compared with the beauty in your house." There''s a gorgeous lady sitting next to it. It''s said that it''s a beautiful city. Chapter 938 With such a beauty, who can watch those plays. Bu Yaolian''s eyes are very bright. She wants to say that this man is really interesting, but she just smiles at the man when she thinks that Su Shen is bothering her to be a beauty quietly. Then I asked Su shenfan for praise. You see, I didn''t even talk about collusion. If at ordinary times, bu Yaolian must have been in collusion with others in two sentences, and then talked about two more sentences. She knew the names of her daughter-in-law and children. She''s just a person. If it wasn''t for her fatness, her pursuers would have long lines, not to mention to the moon peak, but also to the yuzishan mountain. Su Shen was so annoyed that he could not understand her thoughtfulness. He said softly, "beauty is always more and better." "That is that is." Let the person sitting go. Bu Yaolian takes a piece of cake and prepares to put it in her mouth. Su Shen stretches out his hand to hold her: "everything will be put in her mouth, and the poison will not kill you." Bu Yaolian was so scared that she threw the cake away: "yes Is it toxic? " "No." Su shenfan takes back his hand and hooks his lips. Let you laugh at others, I don''t scare you to death. Bu Yaolian: "..." Why does he think her family is little respected and childish? Why should he scare her so much! When Buyao liandun didn''t even have an interest in eating cakes. "I want you to understand that you are the most favorite woman of my father now. My enemies are on the moon peak like the beauties. They can''t deal with me, but it''s a casual thing to deal with you. Take your time." Hearing this, bu Yaolian suddenly felt that there was a lot of malice around her. There may be enemies of Su Shen everywhere. "Then What can I do with that concubine? I don''t have the power of spirit... " I''m so tired. Do you want to learn two moves to protect your life. "I have a way." He made a hook to buyulian. Buyulian, like catching a straw for help, approached: "you said you said..." "Stay in the room and no one will hurt you." "Ah..." That is not to suffocate. What''s more, she likes to follow Su shenfan everywhere. She is happy with him every day. "It''s not that serious. It''s not dangerous to follow me." After all, seeing her face white with fright, Su Shen was annoyed and slowed down. He didn''t just tease her. Even emperor yunqi knew to cut her, let alone other people. He has been staying with her recently, and many people know that he dotes on her. In the case of Su shenfan, it''s not strange to spoil a woman. A beauty is born to spoil her. But others think that they can threaten him with her. So I''m sure everything will come to her. If she didn''t guard herself, she would have been killed. At this time, a palace official came over with a wooden ultimatum: "Shao Zun, miss lian''er, the troupe can order plays. Would you like to order some?" "Let her order." Su Shen is annoyed to take the wooden die and put it in Bu Yaolian''s hand. Bu Yaolian forgets the malice around her for a moment, and looks at several plays that few women appear. And even if there''s a woman, it''s a man. Well, she''s smart at last. Who said to see a play is to see a beauty. Su shenfan had no interest in these things. When people came to chat with him, he began to talk with them. Bu Yaolian was entranced and cried several times when she saw the sad place. Su Shen is tired of helping his forehead. It''s stupid. It''s enough. Chapter 939 "What are you crying for in the new year?" Su Shen impatiently threw the silk handkerchief to her. "It''s very good It''s just so refreshing. Su San is so pitiful... " Su shenfan: "..." He turned to look around, except for bu Yaolian, others did not feel sad at all. Do you think it''s just you? "My grandparents like this play best. They should be watching it at home now." Bu Yaolian thought that it was not far away from the palace, where her grandparents were. She was more sad that she could not go back. "You''re still excited, aren''t you? What are you crying about during the Spring Festival?" Su shenfan stood up, took her and left. Let the woman watch it again. He is afraid that she will go mad. Back to the Qinghua palace, bu Yaolian''s mood didn''t come back, so she thought that what was written in the playbook was a tragedy. She didn''t see a woman who had a good ending. Either by the scholars ungrateful, or the husband has a new lover abandoned. There are also feelings of life and death in the world like the king and the princess. But it''s too little. Bu Yaolian lies on the table, powerless. Su Shen is tired of going to the study to discuss matters and comes back. She looks dead. Suddenly it''s quiet, but it''s not suitable. "What are you doing Su Shen asked in a cold voice. Step Yao lotus straight body grievance tunnel: "no dragon meat." Su shenfan: "..." Is this trapped in dragon meat? "There''s no dragon meat. There''s roast pork at night." Bu Yaolian shakes her head: "no milk pork." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "That''s enough!" I''m really used to her, because she wants to eat pork and milk. He specially asked the kitchen to make it. People also looked strange, why do they want to eat roasted pork and milk. Or the whole pig. "Suckling pork is delicious, but it grows fat. Dragon meat doesn''t grow fat." The soft tunnel of Buyao lotus. This wayward reason, Su shenfan could not refute. Who let this advantage or he said! It''s really her fault. "I''m afraid of growing fat. It''s all right if I say you''ll grow another few kilograms." Su Shen is not bothered. Bu Yaolian looked at him with a disdainful face: "little respect, you say it''s ok now. When I get fat, the first thing I say is you." "Fart, I''m such a shallow person?" "You are." Bu Yaolian said without hesitation. Su Shen was impatient to strangle her. Well, he''s superficial. He sat down and pulled her into his arms: "in order to prove that you are not so superficial, I promise that you will not be despised if you grow fat." "Is it true?" said Bu Yaolian "Su Shen is annoyed lightly to hum:" at ease eats Bu Yaolian suddenly wants to let herself go. She can grow dozens of Jin Then she can lose dozens of pounds for her original share! She must be able to lose weight if she does so much exercise every night. Gu Bailu''s list is not to let her do more exercise, easy to lose fat. By the way, there''s also a set of weight-loss exercises, which she hasn''t skipped. In order to coax women to eat, Shao Zun also works hard. When the meal came to the table, bu Yaolian ate the milk pork, which was called a Huan. Su Shen looked at her with disgust: "eat slowly. Don''t eat like a pig." "It''s delicious. As expected, it''s the best one to eat. It''s really refreshing." Bu Yaolian thought for a moment and said, "I''m going to tell lu''er to make it in the kitchen." Chapter 940 Su Shen is too tired to stare at her. "You tell a pregnant woman that the milk pork is delicious?" "Yes, what''s the matter? Isn''t it? Good things to share. " "As far as I know, last time you ate hot pot together, because you had a stomachache because of the hot pot, it was exposed that Princess Wang Xuan ate hot pot. Now, Wang Xuan strictly controls her diet. You go to tell her that the milk and pork are delicious, and she may want to strangle you." Bu Yaolian giggled: "then I''m going to go, and I''m going to be angry with her." Su shenfan: "..." I thought you had a good relationship and how much you defended her. I was heartless. Su Shen was annoyed for a moment and then he felt his Qi was flowing. "Let''s go. Go right after dinner. By the way, ask her when she will get the cracked mirror." Step Yao lotus tiny Leng, and a blink of an eye smile way: "crack the mirror of the sky to come, in my here." Su shenfan Mou light tiny squint to see to her: "why didn''t give this Buddha?" "Lu''er said, I''m your man. It''s the same for me. She believes in me." "Speak." "That is, she is afraid to give you the mirror of split sky, but you are not willing to cooperate, so before the cooperation ends, she asked to put the mirror of split sky in my hand, anyway, I am your person." Su shenfan sneers: "ha ha..." Bu Yaolian said earnestly, "don''t worry about me, I will take care of it, just like you take care of the silver ticket for me." If Su Shen is upset, ha ha I was waiting here. "Then you should take good care of it. If you lose it Not only your life... " Su shenfan eyes light cold Lin: "is your grandfather grandmother''s life, must compensate." Bu Yaolian shivered in her heart. Shaozun''s expression was cold. But she likes it! It''s just like this. It''s arrogant and sharp. "I do." Bu Yaolian smiled and ate her milk pork happily. Su Shen''s face was confused. How could his sharp and cold threat be useless? Not afraid? What the hell? Has his sense of threat diminished? Su shenfan once doubted himself. After Bu Yaolian went to Gu Bailu, he called the two palace people into the study. One look made the two palace people shiver. That''s why I''m sure my majesty still exists. Let it go. It can only be said that the stupid woman of buyualian is so fat that she shouldn''t be so spoiled. She will be spoiled by heaven. I won''t go to her room tonight. Bu Yaolian didn''t know that she was not afraid of Su Shen''s troubles, so she once let him doubt herself, so she planned to reduce her favor. She said in front of Gu Bailu how delicious the roast suckling pig was: "you must let the kitchen cook make it for you." Gu Bailu ha ha: "do you think I am the food of aro? I''ve eaten all the dragon meat, let alone roast pork. " Bu Yaolian: "..." A stroke of understanding! What kind of person is Wang Fei? She shows off in front of her. She just wants to fight. "I want to eat dragon meat, too," said Bu Yaolian "It''s not hard to get dragon meat if you don''t respect your family. It''s better to fight a dragon for two or three days." Bu Yaolian thinks it''s even more impossible. Su shenfan is not willing to fight a dragon for two days. It''s almost the same. "That''s not very good. How long will he fight?" She asked with a layer of hope. Gu Bailu ha ha: "not really Then I will be killed by the dragon. " Bu Yaolian: "..." There is no hope. Chapter 941 "But as for you, you still eat so much milk pork. Don''t you know which pig is the fattest? Which one do you like?" Bu Yaolian: "..." Can we chat with each other? How did her idol become so bad. "I don''t want to eat either, but shaozun doesn''t know why recently. He always forces me to eat. I can''t stop eating..." Bu Yaolian is distressed. Originally, she could not bear the temptation of delicious food. She was supporting herself to lose weight. As a result, there was another troublemaker. How can I reduce this fat. "If he asks you to eat, you ask him if you are fat and he is responsible." Gu Bailu is speechless. Isn''t Su Shen bothered too much. There are so many beauties who even have to take care of their meals. Is he busy. "He really said this. He said that he would not despise me even if he grew several kilograms. He also made a guarantee." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Bailu turns her eyes, but bu Yaolian doesn''t have much will to lose weight because she is really a foodie. This is not for the love of Su Shen. She is afraid that she will not lose weight in her life. Su Shen is bothered by this person who doesn''t understand. He only talks irresponsibly. "That''s what he said, that''s what you believe? There are a few reliable words for a man. You can show him your real body now, and see if he dislikes it or not. " Bu Yaolian didn''t think about it: "it must be faster than a rabbit. I think it''s average." "Oh, you''re a little sensible, not completely fascinated by his rhetoric." "What I understand is that there is no way Avoid shaozun''s order. He has been eating at my place for every meal recently... " Gu Bailu thought, "I have a way." Bu Yaolian''s eyes brightened in an instant: "I knew you had a way..." "Ha ha! It''s useless for me to have any other way. You have to be strong willed. You want to have a baby. Your fat body is very likely to give birth to a child. One body and two lives are very possible. " When Bu Yaolian heard this, her face turned pale: "really Is it so serious? " "Women''s giving birth to children is a dead end. You can breathe when you are fat. You don''t have spiritual support. Do you know how much physical strength you need to give birth to children, so you have to lose weight, or the children won''t have to be pregnant." Gu Bailu was afraid that she would forget the most important thing if she was bothered by Su Shen. "I''ll cut it. I''ll cut it. I dare not forget it." "I''m afraid that if you are bothered by Su Shen for a few words, you will be floating. Women''s IQ in love is low, so I can''t blame you. Since he said that he won''t dislike you even if you grow several kilograms, then you can grow fat to show him every few days. It''s true that he doesn''t dislike you. " Bu Yaolian came up and said, "I think so too. When I change my body, I add a little meat. When I change my body, I cut a little meat from the real body. At last, the two bodies can overlap. I don''t need to eat jiujiudaichun." "It''s good that you have a sense of proportion in your heart. I know it''s tiring to lose weight, and I''m also very willing to practice, but I still have to stick to it." "I will. What''s your way?" Gu Bailu smiled and said, "I''ll get some herbs and make them into balls for you. Soon after you finish eating, you can eat a ball and go to the clean room by yourself. That ball can make you spit out all the food you just ate." Bu Yaolian couldn''t help clapping: "I didn''t think of such a simple way." Chapter 942 "Silly girl, this method is simple but uncomfortable. If it''s not really unreasonable, it won''t let you use this method. It''s not good for your body." "After this period of time, I''d better go back to the prefecture. Shaozun may not eat here every day." Gu Bailu patted her on the head: "if you grow dozens of kilograms of Su Shen, you really don''t dislike it. All your pain is worth it." Bu Yaolian shook her head: "not bitter, not bitter at all. I''m happy in it. Compared with many other women, I don''t know how happy I am." "Well, that''s true, man. Contentment is bliss." "Why haven''t they arrived at yunqi country? It''s new year''s Eve in a few days." "Maybe the child is too small and drives slowly. It''s estimated that he will arrive in these two days. How was the sacrifice yesterday? Is it good-looking?" Women are not allowed to take part in this kind of worship. I don''t know how Su shenfan told yunqi emperor that he took Bu Yaolian to participate. "It''s so boring. I didn''t see a God, but I saw a golden dragon. It looks so powerful. It''s golden and shiny." Gu Bailu''s interest: "the Imperial Palace has a dragon?" "Well, I really want to eat dragon meat. Shao Zun said that dragon meat will not gain fat, but also increase spiritual strength..." "It''s easy to eat dragon meat. Isn''t there a ready-made one?" Gu Bailu also slandered. Aro should be here these two days. What this girl is thinking about is dragon meat. Gu Bailu is not as slandered as aro, but there is no reason to let go of delicious food. It''s really boring to stay in the palace these days. Emperor yunqi sent people to keep an eye on it, so they were afraid that they would transfer the stolen dirt. She can''t even go out to go shopping. Since Xiao Jingyun bored her, she would kill him to play. "Ah Do you mean to kill the dragon? It''s not very good. The emperor seems to take it seriously. " "No real God, no real noble dragon can be willing to be raised by human beings as long as it has fighting power. The real noble dragon has the blood of the dragon spirit, and the shallow one is the descendant of the dragon family, which is the descendant of the real God. This kind of dragon that is greedy for life and afraid of death and bows to human beings is the defeat of the dragon family." "Is Shaoer a real dragon?" "She is the purest and noblest descendant of the Dragon nationality, but she doesn''t know it. When she gets the spirit power of the Dragon nationality, she won''t be willing to be controlled by Lu Huoying Unfortunately In the early years, the dragon people were destroyed miserably. Now I don''t know where the dragon people''s power was sealed up. " "Does shallow know?" "She doesn''t know. She doesn''t have dragon consciousness at present. It''s estimated that she was blocked by others to make her human, so that she would be as cowardly as she is now. Once she recovers the spirit power of dragon, she is definitely not what she is now." True Dragon That''s the most proud and dignified group. The Dragon raised by Xiao Jingyun must be a low dragon. So she''s going to kill for the dragon people! "I didn''t expect that shallow girl is so big! True dragon is God. So many rivers and lakes are controlled by the dragon people. " "Ha ha Although it''s a big one, she didn''t find the power to seal it up. In fact, she''s still a little transparent. " "I hope she can quickly find the sealed power and let Lu Huoying taste the consequences of bullying her." Gu Bailu touched her head and said, "don''t worry about others. Hurry up and solve your own problems. Nine thousand nine Dai Chunzhen can''t eat too long." Chapter 943 "I know I know. I''m going to have nine thousand spring tonight. I''ll put on some weight." Shortly after Bu Yaolian returned, Gu Bailu sent someone to give her the pills. In the evening, when eating, bu Yaolian did not have any burden in her heart. Braised pork and big plate chicken were all delivered to her mouth one at a time. Su Shen was a little surprised: "this is not going to diet at all." No need for him to eat under pressure. "Don''t you say that I can''t be disgusted if I grow several kilograms. Naturally, I can eat at ease Hee hee. " Su shenfan doesn''t know how, just can''t see her so happy: "I don''t dislike it, so you''re not afraid that all the beautiful skirts can''t be stuffed?" Bu Yaolian is so angry that her teeth itch. What can I do to disturb her conscience! "There is a embroiderer in the underground. You can change her clothes at any time." "It''s not ugly to change your waist like a bucket." When Bu yaolianton was like a pissed off ball, he threw down his chopsticks: "if you don''t eat, don''t eat. In the future, shaozun won''t force me to eat. I want to keep my figure. Shaozun doesn''t count. I''m not fat yet, so I began to scold my body for being ugly." As expected, the princess is right. A man''s promise is just a lie. It changes every day. "You really don''t want to eat it. This big dish of chicken is really authentic. The cold skin added to it can only be made in Tianfeng kingdom. It''s strong and chewy. It''s delicious in the chicken juice of the big dish of chicken." Bu Yaolian curled her mouth. Needless to say, she also knew that the big plate chicken was delicious. She ate it in Tianfeng. I haven''t tasted the most authentic food for a long time. I didn''t expect that the Royal chef of yunqi would make it. She just ate two pieces of meat in a beautiful mood, and was upset by Su Shen to destroy her mood. Wuwuwu She wants it, too! "Don''t eat any more. Keep your figure and let the little one like it." Bu Yaolian looked at him wrongly with cold skin in her hand. Take it out of the big plate of chicken, with the strong fragrance of chicken juice, ah I really want to have a bite. Su shenfan chuckles: "stupid, I''ll talk about it casually. You can''t be a bucket waist. Come on, open your mouth." Su Shen can''t bear to see her stupid appearance again. He put the cold noodles to her lips and watched her cherry red lips covered with her saliva just licked. It was crystal clear and more delicious than the cold noodles. Bu Yaolian can''t help but reach out and lick it. It''s delicious. The chicken juice is fresh and fragrant. Su Shen''s eyes darkened a little: "eat quickly, lick what to lick." Bu Yaolian looked at him wrongly: "shaozun certainly didn''t really feed my concubine. When I really opened my mouth to eat, I would take it back." Su shenfan: "..." Who said Su Lian was stupid? How could she be so innocent. Su shenfan really intends to do this. "Ramble, is this Buddha such a naive person?" Bu Yaolian blinks at him. You are, you are Su shenfan said patiently again, "open your mouth." Bu Yaolian obediently opened her lips and her tongue. The cold skin passed her mouth, and suddenly her lips were blocked. Su Shen kissed her and wrapped her tongue. Bu Yaolian is very upset. Her cold skin Bu Yaolian is bothered by Su Shen and hugs her leg. She kisses and puts her hand in her skirt. "Little Shaozun, eat How about eating... " Bu Yaolian''s brain is full of confusion. Isn''t it a good meal? How can it develop to do such a thing. Chapter 944 Don''t be so energetic. "The food is delicious?" Su Shen asked in a troubled voice. Of course, the cold skin of Dapan chicken is better than yours! "Of course not. Shaozun is the best to eat. Shaozun is a handsome egg. It''s the most beautiful and delicious." Bu Yaolian put her arms around him and took a bite on his lips: "well, there is no cold skin like you." Su shenfan thinks this is not right? Cold skin can''t match him? When is he going to compare with the cold skin. "Bu Yaolian, you''re tired of living. You dare to compare yourself with the cold skin. I''m so cheap!" Bu Yaolian felt that she had flattered the horse''s legs, so she hurriedly rescued: "no No No, you are better than dragon meat. " Su shenfan: "..." "Eat your meal!" Su shenfan decides to stop her mouth with food. Bu Yaolian had her cold skin and a large plate of chicken. Su shenfan really wanted to cross his own ridge. At night, when she was pressing buyulian drama split movement, she still smoked her butt and asked, "brother can only compete with dragon meat?" "No, no, no You can compare with the food of the whole world. " "Then you eat your brother all over." "Ah..." When Su Shen was annoyed to finish, he went to the bath with Bu Yaolian, who was almost half dead. Washing and washing, I found something wrong. Holding her waist, I found that there seemed to be a circle of meat on it: "Sulian, are you really fat?" There is a pinch of meat on the waist, but it''s smooth and tender, which is not annoying. "Ah..." Bu Yaolian shouts and looks up at her stomach. It''s really a small circle. The effect of nine thousand nine Dai Chun is so obvious. "I grew up with a fat body. I grew up with a little more meat. I''ve been suffering a lot over the years..." Bu Yaolian wrongs the tunnel. Su Shen is upset that he hasn''t seen such a girl who can grow meat easily. It''s really not easy to think that she can grow meat easily and still maintain such a graceful posture. It''s no wonder that the delicious food is just like the birth of a starving ghost. I think I haven''t eaten it several times. "Well, I''ll grow some meat. If the pig doesn''t live like that, I say it''s ok if it''s OK." Su Shen bothered to caress her back for a few words. Bu Yaolian secretly rejoiced, as if she didn''t really care. However, in order not to cause too much impact on Su Shen, she only gained a little weight during this deformation. What I didn''t expect was that Su Shen was so sensitive, and I found out. In order to lose weight, bu Yaolian fights with Su Shen every night for exercise. Lu''er also said that she was lack of sports. Some men exercise together, but also Yin and Yang reconcile, maybe her fat constitution will improve. In terms of food, she also strictly follows Gu Bailu''s instructions. One advantage of this method is that she can eat delicious food, at least taste it in her mouth. I don''t think it''s hard to lose weight like this. The next day, aro arrived in yunqi country, where Gu Bailu was accused of throwing her away for such a long time. Gu Bailu knew that the girl was going to make trouble, and said with a smile: "there is a dragon in the palace. We went to make it quietly, and roasted the dragon meat." As soon as aro listens, he doesn''t remember Gu Bailu throwing her away, and pulling Gu Bailu to kill the dragon. "Don''t worry. Plan. You can call buyualian here. Let''s go together." Chapter 945 Pull on Yaolian, ha ha Even if the killing of the dragon is exposed, there is little respect for it. Who told him to talk about the dragon meat with Bu Yaolian and not to eat it for others? He didn''t carry the pot on his back. Step Yao lotus a listen to kill dragon, have dragon meat to eat, fart epilepsy fart epilepsy came. "When shall we act? Shall we wait until evening?" "They can''t wait for the night. They guard the underground palace at night. It''s very strict. It''s best in the daytime We''ll go at the break. " "Then what am I going to prepare?" "Prepare some sacks of dragon meat." Gu Bailu said. Aro raised her hand. "Miss, aro is looking for the sack!" "I''m afraid it''s impossible for the dragon to be killed for a while. We can only cut a few pieces of meat to make a tooth offering. Aro''s spiritual power and my assistance should be able to control the dragon. Lotus, you can cut the meat. Prepare a very sharp knife." The reason why she is not prepared is that fengqingtian has forbidden her to touch anything sharp. "I can''t let my lord know about it." Gu Bailu gave a stern warning. "It''s better to let the king know. If there is a king, a dragon will be killed at will." Gu Bailu patted her head: "you dare to tell Su Shen that you are going to kill the dragon and eat the dragon meat. I can''t eat at random now." "I was wrong." "Well, that''s the decision. You go and prepare first." During the lunch break, the imperial palace is quiet. Aristocratic families have always had a superior life. They all have the habit of taking a short rest after lunch. Palace guards are also the most relaxed at this time. Gu Bailu, aro and bu Yaolian came to the altar with their hats and clothes wrapped. "Miss, it''s a dragon. This dragon is so big that it can eat for ten and a half days," said aro excitedly "Keep your voice down. Don''t bring the guards in." The dragon was locked under the altar, and there was no guard around, because no one dared to kill the Dragon at all. Besides, no one has a feud with dragon, so it''s impossible to abuse him. How could I have thought of a few foodies to make up his mind. "The cage is closed. How can we get down?" Asked Bu Yaolian. "It''s simple." Gu Bailu drew a big circle on the golden wire net: "open!" There was a big hole in the gold wire net. Not enough for dragons to fly out, but enough for them to go down. "Aro, take lian''er and jump down. Be careful not to let the Dragon hurt you." "OK." Aro clasps Bu Yaolian and jumps in. Gu Bailu followed. Golden Dragon didn''t expect that human beings would jump in when he occupied the territory for hundreds of years. He was obviously angry. He would throw his dragon tail on them with a loud roar. "Stick to the wall!" Cried Gu Bailu. There is a round channel under the altar, which is about ten meters deep and ten meters wide. There is a big cylinder in the middle. The whole body of the dragon is around the big cylinder. It swims around every day and stops when he is tired. They walked against the wall, because the wall was round, and his tail swung around, but he couldn''t play with them. "Brother long, we don''t want your life, as long as you are good enough to cut you a little dragon meat and fight for tooth sacrifice..." Gu Bailu said. The dragon was so angry that people wanted to eat his meat. Even the emperor regarded him as a God! He shook his tail and attacked again. This time, he found the place and directly hit Gu Bailu and them. Gu Bailu drew a blink sign, three of them ran in and drove to the back of the Golden Dragon in an instant. The dragon''s scales were as thick as gold, and ordinary swords could not be pierced. Chapter 946 "It''s thick. I don''t know if my knife will work." "His calves are crispy and the meat there is the most tender and delicious." Gu Bailu said. "Yes, calf meat is the best. Aro likes it best." The Dragon brothers saw that they didn''t hit them, and let them climb on themselves. They hated to cut his meat. They were so angry that they almost turned their eyes. He shook his body violently, trying to shake them off. "Hold on, aro. Try to control his tail." The most aggressive of the Dragon brothers is the dragon tail. It looks like the sky is falling. No matter how powerful you are, you have to be seriously injured. "Good!" A Luo excitedly turns over in the air, a blood red ray of light appears in her hand, and in a blink of an eye, a burning flame appears. When the Dragon brothers saw the big fire, they were very angry. They kept turning over and over. They used the tail of the dragon to swing at aro. Huokejin, this dragon is a golden dragon. It''s really metal. The most scared thing is fire. That''s why he''s so grumpy. Gu Bailu reached out his hand and waved a token: "aro, don''t fight!" I''m afraid that aro will forget himself and fight with the Dragon brothers. Although the Dragon brothers are trapped here, but really fight, aro is not his opponent. Aro throws a fireball at the dragon''s tail. The dragon''s brother is as painful as a grasshopper. It''s hard for Gu Bailu and bu Yaolian on the dragon''s back. They feel like they''re going to vomit when they are upset by him. Gu Bailu quickly drew a talisman and patted it on the back of the Dragon brothers. In a moment, the Dragon brothers became a obedient insect and fell to the ground. "Mommy, this brother shakes like a motor. He should be tired too. I''m steady. Lian''er is going to cut the flesh on his calf. Hurry up." Bu Yaolian climbed down and came to the back leg of the dragon. Sure enough, there was a white place behind the leg without dragon scales. Her hands trembled as she cut the living flesh. But knowing that she didn''t have time, she didn''t dare to delay. When she cut it, she didn''t even have blood. She quickly cut a few more places, cut a few big pieces of meat down, and her hands were still heavy. "It''s done." The meat is fresh and looks like white litchi. It''s transparent and delicious at first sight. "I draw, you get out of the blink." Gu Bailu drew a blink sign on the back of the dragon, and let Bu Yaolian go ahead. Ah Luo is dead. As soon as she left, the Dragon flew up and wanted to bite aro. Aro kicked him in the eye of the dragon and jumped into the blink charm. "There is no blood in this dragon meat." "In sacks." Aro quickly took out the prepared sacks and stuffed them all in. "When people take a bag, they say it''s sweet potatoes, ready to bake." It''s also golden when roasted. It''s a bit like roasted sweet potato. "Yes." Bu Yaolian and aro nodded cleverly. "Where shall we hide the meat?" "I can''t hide it. My Lord is a dog nose. He knows there is dragon meat when he smells it. Put it there." "OK, let''s go." The three hid the dragon meat in the rockery in the garden of Qinghua palace. Take out a piece and cut it, and stretch out the fire. A Luo is in charge of stealing seasonings from the kitchen, Gu Bailu is in charge of baking, and bu Yaolian is in charge of guarding the position. Don''t let shaozun and fengqingtian come in. Aro quickly stole all the ingredients in a hurry. Gu Bailu began to barbecue. There was no smoke in the barbecue. It happened that the wind was still strong today, and the smoke was far away. Chapter 947 "The three golden flowers seem to be coming this way." Bu Yaolian, who was sent out to guard the position, rushed over. "They''re OK. They say we roast. They don''t know what we bake. Don''t worry." But aro didn''t like it: "Miss, dragon meat can''t be given to them. Aro will drive them away." Aro knew that when the man came and saw them roasting, he would definitely want to eat a few pieces of meat if he smelled it well. "Cheapskate." Gu Bailu poked her on the head. "I won''t give it to them," aro said seriously "All right, all right, you go and send them." Aro sent people directly, rushed out and shouted at them, "stop, our young lady is here to rest. She doesn''t like to be disturbed." Jiao Hua frowned a little: "who is your miss?" "Princess wanton." Second, Jiao Hua: "it''s the wanton princess. I should say hello if I want to come." "No, miss is roasting. I don''t have time for you." And aro sent them away, and turned and went back. Bu Yaolian''s forehead is full of black thread: "aro, you don''t want to give them meat, but also tell them that Lulu is roasting..." "Miss, is aro wrong?" Aro was confused. She was baking meat. She just didn''t want to give it to them. "No mistake, it''s OK." Aro is a child. Gu Bailu never taught her to lie. Bu Yaolian sighed: "it''s really rare to be able to make aro so innocent and pure." How many lies did she use to get along with shaozun. If these lies are exposed, think about them. Gu Bailu smiled and said, "everyone has his own way of life. There is no comparison. You are not bad." Bu Yaolian shakes her mood and looks at the roasted dragon meat. Her saliva flows out. "How long will it take to ripen? I can''t help my saliva." Asked Bu Yaolian. "It''s going to be a while. You go out and watch. If you are known by shaozun, you should pay attention to your skin." "Are you ok? Shaozun doesn''t know what we bake." "Be careful." Gu Bailu said. Bu Yaolian nodded and stood outside obediently. From time to time, the fragrance and smoke came from the plum forest. Three Jinhua girl looked and looked again: "it''s so elegant to have a barbecue in our garden." "How does the meat smell special But she is so mean that she doesn''t give us any food. " "Sister lian''er didn''t give us any food either, because we also made cakes and sent them to her at the first time." "Sister lian''er is so mean." "Sister lian''er refused to let shaozun give us. She was mean." The three sisters agreed that sister lian''er was a cheapskate. The sister lian''er, who is regarded as a cheapskate, ate heartily, full of oil and boasted: "it''s really delicious. All the meat in the world is not as good as the dragon meat. It''s crispy, smooth and greasy. I can eat the whole dragon." Aro has no time to talk. Gu Bailu baked two more dishes and said, "I''ll leave one for you, shaozun, and the other for my Lord." "Yes, yes, but will they eat it?" "My Lord didn''t study the delicious food. If you give it to him, you can eat it. If you don''t respect it, you can''t recognize it. What I bake is special, and what kind of meat I can''t eat." So In the evening, Su was annoyed to see a plate of roasted meat on the table, which was also sprinkled with various seasonings. Chapter 948 Just as he walked into the table, bu Yaolian hugged him from behind: "Shao Zun, you are back. I miss you so much." Su Shen turns around and kisses her. Then he asks, "what kind of meat is it? It smells delicious." "Super delicious meat." "This is the black goat meat of Nanyao country. Aro brought it from Nanyao country. It''s the best barbecue in the world after being roasted by the ancestral way of the princess Su shenfan hum: "who said that this is the best delicacy in the world, there is no one." Bu Yaolian coughed softly: "you are the best shaozun. It''s the best barbecue. It''s different." "No matter where it''s different, I also have meat, round and thick." Bu Yaolian''s face is a little red. I don''t respect her. Can we have meat if we don''t agree with each other. Bu Yaolian can only recognize: "you are the best delicacy in the world, it is behind you No, no, no, it''s been dumped by you for several blocks. " Su shenfan pinched her red lips and said, "you can speak and reward you well in the evening." Bu Yaolian said, "thank you, shaozun." She happily went to cut the barbecue and handed him a piece of hairpin and hairpin: "you can taste it. It''s absolutely delicious. It''s the only secret system. It''s the fattest goat. It''s grown up in the mountains with delicious green grass." "Even the grass is delicious. Do you have anything bad in your eyes?" "I don''t like anise, not at all!" Su shenfan picks his eyebrows: "Oh..." The sound of "Oh" turned back thousands of times, which made Bu Yaolian feel flustered. Childish little respect, won''t think of any way to make her unhappy. "Little Zun, eat quickly." Bu Yaolian stares at the longrou in his hand, and bahaw''s lips turn red. There''s not much left in the barbecue. She wants to keep all her respect, so she doesn''t have to eat it. Oh, if only there were dragon meat. But she knew it was impossible. The dragon is a deity. Ordinary people don''t kill them. If it is a pure real dragon, even Gu Bailu will not start. Su Shen was tired of eating the dragon meat under her eager eyes. After a while, he said, "it''s really delicious." "Well, it''s delicious. I haven''t eaten it all. I''ve left so much for you." Bu Yaolian looks at him with a small face in praise. Su Shen frowns and kisses her: "it doesn''t hurt you in vain." Step Yao lotus mouth corner touched the dragon meat taste, stretched out the tongue to lick. Su shenfan thinks that this girl is really not easy. She is slandered like this. I still remember to leave it to myself. Although Sushen is fed up with delicacy, he is not a picky eater. No matter how delicious the food is, he just goes over his mouth and doesn''t like to eat like Bu Yaolian. He ate two pieces. It''s hard to see that Buyaolian, a kind of pug, was lying on his side and waiting for him to throw meat. He pushed her: "eat quickly, don''t be silly." "Little Don''t respect your eating. It''s for you. I ate it today, and I ate a lot. " "Eat, don''t talk nonsense." Su Shen turns to eat something else. Bu Yaolian did not seem to be very interested in dragon meat. She picked up the knife and cut it off, tasted a piece and squinted. No matter how much you eat, you still feel delicious. Feng Qingtian also had dragon meat in the evening, and also had a bowl of rice. Gu Bailu watched him finish eating and asked with a smile, "does the Lord know what kind of meat it is?" "Dragon meat." Feng Qingtian calmly replied, "kill the dragon under the altar?" Chapter 949 Gu Bailu shook her head: "there is no time to kill. Besides, it is too eye-catching to kill. The emperor yunqi is not wanted in the whole country, so I cut some crus." Feng Qingtian pinched her face: "it''s good to eat dragon meat. I won''t say you. Who will take with me?" "Lotus." Gu Bailu smiles. "Well, well done." Feng Qingtian praised her two words: "do I want to wake up the emperor yunqi?" "Let him fall out with shaozun completely?" "Shaozun cut his dragon in order to spoil the woman. He should not bear it." Feng Qingtian''s face is still expressionless, only those dark eyes are full of some pondering. He would be happy to upset Su Shen. Gu Bailu pours into his arms: "the Lord knows my heart best..." "Did you give him the dragon meat?" "I must have given it. How can I forget him for such delicious food?" Feng Qingtian stroked her stomach: "I won''t talk about you today. Next time, you are not allowed to do such a dangerous thing. How can I be so careless with my child and deal with Xiao Jingyun?" "How are you doing these days?" "Almost, waiting for the red elixir to mature, Su shenfan should have collected the soul again." Gu Bailu frowned slightly: "I''m afraid that the devil will come in these two days. We should be careful then." "You cheated him for half a year, but now he has not been able to return to the grottoes." Gu Bailu laughed: "hum, who let him threaten me? I haven''t got revenge in my previous life. I''ll wait for him this time." "Well, you try your best to arrange it, and the dark army is secretly transferring it. Don''t think so much about baby rearing." Gu Bailu stroked his stomach and said, "I should be born soon after the Spring Festival. I can finally get rid of this big baby. I feel really tired every day." "Hard work." Feng Qingtian kissed her on the cheek. "It''s not hard to have a prince to hurt me." "Little mouth is so sweet. Let me have a taste of what I have eaten." "I hate it..." Xiao Jingyun spent most of the time talking with the national master in the secret room. It was already dark when he came out. The eunuch told him: "the leader of the guard has been waiting outside. He wants to see his majesty." "What''s the matter?" The leader of the guard will not come to him. "He said there was something important to report." "Let him in." Xiao Jingyun rubbed his forehead. It used to be very easy for the first emperor to run the country. Now it''s his turn. How can he feel that it''s really bothering him. Especially now there are so many outsiders in the palace. It''s hard to catch up. The leader of the guard rushed in anxiously: "emperor, the dragon is in trouble. It''s so painful that it''s humming all the time. I haven''t been flying this afternoon." Xiao Jingyun stood up: "what? What''s the matter? " The town of golden dragon is at the altar, but if it happens, the country will be unstable. "My subordinates have seen that the dragon''s calves have been cut many pieces of meat. I don''t know who is so hateful." Xiao Jingyun roared: "how did you guard it? You let the Dragon do something like this. I''ll take it to the widow and seal it up. Search Search palaces one by one! " After cutting the dragon meat, I must want to take it home as the treasure of the town. Xiao Jingyun can''t think of breaking his brain. People dig his dragon meat to eat meat. Su shenfan takes Bu Yaolian out of the bath and takes her back to bed. Chapter 950 Just turned around in the bath, bu Yaolian is now as tired as a dog. Lying in his arms, he felt powerless: "little Zun, why do you have such good energy every day... " "Of course, it''s a joke to know who you are and how to let women die and live." He has saved energy for more than 20 years! The average man begins to sleep with a woman at the age of thirteen or four, and his energy has been exhausted since he is now sleeping. And he''s just at the beginning, naturally energetic. Bu Yaolian''s little hand drew a circle on his chest: "unfortunately, I''m afraid that I can''t give my spiritual strength to shaozun and Shuangxiu." Su shenfan said: "it''s hard to beat a mosquito to death just because of your spiritual power. Don''t think so much about it. It''s necessary for you to serve the Buddha." Bu Yaolian''s little hand flicks his little annoyance: "to serve you, or to serve it." Su shenfan turned her hand and held it on her waist: "serve together." Bu Yaolian asked for mercy in a low voice: "return I haven''t had enough rest. " "I dare to move my brother''s baby without enough rest, eh? I''ll see what I can do with you. " Just as Su shenfan was about to take power, Su Sheng''s voice rang out: "Shao Zun, the guards are bringing people to search the palace." "Let him go, where''s the guts?" Su Shen is bothered to hold the little white rabbit of Bu Yaolian, so Bu Yaolian can''t help crying out. Dear friends, here It started again. The guards must not want to come in. Su Sheng went out to return to the leader of the guard: "the master is working. I''m afraid it''s impossible for you to search." The leader of the guard held the imperial edict in his hand: "please do me a favor. When the emperor gives the imperial edict, you must search every palace." Su Sheng asked strangely, "what happened? How did you give the imperial edict and lose something in the underground palace?" Because of the cooperation between Shao Zun and yunqi emperor, they often also deal with each other. "No, it''s because the dragon in our country was hurt and the emperor was angry. That''s why the imperial edict was issued." Su Sheng is surprised: "who is so bored? What do you do to hurt the dragon?" "I think it must have an ulterior motive to shake the foundation of our country." The guard looked solemn and said, "so the subordinates of this palace must search. They are waiting here. When will shaozun finish his work and when will they search?" Su Sheng snorted twice coldly: "yes, you can wait, but I can tell you that my master and son are doing this kind of thing all night, especially if he or she is not going to guard the underground palace tonight." "It''s OK, I''ll wait." The guards don''t believe it. How much physical strength does it take to do it overnight. Moreover, he heard that shaozun had been pampering this woman for many days, and she could not be so energetic. The leader of the guard is really waiting on the steps. A group of guards are standing in line outside the palace. The night was so quiet that I could hear the insects clearly. Not to mention the panting sound from the hall, which makes people hot in the cold winter night. From time to time, the woman''s voice of supplication came. "Shao Zun No, let''s have a rest "Good brother, let go of your sister." "Eunuch Come on, come on. " The guards outside the palace, with their expressionless faces at ordinary times, were manic. Such soft and tender voice, with the charm of a thousand turns and a hundred returns, has attracted people''s hearts and breasts. The moon gradually climbed up, and the sound in the middle of the sky had not yet rested. It''s like the middle doesn''t stop. The leader of the forbidden guards asked people to take two bottles of wine and wait while drinking. Chapter 951 The moon gradually climbed up, and the sound in the middle of the sky had not yet rested. It''s like the middle doesn''t stop. The leader of the forbidden guards asked people to take two bottles of wine and wait while drinking. Damn it, listen to the voice inside. He''s looking for a woman. The beauty of shaozun, he also saw, was born with the name of a country and a city, and was unparalleled among scholars. With the hook voice, every word he uttered was tantalizing. Such a beauty can give him a sleep, this life is really no regrets. The leader of the guard shouted wine and thought that he could not help but feel the pain of his lower body. Run to the nearby Merlin and solve it for yourself. I don''t know how to come back and hear the voice inside. I want it again. Simply holding the wine pot out of the palace, guarding outside the palace, across the high wall, the voice will be much smaller. But I can still hear it in the past. The leader of the guard smashed the wine bottle to make himself sober. It''s hard to wonder that all people are addicted to the gentle countryside. It''s nice to have such a charming woman killed. He finally knew that Susheng had no exaggeration. When he met such a woman, he could stay for a night. The leader of the forbidden guards stayed with the forbidden guards all night, and the voice that made people think disappeared when it came to the sky. The leader of the guard thought that the beauty must be so tired that she passed out. When there was no movement, he took people in. Su Sheng just woke up from a sleep and saw his face haggard, as if he had been tortured to be ten years old: "what do you do so hard, we can still ask you for that little dragon meat, don''t search other palaces, and stare at what you do here." Su Sheng thinks he has a hole in his head. His master needs some dragon meat. I really want dragon meat. I can hunt one in wanjian altar. They are the only common people who will treat a broken dragon as a God. Will the real dragon make them sleepy? "Shao Zun should be finished." After listening to the corner of the wall for one night, the leader of the guard has solved it twice. Can he not be tortured to be haggard. Su Sheng saw him like this. He knew that he was determined to search. But he didn''t have any trouble. He went to report again. Su shenfan''s deep voice came from inside: "let the palace people come in and change the sheets." Su Sheng knew that it was necessary to clean up the later affairs. He would not let the forbidden guards search the palace until he had cleaned up the beauty lotus. This is also the grace of the master who watched the guard guard guard for a night. Su shenfan cleans Bu Yaolian, hugs her bed and covers her quilt, which lets the shouting people in. "Don''t blame me for not warning you, dare to approach the head of the bed for half a step..." "Don''t worry, young Zun. My subordinates only search the courtyard. The emperor is afraid that someone will cut the dragon meat and hide it in your palace." Of course, the guards dare not search the sleepy room of Su Shen. Even if it was stolen by him, just so long ago, longrou had no idea where to hide. Of course, he would not steal such a little dragon meat. "Get out of here. Hurry up after searching. Don''t disturb your beauty''s sleep." The leader of the guard didn''t resist glancing at the bed. The translucent gauze was put on two or three layers. He couldn''t see the situation in the bed clearly. Su shenfan hooked his lips: "the courage is really fat, even the women of Laozi think about it." Su Sheng thought that the brothers of the forbidden guards were pitiful. After listening to the corner of the wall all night, they were normal old men. How could they not forget it. I''m afraid that it will be a woman''s shy voice when I go back to dream. Chapter 952 Su shenfan pinches baby fat meat on Yaolian''s face: "goblin, it can hook people." Bu Yaolian is too tired to wake up. He can''t wake her up. Su Shen hugged her and closed her eyes. Shortly after falling asleep, Su Sheng''s voice sounded outside the hall: "little Little respect You I''m afraid you need to come out for a while... " Su Shen is annoyed to be woken up and has a hot temper: "if you dare to quarrel with me again, the imperial palace will be overturned for him." Su Sheng said with a stiff head: "in We found dragon meat after rockery in our garden! " ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Su Shen bothers black people, asking questions, dragon meat? "How can dragon meat be in the garden of the Buddha? Who is so bold to hide here Su Shen turns over and gets out of bed. He will not sleep. How could he bear to hide things in his garden and blame him for such a bold and fat thing. People have to be found out. Su shenfan called the leader of the guard into the study: "let me have a look at the dragon meat." The leader of the guard carried two sacks and said, "they are all here. According to the missing meat of the dragon, there is still a large piece missing." Su Shen was annoyed to see that it was dragon meat. "How dare you hide the dragon meat in my garden. Su Sheng, immediately call all the people out to the Buddha. Who have come today? " Su Shen is really annoyed. Do you dare to blame him these days? It was a serious blow to him. Su Sheng called out all the shadow guards he was guarding today. Su Shen was annoyed and asked, "who are the people coming today? Tell them one by one." It''s impossible to sneak in. His shadow guard is confident. So it must have been the visitors who brought it in. "Not many people have come today, only the guards and the concubines." "Tell me, how did these two sacks come in?" Su Shen''s eyes were cold, thanks to two sacks of meat. If two sacks of gunpowder were used, he would not be killed. Yingwei calmly said: "these two sacks are brought in by Miss Sulian and Princess wanton. They say that sweet potatoes are to be baked." Su Shen bothers the whole person like being hit by thunder. So it''s not someone else''s fault, it''s his stupid woman. Damn it, he can''t understand. This stupid woman has been thinking about eating dragon meat This is to get back the dragon meat together with the wanton princess. He also thought about what kind of goat meat he ate at night. The taste is like dragon meat. Shit, he can''t even wash if he jumps into the galaxy. He also ate the dragon meat. After hearing this, the leader of the forbidden guards was stupid. He must be ten percent less respected than the dragon meat of their country. But I didn''t expect his woman to look up. What does this beauty do to steal dragon meat? "Little Little respect... " The guards shouted twice, but Su Shen was upset and didn''t respond. The leader of the guard thought about how to kill the beauty? It''s a pity to kill such a beautiful girl with such waves on her bed. "Little Shao Zun, how do you think this subordinate will report to the emperor? " Asked the leader of the guard again. Su shenfan helped the forehead: "how can I go back? Tell him that the woman wants to eat dragon meat, so I cut some pieces back." Leader of the forbidden guards: "..." Is this a true answer? "That''s the truth. Ask the woman Gu Bailu if you have any questions." Gu Bailu must have deliberately used him as a shield. That insidious woman! Chapter 953 Su shenfan turned and went out of the door: "tell the emperor yunqi that I will compensate him for a dragon, which is hundreds of times better." He went out of the door and folded back: "these two bags of dragon meat stay." The leader of the guard doesn''t know what to say. Is this to leave the dragon meat for the little beauty to eat? Little beauty''s hobby is really strange. What''s not delicious? We should eat dragon meat. No wonder the waves are so heavy at night. Is it because of eating dragon meat that you have good physical strength? Su shenfan goes back to the room and sees Bu Yaolian, who is sleeping soundly, stretching out her mouth and biting her in the face: "eat dragon meat, right? I won''t kill you!" So Bu Yaolian, who was going to sleep in the wild, was woken up by all his troubles. She tossed her face to the sky. Is shaozun crazy? What kind of aphrodisiac did you take? How could it suddenly become so fierce again! Bu Yaolian is almost dead. She lies motionless on the bed. Her eyes are sad to see her young self dressed in smart clothes. What the hell is going on! "Not yet?" Su shenfan did not plan to let her sleep, dare to do bad things on her back, you have to be punished. "I can''t get up. I don''t have energy. I''m already a mass of mud lotus seeds." Bu Yao lotus is soft and powerless. "No more dragon meat?" Bu Yaolian''s head suddenly shakes, dragon meat How does Shao Zun know. "Little Would you like to get dragon meat Bu Yaolian is mentally retarded in front of Su shenfan, but she has not at least left her mind open. "Ah If you don''t tell me the truth, Xiao Jingyun''s people have found the dirt in my garden. " Su Shen is tired of holding her chest in his hands and looking down at her. Danfeng''s eyes are as dark as ink, but she can''t see any emotion. Bu Yaolian is afraid. This kind of Su Shen is so annoying that she won''t pay attention to herself again. She''s going to fall out of favor. Is she going to be put in the cold? No How can I do it. She quickly got up and hugged him by the waist: "little Respect, concubine I just wanted him to eat some dragon meat. We didn''t hurt him, but we dug up the meat on his calves. He didn''t even bleed. " "I just want to know why I am the last one to know that my woman stole dragon meat!" She also knew to leave some dragon meat for him to eat, otherwise he would surely kill her. "Wuwuwu, I dare not tell you, but I really want to eat dragon meat. When I eat dragon meat, I can increase my spiritual power. I can repair myself with shaozun..." Su shenfan Leng hum: "isn''t it because the dragon meat is delicious?" "Also It''s also a reason, and dragon meat doesn''t grow fat. " Bu Yaolian tells the truth. Su shenfan choked her heart: "so you steal dragon meat on your back. Even if you steal it, you still hide the dirt in the garden. So many places can hide it in your garden! Say you''re stupid! " Bu Yaolian looked at him pitifully: "concubine I don''t know that they dare to search your garden. " This is absolutely a big truth. In the eyes of Bu Yaolian, no one dared to move the irritated territory of Su Shen. She didn''t expect Xiao Jingyun to find that dragon meat was stolen so quickly. "Originally We would have eaten all these two days. " Bu Yaolian was worried about Su Shen because she was completely tired of what she did, and that those dragon meat was found. I haven''t eaten several big pieces yet. Chapter 954 "If you can''t finish eating and steal so much, Gu Bailu looks smart. How can he be as stupid as you?" Su Shen hates the tunnel. "I We didn''t expect that emperor yunqi would dare to search the garden. I''m wrong. Don''t be angry with me. I''ll serve you well and never be tired again. " Bu Yaolian hugged him, only wearing the body of her smothered middle coat, and gently dallied with him, pleading for favor. Su Shen looked at her coldly and impatiently: "you know what''s wrong?" "I know. I''ll steal as much as I eat next time. Don''t leave anything dirty." Bu Yaolian subconsciously finished, raised his eyes and saw Su Shen''s cold and penetrating eyes. He immediately changed his mouth and said, "before doing something bad next time, you must tell shaozun not to do anything that shaozun does not allow." Su Shen held her in his arms and clapped her on the butt: "do you want to have another time? Well? " "No, there''s no more time." Bu Yaolian lies on his shoulder with tears in her eyes. Su Shen is so annoyed with this slap on the butt that she doesn''t show mercy. It makes her butt hot and painful. Bu Yaolian knew that he must have been angry this time. It''s not a big deal if he only stole the dragon meat. It''s bad that emperor yunqi sent people to search the palace and found out the filth. This is undoubtedly a blow to Su Shen''s face, and he should be angry. Su Shen is annoyed to see that she has lost her temper like this: "why do you cry, just fight like this." "It must be red. It''s very painful." Bu Yaolian said softly: "but I have to fight. Shao Zun can fight well You will not be angry if you hit me again. " Su Shen is so upset that he dare to beat her. Maybe he will have to cry all day. Bu Yaolian is particularly satisfied that he has done something wrong and admitted that he is faster than a rabbit. A soft apology, just like asking for his favor, made him lose his temper. "Lie down, my lord choose a good place to smoke." Su Shen is bothered to put her on the bed. Bu Yaolian thought that he really wanted to fight. She was lying on her knees and puckered up a little white pp. she said to him, "the place with the most meat hurts the most. You fight here." She had a delicate little hand, and she was particularly bothered by Su Shen. She was just dressed in a long white middle coat. This pout, there is no doubt about it. Su shenfan''s eyes were light and heavy, and the little fan that had just rested recovered instantly. "You xiaolanghuo must be intentional. I will not kill you." He lowered his head and took a bite on her snow-white pp. then he grabbed her without warning. Bu Yaolian cried with pain: "ah..." Gu Bailu knew that in the morning, Qinghua palace was searched and longrou was found. Of course, she didn''t expect Xiao Jingyun to search every palace for a broken dragon. Even her was searched. In the end, if you search the lost things in the underground palace for this reason, you will know what I know, and you will know what I know. Gu Bailu is worried that Su Shen gets angry and does something bad to bu Yaolian. When he hears the news, he comes quickly. I heard such a scream as soon as I entered the yard. "What''s the matter! How are you doing with lian''er? " Gu Bailu called to Susheng, who was standing in front of the door to stop her. "Princess wanton You''d better go back first. We don''t respect to punish miss lian''er. " Su Sheng said. Gu Bailu wanted to say something else. There was a blush in her voice. She turned her mouth and had to She was worried for nothing. Su Shen was bothered by this kind of man who hasn''t driven meat for more than 20 years. Maybe this is the only way for him to punish people. Chapter 955 "Let you respect less and punish less. He''s not young either. If you punish more, be careful of premature ejaculation." Su Sheng: "..." "Thank you for your concern. I''m not strong enough." Gu Bailu waved: "I have a share in stealing dragon meat this time. If you have any difficulty, you can come to me." Su shenfan unlocks the new posture at once, and his temper is long gone. Bu Yaolian looked at his calm face and understood a truth in her heart. There was nothing that could not be solved by a fight. "What to eat next time? Tell me that I can''t satisfy a woman''s desire to steal." Su shenfan half leaned on the head of the bed, his long fingers stretched into Yaolian''s long hair, leaving her to tease him on the chest. He can come again, but I''m afraid Bu Yaolian can''t stand it. I just looked at her. It''s red and swollen. He didn''t know why he was so energetic, as if he didn''t eat enough. It''s been held for about 20 years, too long. "I know, young master." "If you steal, don''t take the thief back." Su Shen bothered to caress her back like a forging belt, and her eyes were sunken for a few minutes. After all, she lifted the quilt and got off the bed. Bu Yaolian follows. Su Shen is annoyed to drink her: "you sleep with you. I will go out for a visit. Maybe I will come back tomorrow. I will be honest and don''t do anything bad with Gu Bailu." Bu Yaolian nodded cleverly: "shaozun won''t come back tonight?" Su shenfan glared at her: "if you don''t come back, I won''t be allowed to leave this room." "I see." Buyo liandun withered like a flower without water. Shaozun won''t come back tonight. No one will sleep with her. Wuwuwu, she can''t sleep. This reluctant look, in the end, is to please Su shenfan, he picked her up: "those pieces of dragon meat to you, after eating dragon meat to come back." It''s so delicate and charming that people are reluctant to go out. But he has to go out here. "Can''t you not go?" Bu Yaolian holds his neck and is coquettish. "You hurt the dragon of emperor yunqi, and I promised to compensate him." Bu Yaolian opened her eyes: "are you going to fight the dragon?" Bu Yaolian knows that it''s dangerous. The dragon under the altar is already fierce. Even Gu Bailu and aro can''t take him. They can only control him for a while. It is more difficult to catch the Dragon alive than to kill him. Gu Bailu said that it takes two or three days for a super fierce man to kill a dragon. Last time Shaodi went to kill a dragon, it took two or three days. "I will go, too. Although I can''t do anything, I can accompany you I don''t want to see you for so many days. " Bu Yaolian cuddles him. "Nonsense, go to catch the dragon. You think it''s God worship. Even King Gu Bailu will not let him go." "Ah Will wanwang go too? " Bu Yaolian is surprised. Su shenfan Leng hum: "she''s a woman to me. How can I let him go? You stay here safely." Bu Yaolian is relieved. The king is very powerful. He will go with shaozun. They will catch a dragon. Although she still has the heart to follow, but, know oneself to go is to increase burden, still do. The leader of the guards reported the facts to Xiao Jingyun. Not only Xiao Jingyun, but also all the other officials in the hall. Chapter 956 "You say they hurt the dragon and stole the meat just to roast it?" Xiao Jingyun repeated it coldly. "Shaozun and wanwang said the same thing. The three golden flowers girl in Qinghua palace, who lives in shaozun, also confirmed that yesterday afternoon, Princess wanzun and miss lian''er did barbecue in the garden, and the dragon meat was indeed missing..." Xiao Jingyun: there is a sentence in Laozi''s mind that MMP doesn''t know that it should be said improperly. No, he is the emperor, he has the majesty of the emperor, the emperor''s self-discipline, he can not curse. "The palace of widows It''s a mess. " Xiao Jingyun summed up all the words. "Shaozun and wanwang both said that in order to make up for this, they would compensate for a better dragon in our country." Xiao Jingyun laughs twice: "I am blessed for my misfortune?" Because two women want to eat dragon meat, the treasure of their country''s dragon town will be changed. His Highness''s officials are all human spirits. He knelt down quickly: "Congratulations, your majesty, this is God''s blessing on our country." Xiao Jingyun stroked his forehead, and he had a sentence in his heart that MMP wanted to talk about. "The leader of the guard has been working hard. You must have suffered a lot from your hard work. Let''s go down and rest first..." It''s hard to imagine how difficult it is to search for people of great status. No wonder the leader of the guard was so old and haggard. "Your Majesty, Wei I have something important to report... " Xiao Jingyun''s eyes are cold: "say it." "Last night, wechat minister took his Majesty''s sage to search the palace and send Discover... " "Find out what, say it directly, and do it with hesitation." The leader of the guard knelt down: "in the palaces of the nobles, many beauties were found that should not have been there." Xiao Jingyun''s eyes are bright and cold: "what beauties are there?" "Weichen has arrested all the people. This is the list." The leader of the forbidden guards handed over the list. Xiao Jingyun looked at it and fainted in the dark. "Your majesty!" The officials shouted anxiously. There was an official peeking at the list that had fallen to the ground. MMP, which looks like a large number of names, has dozens of names. All to Are you all wearing green hats for your majesty? No wonder your majesty is going to faint. Xiao Jingyun wakes up again. The palace is full of blood. The captured beauties, as well as the casual guests, are imprisoned in the dungeon. Every day, they are completely beaten by the prickly whip. All the officials of yunqi state are very angry, and other beauties in the Imperial Palace are also very angry. They even wear this green hat to yunqi emperor. Can the beauty people also grievance ah, deep palace lonely, three thousand women share a man, usually even the cloud from the emperor a face can not see. All of a sudden, so many strong and powerful men came here. They were handsome and elegant, with jade like face. No matter how old they were, they could also taste the joy of fish and water. They could moisten the dried up fields for a while. They were not moved. It was done secretly. How could you know that emperor yunqi was so angry about the dragon that he searched the palace overnight. They don''t even have a chance to escape. All the nets are gone. The aristocratic families of the guests were playing secretly. They never thought that they would even give their lives to Yunqi kingdom. All of a sudden, people came here to ask for help. Emperor yunqi is nowhere to be seen. Oh, it''s not missing. It''s impossible to see. He''s down with a gas. Gu Bailu sat in the garden and looked at the blooming honeysuckle and said with a smile: "aro, tell your miss, what color is the tea today." Chapter 957 "Green." "Why is it green?" "Emperor yunqi washed his hair upstream and dyed the water green." Gu Bailu pinched her lovely face: "my Luo is really smart." Bu Yaolian said with a strange face, "did the emperor yunqi do this on purpose? He arranged a group of great men in the back palace. He searched the palace in the middle of the night, but he didn''t show that he found some cat grease." Xiao Jingyun is a man himself. He doesn''t know how lonely the beauty in his harem is. Besides, if a man does not cheat, even if he goes out with a beauty, he thinks the emperor''s woman is more delicious. A wife is not as good as a concubine, but a concubine is not as good as stealing. "Ah, my lotus is also very smart." Gu Bailu smiled and pinched her little face. "He did it on purpose. Isn''t he ashamed of himself?" "People who do big things don''t care about small things. What is it to wear a green hat? Xiao Jingyun, who doesn''t want to be shameful, doesn''t want to get up and eat his own flesh." What''s more, there are some restless little beauties in the harem. "It''s terrible." Bu Yaolian probably thinks about it and knows why he did it. First, you can eliminate the people who want to come to the idea of Lingdan these days. Second, we can control these aristocratic families. All of them are important aristocratic families in different countries. They are important figures in different countries. Now they are caught cheating. There is no reason to say that. Emperor yunqi wants to kill them. None of them can let them out. After all, stealing your wife and daughter is the most humiliating thing. In this way, although he lost face, Emperor yunqi got most sympathy. The competition between the aristocratic families has been continuous. Other aristocratic families who have not been arrested are more willing to see it become. Emperor yunqi didn''t say to kill them. He only tortured people in a dungeon. When he got angry, he could also hang those aristocratic families to beg for help. As long as you ask for help, there will be transactions, and there will be benefits. Emperor yunqi can make a lot of money. "Sacrifice a few little beauties and get great benefits. Emperor yunqi deserves to be rewarded..." Gu Bailu had long thought that Xiao Jingyun had arranged all the people in the harem. He was tired of all kinds of warm hospitality. Unexpectedly, he was waiting for such a move. I really admire his open-minded spirit. "It''s terrible. These men are better than my family..." Bu Yaolian''s infatuation with her lack of respect has added another layer. Looking at the faces and faces of those aristocratic princes, it is clear that those who come with beauties are going to steal the women of yunqi emperor. Don''t put yourself in the dungeon. I really haven''t seen any beauties. I think her family is a little respected. Emperor Qi Qiqi has sent three beauties with natural beauty. Do he love them or not. No matter how much you love a beauty, you have to take the right path. Those beauties who are sent to the mouth are obviously poisonous. They need to bite. Who will die if you don''t die! There are few people who are more intelligent than her family. "Su shenfan is a clever ghost. Who dares to calculate his going? The estimation that yunqi emperor wants most is him." Xiao Jingyun didn''t expect to kill her. Three beauties were sent to her. Shaozun, who loves beauties, even asked a woman to cry every day without changing people. "Does that mean I''m charming, too?" The yummy tunnel of Buyao lotus. "This Your young master really wants to thank you. If it wasn''t for your sitting, he would have been on the thief ship of the three beauties. " Chapter 958 Bu Yaolian blinks her eyes. Is that right. Did she save her God? Of course not. She shook her head: "no Even without me, Shao Zun would not have been taken in by the three beauties. His heart was clear. " Respect less and love beautiful people. That''s true love. Be gentle to beautiful people and never treat them badly. But it will never be because of beauty, which is very clear to Buyaolian. Even if he wanted to do such a thing with her again in the evening, he would still remember to get up and go to the underground palace for inspection. "Cut, in your eyes, your family less respect is tens of thousands of good, no defect." Gu Bailu said teasingly. "Of course, physical strength is also a disadvantage." "Talk to other girls about this and see if you can be beaten." "Ha ha..." Bu Yaolian chuckled twice: "I''m not stupid. I just want to tell you that physical strength is too good and it''s really frustrating." Gu Bailu nodded, "I know that." Isn''t that an unsatisfied beast in her family. "Is it dangerous for them to kill the dragon?" Bu Yaolian asked anxiously. "The dragon can''t kill, let alone deal with emperor yunqi, so there will be no danger." Gu Bailu is 100% assured of her Lord. Today, buyualian came with dragon meat, just to finish dinner and go back here. After Bu Yaolian left, Gu Bailu took a Luo nightying for a walk in the small garden to eliminate the fragrance. Suddenly, he heard the report of night seven outside: "princess, the emperor of clouds is coming. Do you want to see him?" Gu Bailu didn''t think about it: "what can I see? How nice to see him in his green hat." But before he finished, Emperor yunqi had already broken in by himself. "Emperor yunqi, I''m afraid it''s not good manners." Night seven night eight block in front of him, a cold face. The prince told me not to let emperor yunqi approach the princess. "I just came here to thank you. I feel very sorry for the king''s search for the dragon for our country." "It''s a unique way for you to get upset." If you don''t want to go, you have to break into the place where only the princess lives while the husband is away? Gu Bailu heard the quarrel outside and knew Xiao Jingyun''s shamelessness. She didn''t want to quarrel with him at night, so she had to go out. Xiao Jingyun has made up his mind to attend Bailu for a while today. Since he met her in the street last time, he has hung her in his heart. I don''t know what this feeling is, but I think this girl is very interesting. It''s not boring to be with a thief if you can give up for half a day. "Oh, the emperor of clouds is coming. Look at you. The clouds on the top of the head turn green when people come." Gu Bailu stood behind seven nights and eight nights, with a sneer on his lips. Xiao Jingyun''s throat was blocked by her words: "you You can''t say a word. " "Human words are only spoken to people. It''s hard to be called a human being when you rush into a place where only a woman lives, like emperor yunqi." Gu Bailu doesn''t want to give him any face. Especially when I think of the divining mother-in-law, I think it''s better not to have anything to do with Xiao Jingyun, and make him hate himself. Xiao Jingyun laughed instead of being angry: "yes, I''m not a man, I''m a beast. If the princess is liked by me, you should be careful." Gu Bailu made a thumbs down gesture to him: "guard your base well, don''t kneel and beg at that time." Xiao Jingyun laughed: "I like you so much. When you are abandoned by the king, just come to me." Chapter 959 Gu Bailu raised his hand and put a piece of mud on Xiao Jingyun''s forehead. "Oh, I slipped my hand and didn''t put it in your mouth." Xiao Jingyun was so angry that his forehead was pumping. If he hadn''t just seen the attack hide, the mud would have been put into his mouth. One day, he must ask her to beg for mercy under himself. Gu Bailu left his mouth and said, "don''t send me away." She is not interested in playing with such a disgusting person. The best way to deal with such a person is to take away what he is proud of, let him fall into the mud and cry for mercy. Xiao Jingyun looks at her back with a dim eyes. Night seven cold way: "cloud rise emperor, do not send." "Ah Luo followed Gu Bailu and said angrily," Miss, that man looks like a toad. Ah Luo really wants to kill him "Darling, don''t be angry. He will be a dead fish soon. Don''t be angry for such a person." Gu Bailu touched aro''s angry face. "Well, when he becomes a dead fish, throw it into the river to feed the dragon." Bu Yaolian went back to the room and felt silent. The candle light was still the same, and the room was still the same. But without the figure of shaozun, she felt empty and terrible. She was worried, and knew that her attitude was not good. It''s impossible for shaozun to give up the whole beauty sandbank for one grass. She is so dependent on him now. When he goes to others, what should she do. Now he dotes on her, and does not go to others. But in the backyard of the underground mansion, there are many beauties he likes. But if you think about it, those beauties are waiting for shaozun''s blessing. Bu Yaolian lies on her couch and looks out of the window at night. The moonlight is heavy and the night is dim. She is sad. Something to do! It suddenly occurred to her that her 100000 Liang had been taken away by shaozun, and she was looking for it when he was not there? Ha ha ha, when she steals 100000 Liang, she would like to see shaozun''s face. It''s going to be fun. Bu Yaolian looks for her room again. There is no silver ticket in the clothes that Su Shen is tired of wearing. But he found an old and exquisite knot in his clothes. This exquisite knot has obviously been in the scene for a long time. The original transparent green has turned yellow and become the same color as straw. She remembered that she had also given Sushen a delicate knot, but it was a new one. It should not be that. Where''s Shao Zun''s exquisite knot from? Bu Yaolian frowns and looks at the exquisite knot carefully. It seems that she made it up. But it can''t be said that it must be made by her. After all, she is not alone in this world. Just The exquisite knot, like this long history, left her some thoughts. If the old neighbor''s brother''s exquisite knot was still there, it would be so yellow. But the brother next door doesn''t have to stay that long. In this way, shaozun is still a nostalgic person. He just doesn''t know who gave this exquisite knot to him. He has been staying for so long. Bu Yaolian is a little jealous. It must be very important for him to send this person with a small and exquisite knot. Otherwise, he will not go out with it, even if it is too old to be used as an ornament. Shaozun didn''t touch a woman before, was it because of her heart? Bu Yaolian thinks about it. Otherwise, why don''t shaozun really touch women for so many years. The more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t breathe. She went out in a cape, and the colder the wind blew, the colder she was. Chapter 960 She wanted to go to Gu Bailu to relieve herself, but she was afraid to disturb the pregnant woman''s rest. She knows that her recent state of mind is a little broken, and Su Shen''s attitude towards her makes her heart grow larger and larger. It''s terrible that she can''t persuade herself to keep her original intention. 0 Buyao Lianxin was annoyed and walked out of the Qinghua palace. She saw several figures standing in front of the Fu''an palace, and she hurried to go there. she saw Gu Bailu standing there, and she smiled. It seems that she can''t sleep alone. "Lulu, why don''t you sleep so late? You''re a pregnant woman." Gu Bailu turns around when she hears the voice and sees Bu Yaolian wandering around in the middle of the night without even taking a bodyguard with her. This girl really has no sense of safety. "What are you shaking alone in the middle of the night? There are dragons and tigers hiding here. Be careful to eat you." Gu Bailu came to her. I wonder if Su shenfan has left her some people to protect her safety. "I''ll walk around. It''s ok if I don''t go far. You can''t sleep." "I sleep with my Lord every day. He is a big stove and pillow. Suddenly, I don''t have this thing. I''m not used to it. It''s not comfortable to sleep over and over." Gu Bailu is heavy and sleepy. After supper, she can''t sleep after waking up. She is used to sleeping with Feng Qingtian in his arms, which makes her feel safe. In the palace, there are few people who are kind-hearted. As soon as fengqingtian is gone, her sense of security is gone, and the whole person is not good. "Habits are terrible things. I can''t sleep. I think our family has lost respect." "Tut, how long have you been so reluctant to give up? Later, he went to other beauties to see what to do with you." Gu Bailu teases her. This time, bu Yaolian was completely confused. Her tears rolled in her eyes: "I don''t know what to do. I hate myself. I didn''t think so before, but now I want to dominate shaozun." Gu Bailu''s heart thumped, and went to pat her on the back: "silly girl, what''s good for crying? It''s not normal to want to dominate him. Which woman would like to go to other women''s place with her man?" "But I didn''t think so before. My wish was very simple, as long as I could be by his side. If all my wishes were realized, my heart would be bigger and bigger." "In the past, you were pure like and appreciation. Now, after a long time together, your feelings have changed. From liking and appreciation to real love for him, your natural state of mind has changed. Love is selfish in nature. If you love him, you think he only loves you. Other women can''t look down upon him." "Is that so? Isn''t it that I''m too greedy? " "It''s nothing to love someone greedy, and you don''t do anything to hurt the world. But Su shenfan is not necessarily the one who can make you greedy That''s why you''re so worried about gain and loss. You''re upset. " Bu Yaolian sighed: "you can''t sleep anyway. Have two drinks with me. I''ll drink and you''ll have tea." Gu Bailu thought to himself what happened to the girl today, and she was fine in the afternoon. "Well, if you can''t sleep, I''ll drink with you all night." Bu Yaolian ordered people to put wine under the red plum forest in the imperial garden not far from the two palaces. When Bu Yaolian sees the wine, she pours it into her mouth. At first, she can still use the cup. At the back, she simply lifts the jar to dry it. "What''s the matter with you?" Usually so strong to see open a girl, but today because of her a joke cry. Chapter 961 It seems that her joke has pierced her heart. Love really, hurt deeply. Su shenfan is such a romantic again. Gu Bailu didn''t know if he had bothered Su Shen in order to save her from waking up. "I couldn''t sleep, so I wanted to find my 100000 Liang silver note. Shaozun didn''t take it with him. As a result, when I searched the room, I found that he had a yellow keepsake, which was sent by a woman for decades." Bu Yaolian poured a mouthful of wine: "it must have been sent by his sweetheart. Otherwise, it would not have been impossible to wear it and take it with him. When I think of it, I feel sad. When I feel sad, I think that he has restrained himself from touching women for so many years. Is it for the sake of his sweetheart to keep himself as jade?" Gu Bailu frowned and said, "it''s not good. If Su shenfan really has such a sweetheart, bu Yaolian will suffer.". No matter how much that sweetheart has in Su Shen''s mind, it''s just that such a person is a nuisance. It''s really a boring existence. "You think, shaozun has no hidden disease, and it is not necessary to practice what skills can not touch women. Why does he not touch women to restrain himself? There is only this possibility." Gu Bailu nodded: "you are right in your analysis, but what about that? It''s not broken by you, proving that the woman is not as attractive as you." "It was an accident..." "What do you mean? He really wants to defend himself for his sweetheart. The accident will only happen once. No one will find you lingering in the night. You don''t know whether you are stupid or sad for a woman who has nothing and doesn''t exist." Bu Yaolian put down the wine pot: "in fact, it''s not because of her, it''s because she feels that her mind is broken. She knows that she can''t think about what she doesn''t want, but she just can''t control it." Gu Bailu ha ha: "I''ll tell you something old-fashioned. People can''t help but have their teeth and feelings." "But I can''t do it." That''s what makes Bu Yaolian miserable. How she thought she could see as well as before. Su shenfan even if she was tickled and went to other women''s rooms, she could still live her own life, happily waiting for him to be lucky again. Even now, a heart is always afraid to lose him. But in fact, I haven''t got it. How can I lose it. "I think there are two ways for you. First, take out all your resolutions and see if you can get his heart. Second, get pregnant and leave quickly. Don''t drag the water." Bu Yaolian listened to more depressed: "these two methods are super difficult." I didn ''t know that he had a sweetheart who sent exquisite knots. She was a little confident and dared to try it. Now I have no confidence. She was reluctant to leave as soon as she was pregnant with a child. Now shaozun is so kind to her. How can she leave when he is so kind to her and hurt his heart? He will hate her all his life. "If you can''t do one of these two, you''ll wait to become these women in the harem. You''ll look forward to the man''s coming every day. You''ll see him and other people''s kindness and love. There are many children, but you''ll die in the lonely backyard." Bu Yaolian looked at Gu Bailu and said, "Lulu, if you are me and wanwang is shaozun, can you do it?" "Lian''er, everyone has different temperament and different choices. If it''s me, Feng Qingtian is like shaozun, I won''t like it at all. Even if he had a glimpse at the beginning, he would have gone back because of his romantic temperament. There are thousands of men in the world. Why should I choose the one that bothers me?" Chapter 962 Bu Yaolian shook her head: "but I just like shaozun." "So we are not the same." Bu Yaolian smiled: "yes, you are independent, so you are lucky I like you the most and admire you the most. I don''t need to belong to anyone. " Gu Bailu also smiled with a smile: "that''s just the bright side you see. In fact, there are nine out of ten bad things in life. My master is still trapped in the island of futu. My parents'' soul is still in my bracelet. I don''t know whether to send them to reincarnate or to leave them My child needs to be guarded. The only thing my man can reassure me is that he is dedicated to me, but you also know that he has such a disposition that he doesn''t care about anyone. If he doesn''t stink, he will offend a lot of people. In fact, my luck is the worst. " Bu Yaolian patted her on the back: "I know you are not easy, why are people so difficult, is not the immortal will lead a better life." "Ha ha, the immortal still has his troubles, but the human beings have a higher level of consciousness. The extraordinary troubles can''t move them. The temptation is great, so let them dig their own grave." Gu Bailu thought scornfully that in her previous life, she not only grabbed a good hand of cards, but was totally messed up by herself. "The gods will ask for it." "Everything in the world wants something, unless he has no thought." Thought is a good thing, which has created all the activities of the six realms and all the world affairs. "When you''re free, think about what you have, and what others don''t have. You''ll feel happier. You''re a girl who can see things. Now you''re just trapped in love." Bu Yaolian pouted: "I don''t want to be trapped." "Then enjoy it, love it and lose it, and ask for the future. Do you want to enjoy it now or not? Enjoy it when you are satisfied." Bu Yaolian sat up straight and said: "you are right. You should be happy when you are satisfied. Who knows if I will go black tomorrow? Come A toast to life''s pride. " Gu Bailu''s way of comforting herself is unique. But also, every day as the end of the world to live, there will always be open-minded to go out. Gu Bailu saw that she was a little drunk and said: "I want to open it, I can sleep if I want to open it. Go back, and I will wake up if I don''t go back. Tomorrow, shaozun will come back to see what you can do." Bu Yaolian stood up shaking: "yes, yes, I have to go back to sober up, or I will be killed by shaozun." Su shenfan doesn''t allow her to drink. Gu Bailu smiled and said, "aro, send miss lian''er back and let her be washed and washed before sleeping." "Yes, miss." Bu Yaolian is led by Luo to return to Qinghua palace unsteadily. Along the way, bu Yaolian asked vaguely, "aro, you will follow your young lady all your life." "Aro is Miss''s." "How about your family, aro." "Aro''s family is miss." "Your young lady has her own life. She''s not alone with you." "Aro is by herself." "You don''t want miss to be on your own." "No, aro just wants miss to be happy." Bu Yaolian patted her on the shoulder: "aro, you are the true love, selfless!" A Luo a face ignorant force, what true love, what selfless. Aro didn''t. Bu Yaolian proudly patted her chest: "I want to be the same, love selfless!" Chapter 963 "Where did you die without sleeping in the middle of the night?" A cold voice came. Bu Yaolian took out her ears and thought she was hallucinating. "Are there any voices, aro?" Bu Yaolian''s eyes are blurred and drunk. Aro supported her, almost bearing all the strength of her body. "Someone''s talking." Aro told her seriously. "Who is that?" Bu Yaolian raised her eyes and tried to open her eyes. She saw a slender figure in front of the gate of Qinghua palace. No, two, no, three. She smiled and said, "a lot of little people are shining." "Don''t talk to me." Aro goes over and puts Buyao liansai in shaozun''s arms: "aro has come back." Then he left without looking back. "Aro, you come back. Aro, where are you going? Aro, don''t leave me alone. WOowoO woo. Young Zun knows that I will be killed if I get drunk." Bu Yaolian shakes her head and turns her stomach. Her expression changes abruptly. "Su Lian! You dare to spit on me. " A warning went straight into her brain. Bu Yaolian opened her eyes and saw this gorgeous face with half a mask in front of her. How could she be so like shaozun. "Ha ha You''re so much like my family. " Su Shen is bothered to hold her into the room. She feels cold on her body and doesn''t know how much cold wind blows outside. Dare to go out to drink in the middle of the night, this woman is simply a disobedient ancestor. Su shenfan goes into the room and throws her on the couch. He asks the palace people to bring a cold towel and put a cover on Bu Yaolian''s face. It''s so cold that Bu Yaolian screams out, "it''s so cold, it''s so cold!" Su Shen looked at her coldly and impatiently: "are you awake?" Bu Yaolian is really awake. She looks at Su shenfan stupidly: "little Little respect! Why are you here. " "I''m not here. Are you going to hang out all night?" Su Shen is upset and cold. He is really angry to see this kind of Bu Yaolian when he comes back. When I leave, I promise that I will be obedient and do not leave the room for half a step. As a result, I went outside the Qinghua palace and got drunk. He can be used to women, but not to them in front of a back set. Bu Yaolian shook her head: "no No, concubine I''d like to have a little respect. " "I think you want to be happy and wanton!" Su shenfan stood up, turned around and left the room. Bu Yaolian hurriedly chased out, but she fell to the ground because she was drunk. "Little Please listen to me. " When Bu Yaolian got up to chase out, Su shenfan was gone. She was afraid that he would go to other beauties and wake up drunk. Find someone first in one room. The misunderstanding must be explained clearly. Su Sheng can''t go on and tell her: "shaozun is resting in the study. You are really lianer girl. If you don''t stay in the palace and wait for shaozun to come back, you can go out and drink something. In order to come back and accompany you, shaozun has been on the road all night without stopping for a while." Anyone else would be angry and run back to see that the woman is still drinking. He has been with shaozun for more than ten years. Once upon a time, he saw shaozun dote on a woman so much. It''s true that a woman can''t be spoiled. If she is spoiled, she will be spoiled. "No No, I just can''t sleep with Shao Zun. She can''t sleep when she meets the princess. They drink some wine together and wait for dawn. They really don''t do anything. " Chapter 964 Su Sheng glanced at her lazily: "what''s your identity, miss lian''er? You are just one of the beauties you don''t respect. If he isn''t around you, you can''t sleep and go drinking. Then there will be more days when he isn''t around you. Are you going to make trouble?" "I don''t want to teach you anything, but I think it''s better for you to be simple. I''d like to remind you to stop acting too much and respect less beautiful women who are clever and sensible." Bu Yaolian''s face was in a panic. Su Sheng''s words were not pleasant, but they were also true. It''s a bloody fact. What qualification does she have? Because shaozun is absent, she is upset and goes to drink. She doesn''t have it. It''s only the right of the wanton princess in front of the wanton king. She should only be a lovely person who is waiting for his return at home. She should give him gentle embrace and considerate care when he comes back. Not A woman who nearly vomited on him with a drunken mania. Bu Yaolian went back to the room in a daze, maybe because she had drunk wine, or maybe because Su Shen was tired of coming back, lying on the couch and fell asleep. I thought that I would wait for shaozun to be angry for two or three days, and then I would apologize after the anger subsided. These two days to be a quiet beauty girl. The next day, bu Yaolian got up early and cleaned herself up beautifully. She leaned against the door of the room to look outside. No one but the guard in the corridor looked at her. She wanted to know whose room Su Shen was bothered by last night, but she still persuaded herself not to think or listen. I know I''m even less happy. Why don''t I just know. When shaozun''s anger subsides and he is coaxed, he will forgive himself. Although she really doesn''t think she did something wrong, as a beauty, the master is angry, then you did it wrong. When the breakfast was delivered, bu Yaolian asked, "has shaozun used it?" "Shao Zun went out early in the morning. He should be back for a while. You can use it yourself, girl." The palace man replied. Bu Yaolian nodded and ate himself heartlessly. In shaozun''s absence, she only ate two boiled eggs and two cucumbers. After dinner, bu Yaolian sat on the jade couch under the windowsill and read a book. He heard two palace maids cleaning nearby talking in a low voice. "Have you heard that shaozun and wanwang brought back a huge white dragon last night, which is more powerful than the one under our altar?" "Not only that, but I heard that after the white dragon came, the dragon under the altar immediately gave him the place where he was originally sitting, and hid away by himself." "No, it''s a dragon that has been in China for a hundred years. How can it be so counseled?" "You speak carefully. You are heard. You have good fruit to eat. After all, it''s our dragon. It''s better than our dragon that shaozun and wanwang hunted." "This is also good for our country. A stronger dragon can protect our country''s prosperity." "Yes, there''s a feast in the palace tonight. It''s going to be a big one. It''s said that white dragon is a god of ancient times. I don''t know how shaozun and wanwang hunted it." "Shaozun and wanwang are all God like figures. They can''t do anything." Bu Yaolian is very happy to hear that they adore their master. It seems that wanwang and shaozun went out for a trip to reap a lot. They also hunted a white dragon. Emperor yunqi must be very satisfied with Bailong when he holds a banquet. Chapter 965 Gu Bailu went to bed late last night. Feng Qingtian came back to see her without a good rest. He made a fool of herself with Bu Yaolian and educated her. She didn''t go to sleep until morning. I got up late today. Feng Qingtian comes back from her training, only to see her eating breakfast. "Don''t make a fool of yourself later in the evening." Feng Qingtian thought of coming back last night and didn''t think she was in the room. In the middle of the night, the girl ran out with such a heavy body to blow the cold wind and drink "No nonsense, Wang Ye. I''m drinking tea. Xiao lian''er is not happy that I''ll accompany her." Gu Bailu holds his waist and whispers. Feng Qingtian stroked her hair top: "I don''t blame you because you think our king can''t sleep. I heard that Xiao Jingyun came here at night?" "That dog like thing, night seven stop him, he still want to break in hard, the old woman gave him a forehead mud." Feng Qingtian''s eyes are cold: "I will kill him in two days. I can''t let him live this year." Gu Bailu hurriedly advised: "Lord, calm down, first get the peerless elixir. It''s not easy to kill him. It''s mainly the safety of us and our children." "Su shenfan said that the soul has been added into the red elixir of red spirit, which can be refined in seven days. However, the guards will be very strict in these two days, and it''s not so easy to get the elixir." "Let him come. I can beat him like a dog in the past, but I can still do it now. His ghost army will suck other people''s power, huh..." There was no previous memory before. She was really afraid of the magic skill of ghost army. Now she is not afraid. Only when she regained her memory did she know that she had a magic spell with a unique skill that could be immune to all negative effects. Immune to any problems caused by psionic power. Including poisoning, slowing down, immobilization, dizziness, dizziness, forbidden flying skills and so on, all of which are invalid in front of her spells. In the past, when she was locked in the soul tower, she and Bai Yunyi developed this kind of auxiliary magic. The practice of Tiangong cliff is not a mainstream at all. Gu Bailu knew that his cultivation started slowly and it was difficult to pursue others, so he took a new approach. In Tiangong cliff, it''s the invincible hand to fight all over it. Even though she doesn''t have the powerful spiritual power of her previous life, she can drag the devil to death with her auxiliary skills. Besides, she has such a big attacker as fengqingtian. Feng Qingtian said, "be careful." Gu Bailu nodded, "don''t worry, I''ll be measured, I won''t mess around." While they were having dinner, Qin Shou ran in and said, "the prince, the princess, and the little girl are here. They are staying in the inn where you lived last time. They will come to the palace for the dinner tonight." Gu Bailu is happy: "great, it will be more lively when Xiao''er comes. Xiao Xiao Xiao should make a decision." Feng Qingtian''s face is expressionless. For him, no one will be happy. Another person came to occupy his lu''er''s house, which was just too bad. "How is the little prince? Can he bear it? How does he look?" "I know you want to ask me this. The person who sent me said specially that the little prince is still very well, that is, the little boy can''t stand the bumps, so he let the carriage go slowly, and the little prince is very handsome." Chapter 966 "That''s good. At last, Lu Huoying didn''t find an ugly child." Feng Qingtian said coldly, "it''s only a few days since children can grow up." "It''s OK. Even if they really don''t look good, they will change their looks after a long time with shallower and Lufeng. After all, they are all first-class good looks." Qin Shou thought that the princess of his family was a little concerned about something wrong: "it''s not supposed to be spiritual." Gu Bailu shrugged: "I''m afraid that if I have a daughter, I''ll have a baby..." In this way, the status of shallow children will be completely stable. Feng Qingtian''s forehead is slightly drawn. I didn''t expect lu''er to have such an idea. "Ha ha, I''ll think about it. I won''t be forced if the child doesn''t like me." Gu Bailu also knew that he thought a little more, and he smiled sheepishly. I don''t know that I was almost determined by the little prince Yi Yaya to his mother''s chest. Where is this Why does he have such a small hand? He has become a baby? What''s the matter? He is the emperor of the whole world. How can he run into a child''s body when he is high above and only covers the sky with his hands? Oh, he remembered that he was killed by his brother His most trusted brother! Shallow son grabs his small hand: "Dear ha, the nurse will nurse you. After eating, we will go into the palace to see our beautiful master." The little prince can''t understand the people in front of him. He only hears her voice gently and kindly. He smells like his mother. His mother? No, it''s the child''s mother? "Madam, the maidservant is going to nurse the little prince. Please take a rest." The nurse held the little prince and bowed down respectfully. Shallow son rubbed his arm, it was a little sour. When the little prince was just born, he was only skinny. Because she was born in more than six months, she really thought she would not live. So except for the time when the breast-feeding mother, she held it by herself, so she was afraid that someone else would neglect the baby and lose its life. After the child has lost his life, even if he kills all the negligent people, what can he do? He can''t change his life. The little prince is getting better every day under his uneasy protection. Even she didn''t expect to take him alive. Now even Xiao Xiao says that the child is in a good condition, that is, there is something wrong with his heart and lungs. When he is older, he can help with the treatment. Now he can only be treated with spring medicine. This time, she didn''t plan to follow, but Xiao Xiao Xiao said that there was a spring here in yunqi country that was very good for the little prince. She had to take the risk to take him. The little prince grows fat day by day. Now she has been holding it in her hands for a long time, and her hands are sore. Originally dry and thin babies, now also with the normal baby general, white and fat, looking Keren. Lu Feiying sat and looked at her coldly, without saying a word. Shallow son is busy with his own work. He takes out all the children''s articles and checks them himself. Lu Huo''s shadow groaned coldly, "what are you doing with your servant?" Shallow son low tunnel: "the ability that oneself checks is at ease, Emperor how did you not rest." "Come here," said Lu Shallow son looked at the breast-feeding mother with her eyes on the screen. She was not at ease, but she did not dare to disobey Lu''s order. Lu Huoying pulls her into her arms and puts her on the couch: "let others clean up." You accompany me. Shallow son knew that he was only about to say this. Chapter 967 "Is the emperor tired? I will give you a press." Asked the shallow. Lu Huoying has given her identity to her son and to her. Although she is only a concubine, she is better than the former slave. The concubine was at least his woman. When others see her, they will call for a lady. Although for her, it''s dispensable, but for her children, the identity of the little prince is the guarantee of status. So no matter how shallow son treats himself, he doesn''t care. "No." Lu faying pressed her in her arms and closed her eyes. In order to take care of children, driving slowly is more tiring and takes longer. Shallow son feels his buttock is worn skin. Sometimes when I''m resting, I use medicine to wipe myself. Shallow son also tired, but also remember the child, dare not close their eyes, the child has eaten milk to find her. "Sleep, don''t let me say it again." Lu Huo''s voice came coldly, and shallow son had to close his eyes. If he doesn''t listen, he may ask someone to take the little prince directly. This has happened many times these days. She didn''t want the little prince to leave the range she could hear, so that no matter what, she would know as soon as the little prince cried. Lu Huoying regrets to bring the little broken child back more than once. Mo shallow son''s mind which still has half cent on his body, every day the eye is staring at that little broken child directly. No one is comfortable that their women care more about other people''s children than they do. Women really forget men when they have children. Mo qian''er is really tired. When Lu Huoying doesn''t let her touch her child, she can''t touch her. She simply sleeps. Half an hour before I fell asleep, I was awakened by the crying of the child. "What''s the matter? Why is the little prince crying?" Mo shallow son quickly sat up. Lu Huoying also opened his eyes and looked at her coldly: "what''s the matter with the child crying? What''s the matter with you nervous all day?" Mo shallow son grievance tunnel: "the child is so small, it must be uncomfortable to cry." Lu Huo''s shadow is cold. I was so hurt when I was a child. I cried and howled and no one came to deal with me. At last, I thought he was unlucky and threw him out of the palace. I let him live and die. Only the Mo shallow son regards this kind of sick child as treasure. The voice of the nurse sounded outside: "if you go back to the emperor, madam, the little prince will go to sleep after eating the milk, just woke up to shush." "Then go quickly." Mo shallow son this just put down heart. Lu faying''s eyes looked coldly, and Mo shallow''er shivered his shoulders slightly. It''s not her fault. When the child cried, she worried about something. Lu Feiying simply did not sleep. He turned over and went out dressed. Mo shallow son doesn''t care about him, anyway, he does what he wants to do. She has only children in her heart now. "Bring the little prince in." Mo shallow son put on his clothes and got out of bed. The little prince had been urged to pee by his mother. He was waving two small fists excitedly. It seemed that he was just woken up by pee. Mo shallow son took over the little prince happily smiled: "good son, urge urinate all so happy." Little prince Dudu mouth, nonsense, urine suffocate uncomfortable, liberated nature happy. He is a little baby now. His life is very boring. He has no other entertainment except listening to them when he is awake. I don''t know when I will grow up! Chapter 968 He also can''t understand why he became a baby when he died. When he gave birth, he took the memory of his previous life with him. But he still accepted the setting of this world, the little prince of a country. Although mother didn''t seem to have much status, she was very interested in him. Father, don''t think about it, don''t like him very much, almost don''t hold him even, as long as close to him can feel a breath of dislike. It''s also strange. I don''t like to have a little prince for him as soon as I was born. But his mother was still a concubine, without even a proper title. When he thought about it, he understood that his mother was not liked by his father, but his father was such a son, more than twenty men, but only he was such a child, which must be difficult to raise. So I don''t like his son any more. He was made Prince as soon as he was born. Mo shallow son holds the little prince and sits on the couch to amuse him. Even if he doesn''t understand anything, she also talks to him happily. It''s all about a person called Shifu, the mother''s Shifu, a princess. Listen to her tone, especially worship this master, saying that she can become a soldier with a charm, but can turn the tide without spiritual power. He also said that without the help of his master, he might not survive. She was garrulous. She heard that the little prince was sleepy and fell asleep within two minutes. The little prince thought that my mother''s nagging Kungfu was really a lullaby, so he didn''t need to be coaxed to sleep in the future. Mo shallow son saw him to sleep, smiled happily: "really ate to sleep to eat." "Madam, little prince, it''s excellent. It''s not noisy at all. I haven''t seen a child in any family who is so clever as little prince." Mo shallow son picked up the child and put it in the cradle, gently shaking. "He doesn''t wake up when he''s asleep." Unless he wants to wake up, he will cry twice. Sometimes I don''t even want to cry. I bite my fingers and open a pair of big black eyes, as if I''m thinking about something. Lu Feiying said that such a small child can''t think about anything. I think she has something wrong. If you have a child, you can see everything. It''s like a child prodigy. How big! If he was born normally, he would be full-term now. Mo shallow son does not think, she thinks the little prince is thinking, and she talks with the little prince, he can understand, the eyes are very cute. "Madam, you should be more relaxed. The prince is well now. Don''t wear yourself out." The nursing mother took care of the little prince since she was born. Looking at Mo Shaoer''s exhausted care for the little prince, she did everything by herself for fear of any accident. If the emperor doesn''t stop me, I''m afraid I''ll hold him in my arms for 12 hours. Strange to say, she is so tired, not only has no bad spirit, on the contrary, her face is red and her body is plump every day. He was born into a great country. Since he had a little prince, his mother''s love has been shining brightly and beautiful. Sometimes when the nurse looks at the lady holding the little prince, she can see out of her mind. It''s really eye-catching. No wonder there are no other women in the emperor, just a concubine. Even Miss Su heard that she used to be the emperor''s favorite, but now she can''t climb to the emperor''s Dragon bed. Whether a man likes a woman or not depends on who he wants to sleep. Chapter 969 However, the lady was not surprised, and didn''t care about the emperor''s going and staying. She asked to live in a quiet corner of the back palace, which was far away from the emperor''s bedroom. However, the mother also knows that it is impossible for her to climb up in Tianfeng country if she is born. The slave status system of Tianfeng kingdom is deeply rooted. "I know. You''re tired, too. I''ll watch when the prince is asleep. Go and have a rest." The nurse shook her head and said, "my maid is not tired, but you are going to have a rest. There is something else in the evening." Shallow son smiled: "there is nothing else in the evening. I''m glad to see Shifu. I don''t know how big her stomach is." "That must be very big," she said with a smile. "When you left last time, the princess''s stomach was as big as a watermelon." Shallow son light um: "want to be able to produce smoothly just good." "It will be. The princess is a good person. Heaven will turn to her." Shallow son chuckles, but didn''t answer her words. Gu Bailu knows how she is. God not only doesn''t look at her, but also plunders her to death. But she is also absolutely good life, God can''t kill her. Hey, hey. Gu Bailu sent someone to tell Bu Yaolian that she would come to the palace in the evening. Then the three of them could have a good chat. Bu Yaolian yelled three times. She knew that shallow would come today. She didn''t make shaozun angry last night. Shaozun will not take her to the Palace Banquet. I haven''t come to her for lunch all day today. I''m sure I''m still angry. But think of shallow son to come, so long did not see, how also see. What to do Will it be thrown out to beg for forgiveness? Bu Yaolian slowly moved out of the room, came to the study, and saw Susheng standing at the door. She ran over with a smile on her face and asked in a low voice, "Susheng, is there little respect?" "Miss lian''er, you are welcome, but he is very busy now. You''d better not disturb him." Bu Yaolian nodded, "do you know who he will take to the Palace Banquet in the evening?" Su Sheng smiled and said, "I really don''t know this subordinate." "Can you ask for me?" Bu Yaolian smiles at him. Su Sheng can''t refuse to face such a smile. Besides, he knows that although Miss Su Lian made shaozun angry last night, shaozun won''t really ignore her. After all, there are so many, and only one that shaozun is willing to touch. I don''t know if there will be anything else in the future, but so far there is only one. So Su Sheng was also very afraid of Bu Yaolian''s arrogance because of her love. Last night, he reminded Bu Yaolian that. Out of goodwill, but also out of the protection of their own masters. "Shaozun is in the discussion now. His subordinates will be scolded if they go in. Go back first, and he will tell you when he asks." Su Sheng is respectful. Bu Yaolian had to go back to the room. Think of the evening may not be able to go to the Palace Banquet feel particularly suffocating. No matter what, if shaozun doesn''t take her, she will go secretly. Anyway, shaozun won''t let people watch her and keep her away. Bu Yaolian felt that as long as people had the idea of breaking the pot, the whole person suddenly became bright. She had a safe nap. When she woke up, there was a thunder in the sky. Outside, the rain was falling. You can hear it on the roof. Bu Yaolian saw several small ice particles on the windowsill and said in surprise, "here It''s hail. " Chapter 970 She quickly stretched out her head and picked up a few grains in the air with her hand. The small ice grains are bigger than lotus seeds, and the ice man in her hand is tight. She saw that there were palace people laying cloth towels for flowers and plants in the yard, so she hurriedly said, "Hey, don''t be busy living. Go into the room to hide. It''s not afraid of being killed if such a big thing is smashed down." Su shenfan stood behind her and said softly, "you still have free time to care for others." Bu Yaolian looks back and sees him. She rushes towards him in a moment of ecstasy: "Shao Zun When you come, lian''er thinks you don''t want her. " "Let it go, it''s freezing on your hands!" Su Shen was annoyed by the ice in her hand and turned black. This woman just came to abuse him. Bu Yaolian thought of the hailstone she was holding. She let go of it and threw the ice out of the window. She wiped it on her waist: "I can''t throw any ice." Su shenfan grabbed her hand, cold face: "it''s frozen like this, how old are you, still playing with this kind of thing!" "There are few such things in yunqi country, I think it''s strange, ah..." In this window split a earth shaking thunder, step Yao lotus shouted to rush to Su shenfan''s arms. The body was still shaking: "OK It seems to have come to chop me. " Su shenfan cold cut: "what nonsense, you this broken courage, but also can do anything harmful to the world, not to achieve." The thunder outside has not stopped, the rainstorm mingled with hail do not fall down, the sky is dark and terrible. Bu Yaolian covers her ears. The thunder is louder than the firecracker. It''s amazing. Su Shen patted her on the back: "I''m afraid of thunder. What''s your use?" Bu Yaolian looks at him with her ears covered, saying she can''t hear you. Su shenfan grabs her hand. It''s cold. He covers his ears. They''re almost red. He let go of her and went to the window to close it. "Don''t close the window, I''m afraid." Close the window, the earth shaking outside the house is much smaller. Bu Yaolian claps her chest and is shocked: "thanks for coming back today, otherwise such heavy rain and hail will be dangerous." Su Shen glanced at her impatiently, and her expression relaxed a lot. "You are afraid of being killed by thunder." Bu Yaolian jumped over with a smile and said, "I''m afraid that I can''t sleep without less respect. I''m not afraid of thunder." "Not afraid?" Su shenfan asked. Bu Yaolian quickly changed her face: "I''m afraid..." She''s really afraid to say a word. Su Shen is bothered to throw her out of the house. A good woman should always admit her advice. "Good news!" Su shenfan opens her to sit down on the couch and orders the palace people outside: "go and get hot water." Bu Yaolian saw that his face was cloudy and clear, so she dared not jump on it again and sat beside him in silence. Su shenfan leers at her: "know wrong?" Bu Yaolian nods wrongly: "I know it''s wrong. I shouldn''t drink. I shouldn''t leave the room. I have to wait for shaozun to come back." "Do what you know is wrong?" This is what annoys Su Shen most. Bu Yaolian Ming knows that she does this. He will not be happy. She does it anyway. "Concubine I know I''m wrong. I promise I won''t have another time. I won''t drink in the future. " Su Sheng is right. Shaozun is good to her now. She can''t be arrogant because of this kind of good. Otherwise, she will be out of favor. At that time, she cried and begged. She was afraid that she would never come back. Chapter 971 Although some of them are unpromising, what are they? If you love someone, you have to be so unpromising. If she counsels a little more to make Shao Zun ignore other women, she can be a fool. Su shenfan can''t stand this point. She is more sincere than anyone else when she does something wrong and makes him angry. "Su Lian, you are not the only one in the world, you know that there are so many beautiful people who are born well and obedient and sensible." Su shenfan pulled down his face. Bu Yaolian bit her lips, and her tears rolled in her eyes: "I know. I always know that I didn''t have you sleeping last night. I just had two drinks with the princess. I didn''t go anywhere else." "I know." If he didn''t know that she just had a drink with Gu Bailu, he wouldn''t be so angry. Looking up at her, he saw that she was like a child, and Su shenfan thought of the two dogs crying. He remembered that when the two dogs cried, he was willing to pick the stars for her. "Why are you crying? I didn''t even hit you." Su Shen took her into his arms and stroked her back: "it''s so delicate. If you don''t have any love, what can you do?" Bu Yaolian said with a buzz, "I can''t live without my favorite concubine." Su Shen slapped her on the buttocks with a slap: "you say that again?" Bu Yaolian shook her head: "no, no, I didn''t say anything." Su shenfan holds her hand: "it''s cold here. I don''t know how to prepare a hand stove. It''s frozen into a bun. See if I like you." Bu Yaolian thought of her original figure. Her hands were just like baozi, fat and swollen, as fat as bear''s paw. When Bu Yaolian thought of her original figure, if she was bothered by Su Shen, she would be blocked by his disgust. Gu Bailu said it well. If he knew it, he would not want to live. So make sure you lose weight before he knows it. "Why don''t you talk?" Su Shen irritated her chin and saw her tears running down her face. His carefree eyes showed sadness, which made his heart hit hard. Is what I said too heavy? Bu Yaolian raised her hand to wipe her tears. She did not expect that she would cry like this. She was not so easy to cry. Unconsciously, tears were streaming down my face. It''s about grieving for the fat man who used to be. If it can, who would like to be so fat? She has used many methods before, even let people tie themselves to the bed, do not eat or drink, and the body is not thin. Her body became so fat because of the great disaster and medicine when she was a child. But she believes in Gu Bailu. She says her method is effective and she will try it. "That Well, in fact, there are not so many beautiful women born in the world who are clever and sensible. " Su Shen coughs and cleans up the tears on her face: "but there are few people who cry so ugly." Step Yao lotus Du Du mouth: "my body is so beautiful, crying is also good-looking." "Tut Tut, with whom did you learn such a stink?" "I learned from you." When it comes to smelly beauty, Su shenfan is the first. "You are really getting more and more charming. Before you say anything, you cry like this. I came back in the middle of the night and met a drunkard. Will I cry too?" Speaking of Su shenfan''s grievance last night, this woman can''t understand his hard work to come back to accompany her. Chapter 972 Never valued a woman so much, but she was so good that she almost threw up on him. Bu Yaolian rubbed his face: "I don''t know that shaozun will come back in the evening, otherwise I will wait for you to come back. It''s my fault that makes shaozun wronged." "Don''t rub your face against me. It''s dirty." Su shenfan reaches out to push her, but bu Yaolian doesn''t want to. She hugs him to death. She knew that Su shenfan had just told her that there are few beautiful and clever people in the world, which is to praise her. I''m afraid she''s sad. Her family shaozun is the gentlest man in the world. Although his tone was never so good, he was rude and domineering on the surface, but he was really kind to people in his heart. Su Shen was tired of pushing her away, and bit her face: "they all said it was dirty!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± You bite when it''s dirty! Su Shen was so tired of biting that he became addicted to it: "it seems that the taste of salt is not bad." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Little respect, we can be more mature, not so childish. In the evening, I will go to the Palace Banquet. How can I meet people like this. She suddenly thought of the heavy rain and hail outside, and asked anxiously, "young Zun, when will the rain stop? I can''t go to the Palace Banquet in the evening." "Well, I didn''t say I would take you. What''s your hurry?" Sushen chewed her face vigorously, kissing her lips and ears. "I want to go, please take me with you." In order to be able to go to the Palace Banquet, when Su Shen was bothered to nibble at her, she specially handed over her face, which I was very obedient to you to nibble, the expression you took me to. Su shenfan light ah: "what do you do, the Palace Banquet dishes are cold." "Shallow son will come today. I''m going to meet her." Su Shen frowned: "who is shallow son?" "Mo shao''er, lu''er''s apprentice, the mother of the little prince of Tianfeng kingdom." Bu Yaolian was afraid that he didn''t know who he was talking about. She said the identity of Mo shallower all the time. "She What''s a good idea for a woman? Do you want to see Lu Fen? It''s said that he''s very handsome and beautiful. His hair is curly. " "Who wants to see him? I don''t think he''s half as good-looking as you are. He''s got a stiff face all day, as if someone owes him something. He''s vicious and violent. I don''t like him." Bu Yaolian looks disgusted. Su Shen was annoyed and said: "it seems that you know him well..." This "ah" is very skillful. Bu Yaolian shook her head: "that''s personal scum. It''s not good for shallow. If it''s not for my incompetence, I will help shallow leave her. He''s cruel to shallow and doesn''t allow her to leave if it''s not good for her." Su shenfan really heard the disgust in her tone. However, he has different views. It''s not self accusation that a man will tie a woman he doesn''t like around. But he also disagreed with Lu''s practice of burning shadow. Women are born to love them. If they like them, they will hurt. If they don''t like them, they will throw them away. Why bother about beauties. If you don''t hurt, give it to others. "You have a sense of justice, but it''s too bad." Su Shen is tired of gnawing at her face. "Well, I''m also very depressed. There are so many people in our family. There hasn''t been a talent with good mental power in 100 years." When it comes to this walking jade lotus, it''s also sad. His grandfather and grandmother turned white when they were very young, all because the family didn''t have the talents with good mental power. When a family gets married, they always go for their spiritual strength. Sometimes they are willing to throw in a lot of property. Chapter 973 But the children she gave birth to were all of her average quality. In other words, her mother''s psychic power is also one of the best, otherwise There will be no childhood disaster. "If a woman wants to be so good at spiritual power, she can please men." Su Shen doesn''t care. If all the beauties come like Gu Bailu, he will die of worry. He likes to be smart and sensible. It doesn''t matter if you''re stupid. "You can only produce talents if you have spiritual power to produce offspring." Bu Yaolian blurted out. Then even I was shocked. She If she is pregnant with a child bothered by Su Shen, will she be a mediocre person. And She has nothing to say about giving birth to a child. If shaozun thinks about how she might get pregnant, she will lose more than she deserves. She secretly looked at Su shenfan, saw him frown, heart a Deng. No No, I didn''t say I was going to have a baby. You shouldn''t hear me. Su shenfan frowned: "it''s only a woman''s spiritual power that can produce a talent. This man is useless. I can make her produce a talent even if I marry a waste." Bu Yaolian is slightly shocked, er, just this I don''t think it''s bad for her to mention having a baby. No, don''t respect that. He''s going to get a wife. "You Are you going to marry? " Give up so many beauties and marry a good wife? "Let''s make an analogy." Su Shen is annoyed but doesn''t think so. He wants to marry or not if he wants to. "Oh." Bu Yaolian rushed into his arms: "Shao Zun, let''s go to the palace banquet with my body. I also want to see the big white dragon you hunted. I heard that you can catch it very powerful." "Flattery?" Su shenfan doesn''t know her ninth grade. Obviously, I want to go to see something shallow and boast about him. "Ha ha Shaozun is not a horse. Where is the horse''s fart? Shaozun''s fart is white. " She arched in Su Shen''s troubled arms to touch his ass. Su Shen patted her hand: "what''s the trouble? Did you itch last night when you didn''t clean up?" In order to go to the Palace Banquet, bu Yaolian has no face and no skin. She looks at him with a soul in her eyes: "I''m really itchy My good brother scratched me "Grass, you will not die." Su Shen turns over and presses her down. Last night, I was so angry that I went away. In the middle of the night, I felt very flustered. What I thought was her hook body, lying in my arms, crying for brother to hurry up. Otherwise, he didn''t forgive her so quickly. I can''t stand it. Bu Yaolian does not want to seduce him. How can she let her go. Bu Yaolian is finally able to go to the palace to have a banquet, but Su Shen is tired of watching her clean up her mood in front of the bronze mirror. "This hairpin you''re wearing is so ugly." Bu Yaolian looks at him and says, "Shao Zun, why do you give it to my concubine when you feel so ugly?" Su Shen was annoyed and took a smoke at the corner of his mouth. When did he send it. Why doesn''t he remember that. However, when he sent women''s things, he asked the governor of the prefecture to open the storehouse to take them at will. He never saw what he had sent. "It''s a long time to throw something away. It''s not worthy of you now." Bu Yaolian looks at the crystal hairpin in her hand. There are several crystals on it. They are very shiny. At that time, when Sushen bothered to send someone to send it, she liked this one best, and never had the chance to wear it. Today''s such a big occasion is just right. Chapter 974 But if Shao Zun says it''s not good-looking, it''s certainly not. She chose another one and still asked Su shenfan for her opinion. "Not good." "Ugly It''s like an old woman. " "You are afraid that other people don''t know you have silver, so big gold on your head." "Vulgar, ugly." Bu Yaolian put down the hairpin and stood up: "little respect, or I will not wear anything." "Well, that''s a good idea. You''re born well. Don''t let those worldly things ruin your spirit." Shaozun is finally satisfied. Childishness is not childish! Bu Yaolian can''t understand. Shaozun, you don''t want her to pretend to be beautiful, so that she doesn''t go out to hook people. Is she such an unruly person. It''s really annoying. Then shaozun seemed to think it was not enough, and began to be dissatisfied with the skirts she chose. "It''s too long. It''s dragging the floor." "It''s so cold outside. You want to freeze to death with so little clothes?" "So red, where did you steal the carpet cloth?" "The sleeves are so big that you can fan me by accident." Bu Yaolian: "..." How can I fan you with my big sleeves? That''s a special reason. "Then why don''t I wear it?" Bu Yaolian lost her temper and tried a lot of clothes. Everyone was nearly tired and half dead. He was satisfied with none of them. "Do you dare to go out without wearing?" Su Shen''s face was cold. Bu Yaolian pouted: "of course, I don''t dare to. I don''t wear anything but a little respect." Su Shen was so upset that he was a little bit happy. He picked up a gray skirt and threw it to her: "this one, this color is just right for today''s weather." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± When will clothes be worn to match the weather? Bu Yaolian is speechless. Forget it, she is a woman of shaozun. What shaozun says is what. After wearing it, bu Yaolian looks like a palace man in a long grey dress. Wait a minute. Isn''t that what the palace people wear? How could it be in her clothes. Plus there is no hairpin on her head, so Bu Yaolian feels that she is even worse than the palace people. "Young Zun, I am looking at you like this to see if you are especially integrated into today''s weather." "Well, it''s a good match." "It must be interesting to say that I have carried the weather on my back." Bu Yaolian is holding his arm. "What''s the beauty of your life? It''s a white swan carrying a toad." Bu Yaolian: "..." Do you think I am so beautiful in your heart. It''s very gratifying. Bu Yaolian feels that her mentality is going to collapse. She has never dressed so ugly before. Come on, who says his family has a unique hobby. The rainstorm outside hasn''t stopped, but the hail has stopped. Many palace people braved the rainstorm to clean up there, for fear that the expensive people would step on the wrestling and have an accident. Bu Yaolian''s mood is the same as the weather: "how can I go to the Palace Banquet in such weather?" Shaozun said: "if it''s inconvenient for you to go out, it''s ok if you don''t go. It''s not interesting anyway." "No, no, no, I''m not going to go..." Although she didn''t wear anything at last, she spent half a day trying on her clothes. She is going to see shallot, and Lulu is sure to go too. The king can''t control her. "Stupid, Emperor yunqi will send sedan chairs to pick it up. In rainy days, he can''t let us go. There''s no such way of hospitality." Bu Yaolian looked at the sky and said, "the sedan chair is also carried by manpower. They are going to suffer." Chapter 975 Shaozun chuckled: "I can''t imagine that my little beauty is so soft hearted, who should do what, who wants them to have no ability." Bu Yaolian sighed: "Lu Lu said that only by nature can we be useful. Everyone has the use of everyone. Human nature should not be oppressed like this." This is the most clear step for Yaolian. Although she and her family have no psychic power, their brains are very smart. Especially for the way of doing business, they can start from a copper plate to earn a full pot. But they also earn money, but they are not looked down upon by others. But those who sell pills are worshipped and run amok, because they have the power to refine pills. Shaozun heard this saying for the first time: "is it true?" "Yes, if you think about it, where are people''s rations, where are people''s silkworms, where are people''s clothes, and where are people''s silkworms, how are people''s excrement handled without them? It is clear that all of us are doing work, and all of us are useful, but because we have no spiritual power, we will be trampled casually. " "It''s inevitable that the strong are respected. Otherwise, why do so many people practice? What''s the meaning of living without competitors?" Bu Yaolian knew that he would not think about the pain of the lower class if he did not respect such a superior person. But she does not blame him, this phenomenon has existed for so many years, she did not think so. "Less respect, the strong are for respect, but the strong for respect does not mean that the strong can indiscriminately kill innocent people, so that the bottom people live without a sense of security, especially meaningless killing." Of course, she knows that the strong are respected. The strong are superior to others. Naturally, they have higher status than others. But she just wants someone to make some systems to protect the weak, so that they don''t be killed anytime, anywhere, let others trample on them, and live safely. She knew that these systems could only be created by those in power. Why she has been facing Gu Bailu is because she knows that once Gu Bailu climbs to the top, there will be the future of the bottom people. Only in this world can long-term stability be possible. "Those people are all fools. I don''t have time to kill people to find a sense of existence." Su shenfan said that it''s true that he has to pay for killing individuals. He didn''t hate him, didn''t offend him, he never took the initiative to start. Because he''s not available. "Hee hee We can''t be so boring without respect. " Bu Yaolian held his hand: "but there are so many fools in the world." "You don''t have to worry about this kind of person. He will die in the hands of others like this. The strong has the strong." , as like as two peas, said, "you are talking exactly the same as the princess." "It''s clear that the weak are the strong." "But if you are so strong, you can''t share a little pity with others, and occasionally warn those stupid people not to kill and find a sense of existence." I don''t know how many lives can be saved. "I don''t have that kind of leisure time. I have to take orders in the daytime and kill you in the evening. I have no time." Bu Yaolian touched her nose: "OK All right. " Su shenfan poked her forehead and said, "you''re so safe. Don''t follow Gu Bailu." Bu Yaolian immediately clapped her chest and promised, "no, I will be a little beauty in peace." "Well." Bu Yaolian looked out of the window and said, "it seems that the rain is small. Let''s go with an umbrella. It''s a special feeling to walk in the rain." Chapter 976 "Yes, it''s freezing." ¡°¡­¡­¡± You can''t say something nice. It''s not very comfortable to sit in a sedan chair in this weather. However, bu Yaolian, who is sitting in the sedan chair, still knows that the sedan chair can be very luxurious, with horses. She opened the curtain, and a cold wind came in, piercing. Bu Yaolian has a low spiritual power, and is even more afraid of cold weather. "Don''t take an umbrella to spread in the wind? It should have a good taste. " Su Shen was tired of lying in Jinluo soft couch and looking at her. Bu Yaolian shook her head: "no No, I can only feel the taste of freezing to death "People should do what they can. They don''t know how much they weigh, and they feel sorry for others." Although Su Shen was so annoyed, he actually took care of Bu Yaolian''s heart and made him prepare the carriage. Otherwise, bu Yaolian would have loved the person who carried the sedan chair. She''s really stupid to say she''s stupid. Step Yao lotus ha ha ground indents his bosom: "little respect says right." With a little respect, she doesn''t need to worry about being bullied by others, and she is no longer the Bu Yaolian who is scolded and trampled at will. "Before My concubine was bullied badly. If I had not met the wanton princess, I might be the same as them now, so... " "Stupid, who dares to bully my woman? Take the list of those who have bullied you, and I will send someone to kill them." Su Shen said it lightly, as if he was just joking. But the long and narrow Danfeng''s eyes are full of cold murderous intention. He doesn''t care about other people''s lives, but his beauty has been bullied, and this revenge has to come back. "Too much, too much for me to remember." Bu Yaolian lies in his arms: "the worst bullying happened when my parents died. To protect me..." Su Shen bothered to caress her hair''s hand, and her eyes were even sharper: "who?" "It''s the joint efforts of several families. They stole my mother''s treasures and took the title deed of my house. All my family members are weak in spirit, but they can''t do anything with money. My parents died for me. That year, I almost died in that disaster." Su shenfan stroked her back: "how old were you that year?" "At the age of seven, it''s hard not to protect your family without spiritual power." "Which aristocratic families?" said Su Shen Bu Yaolian shook her head and said, "don''t take revenge on them for your concubine, even if you can help me, but once you get revenge on me, my family still has no ability to protect themselves. If they come back, my family will only be more miserable." "Can''t I protect your family?" "You can, but my family can''t protect themselves. A big family depends on others. It will lose their will. Neither grandparents will let it." "So that''s how you let your enemies go?" "No Our family has been trying to be strong all these years. " "A family with low spiritual power is not strong." "I used to have no choice, but now I think I have hope. One day my family can revenge the bloody sea with their own ability." Step Yao lotus eyes light firm. "Tell me which aristocratic families you belong to." Su Shen is upset but doesn''t give up. Dare to touch his beauty''s parents and make her almost die, how can he bear it. Chapter 977 "All four families in yunqi state have shares." Bu Yaolian sighs helplessly. Even the Ouyang family of the imperial concubine is one of them. Therefore, she would sell her concubine. Otherwise, she would never sell her as a friend, even if Gu Bailu asked for her information. Su shenfan stroked her back: "just them? Kill Xiao Jingyun and do whatever you want with them. " Su shenfan remembers what Feng Qingtian said to him last night. He just wanted to teach Xiao Jingyun a lesson, lest he think he is invincible in the world and dare to send him women. He even wants to roar and drink his Sulian, so this time he plans to backwater. Grab what he wants. But last night Feng Qingtian told him that he would join hands with Xiao Xiao to remove Xiao Jingyun''s throne. He didn''t want to mix in. But now he has changed his mind and dares to bully his women. Don''t blame him for meddling. Poor four big families, when bullying people, how to know that person is your woman. Aren''t you a woman you''ve only recently pampered. Su shenfan doesn''t think about this. He just doesn''t want Bu Yaolian to be unhappy. His woman, he was so angry that he couldn''t bear to really touch her. Those fools dared to kill her parents and almost killed her. "Ah..." Bu Yaolian looks at him perplexedly. Su shenfan thumbs her red lips: "at that time your family would like to do four families." Bu Yaolian shook her head: "my family is gone, but now it''s no ordinary family." "If you don''t have one, you will rise up. What are you afraid of? I am here." Bu Yaolian smiled: "thank you, shaozun." "Don''t be so sour. Just give me another hour every day. Don''t be too tired." Bu Yaolian pouted: "OK, I will try my best." Recently, I''m afraid that I''ve been exercising a lot. My physical strength seems to be better. I used to be tired after tossing. Now I''m still in a good mood in the second half of the night. I don''t know what happened. But it''s a good thing. The carriage stopped steadily outside the Palace Banquet Hall. Su Shen got out of the carriage first, went back and held her in his arms, tied the valance cap to her, and then flew to the gate of the palace with her in his arms. It didn''t rain at all. It rained heavily. They all had a little hard time living in the palace. Don''t say shallow son and land burn shadow. Shallow son is absolutely not allowed to put the little prince in the inn. If you take the little prince with you in the ice, rain and snow, the carriage will go very slowly. The rainstorm lost the way, and the carriage was still skidding. Several times, Mo qian''er almost fell out of the carriage. Lu Huoying can''t stand her. She holds her in her arms, and she doesn''t think she will make the little prince bored. "Don''t make any noise, sit well and be bored." Lu Huoying ordered. Only shallow orders will be obedient. The little prince yawned. His father was obviously afraid that his mother would fall. He was so fierce. It''s right that mother didn''t know he cared about her. It''s a good thing that he has the memory of his previous life, or else this temperament will be passed on to him. Think about it. Shallow son looks down at his face to yawn helplessly and says with a smile: "emperor, you see how lovely the little prince yawns." Lovely fart, the emperor of Lao Tzu''s unification of the world, does not need others to praise cute at all. He turned a little white eye, but was found by his mother staring at her, more happy: "emperor, you see he will turn a little white eye." Lu Fen glanced at the shadow and said, "no, you are dazzled." Chapter 978 "You slow down a step, he just turned over and went to sleep." Lu faying closed his eyes and leaned on the couch to refresh his mind. It was a waste of time to see the little broken child. "If we are so slow, will we miss the palace feast?" Shallow son is a little anxious, afraid to go to the Palace Banquet is over, can not see Master and step Yao lotus. "Then go back now?" Lu Fen asked coldly. "No..." Shallow son shook his head. "Worry about nothing." Lu Huoying closes his eyes and continues to nourish his mind. Shallow son continues to observe her son, and thinks that this little guy has grown up. He is handsome, but why he doesn''t look like her at all. Not like her even if, but also can not see a bit like the land burning shadow. It''s said that Lu''s royal blood has curly hair, which is particularly attractive. But the child''s hair is straight. Is it like her? By the way, her blood is dragon spirit blood. Is this child''s blood also dragon spirit blood? But the child is still young, she doesn''t want him to give a little blood at all, so it doesn''t matter whether it''s dragon spirit blood or not. Lu Fen''s shadow will never be unguarded even by children. As long as she teaches the little prince well, don''t be as vicious to him as the concubine of Lu Huoying, he should not be bad to his son. The carriage was slow, and it was dark at Yunqi palace. The Palace Banquet didn''t start. Everyone was waiting to enjoy the song and dance. The reason why the Palace Banquet didn''t start was that shaozun and wanwang said there were still guests. We also know who this guest is. I heard that all the emperors of Tianfeng Kingdom have come. A big emperor''s, also come to gather what lively, rob what peerless spirit Dan. This makes their family''s hopes dim. Although I know there is no hope, no one in the family is willing to leave. Who knows if he can pick up a bargain when he is robbing. This cheap one can be picked up on everyone, the emperor''s throne can be lifted to him. At this time, there was a eunuch singing outside the palace: "the emperor of Tianfeng Kingdom, the little prince, the madam is here..." Gu Bailu put down the stove and looked out of the hall with a smile. A pair of Bi people came along. The man was tall and powerful, and the tiny volume of green silk was very charming. The beautiful face was cold, and he could not look down. A woman is dressed in a fur coat, in a bun, and only has a white jade hairpin, but she has become a beautiful woman, with a clear jade skin and a spirit in her bones. She held a bright yellow package in her arms, which was so strong that she could not see what it was. But as we all know, the emperor of Tianfeng Kingdom set up a little prince when he ascended the throne, which should be the little prince. Come out and grab a elixir and lead a family. It''s really It''s not like this. In fact, Lu Huoying didn''t come here to rob houses, but to find the spring of medicine for the body of the little prince. But at this juncture, he said he didn''t come to rob the elixir, and no one believed him. He''s never bothered to explain. Lu Huoying sat down, and the emperor nodded. He had seen it. Then did not see who again, turns to look like shallow son: "gives the baby to the nurse." Shallow son doesn''t want to give, mumbled mouth way: "maidservant wants to go to Shifu there to show her little prince." Lu faying stared at her coldly. Shallow son but stands there also does not sit down, insists own by the action. Lu burnt the shadow cold ha, took up the wine cup to drink. Shallow son turns around and goes to Gu Bailu. Chapter 979 Gu Bailu was so heavy that she didn''t expect to come here at the first time and stood up for half a day. Wanwang rebuked her lightly: "slow down, what are you in a hurry? It''s right to let her wait." Gu Bailu doesn''t care about her: "when people come to see me, I have to give her that face anyway, so that everyone doesn''t think she''s covered by her mother''s family." Shallow son is a slave, but he is still a concubine after giving birth to a little prince. Many people here despise her. Gu Bailu will definitely give her a long face. Wanwang helplessly stroked his forehead. He really didn''t understand the feelings between women. It''s not her mother. Give her a long face. "Master..." Shallow son laughs to shout, looked around her a circle: "master this body is really too heavy, every day must be very hard." "I''m exhausted. I''m looking forward to his landing soon. Show me the little prince." Gu Bailu knew at a glance that shallow had a good life. At least because she had a little prince, she was not bullied badly. She looked into the swaddling clothes and said: "ah, this is the skinny monkey at the beginning?" Shallow son light shallow smile: "Shifu also can''t think of it, if it wasn''t for me to watch him grow up day by day, I would doubt whether this is my son." "Tut Tut, it''s really fast growing. It was really like a little red mouse at the beginning." Gu Bailu straightened his stomach and said, "Oh, I won''t hold her because I''m so heavy. Give her a hug. She knows you''ve been looking forward to coming for a day." Bu Yaolian had been listening to Gu Bailu for a long time when she sat there. Hearing Gu Bailu''s mention of herself, she quickly stood up and said, "shallow." The light in the eyes of the shallow son flashed a trace of astonishment. Is this Bu Yaolian? My God, that fat and fat walking on the rolling step Yao Lian, how thin down with the celestial general. If this face is enlarged and put on weight, it''s really buyulian! She smiled quietly, "long time no see." "Lulu wants to die for you. Every day she talks about how you haven''t arrived yet. Wow, this little boy is so handsome. He still smiles. He smiles at me!" Little prince hum, you are so beautiful. Can I not laugh. Although he can''t see the beauty''s face, he can smell it and know women. The two beauties that his mother brought him to see all smell good. They must all be great beauties. The little prince likes beauty best, so he has to face it naturally. "Still wave hands, he is afraid to want you to hug, rarely see his close relatives." Shallow son hurriedly hands the little prince to bu Yaolian. Bu Yaolian is a bit at a loss: "I I won''t hold him up. " Shaozun came up and said, "stupid, how can a child hold bad? This boy is so strong, and he is not afraid to shake twice." He reached out his hand and poked at the little prince''s face. A little red mark appeared on the little prince''s face. But he broke his heart: "little Little respect, baby skin is tender, can''t poke randomly Shaozun coughed a little. Maybe he felt that it was not good to poke someone red. He took off a jade pendant from his waist and threw it into the swaddling clothes: "I''m sorry for him." He said and sat back. Bu Yaolian is a little embarrassed. She feels that her lack of respect is also a child''s nature. She leaned up to shallow son and whispered, "shaozun is childish sometimes. Don''t worry about him." Shallow son cannot cry and smile, will take out the jade pendant from the swaddle and hold in the hand: "little baby, thank you little uncle to give you the jade pendant." The little prince pretended to be very happy and smiled twice. Chapter 980 "Wow, he''s really grateful." Young Zun doesn''t know when he has come back. He wants to see if the little boy can understand people''s words. Shallow son smiled: "he is happy, like little respect uncle." I don''t like men at all. He just poked at me. I''m trying to earn face for my mother. The mother''s status has been lowered, so he can only ask his son to help her. Gu Bailu was very happy when she saw it. "This baby is smart. You are blessed." The child is extremely clever at first sight, and can really understand them. Gu Bailu is experienced and knows the art of soul very well, so she can conclude that this child is not ordinary. This is very good. At least when the child grows up safely, he can protect himself and not let the shallow child be too tired. A little bigger, he can protect the shallow. Shallow son and have honor Yan ground smile: "still want to thank Master to keep him, wait for him to be bigger to let him thank you personally." "What nonsense do you say? Go sit down quickly. Lu Fen has seen the movie several times. Don''t make him unhappy." Gu Bailu had already given the little prince a gift, but this time she also prepared it, but she didn''t bring it out. Bu Yaolian reluctantly returned the little prince to shallow''er, sat down and exclaimed, "I first knew that the little child was so lovely and warm in her arms." Su Shen snorted: "children are lovely in other people''s homes. When you have them, you will know how tired they are. You should watch him every day. You don''t want to do anything else." The most important thing is to do it several times at night if you want to. "But the little prince is so lovely." Bu Yaolian envies the tunnel. Su shenfan pulled the corners of his mouth: "lovely is not yours." Bu Yaolian nodded: "it''s OK to be cute in other people''s homes. Shallow children should live for many days. I can go and play." Su shenfan patted her head: "how lovely can you be Bu Yaolian smiled and fell into his arms: "shaozun is cute at night, and the little guy is cute during the day. Thank you for the gift that shaozun just gave to the little prince. I forgot to prepare the gift." Su Shen pinched her face: "don''t give yourself a long face, I didn''t want to poke him. Give him an apology." "Yes, yes." How could shaozun be a person who would make a little apology for hurting others. What''s more, for the little prince and shallow son, he has nothing to do with her face. Shaozun is giving her a long face, woman. No matter how much love words or rewards are, it''s not as good as a man giving her a long face and telling others that I love this woman. Although shaozun never said it, he was really good to her. She is not really heartless, how can not see. It''s just that I''ve been hiding from her, and I dare not be frank with her. It''s quite bad in comparison. "Sit well, what do you want to sit in your arms in public?" Su Shen pushes her away. Bu Yaolian smiles at him and makes everyone at the next table look stupid. It''s really You have a good mouth. The beauty is picturesque. It''s so beautiful. Gu Bailu and bu Yaolian are the best. With a shallow son who can bring disaster to the country and the people, even the dancing dancers in the whole palace lose their color in front of them. Xiao Jingyun sighed in his heart that, thanks to his three thousand beauties in the Imperial Palace, none of them could match them. Chapter 981 There is beauty to compare with, but the essence of the spirit, the bones of the coquettish, pure are natural, that is how can not be. This makes those aristocratic sons who are present with their beauties hate their teeth and feel that they have brought some rotten eggs of sweet potatoes. Shame. However, they are so jealous that they are crazy. There is a low pressure around the three men. They wish they could poke people''s eyes. What to look at? Look at your own woman. Xiao Jingyun finally said the main topic: "today''s Palace Banquet is to thank the emperor and shaozun for getting a great white dragon for our country. With him, we will be able to control our great dragon." "Congratulations to Emperor yunqi." Congratulations, everyone. If you have a white dragon, you still have to rob it if you want to rob your elixir. A consensus of opinion. Except for three of them A cold look at shallow son holding a jade pendant to amuse the little prince, seems to be very happy with the gift from others, I don''t have more than her things. I don''t feel at ease about robbing the elixir at all. A wanwang thought coldly that you will die faster with the great white dragon. A shaozun smiled and said to Buyao lotus, "lotus, you know, the meat of a big white dragon is better than that of a golden dragon." Bu Yaolian stared: "really?" "Isn''t it true that the great white dragon has blood, and his blood is a panacea?" Bu Yaolian''s mouth was shocked to be O-shaped: "then he is a real dragon. Lu Lu said that the one with blood is a real dragon." It''s also a family with shallot. True dragon noble blood. "Do you think it''s possible that this stupid Emperor of clouds wants to trap a real dragon?" He asked, twisting the delicate chin of buyulian. "Of course not. Lu Lu said Zhenlong is proud." Shao Zun lowered his head and kissed her lips lightly: "so this stupid cloud emperor can''t be happy for a few days." Bu Yaolian nodded. If it wasn''t for waiting for the elixir to mature, maybe emperor yunqi won''t be able to sit here today. Shaozun pinched her face: "it''s smart. I''m waiting for you to get revenge." Bu Yaolian hugged him and said, "it''s good to have a little respect to support you." She didn''t expect shaozun to remember it. "Don''t move, it''s as if you want to be moved to death. Be more productive." Although Su Shen said this to his annoyed mouth, he smiled at the corner of his mouth. It turns out that it''s such a happy thing to move the beauty. But bu Yaolian is not very promising. What is the purpose of serving men? It''s just for this. She had no desire or desire, and never asked him what he wanted. Want to help her revenge, but also to block four, to their own strong family to revenge? I lose when I lose all my teeth. Well, it''s a stupid woman anyway, and he''s the only one who thinks for her. The party was really boring. It was hard for others to leave, but Gu Bailu had nothing to leave. She was heavy and was about to give birth. He was forced to stay in the palace by Xiao Jingyun. He didn''t need to give any face. The king said, "my body is heavy. I want to go to bed at that time, and then I leave." Well, everyone has no opinion. She is a pregnant woman. Although she looks beautiful, Xiao doesn''t think it''s so beautiful. There are two other beauties. Before long, Lu Huoying also stood up: "the baby has to be nursed." The little prince''s body has been bad. He was born without a full term. Many people think he can''t live. It''s just a matter of reluctance. Naturally, he can''t be wronged. He must feed when he wants to. Chapter 982 Well, Emperor yunqi can only nod. Lu incinerator took shallow son to walk, this time held the little prince in his hand. I left with a single hand holding shallow''s hand. Everyone knows that although the beauty is a concubine, she can''t think twice. That''s the heart of the emperor of Tianfeng. Although I have gone two times, there is also a lovely and innocent beauty. Before long, shaozun stood up: "I was too tired to catch the Dragon two days ago. I have to go back to sleep." This banquet is for the celebration of catching the dragon. The meritorious officials said that he was tired of catching the dragon and could not let him go back to rest. Therefore, shaozun took Buyaolian and walked away. Then they found that the little beauty didn''t even wear a hairpin on her head, and the clothes were very common, as if they were very shabby. Is shaozun bad for this beauty. "Put on the cap." Su Shen is tired of carrying Buyao lotus to the carriage. Bu Yao and Lian Lai are in his arms: "Shao Zun, let''s go to Fu''an palace. Shao''er must be there." "It''s late in the night. You''re going to work," said Su "I will go for a while!" Bu Yaolian looks at him begging. Su shenfan white eyes: "really a while?" "Just a moment, really." Su Shen was so upset that he didn''t embarrass her. He let the carriage stop at Fu''an palace. Bu Yaolian rushes in. Gu Bailu is talking with shallow son. Su Shen is tired of sitting in the carriage and tapping on the handrail with his fingers. For a while, I will see how much time I am worth in your heart. A gust of wind blew and opened the curtain of the carriage. Su Shen was annoyed to see a golden carriage not far away. The coachman is still in the car, obviously there are people sitting inside. Land burning shadow? He was so bored that he got out of the carriage and went to the golden carriage and said, "Hey, I have a message. Do you want to buy it? It''s definitely enough." "Come in," came the voice of Lu Fuying coldly Su shenfan jumped in and looked at his carriage: "the emperor is different. The carriage is so luxurious and unique." Lu burned the shadow lightly: "who can compare with too little respect." "Ha ha, although I have money, I''m low-key. You see how simple my woman is wearing. She doesn''t even have a hairpin on her head. When she''s well dressed, she''s easy to go out and hook people. Do you know that?" Su shenfan hooked his lips and smiled. Lu Fen Ying knows that this is not a good laugh. "What news." Su shenfan this kind of person, nature won''t be empty, therefore mystify. He took the initiative to find it. There must be some reason. "The news about your woman, you may lose her in the near future, if you don''t have the original news." "Who dares." Lu burned the shadow to return two words. "There are really people in the world who dare to take it. If you don''t hurt yourself, others will naturally want to take it to hurt you. My Lord told you that a woman is as delicate as a flower, so she should love her well, and don''t think about abusing her." Su Shen said with great annoyance. "Is it not enough for her to have children?" "I bah, let her have a baby just for you to have an heir. Forget it, I don''t want to do anything to enlighten my brother. If you want to buy it or not, for the sake of your son''s loveliness, there will be a deal of 300000 Liang." Lu Huo''s shadow said coldly, "steal money?" "The Mo shallow son is not worth three hundred thousand Liang, you know in your heart, figured out to send someone to give to the Buddha." Su shenfan jumped out of the carriage. When Bu Yaolian came into the room, Gu Bailu was talking with shallow son. See her come in startled: "what ghost are you wearing today?" Chapter 983 "I don''t want to, but my family shaozun said that this dress matches the weather very well. Ha ha With a ghost. " Shallow son cackled to come out: "about don''t want you to wear good-looking hook person." "You''re right. I didn''t even let me wear a hairpin. It''s speechless. What are you talking about? I''ll see the little prince. It''s lovely." Bu Yaolian takes the little prince in shallow''s hand. "He''s just finished eating and is sleeping. I''m afraid he can''t play with you." "Shallow son laughs a way. "It''s enough to watch. I don''t need his company. I guess I''ll steal your little prince back. Shaozun will also be very happy. It''s the first time I saw him give a gift to others." Gu Bailu nodded, "this jade plate is for you to have a long face. It''s a rare thing. It can stabilize people''s breath and let the little prince wear it. It''s good for his condition." Bu Yaolian doesn''t understand: "the prince looks at the white and fat, but he is so fond of it. He really can''t see what''s wrong with his body." "It''s just that there''s something wrong with his heart and lungs. Now he''s still a child. He usually eats, drinks and sleeps, so it doesn''t show. Once he starts to climb, he''ll learn to walk, which will be obvious." Shallow son said a little sad. In the end, she didn''t protect him, so that he was born prematurely, leaving the root of this disease. Bu Yaolian said angrily, "it''s all Lu Huoying''s shameless one. If it wasn''t for him..." Shallow son tears revolve in the eye socket, is she cowardly, can become like this. "Oh, oh, please don''t cry. The little prince must be fine with your master." "Well, I know, it''s just that I don''t think it''s useful for my child to suffer." Little prince bahaw opened his eyes. His mother was crying. He just fell asleep. He started to cry and reached for his mother''s arms. "You see the little prince can''t bear to cry. He wants you soon." Gu Bailu touched shallower''s head: "you are very powerful. You have fed him. He is so fat and white. Who will not suffer in the world? The little prince will not blame you." The little prince has been crying, and shallow son is not in the mood to complain. He quickly stands up and hugs him to coax him: "darling, it''s OK. My mother is here. If she doesn''t cry, you won''t either." The little prince stopped crying and sobbed. "He has a bad heart and lung. I''m afraid he''s crying. It''s easy to be out of breath when crying." Bu Yaolian looked at it, and sure enough, it seemed that the little prince was very sad, sobbing a little breathless. She couldn''t see such a lovely child suffering, and turned to wipe her tears. It''s all Lu Huoying''s fault. If he didn''t push the shallow baby, how could the shallow baby premature. Bu Yaolian hates Lu Huoying. More feel shallow son pitiful, face land burn shadow this is not the man, still cannot get rid of him. "Shallow son, please bear it again. Wait for Xiao Jingyun I''m dead, young master Xiao. I''m sure there will be a chance to help you get rid of the land burning shadow. " Bu Yaolian can''t help the tunnel. Shallow son coax a child to say casually at the same time: "what is the meaning of what you say, why does young master Xiao take over?" "You don''t know, young master Xiao, the prince of yunqi state." Shallow son Oh a: "cloud rises emperor to look at the body very good, how can he die?" Shallow son looks at Gu Bailu doubtfully. "Because he has reached the end of his life, I have divined for him." Shallow son sat down and gently patted the little prince''s chest: "master, it''s not because of me. In fact, I''m fine now. Lu Huoying doesn''t dare to force me to do anything now. The little prince also keeps it for me. You say that I have no ability and no future. I''m satisfied with such a day." Chapter 984 "We''re not for you, but maybe for you, Mr. Xiao." Gu Bailu is honest. "He Why hasn''t he put it down? I''m all like this. What else can he do? Alas... " Mo shallow son''s heart is not good, Xiao childe''s love for her is really unrequitable. The little prince doesn''t sob anymore. He looks at his mother with his eyes open. Someone wants to rob his mother from his bad father? It''s a death wish. His father has a bad temper, so he must kill the man. "I can''t finish what you said in the whole picture. I can only say that he finally feels that he can''t do what he likes without power and strength. If he wants to understand, he can climb up to power." "How could he be powerless? How many people beg him to practice medicine? Who dares to hurt him half in this world?" No one can guarantee that he will not get sick. If he gets sick, he must have a doctor. Young master Xiao is the best doctor in the world. Even if he offends anyone, others will not let him be hurt. It''s also so many years that he can depend on who he wants to treat. "But he still has to bow his head because of the authority. No matter which of the three emperors of the first region, the second government or the third emperor wants him to go, he has to go. Relying on others'' maintenance does not mean maintenance. What''s more, he wants to save you from the bitter sea of Lu Huoying." Mo shallow son shook his head: "I am very satisfied with the status quo, did not think of the bitter sea, my son is the prince, Tianfeng country will be his, at most, but for more than ten years." Gu Bailu spread out his hands: "it''s useless for you to tell me, Xiao Xiao''s decision." Mo shallow son sighs: "you help me to persuade him, for me really not worth." "Whether it''s worth it or not is not what you think but what he thinks, and I won''t advise him. It''s his own choice. He has the right to decide whether he wants to fight for what he wants. Besides, we all hope that someone can save you from the claws of Lu Huoying." Bu Yaolian nodded: "yes, someone must be afraid of Lu Huoying, knowing that you are not good at deception." "We can''t spare no effort to save you for the time being. Xiao Xiao is willing to. Naturally, we won''t stop it." "I also want someone to teach Lu Huoying But I don''t want to owe Mr. Xiao...... " Gu Bailu said with a heavy face: "I''ve told you many times that the decision of others is the decision of others. What''s the relationship with you? He wants to help you and save you. That''s his business. Why do you owe him? Did you deceive him to help you, or promise him to help you, what would you do with him? " Mo shallow son shakes his head: "no, I have been advising him not to involve me." "That''s OK. As long as you stay where you are, if he is willing to step over, he will step over. If he steps over, you can''t accept it. It''s also your business. If he forces you, we If we cooperate with him, we will find a way to balance him and never let him become the second land burning shadow. " Mo shallow son sighs lightly: "Lu burn shadow which is so easy to deal with, I just don''t want him to put himself in." "We don''t want you to decide whether or not to do it. We just want you to have a heart to prepare for it. By the way There''s another thing. The white dragon they captured may have something to do with you. Do you want to see it? " Mo shallow son startled big eye: "dragon?"? Real dragon? Or people? " "Dragon, he can talk to people. He used to have a human shape, but he was destroyed by Taoism. Now it can only be a dragon body. He also has dragon spirit blood in his body." Chapter 985 Mo shallow son is a little unbelievable: "I Am I really a descendant of the Dragon nationality? " "Of course, silly girl, and your parents should be very strong, otherwise they will not give birth to you as a human princess. Unfortunately, my soul of memory has not really come back, otherwise I should be able to divine your life experience." She has a past life memory, but three souls and six spirits have one soul, and the real strength has not come back completely. Every day I practice with Feng Qingtian. I don''t need to practice anything. Her heavenly eyes have reached the highest level. But the real powerful soul, she still can''t divine or see the image. "Dragon people......" Mo shallow son when a lifetime of slaves, was enslaved to grow up. Although I heard that witch once said that she was descended from the Dragon nationality, after all, she just said it casually, and she didn''t take it seriously. But now maybe it''s her family''s white dragon. She really feels mysterious. Dragon, that''s a divine thing. It has something to do with her little slave. "Am I really a dragon?" "Meet him and you may have an answer, shallow The real descendants of the dragon people are not willing to be enslaved and bullied. " Gu Bailu felt that what happened to the Dragon nationality in the past 100 years had made a high and proud princess of the Dragon nationality look like this. Mo shallow son held the little prince''s hand tightly. "I see him. I''ll see him." She wanted to know her own life experience and why she was reduced to this. Gu Bailu thought for a moment and said, "Lu Huoying will not let you see Bailong. You will find a way to enter the Palace tomorrow. I will take you to see Bailong." This white dragon is not so much captured by the emperor and shaozun, but rather by the emperor who told him about Mo Shaoer. That white dragon is willing to follow. He is also looking for their real descendants. "Well, I''ll find an excuse." Mo shallow son stood up: "can''t stay too long, or tomorrow will not come out." "Well, I''ll go out with you, and I''ll tell shaozun to come back after a while." Gu Bailu took them outside the palace and watched them get on the carriage and leave before returning. "The little prince is so cute, which comforts me. I''m afraid that a child picked up by Lu Huoying is ugly. It''s not like he was born." Gu Bailu sighed to aro. Lu Huoying and Mo Shaoer are both born extremely well. If the child born is an ugly guy, who would believe it is born by himself. Now as long as children grow well, even if they don''t look like them, they can be raised a little bit like them. At least the beauty is on a horizontal line. "Miss, does the little prince really make a husband for the little baby of the later miss?" "I''m afraid that he doesn''t look good enough to miss the stuffing." Aro didn''t understand. Mo shallow son holding the child in the nurse''s support on the carriage. When she got into the carriage, she felt a very low cold air pressure. She looked at Lu Huoying inexplicably: "I have been waiting for the emperor for a long time." He was too lazy to think about why he was unhappy. For her, Lu''s happiness, anger and sorrow have nothing to do with her. Don''t torture her. Be angry if you like. Who cares. Mo shallow son holding his son teased him, the little prince really waved a small fist, eyes are hanging a small tear. The voice of Lu Huoying came: "crying?" I don''t know whether the little prince he asked asked asked Mo shallow himself. Chapter 986 "No, the wind is too strong." Mo shallow son casually returned a sentence. Anyway, he didn''t care whether she cried or not. There was no need to tell him anything. Lu Fen''s shadow gave her a cold look and didn''t speak again. Back to the inn, a beautiful woman came up: "emperor, madam, you are back. The Palace Banquet is not full. Your maid has made a meal for you. Would you like to bring it up?" Seeing the beauty, Lu Huo Ying''s face slowed a little: "bring it up." The Mo shallow son in the heart has matter, the root cannot eat to say: "I am not hungry, the emperor you eat, the maidservant first returned to the room, the small prince wants to sleep." "For the nurse, come and have a meal." Lu burned shadow went to the hall and sat down in front of the round table. There was a table of dishes on it. It looked delicate and delicious. It was full of spicy fragrance, which made people have a big appetite. Since the girl who picked up the show, Lu faying has fallen in love with eating. The Mo shallow son also wants to follow to eat many. Of course, Mo qian''er also likes to eat the food made by Xiuer girl. Many people advised her to transfer Xiuer girl to the kitchen instead of her small kitchen. It''s said that Xiuer girl''s beauty is closely related to people. The Emperor may be taken away by her one day. Mo shallow son does not have very big reaction to this. If Lu Huoying can be really hooked by Xiu''er, she will still be hooked wherever she puts people. Besides, it''s Lu''s order for Xiuer to stay in her kitchen. She doesn''t want to resist, and she doesn''t want to. Lu Huoying, the more you fight against him, the harder he is. Mo shallow son had to give the little prince to the nurse: "you put him in the basket to let him sleep, do not coax him." "I understand." The nurse went down with the little prince in her arms. Lu Fen Ying is sitting at the table eating. Palace Banquet really didn''t eat anything. In the winter, the dishes were cold. Moreover, since he had eaten spicy food in the prince''s mansion, the taste has become very heavy, and he feels uncomfortable without chili for a day. A few days ago, Mo Shaoer was not very good at that aspect of his body, so he ate a light meal. He asked Xiu''er to make spicy dishes for him alone. If Lu Huoying can have a little face in front of him now, that''s the show. Lu Huoying''s exclusive cook. Mo shallow son picked up chopsticks, lowered his eyes and ate rice, but there were no dishes. Lu Fen''s shadow chills her: "what''s wrong with the food?" Mo shallow son shook his head: "maidservant has no appetite, a little can not eat." "Go and make some dishes for your wife that she can eat. If you can''t make them, go out and get punished." Lu Huoying put down his chopsticks, and his maidservant hurriedly came up to clean up. As we all know, this is to remove all the dishes. Because my wife doesn''t like it. The servants don''t understand whether the emperor likes his wife or not. It''s totally invisible. Mo shallow son does not have this trouble, she has looked down on, he likes how to toss. She yawned a little. Today, she drove a day''s carriage. At that time, she took a rest and went to the palace. Now she is really tired and sleepy. I don''t want to eat at all. I just want to sleep. Mo shallow son sits there to think some grievances. Lu burned the shadow to stand up: "serve me to bathe." Mo shallow son light hum, go out to find clothes in the room. In fact, she has not waited on Lu Huoying for a long time. Since she gave birth to the little prince, she has been in a state of weakness and has been recuperating. Lu Huoying has just taken over the state affairs. He is very busy. He has no time to sit down with her. Chapter 987 She just had a good time and had a good time with her little prince every day. If Xiao Xiao didn''t repair her books and said there was a spring here that could cure the little prince''s heart and lungs, she didn''t want to go out with Lu. Once we go out together, we have to face him. No, it''s time to take care of the bath again. Lu Huoying will not give up the opportunity to enslave her. Mo shallow''er thinks of Gu Bailu''s words. She may be the descendant of the dragon family. Once she gains the power of the dragon family, maybe She can be liberated. The dragon will not be enslaved. Is it really possible for her to get rid of the land burning shadow? Lu burned shadow leaned on the top of the bathtub, closed his eyes, and his long curly lashes were like pistils. The beauty of Lu Fen''s shadow comes with a mysterious charm and exotic style, which makes it unique. Mo shallow son once liked to see this face, as long as he appeared in front of the window, he would jump with his heart. No matter what he does, he has no regrets. He let her jump into the cold pool, so did she. He asked her to cut her fingers, and she dared. He let her kneel, kneel to the heaven and earth she is happy. But now, still this face, still so beautiful charm, but she did not have a little ripple. It was so quiet that she felt strange to herself. The birth of the child has diverted her little enthusiasm for him. Mo shallow son washed for him, even breathing did not change half. Lu Huoying opened his sharp eyes: "Mo shallow, if I know what you dare to do with my back, I will do it without mercy, no matter you or the prince." Mo shallow son''s heart is thumping. Does he know anything? No How could he know that she met Gu Bailu. She has complete confidence in Gu Bailu''s safety there. No one can overhear it. "What are you talking about, emperor? I''m very satisfied. I can''t do anything else." Mo shallow son bows his head to wipe his waist. Lu burned shadow pulled her hand and put it three inches above her navel: "as a woman, how long have you not served me?" Mo qian''er is eager to draw his hand: "little The little prince will wake up later. " "There is a nurse!" Lu burned the shadow coldly to stop her excuses, he has had enough. He gave her so much time to heal because of the damage to her body. The Mo shallow son knew his manner, then also did not want to make trouble with him, also make trouble however, soft body leaned over. Lu Huoying is still not gentle. He drags her and presses her down all night. Mo shallow son''s back was sore the next day, he pulled his sleeve and said: "tomorrow, my maid wants to go into the palace to play with the princess. She made a dress for the little prince, and it can be finished tomorrow. My maid wants to take it." Gu Bailu really made some pretty clothes for the little prince, but she didn''t make them herself. Her hand with Fuwen can''t be a needlework. Lu Huoying didn''t have the pleasure of fish and water for a long time. He was in a good mood and didn''t make a sound. No rejection is consent. Mo shallow son instant waist does not acid back also does not ache, climbed up in the Lu burning shadow to send someone to take care of the little prince into the palace. Lu Huo''s shadow is cold. He always feels abandoned. Back when I was a kid, I had a family member, but I didn''t pay attention to him at all. At that time, his royal brothers were all killed. He came back alive from the wolf den. He was only seven years old. Few people in the palace like him, even the father and the emperor don''t like him. Although he was granted the title of Prince, he was given a mansion outside the palace and left to himself. Chapter 988 A seven-year-old boy came back from the wolf''s nest alive, but came to a more dangerous place than the wolf''s nest. As a prince, who doesn''t want to take him out of his position. No matter how powerful he is, or how supported by the wolf family, he is only a seven-year-old child. His spiritual power is not as strong as it is now. At that time, he found the Su family and gave them a promise to make his situation better. At that time, Mo qian''er came into his sight. Such a little girl with a pink carving and jade carving could not hold the towel stably when she stood beside her. But she was very kind to herself, with a childlike innocence. Think of him as a big brother next door. Think he is gentle, lovely and considerate. Later, when he grew up, he transferred Mo qian''er to his side and waited close to him. He could feel the passion and love in her eyes, although she covered it well. In his eyes, a slave who has feelings for his master is undoubtedly seeking his own death. So he never gave Mo Shaoer a good face. If he made a mistake, he would scold her as soon as he hit her. But she never cried, so small a person, silly enough to hate. Mo shallow son was born very well. He was reluctant to kill people, so he tortured her and abused her. He also has a deep-rooted noble thought in his bones. He was influenced by this thought since childhood. Slaves are slaves. They are low and unworthy of being compared with their noble lineage. So Su Caiwei tossed her, he let her toss, toss down, she was happy, he also had a lot of trouble. He thought that this kind of situation would last for a lifetime, until he died, Mo shallow son was still beside him, regarding him as the sky, there would be light in his eyes when he saw him. But suddenly one day, she ran away. After escaping, she came back with courage and calmness in her eyes. That kind of light no longer exists. She was still by his side, but like a stranger. Lu Fanying thought that in order to let her live, he went to pick up a sick child and came back. He thought it was ridiculous to be the prince. What is the point of his doing so? He knew that if he had a chance, Mo shallow would leave him without hesitation. Like father and mother. But He will not give anyone another chance to abandon him. Now he is strong enough. Xiaoxiao? Lu Huoying called the red wolf to come over and said, "I''d like to send 300000 Liang silver tickets to Su shenfan. I want the details of Xiao Xiao''s plan." Su shenfan is in a good mood. He thought that he could earn 300000 liang of silver by chatting casually last night, and then he could spread a basement. Bu Yaolian woke up and saw him sitting in front of the couch with a light smile on his face. He asked strangely, "little Zun, did you dream of picking up silver last night?" His family likes silver and beauty when they are young. Beauty already has her, so she can only pick up silver. "Cut, how much can I pick up silver? I never stoop to pick up it. It''s all sent by others. Su Lian, who else in the world can earn silver Su Shen felt his jaw very proud. Bu Yaolian replied, "yes, my grandfather." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Shen''s irritated mood was not beautiful for a moment: "can your grandfather earn more than your father?" If you don''t believe it, kill him. "In those days, my family was ransacked and could only live in caves. However, in the past ten years, my family now has industries all over the three countries. Even the emperor merchants have to do business with my family. Although my family is always bullied and undercharged, the industry still grows with tens of millions of silver every year." Su shenfan: "..." Chapter 989 Is this feeling swollen. Is Sulian''s family so rich? "Who are you?" For the first time, Su shenfan was interested in Bu Yaolian''s life experience. Bu Yaolian smiled happily: "is Shao Zun ready to go into trouble? I do have a lot of silver in my family. " Su shenfan: "..." "You let me in? The women who like me row up to the moon peak. I can kill your family by letting them take out a dozen Liang! " Bu Yaolian: "..." How did you come up with such an idea? I have nothing to say. "But even if it can kill our family, it''s not as much as ours." In fact, the silver of the whole family can really be regarded as the richest in the Three Kingdoms. Although Su Shen was annoyed by the blackness and the money in the pit, he didn''t do business and thought it was a brain injury. Moreover, he likes the feeling that the silver is spilled over the warehouse, so he doesn''t put the money into the bank and roll it out. Therefore, compared with Bujia, his silver must be less than that of Bujia. What''s more, the banks of Bujia are all over the three countries. However, because of their low strength, they dare not make such a public statement on the face. All the banks are in the name of others. Although they don''t make much money by themselves, they also make countless profits every year. Bu Yaolian continued: "and many of our money houses are full of money. If you go to the warehouse, I can be sure that all the warehouses can be given to you." Bu Yaolian thinks it''s feasible. It''s completely feasible. If Su Shen can be bothered to recruit progressives, their family will have a sea god pin, not to mention the whole Bu family dedicated to him, plus all the relatives'' foreign homes. Su shenfan pokes her head hard: "wake up, girl, I look at the person who needs to see the burden to get the money?" Of course, bu Yaolian knows that he can''t think about such a thing, but she pretends for herself. She smiled and hugged him: "or Little honor, you have married me. I will take our family''s silver as a dowry. " Su shenfan stroked her red cherry lips: "ha ha Su Lian, I like silver and beauty. I won''t give up for anyone. " "That''s not right. You''ve got the beauty of my body, and you''ve got so much silver." Su shenfan pushes her away: "go away, what''s the use of I want you to be a beauty." Bu Yaolian was pushed away by him and hummed twice: "then you don''t want to know how much money my family has." "I want to know what else I can''t find out? Check it out and copy your letters, don''t you believe it? " Su Shen is tired of holding his chest with both hands, and his face is proud. Bu Yaolian''s heart is thumping. It''s not a joke. Don''t respect this man Think about silver. Don''t really think about her family. Then she emptied her house. Where did she cry. "Shaozun..." Bu Yaolian smiled and held his arm again: "Shao Zun Your split sky mirror is still here. It''s worth more than my family''s silver. " Su Shen''s face darkened and she was about to catch her. She jumped away quickly: "ha ha ha, little Zun, if you can''t catch me, you can''t catch me. I''m going to Fu''an palace. Shallow son will come today." Su shenfan roared: "Su Lian, if you dare to go out, don''t come back to me. I won''t kill you." Bu Yaolian knew his threat for a long time. As long as she spoke with the words "Laozi", it was not really angry. So she patted her ass and left. Chapter 990 Of course, Su shenfan is not really unable to catch up with her. If he wants to catch up with her, he will come back to hang and beat her in minutes. It''s just that he has something else to do. He has to get a detail to sell it to Lu Huoying. After all, it''s worth three hundred thousand Liang. You can''t be careless. Su Shen felt his chin: "well, I''m an honest businessman. It''s the blessing of Lu Huoying''s three lives to be able to do business with me." In Fu''an palace, Gu Bailu is teasing the lovely little prince, waiting for Feng Qingtian to come back and take shallow son to see Bailong. No one believed in the white dragon, just the Phoenix holding the sky. The dragon is different. It is the one who is most worthy of his surrender. If it wasn''t for fengqingtian, Bailong would never believe in the existence of shallower and would never follow them back. Bu Yaolian came here, and the three chatted with each other. "Lian''er, you are running so fast. There are beasts after you?" Gu Bailu joked. "It''s not just that there are beasts. I don''t respect that beast in my family. I can''t let him know what my family is, or he will certainly plunder my family." "Why, you show off your silver before him again?" Bu Yaolian''s eyes widened: "I can''t hide anything from you." "Come on, think carefully. I don''t need to open my eyes. I can guess with one toe." Su shenfan likes silver. There''s silver in buyoulian''s house. But I didn''t use my strength in front of him. But I want Su Shen to look at her. Bu Yaolian laughs. She doesn''t mind that her careful thinking is known. "I have silver to show off." Bu Yaolian held out her hands to the little prince: "come on, little cute, let the beauty hold her." "You''re so tired of learning from Sushen." Before, bu Yaolian didn''t have confidence even if she dared to call herself a beauty, even if she was thin. But in just a month, she has been able to narcissize like this. Su shenfan really destroys people''s indefatigability. Shallow son in one side smile: "it seems that little respect to Lotus son is very pet." Women who can be willful are all because someone is willing to pet her. Bu Yaolian hugged the little prince: "I really want to have a child like shaozun." "You are the easiest to conceive these days. Work hard and hope to succeed." Gu Bailu said. Bu Yaolian nodded: "if I am pregnant at this time, then our three children are almost old, and we can play together." Gu Bailu smiled and didn''t answer. She and Feng Qingtian are sure to go back to Tiangong cliff. They may not be able to grow up together in the future. Feng Qingtian returned soon, and went directly to the altar with shallow son. As soon as shallow son was near, she felt a hot breath in her heart. She felt that her heart was alive in an instant, and she could not stop pounding. "Princess..." An old voice sounded, and the white dragon swam back and forth under the altar. It seemed that he was very happy: "princess, I finally found it, Princess!" Shallow son is shocked to see this huge white dragon, his whole body is white as jade dragon scale. Dragon scales glisten in the sun. "What a beautiful dragon! The golden dragon is just a defective one when compared with him." Bu Yaolian''s eyes widened in surprise. It''s still under the altar. If it''s released, how powerful it is. No wonder Gu Bailu wants to say that the real dragon temperament is totally different. Chapter 991 Shallow son looks at the white dragon stupidly. It seems that there is something in her mind that flashes by, so fast that she can''t catch it. "Princess, I have been looking for you for hundreds of years, and finally I find you. The dragon family is gone It was exterminated overnight a hundred years ago. Dragon King The Dragon Queen has... " Bailong uses his old voice to express the tragedy of the Dragon nationality. Shallow son''s eyes slipped over tears, she subconsciously asked: "you Do you really know me? " "Princess, you are the noblest Princess of our dragon family. How can I not know you? As soon as you get close to the dragon, you will know it is you. You are sealed. You don''t remember what happened before. You will know everything when the seal is lifted." Shallow son doubts ground to ask: "do you know how to lift seal then?" "The slave seal you have now is your seal. Of course, empress Longwang and his slave seal flute had an agreement. If you want to cancel it, you can show it the agreement of that year, and it will be unsealed for you." Shallow son can''t believe to stare big eyes: "really, I can give the slave seal to solve?" What she was thinking was that he would never be able to solve it, but it was so simple. "Of course, my princess, human beings can''t trap you. My princess, you are the princess of the dragon family. How noble and holy you are." I was sad to say that in those days, the dragon family was so brilliant that people would kneel and kowtow when they saw any of their young generation, such as getting the most treasure. Now, most of their descendants are imprisoned by human beings and willing to be raised by human beings. "Then Do you know where the agreement is? " Shallow son doesn''t know anything about nobility and sanctity. She was raised like this when she was a slave. The nobility has nothing to do with her. "The agreement is in longchen''s place. Longchen has been hiding around for so many years. He has been looking for the princess, lifting your seal and letting you save the dragon people." I really have a runny nose and a tear. It''s not easy. I''ve been looking for the princess for hundreds of years, and finally I''ve found someone. "Ah, save the dragon family. Isn''t it destroyed?" Shallow son thinks Yali mountain is big in an instant. She wants to save the dragon people? Can she do it? "Although the dragon family has been destroyed, the Dragon sun is still there. In order to save the dragon family, they have fled everywhere. Only the princess has the power to gather them. Of course The dragon king knows that Tiangong cliff has changed its owner. There will be a great disaster in the future for the dragon people. The princess is still in the age of innocence. They don''t want you to suffer, but want to protect you. So they seal your dragon power and make you a mediocre person. " "Not long after seeing you off, the dragon family faced the biggest disaster. Tiangong cliff killed the dragon family, killed the Dragon King and the Dragon sons who didn''t want to return to their ministers, but many of them also surrendered to them. This golden dragon beside the old minister is a low dragon family who is afraid of dying. They work for Tiangong cliff. Tiangong cliff uses them to control, confuse and give them In fact, it is only a means of controlling the human world by means of tiangongya to say something messy to replace the instructions of some gods. " Shallow son hears vaguely: "is our enemy Tiangong cliff?" "Princess, Tiangong cliff is the Heaven Kingdom. Since the emperor of Tiangong cliff changed, Tiangong cliff is not the original Tiangong cliff. Our dragon totem map has also been robbed by them. Princess, you are going to take it back." Shallow son bit his lips. He wanted to save the dragon family and go to the heaven palace to seize the totem map. This Chapter 992 Can she do it? Will the white dragon look down on her too much. "I I''m afraid I can''t do that. " "The princess must be able, the princess you must believe own strength, you are the princess, the noble sacred princess." Bailong is a little sad. How did their princess become such a weak and timid figure. And Again, it''s holy and noble. Mo shallow son is to think that these words are not in line with her wind, cattle and horses at all. "But I don''t know anything Where is Tiangong cliff? I don''t know what the totem looks like or what my strength is "Don''t worry, princess. I''ll give you the contract. If you untie the seal, everything will be different." Bailong comforted himself that the princess had been sealed, so she didn''t know her tiredness. Bu Yaolian looks at Mo Shaoer and Bai long. See Mo shallow son for a while happy and worry, for a while appear very embarrassed, expression is very rich. And that white dragon seems to have been in a state of tears. But they did not know what they were talking about. Bu Yaolian didn''t understand a word. "Lulu, what are they talking about? I''m listening to the heavenly book." Ask Bu Yaolian if she doesn''t understand. Gu Bailu touched her chin and said, "well, I think they are discussing what to eat this noon." Bu Yaolian: "..." "You don''t understand. If you don''t understand, don''t guess." Gu Bailu shrugged: "you come here, you look at their expressions, you deserve my words to see if they are very similar." Bu Yaolian approaches. "Princess, the old dragon has not eaten human food for a long time. It''s so happy." "The braised pork ribs, sweet and sour tenderloin and spicy cabbage prepared in the kitchen at noon today have no stinky tofu you like." "Don''t you have stinky tofu? I thought about it for many years." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Bu Yaolian blinked: "it''s really like discussing lunch." Gu Bailu patted her on the head: "silly! They must be in the Dragon nationality. It''s estimated that shallow doesn''t know that she''s speaking the Dragon language. This girl can finally find her identity in the future. She doesn''t need to be a little slave. " "Yes, look at the burning shadow. He''s arrogant. Kill him." "Why do you hate Lu Fen Ying so much?" Gu asked strangely. Gu Bailu knows more about the relationship between shallower and Lu Fen Ying than Bu Yaolian. She doesn''t like Lu Fen Ying, but she doesn''t hate him. Some people are just like this. They think they are right, but they don''t know that they have the most precious things in their hands. They use them to trample on them, but they don''t know. It''s not so much that he doesn''t like Lu Huoying. In fact, he feels very pitiful. This is the saying that poor people must have something to hate. "Shallow son is pregnant and still has shallow son, which makes her almost lose her child. Who doesn''t hate such a man! And he made me happy. " In fact, there is another main reason why Bu Yaolian doesn''t like Lu Fen''s shadow. He takes back her dragon blood. Originally, Longling blood had been changed into her body, and she began to lose weight! She has written to the God of love. As a result, he asked shallow son to take back the dragon spirit blood, and she had to return it. For a time she was in a coma and would not accept the fact. Because she''s so eager to be thin. Gu Bailu also thought of changing blood and touched her head: "well, he really hates it." Chapter 993 Bu Yaolian laughs: "I have a little revenge." Gu Bailu said: "I thought you were heartless. Shaozun bullied you so much and you liked him so much. How can you remember your revenge?" "Shao Zun is very kind to me. He just owes a debt in his mouth and is still very gentle in his heart." Gu Bailu smiled and said nothing. Looking at shallower, they saw that she was holding a piece of bright iron, about the size of a leaf, which seemed to be engraved with words. Shallow son a face is melancholy ground to turn round: "master, can let the kitchen feed some spirit grass to white dragon at noon, he does not like to eat meat, the meat that eats recently he eats is very uncomfortable." Gu Bailu and bu Yaolian look at each other and laugh. Mummy, I''m really in the middle of Gu Bailu. I''m really talking about what to eat at noon. Gu Bailu felt that his Maoshan Taoism would break through the sky trace. "Yes, let my Lord do it." Feng Qingtian frowned, why did he do it. He doesn''t want to work for other women at all. Feng Qing said coldly, "how are you talking?" He only cares about white dragon. Shallow son a face is at a loss: "what he said, I hear in the clouds and fog, he said that I should follow the king to Tiangong cliff, where can take back the Dragon Saint totem, can call other Dragon Descendants." This seems to be a very difficult thing to do. Tiangong cliff is the Heaven Kingdom. Only those who have reached the peak of cultivation can go there. Even if he can go, how can he take her. How can they fight with the gods of heaven? "Then do what he says." Gu Bailu patted her hand and said, "after you have removed the seal, you will naturally understand what he said. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s go back first." Mo qian''er digests what Bai Long said all the way. She looked at Feng Qingtian several times. Why does Bailong believe him so much? Back to Fu''an palace, bu Yaolian asked anxiously, "did he say how you can untie your seal?" In this way, you can leave the claw of Lu Huo shadow as soon as possible. The little prince was carried and followed by his mother all the way. He had listened to these things for a long time, but he didn''t know the context. He was also a little confused. But he can be sure that his mother, who looks weak and timid, is actually a Dragon Princess. Is there a dragon in the world? It''s still a real dragon. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed it. The power of the Dragon Princess has been sealed, so his mother now needs to lift the seal to get her dragon power. Once she had the power of the dragon, she would leave his father who had a bad temper. Everyone wanted her to leave, and she wanted to. The little prince suddenly felt that his poor father was so pitiful. Ming Ming likes his mother so much, but he is hated by everyone. Alas, so to speak, man, what is the nature so awkward to do! "Said, take this to untie the slave seal, you can untie the seal." Shallow son spreads out the palm, the palm is that piece of iron, engraved with very strange words. As soon as Feng Qingtian saw it, he knew that it was a contract in ancient times. After the contract was established, he had to do what he said above, or he would be robbed by heaven. Just like Gu Bailu''s fate. Gu Bailu naturally recognized it, and she said happily, "this is a good thing. If you have it, you won''t be afraid to let go of the burning shadow." Chapter 994 "I''ll get the seal off soon." "What Bailong asked me to look for is seal flute. This contract has nothing to do with the emperor." "No matter who you are looking for, you should go quickly. Don''t delay." Bu Yaolian is afraid of her indecision. When she can untie it, she is reluctant to part with Lu Huo''s shadow. In fact, shallow son also returns to his heart like an arrow. Whatever the reason, she didn''t want the slave seal. She picked up the little prince: "then I''ll go back first." Gu Bailu said, "I''ll ask aro to send you. If there''s something wrong, let her come back to report it soon." "Good." Mo shallow son sat in the carriage, read the contract again and again, and she could not understand the characters on it. The little prince, Yiyi, is reaching out to get the contract. Mo shallow son smiled: "dear son, this thing can''t be played. It''s a good thing for a mother to be free. After that, the mother will no longer be a slave, and you won''t have a slave''s mother to be looked down upon." Cut, I''m not afraid of being looked down upon by others. I''m the prince. It''s just that he''s still a bit upset. His mother really wants to leave her father. "My mother has more to do in the future, and I don''t know if I can do it, alas." Mo shallow son felt responsibility for the first time, and felt the big Yali mountain. She thought of Lu Huoying again, and knew what she would feel when she released the slave seal. When she thought of this, she felt very happy. It was as if she had been pressed for decades, and finally she could lift the five elements stone from her body. Looking at his mother''s expression, the little prince felt worse. Tut tut Tut, his father is afraid to die of crying. His mother is determined to turn over. In the inn, Lu Huoying receives the details sent by Su shenfan. He looked twice carefully, snorted coldly, smashed the paper, and his eyes flashed with horror. "It''s naive." "The emperor, miss Xiu''er has already made a spicy pot. Would you like to taste it now?" The red wolf came in to report. Lu Huoying stood up and walked out of the second room, where Xiu''er placed dishes and chopsticks. See him come out smile, beautiful and moving. "Emperor, I''m afraid madam won''t come back for lunch. Would you like to have lunch first?" Xiu''er is slim and delicate, but she has got a pair of exquisite hearts. The food she makes is really hard for everyone to stop. Even the red wolves, who are used to eating, think that if there is no Xiuer girl, the life must be less fun. Lu Huoying sat down, Xiu''er handed over the silver chopsticks, stood beside him and distributed the dishes with him: "this hot pot bottom material is a new idea of the maid, you can taste it to your taste." Xiu''er reaches out and fills him with a small bowl of soup and some fresh mutton. She does these gently and skillfully. Her movements are like flowing water. How to make them look good. Lu Feiying is not tired of her, so she doesn''t let her go down every time she sets dishes. Unexpectedly, Xiu''er''s cloud sleeve is about long, and she accidentally falls into a bowl of soy sauce soup beside her. She is shocked. She goes to rescue her cloud sleeve, but accidentally touches the hot pot, which makes her cry in pain, and her steps are not steady, so she embraces her in the burning shadow of landing. Lu Huoying reaches out to catch her, and glances at her coldly. I saw her face full of panic, pale face, that beautiful face written fear. "If a slave or maidservant fails to perform his duties, please punish him." Chapter 995 Lu Huoying just wanted to push her away, but saw a pink skirt corner by the door. He grabbed Xiu''er''s hand without expression and looked at it. The white and soft back of her hand had been burned with a red and transparent seal, which was shocking. "How can you be so careless? If you have any problems with your hands, who will feed me?" The Mo shallow son that enters the door hears this words, see this scene again, Mou Guang is tiny twinkle, but calmly ask: "what''s the matter with Xiuer girl?" "Back Go back to my wife, I accidentally scalded my hand when I was serving cloth. " She bravely stood up from the arms of Lu Huoying and stood there with her hands down. I don''t know. I thought it was mo Shaoer who let her burn it. "Then hurry up and take some medicine. It''s too bad to leave a mark." Mo shallow son said a word with concern, then to Lu burn shadow way: "emperor, maidservant first holds small prince to go in to change clothes, he just stuffy out a sweat on carriage." She said that she did not wait for Lu to answer. She took the little prince and went in. The little prince rolled his eyes a little speechless. His father was a fool. His mother was determined to leave him, and he made such a gesture. If you can''t keep your mother, don''t blame your son! "Take out the new clothes that the princess has given and change them for the little prince." Mo shallow son''s expression is still calm, the face is generally calm and sunny. Little prince is really worried. He doesn''t pay attention to that broken father at all. Not even a little vinegar. The nurse took out the little clothes, the cute tiger head hat one-piece clothes, the cloth was soft, and the best natural silk was used. Looking at Mo qian''er gently changing clothes for the little prince, the nurse couldn''t help but say: "that Xiu''er is deliberately a demon at first sight. She can burn her hands to the emperor''s arms..." Mo shallow son smiled: "as long as the emperor wants her to burn to the bosom, she can go." The nurse is not worth it for her: "you should be a little bit more forceful. How can you let that maid be such a demon in front of you? If you open this head, other women will follow..." "Mistress, the emperor is not the kind of person who can be a demon by anyone. He has a proper mind." I don''t know what to say. You are the best lady in Tianfeng. In Mo shallow''s view, if Lu Huoying didn''t like other people''s behavior, he would have killed them. It''s not for Xiuer to pretend. He just allowed it. Now that he has allowed it, what else can she say? It''s not to annoy him. Why does she have to ask for that. What''s more, Lu Feiying likes Xiuer''s food so much. If he does something wrong with her, he doesn''t have to eat it. He will definitely come to be her at that time. Mo shallow son is thinking about more than less. Mo qian''er changed his clothes for the little prince and handed him over to the nurse: "take the little prince to have a rest. I''ll go to eat first." The nurse went down with the little prince in her arms. When Mo qian''er went out, Xiu''er was still there, but she seemed to have wiped the medicine on her hand. "Madam, here you are. My maid will prepare dishes and chopsticks for you." Mo shallow son a look, and has not prepared her tableware, is really good. Mo shallow son shook his head: "no need, I have eaten it in the concubine. The emperor, the maid has something to ask for. Can you come after eating?" "Sit down," Lu said in a cold voice "The maidservant has eaten it." The Mo shallow son feels tired of looking at all slant, again delicious all won''t feel delicious. Chapter 996 Lu burned the shadow again: "eat again." Mo shallow son sighed lightly, anyway, he was about to be relieved, and then he could bear it. She sat down, and Lu Fuying handed over her bowl: "eat." Mo shallow son takes over, quietly eating his own. "How is it? Xiuer is new today. " Lu Fen asked coldly. "It''s delicious." Mo shallow son answers truthfully. Although Xiu''er''s school is really a little different, there are still a few people who don''t care about Lu Huoying. She''s had a mind. Xiuer''s cooking skill is really good. It''s the hot pot that makes people who don''t want to eat have a big appetite. She just didn''t want to eat it. Now she thinks it''s delicious. She has two more pieces. Lu faying looked at her coldly, and could really eat it. Xiu''er took a bowl and chopsticks and stood by to help the landing cook lamb. There is a servant who wants to help Mo qian''er with the dishes. Mo qian''er lets her go down. This kind of thing has its own flavor. There are people and things standing in the way. If you don''t do something to distract yourself, time will hold you back. Finally, when Lu Huoying put down his chopsticks, Mo qian''er said, "emperor, I want to borrow your servant''s flute to have a look, OK?" Lu''s muyin flute is always on his body. It''s impossible to steal it. It''s better to ask for it directly. Lu Huoying defends her again, and doesn''t know that she can untie the slave seal. Lu burned the shadow and gave her a look: "what do you want to do? Try if he can make you hurt?" "I want to see what kind of thing is trapped in the slave." Mo shallow son shallow tunnel. Lu Huoying takes the nuyindi and throws it to her. Even if the nuyindi is not on him, he will come back as long as he summons. So he was never afraid of stealing. Mo shallow son took the slave India flute and stood up and went to the room. Lu burned the shadow to hook the lip to sneer, went into the palace to see Gu Bailu on the nerves, don''t know what to toss. Mo qian''er looks at the slave print flute in his hand, which is full of black jade. It makes people feel gloomy when he looks at it. She took the contract that white dragon gave her, and put the nuyin flute on it. Then the nuyin flute gave out a little black light, which became more and more scattered. Finally, a black figure appeared in the air. "Do you want to unseal?" Mo shallow son looks at the figure which the black thick fog turns into, has not returned to God, heard that black shadow to talk. The voice echoed, hollow and low. "Yes Can you untie the contract for me? " Mo qian''er tries out the tunnel. "I can untie it for you, but I want to ask my master''s advice," said the shadow "What is your master?" "Your man." Mo shallow''s eyes widened: "at the beginning, the Dragon King and the empress contracted with you. Why do you want to ask your master''s opinion? This is a contract." "I know there''s a contract, but it''s the master who sealed it for you. You have to ask him for his opinion. Moreover, the master lost a life to help you seal it. This is what your dragon family owes him." "What What do you mean? " "Can you live to this day, all is the Lord protecting you, and you want to leave without knowing that you will call the Lord?" "I Does he know who I am? " Asked Mo shallow strangely. "The master doesn''t know for the moment, but I''m just the master''s tool. He lost his life in order to seal you. Even since he was born, he was very weak and sick. He was disgusted by his father, his mother and his concubine. He almost died in a wolf den. The dragon family is as ungrateful as you are." Chapter 997 Mo shallow son hears confused, how she is said to be ungrateful. Parents and their contract, now it''s time, she came to rescind the contract is not a very normal thing. How can she be ungrateful! "What are you talking about? Why did he die to help me seal it? Does the emperor have anything to do with me Mo shallow son eyebrow is tight frown, how is this after all one thing? "Princess, everything in the world is created and controlled by each other. There is a cause and effect in everything. When Dragon King and empress long asked him to seal for you and keep the last hope of the dragon family, the Lord tried his best to help you. Soon after sealing for you, he lost his life. Before he left, he left you in the prince''s mansion. In order to be able to give birth to this family, he made great efforts and had different physique since he was born As an ordinary person, the emperor of Tianfeng thought that he was unlucky. How hard he had been thrown into the wolf''s den to climb back to give you the normal growth of spiritual power. " "Yes, the master is not good for you. He is superior and has excellent blood. You are just a slave. How good a real master you think he should be to a slave? What he does to you is also a circle of cause and effect. If he is not good to you, he is also your master. If you want to leave, you must know that he will speak." Mo shallow son stare big eyes: "you don''t say he doesn''t know who I am?" "He doesn''t know, doesn''t mean he can''t do it, some things are set by his previous life, according to the road, you have been in this house for a hundred years as a three-year-old, do you know?" "Ah..." "After the master came back, he saved you in the cold pool and lost the power of spirit to you before you really started to grow normally. Don''t you think it''s strange that you didn''t have any memory before?" Mo shallow son recalled that she did not have other memories of children, only knew that she was a slave when she was very young in this house. As for who took her and how she grew to three years old, there is no such memory at all. Her memory is that she was saved by Lu Huoying in the cold pool. Did she hide in the cold pool? So she really owes Lu Huoying, so she will be bullied by him with no regrets, and she will tie her heart to him. But If you go to tell Lu Huoying, he will not let her go. "I Although you know that I am a Dragon Princess, your master doesn''t know. He will never let me go if he treats me as a slave. " The black shadow smiled two times empty, gloomy and strange: "you have a contract, what are you afraid of? If the LORD would rather destroy the contract than let you go, I would be more unlikely to do the thing of unlocking your seal on his back. " Mo Shaoer holds the contract, right? She has the ancient contract. Master said, with this thing, I dare not let her go. Even if he doesn''t let her go, he''ll take care of her. Mo qian''er thinks that there is one thing wrong with nuyindi. There is cause and effect in everything. Only when the cause and effect are clear can they not owe each other. She took the contract away from the nuyin flute and looked up to see Lu Huoying leaning against the door. A pair of long and narrow red phoenix eyes looked at her sharply. How long has he been here and how much has he seen? Mo shallow son one hand grasps the contract book, one hand holds the slave seal flute, looks to him: "emperor, I want to untie the slave seal." Lu Huoying looked at her like a torch, and looked at her without expression. The courage that Mo shallow son just came up was seen by him to some retreat, but she still said: "emperor, you must help me to open the slave seal, this is the agreement of that year." Chapter 998 Lu Huoying didn''t respond, so she leaned there and looked at her coldly. If it wasn''t for her sharp eyes and powerful aura, people would think it was a statue. Mo shallow son stood up, step by step toward him: "this is a contract." She put the contract in her hand in front of him, but Lu Huo''s eyes didn''t shift. She stared at her directly. Mo shallow son also does not retreat, keep the gesture that contract book hands him. Lu burned shadow only looked at her, Mo shallow son only knew that his eyes were sharp and cold, but could not see his mood. Will you let her go? Will you hit her? Will you lock her up? No Lu Huoying is very sorry for his life. He will not be unaware of the strength of the ancient contract. He won''t let himself die in the sky. As time passed, the sky outside sank and the rain began to wash down. Mo Shaoer''s hands were sore and numb, but she still didn''t take them back. She has every reason to get rid of his shackles. She has a lot to do. She''s a Dragon Princess. She shouldn''t live so low. She should have her own strength. Even a nursing mother said she should be strong. Before, she didn''t know her own life experience, didn''t know that she still had a powerful power. She could swallow her breath for the sake of the little prince and live her life in silence. But now she can''t even think of a reason to persuade herself to go on living like this. "Mo shallow son." When Mo shallow thought he could not speak, he spoke. Mo Shaoer looked at him and saw that he was expressionless: "I once said that whoever wants to rob you will come out and fight with me. This It works at all times. " Mo shallow back a step, useless? Doesn''t it even make sense to take out ancient contracts? "What are you doing this for! I''m not your real slave. I''m the Dragon Princess. I can''t live like this! " Mo shallow son some collapse, she does not understand what burning shadow is clinging to, why is not willing to let her go. She has given birth to a little prince for him, and she is not willing to let her go. "You don''t want the baby?" Lu Fen asked faintly, as if to ask something unrelated to himself. Mo qian''er is a little confused. Yes, she has children. What about the little prince? If she leaves him, she will take the little prince away. But the little prince is the only flesh and bone of Lu Fen Ying. His body can only be combined with her to successfully give birth to flesh and bone, and the reason why his body became like this is also for her. After all, she and the dragon family really owe him. But if she can''t take the little prince, how can she be willing to part with him. "Or do you want to be your noble princess, like your mother and concubine, and abandon your children?" Lu''s voice was cruelly heard by Mo Shaoer. Mo shallow son hands clenched, she did not know how to do. Lu Huoying won''t let her take the little prince. If What if she just wants to untie the seal and doesn''t leave? "Emperor, I just want to get the power of the dragon people. I will not leave the little prince or you." Mo shallow son thought of a expedient plan, now the main thing is to gain strength, change identity, as for leaving the land burning shadow, I''m afraid I can''t leave him? Lu Huoying raised his hand and took the book of the contract. He read it again and again, flipped it over and looked at it again. He sneered and said, "I can''t understand this thing. Explain to me what''s written on it." Mo Shaoer: "..." Chapter 999 This In fact, she can''t understand what it says. "It''s the book of contract. It''s a contract with nuyindi. If I want to remove the seal, he will untie it unconditionally." "If you have a contract with nuyindi, you can find him and ask me to do something." Lu burned shadow threw the book of contract back to her, turned around and left. Mo shallow son looked at the back of his departure, feeling so powerless. Nuyindi is your thing. Who do you ask! She then combined the book of contract with the book of nuyindi, and the shadow of nuyindi appeared: "it seems that the master doesn''t want to untie it for you." "What did you say? It was a contract with you. You just said that I was ungrateful. I have informed him according to your advice. I also said that I will not leave him, but he still fails to keep his promise. Do you want to see him robbed by heaven?" Mo shallow son some gas, only hate slave print flute does not comply with the promise. "I didn''t expect the master to be so persistent. I''ll persuade him." Then he disappeared, not even the slave print flute on his hand. Mo shallow son is so angry that she has never been so angry. What a ghost! Is Lu Fen Ying crazy? Is garlic in his head. If he doesn''t remove her seal, he violates the contract and will be robbed. Does he think it''s for fun? Mo shallow son is so angry that he can only go to see little prince Xiaoqi. She took over the little prince from the nurse. The little prince was staring at her with big round eyes, as if he could understand her unhappiness. "Your father is a real rascal." Mo qian''er never said that Lu Huoying was not good in front of the little prince. It''s really mad this time. She used to be a slave, so he didn''t want to untie her slave seal. She thought it was understandable. But she is not. And it was clear that he had just heard her talk with nuyindi and knew her identity. Mo shallow son thought: "perhaps he also needs time to digest this impact." The little prince was playing with his fingers. In his eyes, his father didn''t intend to let her go. Untied the seal of his mother, she soared to the sky, can command the world so many dragons, how can his father lock her. The fool knows that he can''t untie her seal. Don''t understand or own, solved She can''t belong to him anymore. I don''t understand Does his father, who has a bad temper, want to accept the scourge? What is the heaven robbery? Little prince is very interested to have a look. However, it may not be that he is such a soft hearted mother. Can he really see that cheap dad is robbed by heaven and must untie the contract? It''s strange that she can be cruel enough. In fact, Mo Shaoer is really worried that Lu Huoying would rather accept the disaster than fulfill his promise. In love, she once loved him and regarded him as the white moonlight in her heart. In principle, he sacrificed his life for the dragon people and kept it for a hundred years. He was full of justice to her. She really could not be ungrateful. No matter what he does to her, at least these two, can''t let her see him die indifferent. She can be indifferent to him, can be indifferent to him, but can''t really see him lose everything. It''s good to say that she''s not promising, or that she''s stupid. Mo shallow''s son accompanies the little prince for a while, and goes to find Lu Fen Ying. The bodyguard says that Lu Fen Ying has gone out. Mo shallow thought that he might go out to think and relax his mind. He''ll be able to figure it out when he comes back. But the fact is that Lu Feiying didn''t come back all night. Today is December 28, and the new year''s Eve is coming soon. She thinks that she will wait for the year to come. Chapter 1000 Mo shallow son waited for him to come back until he fell asleep. When Mo shallow son woke up again, he was under the attack of Lu Huo''s shadow, which hurt her waist. She slowly opened her eyes and felt that people were in a trance. How could he How can I still be in the mood to do this with her at this time. "Emperor Emperor, would you like to abide by the contract? " Mo shallow son takes advantage of oneself to still have some reason to ask quickly. Lu Huoying doesn''t speak, his face is gloomy, and he is very familiar with her body. Soon, Mo Shaoer is possessed of even a little sense. At the end of the break, Mo qian''er was powerless. "Mo shallow son, you did not think, I do so many for your dragon family, is for what?" The sound of the burning shadow came faintly. Mo shallow son slowly opened his eyes, not because of the contract? "I will seal for you and protect you for a hundred years. It''s no good. You think I can do it." Mo shallow son instantly sober up. Why didn''t she think about this problem? It seems that in the contract, Lu faying is helping the dragon people. What benefits does the dragon people give him? "Don''t come to me with a contract that you don''t understand. Ask yourself first, and then decide whether to untie the seal." Lu Huoying turned over and got out of bed, dressed and went out of the door. Mo shallow son struggled to climb up, ask clear? Where is she going to ask? By the way, go to find Bailong. He must know. ¡­¡­ Bu Yaolian put her two legs on the cross pillar at the head of the bed, and the two slender little jade legs showed up. Su shenfan glanced at him and snorted, "what are you doing? You want to seduce me. I''m not a God. I want to rest." Bu Yaolian: "..." What have I done to seduce you. I''m here to get pregnant better, Lulu said. After that, there''s something in my body that can get pregnant. I need to keep it inside and not let it flow out, so I need to raise my hips. She said innocently, "I just have low back, which can relieve me." Su Shen was annoyed to come over and pinched her waist. "How can I do such a delicate thing? I''ve been practicing for so many days, but I haven''t practiced it yet?" "I can''t keep up with you any more. I''m trying to practice my physical fitness. You''re also practicing. You''re more and more able to come now." Su shenfan hooked his lips: "I think you are praising me." Bu Yaolian was comfortably pinched by his hand and closed his eyes: "if only someone would press my waist down every day, it would break my waist quickly." "You think so." Bu Yaolian lies there and laughs: "people don''t even think well, how tired they are to live." "See how beautiful you are, and how much more you can think of your achievements." "I think the most beautiful thing is that I can accompany shaozun all my life, and then earn a lot of money, and earn shaozun''s money Then... " Su shenfan light: "you do not have this ability." "I haven''t finished, then I married shaozun." Bu Yaolian chuckles. Su Shen was tired of pinching her face with one hand: "if you give me this heart to die early, I will not be burdened!" Any ghost woman, I dare to think about it. If he had changed it into someone else, he would have photographed people for 18000 miles. But Su Lian is very comfortable to serve him at present. He is reluctant to throw away His mother, as expected, still have to find a spare one, or you''ll have to let the beloved climb up to make trouble. Chapter 1001 "Pain Pain Pain. " Bu Yaolian grabbed his hand: "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I''ll never say again." "That''s what you can do!" Move a hand to want to give her a lesson, recognize a mistake faster than anything, without a bit of backbone. Bu Yaolian hugged him and rubbed her face against his chest: "what can I do with so much promise? A little respect is enough." "Ah..." In the face of such a dead man, Su shenfan can say anything else. Bu Yaolian thought of her: "I don''t know if she has untied the seal, so I want to see what she looks like after untiing the seal. The Dragon Princess, that''s a real God..." Mo shallow son is in her heart, shining in a flash, wearing a crown, floating in the middle of the sky, followed by a cloud, with a dragon staff on his feet, powerful. Tut Tut, the waist is straight. "Just like her, she is still a striped insect after the seal is removed. Don''t think that if she is a Dragon Princess, she is really a dragon. It''s hard to change when people develop their temperament." Bu Yaolian frowned: "no, there are a lot of strong people and so on. After they untie the seal, they are all sharp and domineering." "It also depends on her temperament. After all these years, Lu Fen has been suppressing her. If she can stand up, I will lose." Su Shen is very sure. Bu Yaolian pouted: "she thought she was a slave before, but now she is not. She is a noble and sacred Dragon Princess!" "Then you will kowtow and worship her because she is a Dragon Princess?" "Of course not. We are friends It''s not a subject of the dragon. " "Lu Huoying is not the same." Bu Yaolian: "..." Bu Yaolian is a little upset because she finds that Su shenfan is right. Is Lu Fen Ying a person who changes his attitude because of the change of his status? Of course not! Otherwise he would not be so annoying. "What are you worried about? It''s Mo shallow''s own business. It''s urgent for you." Su Shen got up and got out of bed: "I have something to do today. Stay in the palace and don''t run around." Bu Yaolian stares, "is the demon lord coming today?" Su shenfan leaned over, stroked her forehead and said softly, "Su Lian Do you know what kind of people die early? " Bu Yaolian looks confused: "where What kind of person? " "People who know too much." "You!" Bu Yaolian raised her fist to fight him and play with her! Su shenfan hooks up the corner of his mouth, grabs her fist and throws her into the quilt: "lie down for a while more, don''t be tired at night." Bu Yaolian looks at his figure and frowns. The devil is coming It seems that the elixir is about to mature. She is going to send a letter to Gu Bailu. After a long time, Su Shen got up and went out in bright clothes. Just out of the Qinghua palace, I saw Xiao Xiao, standing under a big tree in the Fu''an palace with an umbrella. His low-key gray robe made him full of immortal spirit, and he didn''t touch the dust. Bu Yaolian went to say hello, but saw the carriage in front of her come down. She resolutely crossed Xiaoxiao and rushed to her side: "shallow, has the seal been removed?" Shallow son shook his head, Gu Bailu came out from inside: "don''t ask, go to Bailong." Bu Yaolian is in a fog. There are all contracts in ancient times. Is there any problem? Why Gu Bailu is so embarrassed. "I just saw Mr. Xiao," she said Chapter 1002 Shallow son looks back and sees a figure standing under the tree not far away. She purses her lips: "I Do you want to meet me? " "See what he''s doing, he''ll let him peek if he doesn''t come over." Gu Bailu is far away. Shallow and bu Yaolian hurry up. Now the most important thing is to solve the problem of sealing. Seeing the princess coming again, white dragon was very excited: "princess, has your seal been removed?" Mo shallow son shook his head: "white dragon, is there any condition in the contract..." "Conditions? What are the conditions? " "The master of nuyindi has done so many things for our dragon people. We have to pay him the terms." "Here This... " White dragon''s voice was a little vigorous: "this It''s for the future. Please untie the seal first... " "No, I want to know now." Mo shallow son insists. White dragon sighed heavily: "untie the seal, you will become the slave of the master of the flute Princess In order to save the dragon people, you will suffer. " Mo qian''er takes a step back. The blow was too heavy for her. So No matter who she is or who she is, she is doomed to be a slave? "Shallow son, what''s the matter?" Gu Bailu holds up the shallow son who has been hit hard. Shallower shook his head with a pale face: "it''s ok I, I...... " She had a hard time thinking that she could turn over to be the master. I didn''t expect it, or I went back to the origin. What''s the use? "Princess, for the dragon family, for the Dragon King and the Dragon Queen, you still have to sacrifice." Shallow son is a little able to understand Gu Bailu''s mood of the day dog. "Shallow son, what''s going on? What''s going on? Let''s find a way together." Shallow son is deeply hit don''t want to say: "let me calm down first." Gu Bailu and bu Yaolian look at each other. What''s the matter? In fact, for Gu Bailu, she hopes that Mo Shaoer can take back the power of the dragon family and summon the dragon to come out. In that way, their chances of attacking back to Tiangong cliff are much greater. After all, no matter how powerful she and Feng Qingtian are, they also need help from other forces. Tiangong cliff can''t be taken down casually. When he returned to the palace, shallow son sat for a long time without speaking. She thought, anyway, they are all slaves, but there are two states of unsealing and unsealing. At least after the seal was removed, she had the power to protect the little prince and summon the dragon people, which was better than that without power now. When she had figured it out, she told Gu Bailu and bu Yaolian about it. Both of them had a dog face. "Can I play like this in the trough?" Shallow son helplessly smiled: "no wonder in the eyes of Lu Huo Ying, I always look down on me and think I''m a slave, so I''m really destined to be his slave." Bu Yaolian really doesn''t know how to comfort her. Gu Bailu turned his eyes and then his eyes. "Let''s get the seal off anyway." Shallow son way. Only in this way, what else can we do? It''s a contract in the ancient contract. Unless shallow wants to be condemned by heaven, he can only be a slave "Shallow son, don''t be pessimistic. The ancient contract can''t be broken. As long as you beat down Tiangong cliff, I''ll give you the way to remove your slavery first!" Shallow son light hum, she has already sobered up from the blow. No matter how bad he is, he is still a slave. At least she''s a slave. When Feng Qingtian came back to hear Gu Bailu say this, he was also slightly shocked: "in order to protect the totem of the dragon people, I can''t imagine that even this kind of contract was signed." Chapter 1003 "In their eyes, first there are clansmen, then there is kinship." Bu Yaolian is angry: "what noble dragon family, take their own princess to exchange for their noble dragon family? If I''m a shallow son, I don''t understand the seal. I''m a slave anyway. Why should I think about these people who only care about themselves! " After saving the dragon family and taking back the holy totem, shallow still wants to be a slave. Then why is she so hard and busy? Gu Bailu shook her head: "for the sake of the little prince, she will also want this power." Bu Yaolian knew that shallower would definitely choose to help the dragon people. She was so soft hearted. If Bailong cried twice more, she would also be soft hearted. When shallow son comes back, Lu Huoying sits in the middle hall and waits for her. See her enter the door, eyes light then looked over. Shallow son walked over: "emperor, you already know, so always regard the maidservant as slave him, never give a good face." Lu Huoying beckoned to her: "come here." Shallow son walked over with a heavy sigh. "I will give you a chance not to be a slave, so that you can be frozen again and wait for someone to save you in the future." "What What? " The chance to reeze "I''ll freeze you in the cold pool again. Maybe in another hundred or a thousand years, someone will come to help you untie your seal, so you don''t have to be a slave. You can also be free." Shallow son is biting the lip to look at him, can''t guess what he said is true or false. But she is a living person, how can she choose ice again. She has a little prince There are masters and dragon people waiting for her to rescue. Even if it''s slavery, how about she? She has been enslaved for so many years? In the past, he could bear to burn the shadow for Lu and love him. For the sake of the little prince and the dragon family, why can''t she bear it? She can! "No I don''t want this opportunity. " She would rather die in war, for her friends, than be frozen for many years. She is already in this world. "Mo shallow son, choose only once, next time you want to repent, won''t have a chance." Lu Huoying pinches her little face and looks deep. "The maidservant knows." Lu faying hands nuyin flute to her: "release the seal for her." Mo qian''er overlaps the contract book with Nu Yindi again. The black shadow of Nu Yindi gathers and revolves around Mo qian''er, finally surrounding her. Mo shallow son only feels that there is a strong force in her body, and wants to rush out of her body, so that her whole body can''t help shaking. The powerful impact made her unable to open her eyes and her mind blank. Who is she? All of a sudden, there are countless pictures in her mind. When she was a child, she sat on the dragon holding a wreath to tickle the butterfly. There is a beautiful base of the Dragon nationality, where the sky is full of trees, birds are singing and flowers are fragrant. The dragon is flying in the sky, surrounded by mist between high mountains and streams. Each dragon occupies a mountain, with numerous mountains, big and small. She sat on the highest mountain and smiled at her parents. "Try the upgraded dragon power yesterday." Her parents encouraged her. She nodded a little head, raised her hand and a strong force quickly hit the opposite mountain, and the whole mountain fell across her waist. "Ah, with great efforts, I have destroyed the second uncle''s home." She''s a small soft, waxy tunnel. All of a sudden, a collision made her body fly, and Mo shallow''s eyes were black and unconscious. "Master, the seal has been removed." Nuyindi goes back to the flute. Lu Huoying takes over the fallen Mo qian''er and lifts her up horizontally and puts her on the bed. He hooked his lips and sneered, "what is mine is mine. No one can rob it. No matter the dragon family or Xiaoxiao, who is qualified?" Chapter 1004 Mo shallow son wakes up to see the little prince playing with his fingers on the couch beside him. He has a lot of fun. A pair of little meat hands play right hand with left hand and left hand with right hand. Their legs are still kicking happily. They are wearing a suit of tiger clothes sent by Gu Bailu. A small face is smiling with a small mouth. I don''t know how he was so happy, and no one teased him. Of course, the little prince is happy because he knows that his mother will not leave the father who has a bad temper. In this way, he doesn''t have to worry about becoming a child without a father or a mother. He used to be a child without a mother. Don''t mention how miserable he was when he was a child. Later, he was just like his father, not pleasant. Finally, even his own brother came to take his life. So this time, he should live a better life. He should live a loving life. He should be a good brother and a good emperor. It''s like knowing that Mo qian''er wakes up, the little prince looks at her, opens his mouth and wants to shout, but he can''t make a sound, so he can only do it. Mo shallow son sat up and hurriedly held him in his arms. The nurse beside him said with a smile, "the little prince is in a bad mood all day. He has been biting his mouth and laughing all the time. He doesn''t know what''s going on." Mo shallow son shook the little prince''s little hand: "you little have no conscience." The child she took with her own hands was really in her arms for fear of any accident. She didn''t know his temperament. This child is smart since he was born. He is really a prodigy. He can understand what adults are saying, know what adults are doing, and have emotions. Like the last time she said in the imperial palace that she would leave luhuoying, he cried loudly. Now I''m about to know that her mother''s generation is a slave. I can''t live without her father, so I''m happy. Mo shallow son slanted his head and looked at his arm. He lifted his sleeve and looked at his eyes. The red mark of the slave seal is still there. But she knew that her body was different. Now she holds the little prince, just like she does not hold anything, and a finger can lift him as easily. She also has the memory before coma, the memory of childhood, the memory of the Dragon nationality, so clear. She is the princess of the Dragon nationality. She has powerful power. She has the memory of the Dragon nationality. Besides, she has no other changes. She is still a mother who takes the little prince seriously. She can''t get rid of Lu Huoying''s concubine. But it will not be worse than before. She got out of bed and said to the waiters waiting outside, "I''m going to enter the palace. You let them prepare." After a while, Lu Huoying came in and said, "go to the palace again?" His face was a little cold, and Mo Shaoer said shallowly, "emperor, although I am still your slave, I can''t care about the dragon family. White dragon is still in the palace. I have to go to rescue him. Don''t forget the contract, the emperor. I hope you can worry about the dragon family." Lu Fen''s shadow is cold hum: "the dragon people are all dead. What else can they do?" "The dragon family is gone, but the Dragon Princess is still there, and the Dragon sons and grandsons are all over the country. It''s also a force to gather together. I will fight on the Tiangong cliff with the emperor to recapture the holy totem of our family. I hope the emperor can give me support." Mo qian''er knows that Lu''s support is very important. If she is destined to be a slave, why doesn''t she borrow his power? It''s an agreement. Sacrifice one of her to save the whole dragon family. As a Dragon Princess, she has no reason to refuse. With the memory of the dragon people, she is more determined to rebuild the dragon people and go back to the days when she was as aloof from the world and harmonious everywhere. Chapter 1005 In the memory of the Dragon nationality, there are many mountains and barriers, clouds and mist, flowers in full bloom, picturesque scenery. What a beautiful picture the descendants of the Dragon nationality love each other. Now, it''s falling apart. Lu burned the shadow to sit down: "want me to help you, must see your performance." "I will satisfy you. You are the master. What else can I do to satisfy you? " Mo shallow son left a sentence, holding the little prince out of the door. Lu Huo Ying clenches his fists, his eyes are bright and cold. It''s not the same if he unties the seal. Is he angry when he speaks? If you have any temper, you are still my slave! Mo shallow son got on the carriage, Lu burning shadow followed in. She frowned a little: "does the emperor go too?" Lu Fen''s shadow gave her a cold look and didn''t answer. Mo shallow son also realized that he asked a nonsense, do not go up to him to do what. The little prince chuckled. It''s not surprising that father Mingming is going to help his mother to fight the Tiangong cliff. She''s just going to understand the situation. She''s really slow. How did the two get together. One only does not say, the heart thinks what all depends on others to guess. One is a fool, let her guess, until the end of time. He really wants to grow up. If he can speak when he grows up, he can pass on messages for them. If he continues like this, they will only get further away from each other, and they can''t be a loving family. Pity that he was only a few months old, so he had to worry about his parents. Mo shallow son realized that his son was laughing at him, false stare at him: "giggle." As a result, the little prince smiled more happily and rubbed his hands and feet against her chest. A pair of big palms held him in the past and said in a deep voice, "it''s not honest to hold him." The little prince creaks and waves his little hand. Look, I know this is the most effective way. As long as he touches his mother''s chest, his father who doesn''t like to hold himself will hold him. Although the mother''s body is soft, it has the taste of maternal love. But father is the existence of leniency, the mountain of children. What''s more, his father is very masculine and domineering. In addition to bad temperament, there''s nothing else to say. He''s good-looking and powerful. Although he doesn''t like himself, he won''t ignore him. Unlike the father of his previous life, a large number of sons, who are usually invisible at the same time, the son who is not valued is really ignored and left in the harem to find ways to survive. This father, the harem is very clean, and only has one son. What a father! He doesn''t want his mother to leave him. Mo shallow son is a little jealous: "the emperor doesn''t want to see him one day. He likes you very much. It''s heartless." Lu Huoying frowned: "who wants him to like it?" Mo shallow son snatched the little prince: "don''t he like what you hold, give me." Lu Huoying looked at her coldly: "Mo shallow, your attitude makes me very dissatisfied." Mo shallow son in the Heart Deng, restored the memory, when the child''s that arrogance in the end is to affect the present temper. The dragon people still need to be saved. Lu Huoying is also useful. Although he really regarded her as a slave, she was also a benefactor of the Dragon nationality. She shouldn''t do this to him. Well, it shouldn''t be. "The maidservant knows that it is wrong. The little prince should hold it for the maidservant. You don''t like what his children can feel. It''s not good for him to grow up." Mo shallow son holds the little prince and sits on the other side with a good attitude. Lu Feiying really didn''t feel very much about this son, so she let her go. Chapter 1006 After all, it''s not his own blood, but even if it''s his own blood, he doesn''t feel much. The child is nothing more than an heir to him. One is enough. It doesn''t matter whether you are born or not. Mo shallow son took a look at him, saw he didn''t have much reaction, in the heart again for the little prince heartache: "Little Prince is good, mother loves you most." Some people don''t care if they don''t like it. The little prince is still smiling. His father doesn''t like him, but this dislike is not that dislike. Who wants a child to spoil their time with women. He was also a man and liked women. The third party appeared in the two worlds was not liked. Especially his mother, since she had him, she regarded him as a treasure, and her father was ignored. It''s strange that he can like him. Mo shallow son also feels strange, it is said that the little prince is so clever, the adult mind he can see clearly, should know Lu Fen shadow does not like him just right. But he didn''t seem to mind at all. He was so kind to his father. She''s really upset. Does the child naturally like her father? Well, she''s a mother. When the carriage entered the palace, bu Yaolian was not happy when she got the news. She was listlessly lying on the table: "Lu Huoying has done what she wanted again." When Su Shen came back from the outside, he saw that she was dying. He snorted coldly, "what''s the matter? Your good friend has entered the palace. You are not happy. As for people, it''s not new if you see too many. Su Lian used to think that you are also a new and tired of the old. " "It''s not..." Bu Yaolian said in a buzzing way, "Lu Huo Ying is also coming. I don''t like him." Su shenfan is happy: "it''s right that you don''t like him. Who else do you like besides yourself?" Bu Yaolian pouted and pouted: "it''s not like that. Anyway, it''s just that he''s so heartless that people are afraid to look at him. No matter how good he looks, his eyes are like a knife, just like others owe him." "Only when there is a contrast can we know. You are so approachable and warm. You think there are several in the world, so many beauties like him." Su shenfan sat down and hugged Bu Yaolian into her arms and stroked her little lips: "what are you really angry about?" "Shallow son is a Dragon Princess clearly, but still want to be a slave to him, I am not fair in the world." "There are so many unfair things in the world. If you want to rob your family''s money, in a word, you don''t want to die of anger." Bu Yaolian''s eyes were stunned: "little Shao Zun, actually I lied to you. My family doesn''t have any money... " "Where did the 100000 Liang silver note come from?" Su Shen looks at her in disgust. When she shows off, she is not very happy. She wants to kill him with money. Now you know the show is overdone? It''s late! "Then That''s Lulu''s private room money. She deposited it with me. Please give it back to me if you don''t respect it. " Bu Yaolian cradles his neck and kneels on his leg to beg him. "How can the princess use her private money? You should be as stupid as you are. She wants the king to put all the gold and silver mines into his hands. " Bu Yaolian buries her face in his neck socket and finds such a stupid excuse. She has no face. "Su Lian, you are full of nonsense now. It''s getting more and more easy to lie in front of your master?" "I No, it''s only when you know that you have a clear mind that you can''t talk about it. Can''t you see through my intelligence? " She just plays with him. Chapter 1007 She told him only one big lie, which made her uneasy. A lie is enough for her. "You know yourself." Su shenfan raises her up, frowns slightly and says, "are you fat again? How can I feel the weight of holding you up?" Step Yao Lian heart empty way: "Qie body all said, eat long, especially good to raise." Su Shen felt on her stomach, feeling fat again: "why didn''t you feel that last night?" So much weight in a day? Bu Yaolian has just eaten ninety-nine thousand daichun today, and has put herself on the fat circle. Now she is a little baby fat on her face. "You just patronize that. How can you care if I am fat?" Su shenfan raised her face and looked at it. As expected, it was fleshy again. He touched it: "it''s very good." Bu Yaolian drew a circle on his chest with her fingers: "otherwise Or I''d better eat less and keep fit. I''ll be fat after a few days. " Su shenfan into his lapel, try to feel: "big good, I like, let him increase a few Jin here." Bu Yaolian''s breathing was unsteady because of his rubbing: "little Zun, I''m going to Fu''an palace." "Where to go? I''m your master. Run around and break your leg." "Ah..." Su Shen would not let her go. Press it and it will turn over. Bu Yaolian''s heart relaxed. Now she is a little fatter than the ordinary beauty, but it seems that she really doesn''t mind to look at the performance of less respect for this person. She needs to cut down her real figure. Today, she has seen her real figure. Although she is a little thin, she is not so thin. Her hands are still as fat as a bun. How can I lose weight so slowly when I do so much hard work every day. When buyualian is released from the Qinghua palace, shallower and Lufeng have gone back. She asked sadly, "has the seal of shallow son been removed?" "I see." "Has that changed?" "Yes, speaking from the pride of a little princess, Lu Huoying frowned several times." "That''s it?" Bu Yaolian was disappointed: "did she show her dragon power? Could she kill the ox with one stroke?" Gu Bailu said jokingly, "it''s more than one stroke to kill the ox. she overthrows the altar and saves Bailong." "Wow! It''s so powerful, but I didn''t see it. It''s just that I don''t respect you! " Bu Yaolian stamped her feet with regret. You know, how envious she is of shallow son. Although she didn''t meet a good man, she has the dragon spirit blood she most wants. That blood can make her thin. Now they have the spiritual power that their family has been longing for for for a hundred years. I envy you so much. "You''re going to have a baby now. Don''t worry about anything else." Gu Bailu said with a smile. Su shenfan is kind to her now. If you don''t get pregnant now, it will change. No one knows when Su shenfan can pet her. "Help me see if I''m pregnant these days." Bu Yaolian stretched out her hand and said, "every day I keep the pregnant things according to your method." Gu Bailu patted her hand: "I can''t see it. At least I have to wait for the next letter day." "What I''m worried about now is that even if I''m pregnant, my body is not easy to live. Today, although I''m a little thinner, it''s not obvious." "How much have you lost?" Bu Yaolian thought and said, "less than ten jin of meat." Chapter 1008 "It''s also very good. At least it proves that the constitution has changed. As long as the constitution has changed, I''m not afraid that she won''t continue to lose weight. You will definitely lose weight in half a year." "But I have to have a baby. It''s not good for the baby." "It''s OK. As long as the constitution changes slowly, it doesn''t matter if you eat more then. If you lose ten jin, I''ll give you a silver needle. It doesn''t have much effect on the children." "That''s good." Thinking that she could lose weight successfully, she was in a good mood: "by the way, the demon Buddha is coming. She should be in the underground palace." "Su Shen bothered you to say that?" "No, I guess he didn''t deny it." Gu Bailu''s eyes were cold: "well, the real enemy finally came. You go back and have a good rest. Don''t participate in tonight''s business. Do you hear me?" Bu Yaolian nodded: "I certainly don''t join." She is good at this. She will only make trouble for people when she goes. "Are you going to act today?" Asked Bu Yaolian excitedly. "Not necessarily, depending on the situation, either today or tomorrow. It''s estimated that the elixir will mature in these two days. When we send someone to release the news, the palace will be very chaotic. You stay in the Fu''an palace obediently, even I don''t want to come here." "Well, I''ll go back first." Well, she has a lot of self-knowledge. If she doesn''t have the strength, she can be a quiet beauty flower. When Bu Yaolian came back, Su Shen was tired of lying on the couch and looked at her with pity: "did you see the Dragon Princess become a dragon?" Bu Yaolian ran to her face and said: "you still say that you are wrapping around my body. I haven''t seen shallow son. Where can I see her become a dragon?" "Tut, when she becomes a dragon, she can frighten you to death. She still wants to see it." Su shenfan touched her head: "you are not allowed to go out now. I will take you back in the new year." "I know." Bu Yaolian climbed into his arms and said, "you should be careful." Su Shen was annoyed to hook his lips: "I have left this scourge for at least a thousand years. Don''t worry about me." Bu Yaolian knew that they were facing the devil and the emperor yunqi, which was in other people''s territory, how could there be no danger. In particular, Su Shen was upset and turned against him. The first thing the devil and yunqi emperor hated was him. "I''m waiting for shaozun to come back every day." Bu Yaolian drills in his arms. "Well." Su Shen is upset and doesn''t speak at all. No one has cared about his life or death for many years. His backyard is full of beauties, but they are all greedy for his status and power. He knows that few of them are really in love with him. That''s why he conceded that Yaolian had face in front of him. Because he knew that Bu Yaolian, a stupid woman, was really focused on her own heart. Although she occasionally thought carefully, she never hurt him. In this world, there are few people who can have true feelings. That night, Su shenfan didn''t come back. Bu Yaolian didn''t know Gu Bailu''s situation. But when she was half asleep and half awake, she heard nothing outside. The next day, although Bu Yaolian wanted to inquire about things, she could not bear to go out. She didn''t plan to go out, but Xiao Jingyun did something else. On the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month, on the eve of the new year''s eve of yunqi state, there is a custom of hunting in the world of Warcraft forest. On this day, the emperor will take all the officials of his family into the world of Warcraft forest to hunt for the devil''s core, and compare who gets the most. The devil''s core is not comparable to the devil''s soul, but there are few people in the world who can catch the soul, so we all rely on taking the devil''s core to eat and improve our spiritual power. Chapter 1009 At ordinary times, few aristocratic families come in to hunt by themselves. Generally, they will be handed over to mercenaries who are specialized in taking demon cores. They make money selling magic nuggets. The aristocrats of the family usually raise a group of such people. On the eve of new year''s Eve, all the magic cores from the cloud country are used for the new year''s Eve feast. Although it''s not difficult to obtain the magic core, it''s very difficult to obtain the advanced one. At the royal banquet, it''s not the ordinary magic core. Xiao Jingyun sent invitations to the palaces and guests early in the morning to hunt in the world of Warcraft forest. Bu Yaolian is a woman. Shaozun is not here. How can she go? She asked the bodyguard to quickly ask the situation of Fu''an palace. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian are both in the palace. I don''t know why shaozun has no news. She asked the bodyguard, who didn''t know where shaozun was. Gu Bailu was afraid that she would come here to accompany her alone: "maybe he did something with the Lord. If there is any situation, he should try to deliver the information." Bu Yaolian is not too worried about shaozun. After all, the war has not started, and the elixir is not yet familiar. They will not fight with him. "I''m worried about this hunt. I don''t want to go, but it seems that it''s more dangerous not to go alone and stay in the palace." Gu Bailu frowned: "Xiao Jingyun wants to transfer people out of the palace by his head, just because the elixir will mature tonight, so many people will find a reason to get rid of it." Bu Yaolian asked, "what about me? Am I going?" "Wait a moment, maybe you will come back later." Gu Bailu doesn''t know what to do. She and Feng Qingtian are sure to go. If they don''t go to Xiao Jingyun, they have reason to watch them. It''s more difficult for them to act. But bu Yaolian is also dangerous to follow. If she can''t escape, she will be controlled outside by Xiao Jingyun. They can''t even save her if they want to. "Shao Zun said that I would stay in the palace and not go anywhere." "Then you listen to him. He told you to stay here and make arrangements. Don''t worry. Su Shen bothers this man to do things carefully. He shouldn''t make any mistakes. But in case that he comes later, I''ll let him stay with you." Shallow son with a little prince, do not go hunting is reasonable. And she will stay in the palace as a maid, and Xiao Jingyun will not do anything to her. "OK. Lu Lu, you should also be careful, especially with children. " "I know. Don''t worry about me." Gu Bailu comforted her and went back to the palace. It wasn''t long before Xiao Jingyun sent someone to urge him to go to the Warcraft forest. Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu got on the carriage. As expected, many people who do not want to go stay in the palace, only half of the guests. Lu Huo''s shadow was in the list. Shallow son came over with the little prince in his arms. "Master, what''s the idea of the cloud rising emperor?" "It seems that I want to pull people away. Maybe the elixir will mature today, but I think there should be some deceit in it. Maybe there are some other things. You stay in the palace with Bu Yaolian." "Well, I think so too. Master, why don''t you stay in the palace?" "Emperor yunqi will keep an eye on me. It will be more troublesome for me to stay in the palace." If she is separated from fengqingtian, the abnormal Xiao Jingyun doesn''t know what dog idea he will make. It''s better to go out with fengqingtian. When it comes to hunting, it''s easy to find a way to come back. She has buried several blinks in the palace. "Don''t worry. I''m in the palace, and Bailong is also in the palace." "Lu Huoying is willing to let you stay?" There is another Xiao Xiao in the palace. "For the sake of the little prince, he has to let me stay. He can''t bear to go to the world of Warcraft forest because of his poor health." Chapter 1010 "Well, be careful. If I come back, I''ll find a way to send you a letter. If we haven''t come back until dark, you will take buyualian to find Xiaoxiao." Gu Bailu took out several talismans from the cloud sleeve and handed them to her: "you should learn how to use the talismans. Take this one. If you want to go to the underground palace alone, it will be useful." "I''ve learned. Master, you should be careful." She looked at Lu Huo Ying, who just opened the curtain of the carriage and looked at her. Eyes cold, as usual, no mood. She sighed: "don''t let Lu Huoying die. The little prince doesn''t want to have a father." Gu Bailu patted her on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I need him to go to Tiangong cliff. I''m going." Gu Bailu got on the carriage, Lu Huoying put down the curtain, and a long line of carriages came out of the palace. Xiao''er went to the Qinghua palace, where she was knitting exquisite knots. Seeing her coming, she jumped over happily: "my little lovely, you come, let the beauty hold you..." Shallow son chuckles: "how to have so boast oneself." "Then you haven''t seen shaozun in my family. Every day, he is narcissistic as the most beautiful one in the world. Although he is also beautiful, he is really in a bad mood." Bu Yaolian takes over the little prince and looks at his little white and fat face. "I want to have such a lovely baby." "Sure. You can live at a glance. Shao Zun is so powerful that you can bear it." Bu Yaolian smiled: "I wish I could have it this month." She''s making people with Shao Zun. Su shenfan thinks that the more she practices, the better her skill and physical strength are, but she doesn''t know that she is holding on, so she wants to be pregnant earlier. The longer you drag on, the more you dream. "It can''t be too urgent. It''s better to let it go. What are you doing?" Bu Yaolian asked the palace people to serve tea and cakes: "this cake is made by shaozun''s beauty. You taste it. It tastes good. I''m making it up. It''s just like jade. It''s very beautiful." Jade is beautiful, but it is difficult to make all kinds of shapes. With this kind of jade rattan, you can make it up as you like. "Eh, this one is pretty. What kind of material is it?" "Yuteng, but this vine is very rare. It grows on cliffs and cliffs. Moreover, its transparent appearance can only last for ten years, and then it will change color, wither and turn yellow." Bu Yaolian shows her the one she used many years ago: "that''s it." "It''s yellow, but it''s still pretty." Mo shallow son way: "original lotus son has double so clever spirit hand." Bu Yaolian smiled: "hee hee, I don''t know much. I''ll make a small and exquisite knot for the little prince to wear. When it turns yellow, the little prince will be able to stand alone." When the little prince heard this, he pedaled his legs in his arms, waved his hands and smiled. "Gee Di Niang, he really can understand. It makes him happy." "Yes, I don''t think so. How big is he." Mo shallow son felt happy and a little strange. "The descendants of the Dragon nationality are different from ordinary children." A word from Bu Yaolian dispels her strangeness. Yes, she gave birth to a child of the Dragon nationality, which is certainly different from normal people. For a moment she forgot that she was a Dragon Princess. After all, I lost my identity for hundreds of years, but I didn''t adapt to it for a while. Chapter 1011 They stayed in the room and didn''t go out. Bu Yaolian made a delicate knot, and shallow teased the little prince. They chatted with each other in a strange way. Gu Bailu and they are not so comfortable. The carriage went all the way to the forest of Warcraft. It was already freezing. There was hail two days ago. The road was rough and the carriage was in a bad state. It''s no wonder that Lu Huoying is willing to leave her in the palace. If the little prince comes here, he will get sick. Gu Bailu is pregnant with a child, which is not easy to bear. Feng Qingtian can only return to the world of Warcraft forest with her lightness skill. "In such a place, riding a carriage is to find guilt!" Gu Bailu is so mad that she will spit out her bile. Feng Qingtian caresses her head painfully: "I should leave you in the palace." "The guards in that palace are very strict. It''s OK. I can''t stand how to do our children." Gu Bailu stroked his stomach. Feng Qingtian lowers her head and kisses her forehead: "I''ll be able to settle you soon." "Well." Gu Bailu smiled: "I see today''s posture. The characters sitting in the carriage next to Xiao Jingyun are not simple." "You''ll follow me later. Don''t act on your own." Gu Bailu nodded, "follow you, pester you, pester you forever." "Don''t be a mouthful. You''re not in the legal system now." Feng Qingtian pinched her little nose. Gu Bailu spits out her tongue: "I know how to think about that." "You don''t need that, what else can you use?" You can''t beat, you can''t scold, you can only bully in bed. The two flirted for a while before the carriage came in. Yeying and aro take out the chair from the carriage and put it down for Gu Bailu, so that she can sit and not let the king hold it all the time. Although he is powerful, Gu Bailu is not light with her baby. At the destination, Xiao Jingyun orders people to set up tents. Hunting in the forest of Warcraft is not like royal hunting ground. There is no other park for you to live in. It''s all camping in the wild. However, the Royal Army that followed set up the camp quickly. Within two times, they set up the camp, made a fire pot, and burned silver and charcoal without smoke. Aro took out the tiger hair carpet and spread it on the ground. She put several layers of soft quilt under it and a big welcome pillow against the head of the bed so that Gu Bailu could lean on it. Gu Bailu lay down and felt comfortable. "It''s a toss." "They are preparing lunch outside. What would you like for lunch, princess?" Night Ying came in and asked. The accompanying cooks were afraid that Gu Bailu would not like it, so they took their own cooks with them when they went out. Gu Bailu felt that she had just been upset. Now she wants to eat spicy food. It''s freezing and it''s just right to warm her body. "Make a sour and spicy pimple. I don''t want to eat anything else." "OK." When it came to lunch, Xiao Jingyun''s people came to deliver the meal, but they were very well prepared. In a short time, they prepared ten dishes and two soups, with all colors, flavors and flavors. Some of them are game. They are fresh at first sight. When aro had a good time, Gu Bailu only ate sour and spicy pimples, and tried nothing else. After lunch, Gu Bailu slept for a while, but did not wake up to nature. The news came from outside that she was going to hunt in the Warcraft forest. Gu Bailu got up and knew that the real war had begun. She had no sleep for a moment. Out of the tent, all the people arrived. Xiao Jingyun came out and followed several people. Chapter 1012 Not out of the expectation of Gu Bailu, everyone still knows. Wearing the devil''s statue with ghost face, the man with sinister face is white unintentional, and another one is white Yunyi? It seems that Tiangong cliff is shameless to cooperate with the Demon Lord. In order to deal with her and fengqingtian, they have nothing to do with it. But let the Malay go. It''s just a matter of saving. "Today, hunting is divided into different groups. If you want to join us, you can join in a group and discuss it with yourself. However, in order to be fair, I will send one person to supervise each group." Gu Bailu pinched the palm of Qingtian''s hand: "it''s really straightforward. As expected, he sent someone to supervise." "No surprise." "Don''t divide the devil into our group." Gu Bailu''s words didn''t come to an end, so he listened to Xiao Jingyun and said, "wow forest is very dangerous. Please be careful. If anything happens, I will be very sad." Tut tut Tut, is this going to do something in the forest of Warcraft? This forest of Warcraft is the largest forest of Warcraft in yunqi, which is extremely dangerous, especially for people who have never been in. Only Xiao Jingyun can they understand the situation inside. If they want to do something in it, it''s so easy. But Gu Bailu was not afraid that he would do anything. He was afraid that he would not do anything. Instead, he didn''t know what he was up to. Each group of people is a family, has its own strength, but also has its own people, groups naturally do not even have points. Instead, Gu Bailu was surprised that the Demon Lord did not join their group, but followed Xiao Jingyun. What they sent is Bai Wuxin. This insidious man cheated her into the demon world with the lonely cloud mirror last time. This time It''s a good chance for revenge. "Nice to meet you." Gu Bailu''s tunnel of Yin compassion. I can''t wait for a knife to pop out of my throat. "I''m not happy at all." Bai Wuxin is not polite. Feng Qingtian holds Gu Bailu''s hand: "what do you say to him?" Bai Wuxin sees Feng Qingtian, but she drops her eyes and doesn''t make any more noise. Even if it is no longer the emperor of heaven, the former Yuwei is still there. Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu are walking slowly. Everyone else has reached the center of Warcraft forest. They are still around. "You are so slow. Do you want to lose?" White made a mockery. Gu Bailu said, "we will lose? Who do you look down on? Look down on yourself. " "Then go faster and dawdle." Feng Qingtian slapped at him and said, "can you talk to the wheel?" Bai Wuxin was slapped to one side and looked at him coldly with his face covered. "You thought you were the emperor of heaven, but now you are just a mortal." Feng Qingtian slapped and smoked again. He didn''t want to talk to him. Bai Wuxin didn''t expect that he would dare to fight again. A real fire hit fengqingtian and said, "today, I will teach you the difference between people and immortals." Feng Qingtian''s eyes are bright and slightly fierce. With one sword, his real fire is split into four parts. It falls in the forest of Warcraft and burns up in a flash. "Wow, you set fire to the forest, I will tell emperor yunqi." Gu Bailu exclaimed. Bai Wuxin''s face was ugly. He didn''t expect his real fire to be broken up by Feng Qingtian. He has been cultivating for thousands of years. How could he be broken up so easily by Feng Qingtian, a human being. Feng Qingtian used to be the emperor of heaven, but He has already been reincarnated into an adult, and his Taoism has gone for tens of thousands of years. How could he be so powerful. Chapter 1013 "Are you going hunting or do you want to start with me?" Bai Wuxin can''t bear this tone. He won''t forget the business because of his anger. "Of course, hunting is like playing with Warcraft. You are not even as good as animals." Gu Bailu is supported by Feng Qingtian. She walks in leisurely and doesn''t care about him. It depends on what he wants to do. The more they went in, the more depressed the atmosphere was. It seemed that they could not hear other groups. The forest of Warcraft is full of towering trees in the sky, and there are also thorns under it. Fortunately, on the seventh day of the night, Gu Bailu didn''t meet them. Bai Wuxin''s face is becoming more and more ugly, because Gu Bailu and his colleagues are like strolling around the garden, walking more and more slowly. They still need to discuss how the flower works and what''s its effect, and whether it''s a genius treasure. Luo that fool is seeing fruit to want to pick to ask Gu Bailu to be able to eat. This is getting further and further away from most. White didn''t want to urge, and saw the face of Feng Qingtian, or endure. If you can''t bear it, you''ll be confused. He knows. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian didn''t think they came to hunt. As they walked, they remembered the place they had just passed and left a mark. The maze in the Warcraft forest is the same. Who knows if he will get lost and be dangerous everywhere? If he accidentally enters any poisonous gas, it will be fatal. It''s not dark anyway. I''m not in a hurry to go back to the palace. The main thing is to solve this problem. But they know that Bai Wuxin must have a direct contact with Xiao Jingyun. Therefore, we can''t solve him casually, and we can get the conclusion that he doesn''t even have time to inform. Gu Bailu walked slowly and tried to find a way. Aro picked the fruit again: "Miss, you see aro picked the bubble fruit. It''s the best one to eat." The red fruit is the size of a raspberry, which is more delicious in the white and tender hands of a Luo Bai. Gu Bailu took two of them and put them into his mouth: "well, it''s sweet, Lord, you have two too." Gu Bailu hands the bubble fruit to Feng Qingtian''s mouth. Even if Feng Qingtian doesn''t like it, he won''t refuse her. He opens his mouth and eats it. Aro pours all her hands into Gu Bailu''s hands: "aro will pick them again, miss. You can eat them first." Bai Wuxin is two or three steps away from them. Seeing them enter the Warcraft forest as they stroll the street, his face is becoming more and more ugly. Gu Bailu was eating the fruit as she walked. Suddenly she cried out and fell into Feng Qingtian''s arms with a pale face: "ah Pain, Prince, my stomach hurts. Will I have a baby? " "Nonsense, it''s only seven months old, not full-term." "Then why does it hurt so much..." Gu Bailu''s face was all crowded with pain. Feng Qingtian caresses her back painfully: "don''t worry, I''ll take you out to find the doctor." The most important thing for yunqi is doctor and silver. "No If you can''t go out, you won''t be able to participate in today''s hunt. " Gu Bailu grabbed his sleeve and said, "I may have just eaten the bubble fruit, but it''s better now." Bai Wuxin looks at it coldly, and doesn''t know what medicine Gu Bailu sells in the gourd. Feng Qingtian can''t make Gu Bailu hurt like this. He pulled down his face and said, "go back now!" Bai Wuxin hurriedly stopped him: "King Xi, it''s a rule that you can''t go out of the Warcraft forest until the time is up. If Princess Xi has a problem with her body, she will go to the doctor accompanying her. There are doctors in each group. Chapter 1014 Feng Qingtian frowned: "that''s not the doctor yet." The doctor came soon, but he didn''t mean to bring it. He broke Gu Bailu''s pulse and his face was slightly dignified: "the princess is very weak. She must be careful. She has just eaten something unclean, so her stomach will hurt. It can be cured by taking two miraculous medicines of Weichen." Gu Bailu''s body is very weak. Every day, she is hollowed out by her children. She is naturally weak. If there is no antidote, once the child comes down, she will become a pair of hollowed out mummies. Feng Qingtian said softly, "it''s all right. I''ll give her the pill." The doctor took out two pills from his medicine box and handed them to Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu took them from his palm in person. A talisman of Mou Guangwei Lin was drawn in his palm. The doctor didn''t realize it. Gu Bailu shouted at him: "I dare not eat the pill casually. Bai Wuxin is a person sent by Emperor yunqi. Let him see if there is any problem with the pill. He promised that there is no problem. I dare to eat it." Because of her suspicion, the doctor''s face was a little bad: "princess, how could Wei Chen dare to give you the problematic pills?" "Well, maybe you don''t know who you are, and you don''t look like a good man." Gu Bailu said frankly, which made the doctor''s face immediately ugly, and his face black and blue. The doctor stood up with the pill and went to Bai Wuxin''s side and handed it to Bai Wuxin: "please check if there is any problem with the pill. Weichen''s kindness is still suspected." Bai Wuxin didn''t know what Gu Bailu wanted to do, but he took the pill and smelled it: "sure, no problem." The doctor snorted coldly: "can you hear the princess He is the royal doctor in the palace. Because the princess is pregnant, he follows this group. Unexpectedly, he was so doubted. He was very angry, but the other side was noble. He dared not say anything. "Then take it." Gu Bailu beckoned to him. The doctor wanted to take the pill in Bai unintentional''s hand, but he didn''t know how, so he gave Bai unintentional a slap. Bai Wuxin couldn''t imagine that the doctor dared to reach out to him, but he didn''t respond to the slap. It didn''t matter that he was slapped, but why he suddenly became numb. When he realized what ghost Gu Bailu played in it, he had been knocked out by Feng Qingtian. Gu Bailu made a winning gesture: "it''s done." "Kill him directly. Don''t give him another chance to report." Feng Qingtian hands over the man to night seven and comes to hug Gu Bailu: "don''t use this move suddenly next time, it scares me." Gu Bailu giggled: "I know. We''ll go back to the palace. Xiao Jingyun and the devil are afraid that they are already in the palace." They were dragged by Bai inadvertently for so long, looking up to see that it was dark, and it was already night when they returned to the palace. Gu Bailu took out a few blinking charms and threw them out. His eyes were wide: "what''s the matter? My blinking place has been destroyed." "Xiao Jingyun knows that you will move in a blink. He must have been searched in the palace." "But the places I set are very hidden!" "Don''t forget that they have a national teacher who can cultivate the immortal elixir, and he can grasp the soul." Gu Bailu really forgot this man, because he has been behind the scenes and never showed his face. The soul collector who can grasp the soul, the whole continent can be counted as curving fingers, so this national master is really powerful. Chapter 1015 "Fortunately, I''m afraid that if something goes wrong, I''ve left the safest location for a blink." Gu Bailu''s face was slightly suntanned: "it''s just that the environment where he went out is not very good." "Where?" Feng Qingtian saw her expression and knew it was definitely not a good thing. "There is a latrine in the place where the palace maids live..." That place is in the latrine, so this place must still be reserved. After all, how could she run to that place. Feng Qingtian''s face changed. The night tassel and night seven behind him were still expressionless, but the tendons on his forehead were also drawing. Gu Bailu doesn''t want to, who knows that they have destroyed the blink point that she put in a few days. "Let''s go." Feng Qingtian recognizes his life. Now is not the time to delay. If the elixir is taken away by the demon lords as soon as it is mature, it will be very difficult to take it again. They must have eaten it directly. Gu Bailu took out the blink symbol that he thought could not be used at all, and indeed drew a blink circle in the air. "Aro and Yeying go first, if someone inside solves the problem first." After all, it''s the women''s toilet. In case of something inside, it''s not good to see the PP with white flowers. Aro and Nightingale are like no one else. They enter the blink circle peacefully. Feng Qingtian reaches out his hand to cover Gu Bailu''s nose. When they get the news, they take Gu Bailu in. The latrine doesn''t smell good, but fortunately no one. When Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian came out, Luo and ye Ying had already solved several maids outside. "Yeying goes to Qinghua palace and tells them we are back." "Yes." "When we go to the underground palace, Xiao Jingyun and the Lord don''t know that we are back. They are surprised now." A group of people soon arrived at the entrance of the underground palace, which was naturally said by a young Zun who suddenly turned against him. Three turns and eighteen turns, but it''s not too hard for Gu Bailu. The eight trigrams of Qimen is also the necessary foundation of Maoshan Taoism. As expected, the underground palace is heavily guarded. A circle of people in black are wearing ghost faces. The breath of the whole person is cold and strange. "It''s more serious than I came to see yesterday. There are so many ghost troops." Night seven whispers tunnel. Gu Bailu naturally saw that it was the ghost army. The eyes of these quiet army were green and weird. It''s by this eye light that they absorb the power of others. Gu Bailu thought for a moment, "Lord, we are afraid that we can''t go in the front door. Although we can beat them, we can''t let the devil Lord know that we are back." "Well, I think so, too." A group of people quietly left the entrance of the underground palace and went to the point they found last time. they restored the as like as two peas, Xiao Siyun, who apparently failed to find out how they actually went into Palace of the Earth. So this point has not been destroyed. Gu Bailu saw someone on the edge of the stone. A closer look, is shallow son and a tall body long middle-aged person. "Shallow son, why are you here? How about the little prince? " "Lian''er is taking the little prince with her. I think it''s late. You haven''t come to deliver the letter all the time, so you come here first with white dragon, just about..." Gu Bailu shook her head. "Shallow, now you do one thing." "You said." "You take Bailong to the entrance of the underground palace, bring more people left behind by Lu Huoying, and rush into it, saying directly that you want to see the peerless great spirit pill." "Isn''t that good? It''s not to scare the snake?" Chapter 1016 "What they want is this effect. They will certainly deal with you when they are surprised. You will take all the people we left in the palace with you, so as to confuse them that we have not come back." "OK." Mo shallow son nods. Gu Bailu thought for a moment and said, "listen to Bailong." Although shallow son strength is restored, but in the end is a simple girl, no real combat experience. Next to the 30-year-old man deep voice: "Wang, Princess please rest assured that the old minister will protect the princess." White dragon with shallow son and a group of expert bodyguards all left. Gu Bailu, Feng Qingtian and seven night tassel were left behind. Night 7 to open the stone, the last restored hole is still the same. The biggest reason why Xiao Jingyun didn''t find this place was that he had long suspected that shaozun was rebellious and told the entrance of the underground palace to the side of the emperor. That''s why things are stolen. The biggest reason why Su shenfan turned so directly behind is surely this. Xiao Jingyun suspects him. For Su shenfan, what he hates most is the distrust of partners, and if he doesn''t trust, he can''t cooperate happily. In addition, Xiao Jingyun unwittingly wants to seduce him with beauty, which is even more a insult to him. The most important thing is that he tried to move Yaolian. But how could su shenfan suffer from this injustice? Don''t you suspect that I leaked the entrance of the underground palace. Then I''ll let you know. Therefore, Su Shen was not wronged. When the entrance of the cave was opened, Gu Bailu and other people were familiar with the underground palace. There were only two guards outside. They would send signals to them as soon as there was a situation. Feng Qingtian leads Gu Bailu: "no matter what happens, don''t be brave. I''m here." Gu Bailu smiled and said, "I know. I''ll live a long time for you all my life." "Don''t just say, don''t leave me half a step." Feng Qingtian didn''t know her. She said it well. When something happened, her brain rushed forward. But Feng Qingtian loves her. She doesn''t take the initiative to cause trouble, but she''s never afraid when something comes. But it also gives him a headache. "Yes, I promise." Gu Bailu took his hand and promised earnestly. Feng Qingtian believes that she is sincere at this moment. Several people went inside all the time. When they got to the Grand Palace, they lost their spiritual power. As soon as they turned the corner, they saw a group of people. On the seventh of the night, they called for the troops to stop: "a wave of guards in front of them." "It seems that the elixir is really mature today." Last time I came to the underground palace, I was afraid that it would affect the maturity of the great spirit pill. There was no one in the underground palace, but today there are so many guards. "Everyone has no mental power. What they want to fight for is that there are many people, so Xiao Jingyun and they are not flustered or impetuous." So many people are being paid off in the name of hunting. Gu Bailu groaned, "don''t you know that my Maoshan Taoism doesn''t need spiritual power?" "So you must be his target." Gu Bailu laughs twice and takes out a handful of dead grass from his waist: "want to stare at me? He hasn''t got the sun monkey''s eye ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Qingtian helped the forehead: "what do you do with your stomach?" Now the belly is so big, it can''t be covered. Nine thousand nine Dai Chun can be illusory, but children can''t get rid of this kind of thing. Gu Bailu''s smile froze. Right, she didn''t think about her big belly now! "It''s a little sad." Chapter 1017 "Don''t eat it. It''s very harmful." Feng Qingtian touched her head. Gu Bailu can only nod his head. Originally, he wanted to fool Xiao Jingyun and them. Now it seems that he can''t help it. "But it doesn''t matter. I have invisibility Charms so they can''t see me." Feng Qingtian nodded and looked inside carefully from the corner. If there are still no other items in the big palace, there are only a lot of guards shuttling back and forth and guarding without space. The gate was closed. They not only had to escape the guards, but also jumped on it and opened it. "How many invisibility characters are there?" Feng Qingtian asked. Gu Bailu took out and counted: "ten, drawing this thing is too spiritual, I dare not draw too much." "Wait a minute. If you can''t, you can use this to hide yourself." It was already dark when they came into the underground palace, so they had to know the situation inside. Gu Bailu nodded, "shallow children, they should have arrived at the gate of the underground palace." Just after her words fell, she saw a team of people running towards them. Feng Qingtian hurriedly let people hide. The team passed by them and headed for the entrance to the underground palace. Originally, the closed Golden Gate suddenly opened, and two tall figures came out, including the demon lord and Xiao Jingyun. "What''s the matter?" The voice of the demon is strange like a hell emissary. Xiao Jingyun smiled: "it''s not those clowns who want to steal the elixir. Don''t you think they can come here? Don''t worry. I''m fully prepared this time, and I can''t let them break in like last time." "Let''s go and have a look. Don''t let them come back." The devil is more cautious than Xiao Jingyun. Gu Bailu suffered a loss and didn''t return to the devil''s cave after six months. He was full of fire and really wanted to get angry with her. "It shouldn''t be them. There''s no news from Bai unintentionally." "You look at the red elixir here, don''t leave half a step, I will go and have a look." The devil is not as optimistic as he is. Xiao Jingyun didn''t quite agree: "it''s going to mature soon. It''s not suitable to leave now. We can keep the pill. Even if they come in, they are just dead." "Don''t forget another Gu Bailu. You won''t know who she is." After knowing the identity of Gu Bailu, the devil is most afraid of her. More than 100 years ago, she dared to take people with her to tear down his grottoes, so that he could not go back for 100 years. He''s just about to take revenge together. The Lord took people from Gu Bailu and they passed by, but still didn''t find them. This is the advantage of not having spiritual power You don''t, neither do I. It''s fair. It''s not so easy to find the figure hiding in the corner without psychic power. After all, we usually rely on spiritual power, and no one has trained that person''s original alertness. A large number of guards also went to the entrance of the underground palace. Now the guards are only half of the first. Xiao Jingyun enters the door and closes it again. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian look at each other. It seems that the red elixir is really going to mature. The peerless elixir comes out. If it is not snatched in time, the human world may really become purgatory. Especially in the middle there is Tiangong cliff, where the devil worships them. There''s absolutely nothing good about these people getting together. "Go straight in, invisible charm. There''s no time." Gu Bailu sends the invisible charm to everyone. Chapter 1018 Feng Qingtian said, "wait to go in and hide from the stream first. Don''t go to the Lingli side. When the Lingdan is mature, grab the Lingdan as soon as possible. No one else will mind." "Yes." "Stick to your hand, let''s go." Gu Bailu took the lead in pasting it, hid himself, and took effective measures in the back. In this way, though they can be invisible to the guards, they can also be invisible to their accomplices. Feng Qingtian holds Gu Bailu''s hand: "don''t let go." "Well." "When we get in, we will disperse immediately. On the seventh day of the night, we will step on the air point to open the door. When the door is opened, we will rush in at the first time and find a place to squat." As soon as the door is opened, Xiao Jingyun and others will surely notice. They can only find a place to hide quickly. But they are invisible and have no psychic power. They don''t know where they are hiding. So Well, it''s fair. Night seven fly up in the air, trying to step on a few times did not step on the midpoint. "Night tassel you too." Night tassel together two people fly in the air step on, not for a while, the door slowly opened. "Hurry in." Gu Bailu, they just rushed into the door from the corner. The guard looked at it and thought it was the emperor yunqi who wanted to come out, but he didn''t come out after waiting for a long time. It wasn''t long before I heard the question inside: "what''s the matter? Who opened the door without permission?" Guard you look at me, I look at you, a face ignorant force: "is not your inside open?" "It''s a tragedy. Hurry to report it to the emperor." Feng Qingtian leads Gu Bailu to hide behind a prominent stalactite beside the stream. Looking up, the hole on the top of the head penetrates into the moonlight, sparkling. In the middle of the moon, the red elixir is maturing Indeed, looking forward, Xiao Jingyun and shaozun are standing on the left and right sides of the red elixir. A man with a tall tortoiseshell is standing in front of the red elixir. His hands are refining the red elixir with the red power. Gu Bailu didn''t expect shaozun to be here. He kept such an important place. Doesn''t Xiao Jingyun doubt him? How dare you let him guard Lingdan. Gu Bailu didn''t know. Su shenfan agreed with them at the beginning. He wanted to watch the elixir until it was mature. At the beginning, cooperation was also aimed at taking a share. The elixir, which gathers tens of thousands of souls, can be ten times stronger than it is now. He is willing to cooperate in this matter. Su Shen stared at the immortal elixir with his eyes burning. His abacus was so loud that no matter Gu Bailu and Xiao Jingyun had captured it or they had saved it, he could have a share in it. So he is willing to cooperate with Gu Bailu and them. He just looked out. How could they care about Bai Lu? They haven''t moved yet. The elixir is about to mature. He still wanted Gu Bailu and them to get the elixir. "Emperor, shaozun, the golden gate opened automatically for some reason!" The leader of the guard ran in and reported. "What?" Xiao Jingyun started to look at the situation: "Guoshi, you are optimistic. I will go to see the situation." Xiao Jingyun flew to the side of the stream, and the spirit power was gone: "what''s going on?" "The golden gate opened strangely, but no suspicious trace was found." "If the golden gate is opened, it''s suspicious. I''ll ask someone to look around here immediately. Is there anyone coming in?" Xiao exclaimed in a low voice. He dared not neglect the guards. A group of people rushed in and took the Pearl of the night and searched every corner. Chapter 1019 "Tell the emperor that no one has been found." Xiao Jingyun frowned: "can they disappear from the sky? Keep a close watch and don''t let it go outside. Go to find out all of it immediately. " But they checked it out, and half of them didn''t see it. "Emperor, will it be invisible?" No guard road. "How can they hide without power?" Xiao Jingyun thinks it''s impossible. Not only he, but also the Lord is the same. Everyone here is at the same level, no one is strong or weak. "They have Gu Bailu, the witch." The strange voice of the demon lord sounded. "What''s the matter with her?" said Xiao Jingyun in surprise. "She also relies on her spiritual power." "Oh, her ghost amulets are all created by herself. They can be driven completely without any spiritual power. Look for them quickly. They must be in it!" Xiao Jingyun frowned: "the devil is so sure that they are back. Bai didn''t mean to say that they escaped." "Those people from outside can''t even attract the spirit power of the ghost army. It''s only possible that Gu Bailu gave them immunity talisman. That''s how I was defeated! Find it now! " Xiao Jingyun thought: "I''ll contact Bai Wuxin first." "Don''t contact me. I just tried, but I didn''t respond. I must have let them kill them secretly." "How can it be? Bai Wuxin is the strongest in Tiangong Cliff..." "You don''t need to talk when you have little knowledge. Now you need to find someone quickly. Do you want to spend so much time to practice the great elixir and be robbed by them?" The devil is impatient, Xiao Jingyun. He doesn''t understand anything and doesn''t listen to the command. Think it''s his place, and he''s in charge? If it had not been for his usefulness, he would have been beaten to death by his temper. Shaozun flew over and asked, "what happened?" "If someone breaks in, you should take someone to look for it." The LORD said to Shao Zun. Shaozun said to his command, "search all around. Don''t let a mosquito go." But how can we find out? It''s possible for people to be invisible without spiritual power. Now they are all people who have no spiritual power, just like waste. They walk much slower than before. They have to work hard. "On the other side, set up a border!" It''s not good for you. There''s no spiritual power here. You can''t deal with Gu Bailu and them at all. Among the six realms, it is all supported by the spirit power. No matter it is the demon world or the magic of the demon world, it is built on the spirit power. Only Gu Bailu, who was bored at Tiangong cliff, wanted to make a kind of power that didn''t depend on spiritual power, came up with the skill of Maoshan, which was to control the power between all things by relying on human''s ideology. Who knows, sometimes this kind of thing works so well. Now we can only defeat this side with the strength of that side. As long as they occupy the fortress, no matter how powerful Gu Bailu is alone, he can''t go there without the support of spiritual power. Gu Bailu frowned: "the devil Buddha has given up this side and is guarding that side. We are afraid that we will not be able to pass." "They''re always going out." "I''m afraid they''re going to share the elixir." Gu Bailu worries. "No, they can''t get it if they don''t get there." Gu Bailu understood the meaning of fengqingtian. Now, there are only shaozun, the devil Zun and yunqi emperor, but there is no one in Tiangong cliff. Chapter 1020 They must have been afraid to divide up. After all, Tiangong cliff is the most powerful among these potential buildings. "Even if they really dare to share, they dare not swallow that share. If they want to rob us, they can still grab it." It''s a great elixir. Fengqingtian is not afraid that the people of the demon lord and Tiangong cliff will get it, but he won''t get it. "But I don''t want them." Gu Bailu pouted and pursed, willful. Feng Qingtian smiled: "Shhh, don''t worry, we have little respect." Gu Bailu looks at Su shenfan, sees his eyes are looking for people everywhere, obviously wants to find them. "Lord, let''s go to say hello to him and discuss the countermeasures. We will surely be able to pass when the elixir is mature." "Well." Feng Qingtian pulls her quietly to Su shenfan''s side. Su shenfan also knows that at this time, he may come to him at will, so he and yunqi emperor are quite open. Feng Qingtian attached to his ear and said in a voice heard by only two people: "to find a way to make the border have problems, we must go to get the big elixir." Su shenfan follows the nearby devil and says: "all the people are past, will it affect the effect of the peerless elixir?" "Not so much now, let''s go." The Lord first swam through the water. Su Shen said to Feng Qingtian in his ventriloquism: "wait a moment, I will card a hair when the demon is enchanted. You can find the red bean and break it in." Su Shen is bothered to leave this sentence and swims with the demon Zun. Gu Bailu smiled and said, "it''s good to have an internal staff at the critical moment." Feng Qingtian hooks his lips and doesn''t speak. Xiao Jingyun and the devil Zun probably won''t know that their biggest failure this time may be the little Zun they found. In the past, the demon lord began to set up a border at the first time. The enchantment of the Demon Lord is hard and incomparable. No one can enter. It will take a lot of time to break it. But the elixir here is mature. "With the presence of the devil, we can rest easy." Xiao Jingyun smiled and flattered. After the devil''s face, there was no expression: "that woman can enter without holes. Let them keep a close eye on it. Don''t let go of any movement." The platform for medicine making here is only about 100 years old. There are fresh grass on the platform. All around are red elixir''s own spider web like borders. Now these borders are all glowing with red light. It looks strange and powerful. "It''s worthy of the peerless elixir. It can frighten people to death." Gu Bailu looked across the bank, itching. The red elixir is now red to the point of explosion. It accelerated the rolling under the power of the national master''s two hands, which was much faster than its own rotation speed. "Maybe it''s also the way of heaven. If they don''t take my parents'' souls here to make pills, I won''t come to rescue them, and I don''t know that they want to make great pills. In the end, I want to thank Nanning Xin." "Good men and evil men, relatives and friends, and opponents are useful in this world, as long as they do not die." Yes, Gu Bailu has been holding Nanning''s heart to not kill her just for this moment. It''s happy to kill the enemy, but you''ll be happy for a while, but you can''t let your parents regenerate and go home again. And the enemy, a knife died, she did not have any pain. That''s the worst. "Wow, look at that elixir, it''s changing color." Chapter 1021 Gu Bailu said in a low voice, the red elixir of the original red flame was red to purple, and then changed from purple to black, scattering the thick black fog, and came here directly. Gu Bailu said, "I asked yeduolian to take us there and find the hair first." Gu Bailu takes down the night lotus: "entrust us to go." The thick fog of the night lotus is just the same color as the black fog of the red elixir, which can''t tell who is who. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian are entrusted to the past. After a long time of searching, they finally find a hair silk that doesn''t look impressive. It floats in the air and is covered by thick fog. It can kill people. Fortunately Gu Bailu opened the eyes of heaven. "Is it fast?" The devil''s voice was obviously excited. The national teacher was calm and focused. He didn''t answer him at all. Seeing the rapid rotation of Lingdan, when the naked eye can''t see it clearly, the black thick fog suddenly closed, and the boundary of Lingdan exploded with a loud sound: "boom." The national division was shocked by the huge shock and stepped back several steps. The corners of the mouth were bleeding: "there is a breath of people, and the elixir is not happy." "Is it mature or not?" The devil can''t wait to ask. "It''s mature, but it''s grumpy now. I can''t even hold it." "I come." The devil reached out to get the immortal elixir. The immortal elixir is now a black and shiny fruit, but it is the size of a walnut, but it has great power. As soon as the devil''s hand reached out, the peerless elixir jumped up and down. "Demon Zun, he can''t be tough. He''s a little grumpy after inhaling people''s breath. Just wait for a while." Gu Bailu pinched the palm of his hand: "break the boundary, rob." "Seven night tassel, up!" Feng Qingtian, with his shouting, summoned the soul leaving sword to pass through the place with hair, and the border broke like a blown mirror. The Demon Lord looked at the border being broken, and his eyes widened: "how could it be that the border of my Lord was broken!" Gu Bailu flies to the immortal great spirit pill. Despite his impatience, she takes the soul receiving bracelet off her hand and says, "take him!" to the immortal great spirit pill She chanted a mantra as she shouted. The peerless great spirit pill feels that the spirit power in the air is not pure at all, and it''s getting more and more impure. It''s so grumpy that it can''t. It jumps up and down there like a small ball. The soul receiving Bracelet turns into a gold bag, and the peerless spirit Tong who refuses to return the bag pours on it. "It''s covered." Gu Bailu put the soul receiving bracelet on her wrist again, grabbed Feng Qingtian''s hand and ran: "go, all go." This is the moment when the demon lord and his disciples react. Even if they can''t see them, they also radiate a wave of super power to attack them. Gu Bailu is protected by Feng Qingtian in his arms. The spirit of the demon lord strikes him. His brows are frowning with pain. "Prince, are you ok?" Under this impact, all the invisibility charms in their hands fell. Gu Bailu saw Feng Qingtian''s face was ugly, and knew that he must have been hurt. And night tassel and night seven a Luo they surround her and Feng Qing sky, also got hurt on the body, clothes all burst. The devil uses all his strength to keep them. "Close the door!" "Close the door, never let them out!" roared the emperor Feng Qingtian hurriedly said, "move quickly." Gu Bailu is biting her teeth. She really wants to fight with the devil. But I have to endure. I know this is not the time to spell. She took out the blink charm, threw it into the air, and rushed in with him. Yeying and Yeqi are also very fast. In an instant, people disappear. "What''s the matter? Aren''t all the blinks cleared? " The Lord roared at Xiao Jingyun. Chapter 1022 Xiao Jingyun angrily said to the master of the state, "what are you talking about?" "Minister I''ve really cleaned it up. " "Then how did they come back and just escaped!" Shaozun said coldly: "now is the time to clear up these things. Hurry to chase people! Blockade the palace. They can''t go far. " Xiao Jingyun looked at him: "little respect Can you explain why the enchantment of the Lord is so easy to break? " "Su Shen is annoyed lightly:" that will ask demon Zun "The demon Zun is angry way:" still ask what, chase a person quickly The Lord chased him out first. He is most nervous now. Gu Bailu can make the grottoes so miserable in his previous life. If she eats the peerless elixir, this woman can really fight against the sky. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian appear in the toilet again Feng Qingtian quickly covers her nose. This time they rush to the front. No one opens the way for them, so There is a maid squatting in the toilet Suddenly two people appeared, and the maid hid aside with her pants on her back: "you Who are you! " "Excuse me, please." Gu Bailu is sorry. Feng Qingtian hurriedly carries Gu Bailu out of the latrine. The smell inside is really bad. Night seven night Tassels and aro and they followed them out, and the palace maid looked at them foolishly as if they were pouring beans. They came out one by one and jumped out one by one. I think the whole world is wonderful. After waiting for others to leave, the palace maid cried out: "ah..." Slam on your pants. Gu Bailu looked at the palace, which was still peaceful: "the two hidden guards went to find shallow children and asked them to withdraw quickly." She and Feng Qingtian can''t stay here any longer. "Yes." Feng Qingtian took her several ups and downs and flew to the palace wall: "there is a border, I broke him first." "No, you put me down. You have a wound on your body. I''ll break it." Feng Qingtian didn''t try to be brave. The demon Zun hurt him. Now he delays his escape. Gu Bailu tries to break the traditional border first, but the border doesn''t move. "It seems that the enchantment was set by the demon master. You have to use the strongest charm." There is no hair left for them. The whole border is tight and tight. The enchantment of the Demon Lord is the most solid one in the world, which can never be solved by ordinary people. Unfortunately In order to deceive her, the Lord invited her to the devil Kingdom, and made friends with him under the advice of the slave king. In order to show his loyalty to his friends, the Lord taught her the way to make a border Gu Bailu will understand the enchantment of the Demon Lord. Thanks to the demon king for giving her back her memory, otherwise they might not be able to go out today. Gu Bailu took out two golden charms, jumped into the air and pasted them. He recited the mantra in secret: "there are no obstacles in all directions, the state of mind is clear, three Chen is merciful, break through the array with all things, open up!" A great deal of psychic power came from all around, rushed forward, gathered on two spells, snapped, and the border opened. "Want to go?" Behind him came the strange and ugly voice of the devil. Gu Bailu hurriedly took Feng Qingtian and ran away, leaving several talismans of life and death behind. "I''ll show you today. I''m defeated." Gu Bailu snorted coldly. She recited a mantra and threw a golden circle at a group of people here: "run!" In an instant, their speed is the same as that of adding a motor, and the wind blows when they run. Chapter 1023 A magic power of the Demon Lord came, which was overwhelming, but it was empty. He was so angry that he destroyed all the walls of the palace. "Dammit, this woman should have solved it earlier." The evil Lord thought of Nanning''s heart again: "it''s all because the woman is stupid. Why don''t we solve it together when we rob the sky mirror?" This is a disaster. In this case, there are more guards in nanningxin palace. She saw a more leaky, now is the time, the peerless elixir should have matured. It''s such a mess outside. Are they Gu Bailu? What about shaozun? What about shaozun? Will he be doubted? Bu Yaolian holds the little prince and says to the bodyguard outside, "go and find out what''s going on outside." The bodyguard answered yes. It didn''t take long to come back: "miss huilian''er, it seems that the elixir has been stolen. Now the palace is full of pure people. All the foreign guests have been arrested." Bu Yaolian said to herself, "isn''t it dangerous here?" "Don''t worry, miss lian''er. If you are in danger, Shao Zun will stay behind, we will take miss lian''er away. Emperor yunqi has no need to fight us for the moment." Step Yao lotus side head thought, that is now less respect has not been seriously suspected. But after all, shaozun didn''t come back. She was a little fidgety. "Little prince, your mother wants to come back safely. I don''t know how she is now." I''m going to arrest people in an all-round way outside. I don''t know what''s going on, regardless of my status. Have they escaped, or are they trapped in the palace? She can only sit here and do nothing. Suddenly there was a sound of horse''s hoof outside the Qinghua palace. Bu Yaolian''s eyes were tight. He quickly hugged the little prince: "what can I do? Little prince, if they want to catch you, I will protect myself or you!" Bu Yaolian is a little flustered. In this case, no one can protect her. The little prince blinked a pair of clear big eyes at her, and did not panic at all, as if the next thing was nothing serious. Bu Yaolian suddenly calmed down, even the little prince was not afraid of anything. Wow She wants to cry. She''s afraid. She hasn''t had a baby with shaozun. She hasn''t seen shaozun''s last face. She doesn''t want to die. Someone rushed in and seemed to be arguing with the bodyguard outside. Didn''t the bodyguard say he had a way back? What about the way back? What should she do now? She took in her hand several talismans that Gu Bailu had left for her to protect her life. These two talismans could make her feign death. Chapter 1024 If it doesn''t work, she''s going to die. Bu Yaolian held the charm in her palm and said, "little prince, we are destined to die together." The little prince smiled at him, and the little aunt was so nervous. She seems to be afraid of death. What''s terrible? He believes that his mother and father will not let him die, and he has done the following. When Bu Yaolian saw him smile, she just wanted to cry: "it''s better to be a baby. I don''t know how to live or die without heart." Little too pouted, I''m not. I''m smart. When the door was kicked open, bu Yaolian stood up and said, "don''t come here, I will kill myself!" Su Shen looked at her trembling and screaming, and helped her to her forehead: "stupid woman, it''s better to die than to live. Is all you can think of is suicide?" If he had not been afraid of her, he would have been poisoned. Bu Yaolian looked up and saw that it was him. "Wow," she cried, "little Shao Zun, you finally come back. I thought I was dead Wuwuwu...... " Bu Yaolian rushes towards him, and Su shenfan opens his arms and holds her in his arms: "it''s not easy to die." He looked at the little prince in the arms of Yanbu Yaolian and said, "well, this baby is calm. He didn''t feel afraid at all because of this quarrel. You can''t even compare with a little baby. He didn''t cry." Bu Yaolian sniffed: "when I was so young, I would not cry." "Cut, you still have reason. The bigger and the longer you go back, the more face you have." Su shenfan takes out his handkerchief and throws it to her: "wipe it quickly. How shameful you are in front of the little prince. When he grows up, you have to laugh to death." "He is so small that he can''t remember." Little prince, little aunt, I remember very well. "Don''t you think he remembers that?" Su shenfan also thinks it''s amazing that the child can understand it. Bu Yaolian calmed down: "Shao Zun, what''s the matter now?" "The king and the concubine took the elixir and ran away. We are catching the rest of the party." "Where are the shallow ones? Have they been arrested?" Asked Bu Yaolian in fear. Su shenfan blows a strand of hair before blowing his forehead: "people are catching it, but in the hands of young master Xiao, Xiao Jingyun can''t do anything about her." Bu Yaolian frowned: "don''t you want to quarrel with Xiao Jingyun?" Don''t you take the throne now? "Why does he want to make trouble? When Xiao Jingyun dies, he will naturally take over the position. There is no need to make trouble." "How could Xiao Jingyun die?" Who will kill Xiao Jingyun if the king and Princess run away. Isn''t childe Xiao doing it by himself? "Devil Zun, people in Tiangong cliff and demon world will not let him go. Young master Xiao just needs to wait patiently and wait for Xiao Jingyun to die." Su Shen touched her head wearily: "we are going to leave." "You Can you go? " Bu Yaolian asked, "now we are going to arrest people in an all-round way. How do they go?". "Who can stop me if I want to go?" Su shenfan is confident. "How can we get there?" The peerless elixir has been stolen. As one of the guardians, Su shenfan is very responsible. It''s strange that Xiao Jingyun and the devil Zun will let him go. Su Shen put his arms around her: "naturally, he walked out in a big way." "Ah Really? " Bu Yaolian looked at her with a puzzled face. Although I had little spiritual power, I was not so naive and easy to cheat. Chapter 1025 "Do you dare to doubt me?" he said "No No, I''m curious. " Su shenfan hugs her and goes to the bath: "before you leave, take a bath first. I kept the broken spirit pill last night. I felt the whole body was full of medicine." Bu Yaolian''s heart is resistant. When is it Still want to take a bath! Can you take a bath without doing that. She has to look at the little prince. "Little Shao Zun, let''s go first and take a good bath. It''s vital. " "You can wash it, ink or whatever." Su Shen is bothered to drag her into the bath. "I can''t go into the water. What about the little prince!" "Who put you in the water?" Su Shen is annoyed to go to the edge of the bath, and Su Sheng, who comes after him, squats down to open a marble beside the bath, and a hole appears. Su Sheng raised several pieces, and a square hole appeared. "There is a tunnel here!" said Bu Yaolian "I said to go out is to go out." Sushen jumped down the hole with her in his arms. Although the cave entrance is not big, it can be passed by one person. Su Shen is bothered to let go of her: "go ahead." "When did you dig this tunnel?" said Bu Yaolian, holding the little prince in front of her She''s in her room every day and doesn''t know when the tunnel was dug. "About when we''re moving in bed." Bu Yaolian is silent. They are moving on the bed. Are they digging the tunnel here? "Thanks to your loud voice, you can cover up the noise of digging the tunnel. Lian''er, you have a good voice." Do you think you are praising me? But it can also cover up the digging of the tunnel. Who would have thought that this side is doing that kind of thing, and that side is digging the tunnel. Even if Xiao Jingyun is more sophisticated, he will not be able to work out. What''s more, Xiao Jingyun is still an arrogant man. His ambition is expanding, but he doesn''t have that intention. Bu Yaolian walked in front with the little prince in her arms and asked anxiously, "can we really ignore the shallow son?" "Young master Xiao won''t look at his woman''s problems. If he can''t even do this, how can he cooperate with the king? Besides, isn''t there still Lu Huoying? He will save her." He doesn''t want to worry about Mo shallow''s business. It''s his limit to help them take the little prince to a safe place first. For the sake of 300000 cooperation. The tunnel leads to a back door outside the palace, where a carriage has been waiting for a long time. Bu Yaolian gets on the carriage, opens the curtain and looks out. She seems to have lived in the high wall of the palace for a long time. Tomorrow is new year''s Eve. They all have to spend the new year''s Eve on the road. "Shao Zun, where shall we go?" Bu Yaolian is holding the little prince, a little worried. Do you want to wait for the baby? The little prince has to have a nurse to nurse her. "The emperor and the concubine run away when they get the elixir. Naturally, they want a share from him." Su shenfan yawned: "let me have a good rest." "What about the little prince? What does he eat? I have no milk." Bu Yao is worried about lotus. "If you can have any milk, you can only give it to me." Su Shen was so upset that he began to talk dirty again. Bu Yaolian stares at him: "Little Prince is here. Don''t talk nonsense." Su shenfan chuckled twice: "what are you afraid of? This kid is very smart. Just find a woman who has just had a baby on the way." Chapter 1026 Bu Yaolian looked at the little prince and said, "I should have brought the nurse." "Don''t tease me. Who knows if it''s reliable? Don''t worry. You can''t die hungry." No one''s milk, goat''s milk can feed him alive. Bu Yaolian also knew that Su Shen was tired and did not dare to quarrel with him. "Please take a rest." The peerless elixir has won, and they have come out safely. I don''t know what''s the situation of the princess. The princess has fallen asleep in his arms. The Lord knows himself, and it''s useless to catch up with him, so he gives up. Feng Qingtian is very clear that Xiao Jingyun will never give up. He must have sent experts to chase him. Although he is not afraid of these people, he doesn''t like to entangle them. It is safest to leave the cloud rising realm and return to his territory as early as possible. Looking at Gu Bailu''s peaceful sleeping face, Feng Qingtian hooks his lips: "it''s a bit of bandit." He always felt that even if they couldn''t get back to Tiangong cliff, they could have a good time even being bandits with Gu Bailu. But it is also impossible. Gu Bailu''s child is the son of heaven and earth. He has the power to dominate all things in the world. How can he be buried in the world. There must be a real master in such a mess. Gu Bailu is really tired. She sleeps more all the way than when she is awake. The body has been hollowed out by the son of heaven and earth. The bigger the month, the less energetic she is. Fortunately, the great elixir has already got it. Shaozun''s carriage is going back to Nanyue country, but it''s another way to go. One is to be afraid that their people will catch them together. Second, don''t want Xiao Jingyun to know his whereabouts. This road back to Nanyue country will cross mountains and mountains and pass through a large river. Most people will not take this road. But he can only choose this road. After entering the deep mountain, the carriage couldn''t be used. Bu Yaolian was tired of being a dog after walking with the little prince. Her hands were numb. I had to give the little prince to Susheng. Su Shen bothered to take her to the mountain and didn''t take care of the people whose body was not as smart as theirs. He didn''t slow down at all because of her. Bu Yaolian did not complain. She followed him with her teeth clenched. She knew that if it wasn''t for fear that the devil Zun''s people would catch up, Shao Zun wouldn''t be in such a hurry. That''s the devil. Although she did not see it, she also knew that it was a very powerful force, which was at the same level as the gods in the sky. Shaozun betrayed them, and they will definitely retaliate. But they also have no evidence of sale. The next night, shaozun asked people to stop and set fire. The forest was frightfully cold, and there was a sound of water in the distance. It seemed that the river was not far away from here, which made the forest even colder. Bu Yaolian worried about the tunnel: "little respect, the little prince will not be able to stand it." The little prince was a sick man. Now he has been walking for so long and so cold. "Don''t worry. He''s better than you. You haven''t frozen to death. He''ll be OK." Su shenfan encircles her in his arms and wraps her in his cloak. They are not afraid of the cold, but they have spiritual strength. Their spiritual strength is very low, almost nothing. After walking for so long, we can imagine how tired they are now. If it wasn''t for Su shenfan to pass some spiritual power to protect her all the way, I''m afraid she would have been exhausted. Su shenfan is satisfied with her, no matter how tired she is, she doesn''t shout a word. Usually Jiao Didi, really to something, or can understand the practice. Chapter 1027 At this point, Su shenfan is satisfied. Originally, she had to go for a while, but Su Shen was so upset that she was too tired that she called for a stop. We have people to cook. This day and night, all of the dry food, bu Yaolian was already hungry with her front chest sticking to her back. Not even a diet. "Is it still cold?" Asked Sushen, wearily and tenderly. Bu Yaolian shook her head: "it''s not cold to have shaozun. Shaozun''s arms are the warmest in the world." Su Shen was annoyed and said, "stop and act coquettish. Don''t think that I dare not make you in such a place." Bu Yaolian was so scared that she put her head in his arms: "I said the truth, not coquetry." "Su Lian, do you think it''s different in such a place? I haven''t tried the wild yet." Bu Yaolian holds his sleeve tightly: "shaozun, let''s go." It''s better to save some energy to run for his life than to do that with him. Su shenfan twists her jaw: "afraid of this? Who''s comfortable shouting every time? " "Let''s We need to conserve our strength. " "Ah..." Of course, Su shenfan will not think about that at this time, not because he doesn''t want to, but because he knows that Bu Yaolian''s body has reached its limit. Without psychic power, I followed them all day and night, and other women could not bear it. He will keep her for several times. He can''t beat her to death. Bu Yaolian was so tired that she didn''t want to talk. She fell asleep in his arms. When she woke up, there was a shining star in the sky, it was already dawn. Su Shen opened his eyes impatiently: "wake up? Would you like some soup? " Bu Yaolian nodded vaguely and said, "hungry." Su Shen is annoyed and bows his head and kisses her: "it''s so delicate. Bring the soup here." It wasn''t long before a bowl of hot and spicy chicken soup came over: "pheasant hunted on the mountain, the taste is not bad, drink it." Bu Yaolian started to drink chicken soup very cleverly. At the back, she poured it into her mouth. The rest of the meat was eaten by thieves. Su shenfan leaned on the tree trunk and looked at the woman in his arms with disgust: "if you are so ugly, you will not be afraid of being disliked by me." "I''m very polite." Although buyualian ate very well, she was not rude. "I would have kicked you out if I hadn''t been polite." Su shenfan asked, "do you want more?" Bu Yaolian nodded heavily: "yes." Pass the bowl to the servant. Bu Yaolian reaches up and kisses Su Shen''s irritated lips: "Shao Zun, how is the little prince? He can''t drink chicken soup." "Don''t worry. I caught a wild goat, just a little milk." Step Yao lotus side head thought: "he does not seem to quarrel at all?" The child is a little too good. "I cried once because I had to pee." Su shenfan also likes this little prince. He''s really cute. He''s going to pee. He cried once to remind him. He never quarreled again. He fell asleep quietly. Such a lovely little child is not bothered by Su Shen. Su Shen feels that this tone is a little hard to swallow. His children should be more obedient than that. But his children? Su Shen is tired of seeing Bu Yaolian''s belly. Will a stupid woman be pregnant. Su Shen''s irritated eyes became more complicated. Bu Yaolian took the chicken soup from the servant and said, "shallow is afraid to go crazy. The little prince is not around her. She must be worried now." Chapter 1028 "Don''t worry about others. I left her a message." "No matter how good we are, it''s not her. How can a mother not worry about her son, even if other people can''t take him well? Besides, the little prince''s body is really bad." Su shenfan eyes light cold: "is it, how do you know to be a mother are concerned about the son." "Because if I had a child, I would give him all my love, even if he was not as obedient as the little prince." Su Shen put his arm around her waist and whispered in her ear, "want to have a baby?" Bu Yaolian looks at Su shenfan in surprise. Unexpectedly, he suddenly asks. What''s her answer? If she said she wanted to do something about Su shenfan, she would have no chance in the future if she didn''t have children in front of her. If you don''t want to, it''s fake. What''s more, if she said something she didn''t want, would Su Shen be bothered to think that she didn''t care about him at all, didn''t want to have a baby with him, and said something sentimental. Bu Yaolian thinks this question is too difficult for her to answer. What to do, how to answer! Bu Yaolian bit her lips and crossed her heart: "of course, I want to have a baby, but not everyone can have a baby. I know my identity, so I will have a baby if I don''t have a baby. I will accept this idea if I don''t have a baby." Su Shen held her waist tightly. Would he let her have a baby? The answer must be No. He didn''t want to have a child for the time being. Besides, bu Yaolian is not his right wife, and her identity is not suitable for having a child. But it doesn''t mean that she can become the mistress of the local government. The hostess in his heart has always been someone else. Although she is no longer there, the seat is still reserved for her. Moreover, he has just tasted the fun of this aspect with Bu Yaolian, and now he is addicted to it. If he is pregnant, how to play it. Is he going to find another woman? He doesn''t want to break another ring. Breaking one is enough. "Darling, when you can bear it, I will let you bear it." Su shenfan stroked her forehead. Don''t give her hope for the time being. He doesn''t know how long his love will last. Bu Yaolian''s heart is thumping. This is not going to make her pregnant. But even if I didn''t plan to make her pregnant, I didn''t make her take any medicine to avoid children. What if I''m pregnant? Would it be to let her drink shizitang directly? Think of here, step Yao lotus''s heart sank down. Su shenfan usually behaves best to her, but he just regards her as a concubine instead of his real other half. Although she knew it was the case, she still hoped that one day she could replace the man in his heart. But now Su Shen gave her a bad slap. No matter how much you like it, it''s just because you can make him happy. Bu Yaolian said softly, "you can do whatever you want." Yes, I like you, so you can do whatever you want. But she will leave him before the soup is put into her mouth. Think of the last step to take, step Yao lotus silence a lot. Su shenfan didn''t think so much, only thought that Bu Yaolian was very clever, which made him very satisfied, and there was no pressure. He is very comfortable with her, unlike dealing with those people outside, he has to work hard to use his mind all the time, which makes him feel too tired. I want to be able to lie in the arms of a beautiful woman after I''ve been around with people outside. Chapter 1029 He is also willing to give such a long face to Buyaolian, as well as love. For women, that''s enough. After Bu Yaolian finished drinking the chicken soup, Su shenfan asked the team to prepare to start. After all, there are pursuers behind. Now they can''t find the trouble of the king. This hatred will lead to him. He will be pursued. Now is the time to rush back to the base camp. If we say which base camp is the safest, of course, it is the prince''s mansion. Even the mountain forest without horses can only walk on two feet and walk out of the mountain forest. The cold wind is even colder, which makes the face ache. Bu Yaolian felt that her face was too frozen to know when she was wearing the cap. From time to time, Su shenfan sends her psychic power, which enables her to support herself. She didn''t suffer from this kind of suffering. In that year, her parents were robbed of the house, and both of them died. In order to make a comeback for the house, and to get revenge, they traveled all over the country to do business. There is no Lingli in their family. The only way is to earn money. No matter how much she was loved by her grandparents, she had to take them with her, so she had experienced them since childhood. Sometimes in order to earn a little money, grandparents have to drive for several days, sometimes they can''t even drink a mouthful of water. So Bu Yaolian can survive until now. She has already collapsed after changing to another woman. She also knew that Su shenfan would not encumber all people for her, let alone put herself in a dangerous situation. Although he usually looks tender and painful, it''s only on the surface, but the real heart is a ruthless person. She doesn''t want to be treated as an abandoned child, and she has to keep up with it no matter how difficult it is. "How about it? Can it last? Not far away is the big river. After that, it''s not so cold. " Su shenfan takes her into her arms and encourages her. "If you can, don''t delay the trip for me." Su Shen sighed in annoyance. After a night''s rest, he had been delayed, so he could not take care of her any more. Big rivers and rivers need to cross over. In the winter, the snow water on the mountains and rivers melts. The current of the big rivers is fast, and the water splashes on the rocks on the bank. As soon as it gets close, it splashes wet. Bu Yaolian''s teeth trembled with cold, but she still didn''t say a word. Su shenfan hugs her, feeling her body shaking, just afraid that she will not be able to support. "After you segment, I will take her first." Su shenfan leaps to the mid air with Bu Yaolian in his arms, and strides across the river 50 meters wide. Flying over the water is really cold. It''s so cold that Bu Yaolian''s whole face is white. The following feeling is that there are thousands of stabs all over her body. For the first time, she felt that death was so close to her. She even thought for a moment that it was better to die like this than to suffer like this. Su shenfan feels that the woman in his arms doesn''t seem to shake, and his eyes are closed. He shouts: "Su Lian, wake up for me. This is not the time to sleep." Bu Yaolian couldn''t hear his roar at all. The wind was howling in her ear, and her mind was unclear. She just wanted to close her eyes and have a good sleep. Even though she may not wake up. In the face of death, what love, what children seem to be less important, she can willfully let herself die. Su shenfan reached out and pinched her: "Su Lian, I''ll cross right away. You''ll wake me up. As long as you wake up, I will promise you anything." Bu Yaolian seems to have heard his words in his confusion, but what about that. Chapter 1030 She doesn''t want to suffer such pain. Even if shaozun holds her in the palm of his hand, she doesn''t want to. It''s too painful. She wanted to be free. Su shenfan knows that it''s the most cruel time. He flies fast on the swift river with a sharp cold wind. However, he can''t stand such stimulation. But he can''t stop. It''s more dangerous to stop. He only hoped that Bu Yaolian could survive. But bu Yaolian obviously didn''t want any better assurance and didn''t wake up. Su Shen pushed hard to speed up. At this time, if there is Gu Bailu''s charm, it can be faster, and bu Yaolian can also be guarded. For the first time, Su shenfan envied the king. Still this kind of pain is coming to an end soon, Su Shen is bothered to stop on the cliff of the opposite cliff, and puts Bu Yaolian on the ground to transmit her spiritual power. As I lowered my head and kissed her, I hoped to make her warm quickly. He doesn''t know what his mood is now. He only knows that he doesn''t want Su lian to die. He is a little dignified man who cheats the heaven and the earth. Anyone who dares to take over the list can finish it. There is nothing he can''t do. How can the woman who wants to save die in his arms. Bu Yaolian''s body is cold, even her lips are cold as ice. Su Shen is bothered to pry open her teeth and input her spiritual power. I hope she will warm up. But bu Yaolian is in fact unconscious. Now she has no consciousness at all. Su shenfan hurriedly let the following life fire: "make a fire, make a bigger fire, and make it stronger." "Little Shao Zun, I''m afraid that if there''s a fire at this time, I''ll expose my whereabouts. " They even dare to make a small fire for cooking. "Let you do it, I will be afraid of them." Women can''t help it. They don''t want to be exposed. They don''t want to fight with them. Su Shen''s irritated roar made his subordinates dare not make any more noise. He quickly ignited the fire. No matter how good her spiritual power is, she can''t warm up Bu Yaolian''s body, because she is poor in her original spiritual root and can''t attract much of his spiritual power. Only in the most primitive way. When the fire broke out, Su shenfan took Bu Yaolian to the side of the fire, and the flame fell on her delicate face. Su shenfan felt a little pain. It''s very uncomfortable. "Su Lian, if you are going to die like this, you will feel wronged. Wake up quickly. What I said is still valid. When you wake up, I promise you everything." Su Shen patted her face impatiently, and her anxiety was expressed in her face. Next to the hands dare not make a sound, Su Sheng hard scalp way: "little Zun, let Su Cheng see it, he knows some medical skills." "It''s no use. I''ve fed her the elixir." The elixir of the underworld is also refined by the most advanced alchemist. The emperor level quality can save people''s lives at the critical moment. But it can also hang people''s lives. If Bu Yaolian can''t wake up, she may not be saved. "Let Su Cheng have a look. Maybe he can take some measures. You can''t do that." "Why not, Su Lian listens to the words of the Buddha most, the Buddha let her wake up, she will certainly wake up." Su shenfan continued to pat Bu Yaolian''s face: "if you don''t wake up, I will spoil other women when I go back." But this threat is useless. For a woman who is going to die, it''s just a floating cloud to dote on anything. Su Cheng came up and said, "little Zun, let your subordinates break their pulse." Chapter 1031 Su Shen is annoyed and doesn''t say a word. Su Cheng knows that he has acquiesced, so he snaps on Bu Yaolian''s wrist. Then he is shocked and feels that this girl''s wrist is really cold. People with this temperature usually die. However, due to the reason of Da Lingdan, she still has some weak pulse. Su Cheng''s face was a little serious after diagnosis: "Shao Zun I''m afraid miss lian''er didn''t hear you. She doesn''t have the sense of survival now. Her pulse is receding... " "How could there be no sense of survival!" Su Shen is upset and doesn''t believe it. Bu Yaolian lives well. He loves her. How could she not have this kind of consciousness. "Shao Zun, miss lian''er may be too tired these two days. She has been supporting her. Maybe..." "Shut up, get out of here." Su shenfan kicks Su Cheng away with Bu Yaolian in his arms. He absolutely didn''t believe that Bu Yaolian didn''t want to live. Su Sheng looks at Su Cheng quickly, but he doesn''t roll away quickly. Now shaozun has lost his mind. Maybe he will start with someone. But Su Cheng still said: "Shao Zun, you have to let Miss lian''er have the hope to live, otherwise she really......" Su shenfan walked back and forth: "I promised her everything I said, not enough?" "Do you agree to your life?" Su Cheng asked. Su Shen is upset. Of course, he didn''t want to use his life. Naturally, it''s for him. "Shao Zun, you see, even the subordinates know that your promise is not reliable. It''s good that miss lian''er has your favor, but she''s only a woman after all. She hasn''t said a word of bitterness or cried bitterness after running away with you these two days, but she must be tired." Su shenfan didn''t know that she was tired, but there were pursuers behind her, and she was able to support her. Besides, he also gave her spiritual power all the time and protected her very well. "It''s hard to say. In order to make your way, you didn''t think Miss lian''er would have this kind of problem. You don''t think it would kill her, but you didn''t care about her life and death. Women are the most sensitive. Miss lian''er is clever and doesn''t talk about her grievances, but once she can''t support her, she will..." "Yes!" Su shenfan roared: "even if you want my life, you will let her wake up!" Su Cheng backed away two steps. He didn''t dare to say any more. He must have lost his life. Bu Yaolian still has no movement, but her body is under the barbecue beside the fire. Her face is warm, and her hands are gentle. Su Shen rubs her face: "Su Lian, wake up quickly." He didn''t know whether her temperature was due to the fire or whether she was getting hot. He was like muttering to himself. For the first time, he found that he was not omnipotent. He could calculate everything, but God wanted to take a man''s life. Su Sheng sighs. Miss Su Lian is also stubborn. She can''t support her body and never says "half bitter". If she is coquettish, maybe Come on, there is no possibility. Even if she is coquettish, shaozun can''t avoid crossing the river because of her. This is the only way they can escape. Last night I stayed for her for half a night, and I didn''t respect what I could do for her. But if Miss Su Lian goes because of this, Shao Zun will be hurt badly. After all, he likes Miss Sulian so much. I don''t like it and I won''t spoil it all night. What''s more, shaozun is a narcissistic person with strong self-esteem. His woman died under his own care, which undoubtedly gave him the biggest impact on self-confidence. Chapter 1032 Su Shen is tired of walking back and forth with Bu Yaolian in his arms. He is afraid that he will stop, and bu Yaolian will stop living. "Little Shao Zun, miss lian''er just got it It''s like a finger move. " I don''t know who said a word. Su shenfan stops at once, puts Bu Yaolian on her leg, grabs her slender hand, and moves her fingers again. "Su Lian!" Su Shen cried out excitedly: "Su Lian, I know you are reluctant to die. The world is so beautiful. You can live for me." Bu Yaolian only felt that she could not be noisy by all kinds of roars. She frowned, her brow moved, and slowly opened her eyes. Su shenfan a heart finally put down: "quickly to carry ginger soup." Su Cheng hurriedly handed Jiang Tang over, and Su Shen delivered the bowl to bu Yaolian''s mouth with care. Bu Yaolian''s eyes were only opened, and her breath was still weak. The bowl reached her mouth. She didn''t know to open her mouth at all. Su Shen took a big mouthful and then put it into her mouth. After a bowl of ginger soup is fed, bu Yaolian closes her eyes again. "What''s the matter? Why are you sleeping again?" Su Shen patted her cheek impatiently and her voice was anxious. Su Cheng advised: "shaozun, it should be ok Miss lian''er is still weak, but she has gone to sleep. " "How far is it from the nearest village?" he asked "About a hundred kilometers, out of the mountains and woods, you will get to the road. It won''t be so cold. Miss lian''er will be able to make it through." Su Sheng goes back to Tao. "I''ll take her away immediately. Pay attention to yourself." "Yes." Su shenfan hugs Bu Yaolian, and asks his subordinates to take off their coats and cover her up. Then he flies out with people in his arms. Su Cheng sat on the ground in fright: "a woman is really a disaster. Almost I thought shaozun would follow her." Susheng patted him on the shoulder: "I did a good job today. Anyway, I gave shaozun hope." Su Cheng sighed: "it''s really not easy for miss lian''er. It''s really chilling for shaozun to say that to her." Su Sheng asked strangely, "what are you talking about? Shaozun has always been kind to her and has not treated her half badly." Su Cheng shook his head. "You don''t understand what a woman really wants." Miss Su Lian will be cold hearted because shaozun won''t let her have children, which also shows that she really has feelings for shaozun. It''s not like those beauties who want to take advantage of their status. Last night, when he went to a place to pay homage, he overheard shaozun''s conversation with Miss Sulian. Although Miss Su Lian behaved very cleverly, she didn''t have a very lost expression at all. But when people finally face danger, their choice is the most important one to show their emotions. Little respect that words, really let her feel cold heart. That''s why he asked shaozun that way. But to his surprise, shaozun agreed. "You understand?" Su Sheng cuts coldly. How could Su Cheng not understand? He followed shaozun to do this. He robbed his family and did a lot of bloody things. At first, he had a good relationship and a good relationship. He tried to satisfy her with everything she wanted, but he never promised the woman. Later, the woman was bullied. When he drove away, she was dying. Before the woman died, she told him that she wanted only one of his children. But he didn''t want to give it, because he couldn''t settle down and become a family himself. Chapter 1033 Su Cheng smiled and didn''t speak. At last he avenged the woman, but he could never have her again. Remorse? There is no remorse. His identity and career are not suitable for a stable family. But as a child, he can still give it to her. Su Shen is bothered to hold Bu Yaolian and gallop all the way. There are trees in the forest, not to mention the ice. Bu Yaolian''s body is slowly warm. Half an hour later, Su Shen was annoyed to see smoke in the distance and saw a village in the direction. He held Bu Yaolian in his arms and found a family far away from the village. The family lived in an old lady with a grandson less than ten years old. When he knocked at the door early in the morning, the old lady looked defensive: "what can I do for you?" Su Shen is tired of wearing a mask, because Bu Yaolian''s face is more cold and anxious, which makes people feel scared. Even if he was born handsome. "We are on our way. The lady can''t stand the cold weather and fell ill on the way. I want to borrow you to cook some hot porridge for her." Not eating, coupled with physical overdraft is the biggest reason for the illness. The old lady looked at Bu Yaolian in his arms and said, "Oh, what a lovely beauty! Why is she so ill? Come in quickly." At first glance, bu Yaolian was born beautiful and honest. She was definitely a good man. Although Su shenfan looks cold and terrible, he cares about the woman in his arms. Su shenfan takes Bu Yaolian into the room, which burns a big fire basin, much warmer than the outside. "Quickly put her on the Kang. It''s warmest. I''ll cook some porridge for her." The old lady took her grandson into the kitchen. The Kang was really warm. Su Shen put Buyao lotus flat and covered it with quilt. After probing her nose, although she was still weak, she had some, which was not as intermittent as before. If there was something, it seemed that she would leave at any time. Su Shen is bothered to hold Bu Yaolian''s hand and rub it in his palms: "it''s so delicate, I have to practice with my master in the future." Bu Yaolian was so sleepy that she didn''t want to wake up at all, so she didn''t know that shaozun was almost in a hurry. The old lady cooked porridge on fire and brought it to him. Su Shen looked at the porridge and shook his head: "this porridge is not good. Please keep it, Ben I''ll do it myself. " The old lady put the porridge on the table according to him. Su Shen looked at Yaolian with annoyed eyes. "Look at her for me. I''ll get it. Where is the kitchen?" "Wangcai, take him." The old lady thought that this man didn''t look like the one who had been in the kitchen. If he could do anything, let his grandson follow him. Don''t burn her kitchen. Wangcai takes Sushen to the kitchen. Su shenfan takes out a ingot of gold and throws it to him: "you help me to make a fire, just light it." Wangcai is holding a ingot of gold. Some people can''t believe it: "here Is that true? " "If you don''t bite it, make a fire." Su shenfan uncookes the pot and sees that there is not much white rice porridge in the pot. This family is really poor. But now Su Lian can''t eat much. He poured the porridge back into the pot, picked up a wooden spoon and stirred it in the pot. Wangcai raised the small fire and took a bite of the gold. It was true! And he burned the fire seriously. Looking up at Su Shen, I feel that this man is really good-looking, especially the golden mask, which is very powerful. He never thought such a man would appear in his house one day. He looks like a fairy who has never been in the kitchen before, and his whole body is full of breath that people dare not approach. But he is doing what they usually do. Chapter 1034 He took the spoon and stirred it all the time in the pot. The aroma of porridge gradually overflowed, which was more fragrant than the porridge cooked by his milk. He didn''t look impatient and impetuous when he cooked porridge. He stopped working after half an hour. When the porridge was served, it was already mushy and completely rotten. Wangcai can''t help swallowing. The porridge that Su Shen is bothered to boil naturally didn''t give him the share to eat. There are only two people in the world who have eaten what he made. One is er Gouzi, and the other is bu Yaolian. Su shenfan takes out the porridge, sees the old woman guarding in front of the bed to play the complex son, pour is an Fen. He went over and helped buyualian up, stroked her forehead and probed for her temperature, which was almost normal. Heart down to the heart, gently patted the cheek of Bu Yao Lian: "lotus, wake up to eat something." Bu Yaolian was sleeping soundly. She didn''t want to wake up, but she always felt that someone had been quarreling with her. She had to open her eyes slowly and saw her favorite face. She tooted her lips: "little respect, let me sleep again. I''m weak and my head hurts." "Have some porridge before you go to bed." Su shenfan stroked her back and gently coaxed her: "no energy because no food." Bu Yaolian was hungry, but she wanted to sleep more. She was weak on her shoulder and was as delicate as a baby. Su shenfan helpless: "you sleep, I feed you." Sushen reached for the bowl and fed it to her mouth. Bu Yaolian didn''t know that she had been away from the ghost gate until now. She only knew that she was sleepy and wanted to sleep, but the smell of porridge made her want to eat, but she opened her mouth on her own initiative. She doesn''t need to chew the porridge. She is half asleep and half eating the porridge. Sometimes she forgets to swallow it because she is asleep. Su Shen was impatient and waited patiently for her to come back to eat. After a bowl of porridge had been fed for most of the time, the old woman and her grandson had fallen asleep in another room. She and her grandson are the only two in the old lady''s family, and there is nothing to be missed. Seeing that the most noble man fed his woman so patiently, he thought he was not a bad man, so he let them go. Su Shen is really tired after Bu Yaolian''s bustle. He is very tired and feels that he has never been so tired. I''m very glad that Su Lian survived. After eating in his arms, bu Yaolian fell asleep again. Su shenfan knew that she was still weak and did not dare to disturb her. He took her in his arms and fell asleep on the Kang. The next day Su shenfan was woken up by bamboo whips. It was sunny outside. The old lady came in with her grandson. When the door opened, the cold water poured in. Su Shen hurried to tighten the quilt on Bu Yaolian. "You wake up. It''s the first day of the new year. Every family should put bamboo whips to welcome the God of wealth." The old lady saw him open her eyes and smiled happily. Su Shen''s eyes are light and heavy. He forgot that today is the new year. Last night on New Year''s Eve, bu Yaolian almost left on New Year''s Eve. She didn''t see the sunshine of the new year. Thinking of this, Su Shen''s face became even colder. The old lady saw that he didn''t look happy. She was afraid that the bamboo whip outside might have upset him. The old lady has lived for so many years, and she can see people''s eyes. She knows that this mask man can''t offend her at all. Carefully said: "you can bear it any longer. After receiving the God of wealth, the sound stops. Would you like to eat something?" Chapter 1035 Su Shen is bothered to hold Bu Yaolian''s hand in the quilt. On the first day of the new year, bu Yaolian is still alive, which makes him feel happy. Su shenfan said lightly: "your family met the God of wealth last night. Do you have chickens? No chickens or ducks. Boil some soup for my mother. She hasn''t eaten for several days. She''s too weak." The old lady nodded, "there are some, including chickens and ducks, and eggs. The little lady is too weak. Would you like to invite a doctor?" "No, I don''t want to let anyone know where my wife and I are." The old lady didn''t say much more. She went out again with her grandson Wangcai. After a while, Su Shen was annoyed and heard the crowing of chickens in the yard, flapping her wings. Bu Yaolian slept heavily. Rao didn''t wake her up for half a minute. Su shenfan leaned down and kissed her lips: "Su Lian, I''ve been sleeping for a long time. I''ll wake up and eat something before I go to sleep." There is no bird in buyualian. Su shenfan some sigh, or that cute and sensible Su Lian lovely, so not angry, really let people heart block panic. He got out of bed, covered the quilt with Bu Yaolian, opened the door and looked out. This family lives in a thatched house, which is in a state of dilapidation. Generally, the abandoned houses on the official road are 100 times more than it. Outside is a small yard, in front of which there are several fields planted with vegetables, but yesterday there was a heavy snow, and the vegetables in the fields were all buried in the snow. The yard is surrounded by a simple wooden fence. There are two peach trees outside the fence. There is a stream not far away. To the south is the center of the village. There are dozens of families, which are still a little far away. "Why do you come out? Wangcai is killing chickens. It''s half an hour before stewing. Would you like to have some spring rolls to fill your stomach first?" The old lady saw him come out and asked. Last night, the man gave Wangcai a ingot of gold. For the old lady, he was the God of wealth. She lives in this village with her grandson. She doesn''t have a male labor force at home. One year''s income depends on her to work for people and embroider the soles of shoes. Jin Yuanbao has never seen that before. I didn''t expect someone to knock on the door last night, but he was a god of wealth. "Well." Su Shen is annoyed lightly. The sun outside is warm on him, but the cold wind is still cold. If it wasn''t for the cold wind, he would like to let Bu Yaolian come out to bask in the sun. The old lady knew that such a big man didn''t care about talking, or even worrying. He went in and arranged spring rolls and porridge for him, and a bowl of egg soup. These are really not delicious. Su Shen''s eyebrows are wrinkled when he is tired of eating. Looking at a woman who is still sleeping on the bed, Su Shen frowns even tighter. It seems that he hasn''t had a meal for a long time. The old lady was living in the corner, and she saw that he was having a hard time. She knew that he was not used to this kind of poor food. Wangcai comes in from outside with the washed and skinned chicken, and the old lady puts down the complex and follows him into the kitchen. How can I make this chicken delicious so that the God of wealth can eat happily. The girl looked sick and expected that they would stay here for a few days. After dinner, the old lady is going to buy some more meat in the shop. The old lady stewed the chicken, cut the only bacon in her family for the new year, fried some eggs with leeks, and made a table of dishes she thought were very rich. When she brought the food to the table, the sick little lady still didn''t wake up. Chapter 1036 The man held her in his arms, patted her face, pinched her nose, and threatened: "if you don''t get up, you''ll eat all your chickens and meat!" The old lady shivered in her heart. Are all the men of this rich family so coy? Bu Yaolian barked twice, but did not open her eyes. She seemed to say a word, but the voice was too small for the old lady to hear clearly. The handsome man hooked his lips: "first drink some chicken soup and then go to sleep. Even if you don''t want to live, you can''t be a hungry ghost. The prisoners in the cell will have enough to go on the road." The old lady''s face is ugly. What are you saying for the Spring Festival. No one can curse his own lady like this. "Sir You You can''t talk like that. The little lady is just a little weak and will live for a long time. " Su Shen glanced at her with annoyance and coldness. The old lady retreated to the corner fearfully, protecting Wangcai behind her, and dared not speak again. This man is beautiful, but it''s too fierce. The little lady follows him like a delicate flower. No wonder she''s devastated. Su Shen is annoyed to see that Bu Yaolian doesn''t wake up, and there is a strange color in her eyes. Let go of her and bring the dishes on the table to the Kang. He took a bowl of chicken and put it to bu Yaolian''s nose: "smell Is it particularly fragrant? You can eat two chickens at ordinary times. The big hens that grow up eating vegetables naturally can make you jump up and down. " Then he picked up the Bacon: "smell it, with the unique fragrance of the mountain, fragrant and tender, the little suckling pig you most miss." The old lady and Wangcai looked at this cold and hard man as if he were teasing a dog to tempt the sleeping little lady. They felt as if they had seen a ghost. This man clearly looks fierce and terrible, and his whole body is powerful, but at this moment he looks like a naughty child. It''s a real contradiction. The woman in his arms seemed to be seduced by the smell of food, and then he said: "little I want to sleep "If you don''t get up again, I''ll pour out the food. There''s only such food in the old lady''s house. You''re going to starve for another ten and a half days." Su Shen groaned impatiently. Bu Yaolian only feels that her nose is full of attractive food fragrance, which makes her hungry even more. She held to open half silk eyes: "little Zun, really can''t open eyes, so tired." "Darling, drink a bowl of soup and then sleep." Sushen pinched her cheek to wake her up. Bu Yaolian had to open all her eyes and look at Su Shen vaguely. She yawned. Su Shen put a bowl of chicken soup into her mouth and said, "come and drink it." When Bu Yaolian''s lips smelled of chicken soup, they were so hungry that he drank two bowls of chicken soup in the woods for two days and nights, which were dry food with toothache. She didn''t eat at all. The chicken raised by my family is carefully stewed and tastes delicious. Bu Yaolian tasted the taste and immediately drank a bowl of chicken soup. People are also awake. Seeing the bowl of chicken on the Kang, he reached for it and wanted to eat it. When he raised his hand, he found that his hands were weak. "Little Young Zun, what''s the matter with me? " She hasn''t come back yet. What''s going on here. She looked around and found that it was a shabby room with broken windows, bound with rags. Chapter 1037 The walls of the house are mud, and the roof is grass? Tables, chairs and benches are also old-fashioned things. The quilt she covers It''s a little bit too yellow to be seen. Bu Yaolian cried out: "Shao Zun, where is this? Why do you become so poor when I wake up? Are we ruined?" "What do you think? I will not be poor all over the world." Bu Yaolian wiped a tear: "I thought you were poor when I woke up from a dream." "On the way back, I only passed this village. I''ll have something to eat first. When you''re well, I''ll go back." Su shenfan sighs deeply. How afraid is this girl that he will become poor and cry? I don''t even have the strength to eat. I have the strength to cry. But it''s a good thing to cry, at least to prove that we have survived. Bu Yaolian lies on his chest: "I can''t move it." Su Shen was annoyed to take a piece of chicken and handed it to her mouth: "eat it. It''s a good stew. It''s fresh and tender." Step Yao lotus opened mouth to eat down, chewed two feel tired: "do not eat, very tired." Su Shen caressed her back painfully: "don''t sleep, I broke it for you." Su shenfan put the chicken into his mouth, chewed it and lowered his head to feed it into her mouth, just like the bird feeding. Bu Yaolian swallowed it and said, "delicious." Su shenfan said: "you are the first one who can let me serve you like this." No matter how delicious it is, he will hang her up and fight. Not now, of course. Bu Yaolian doesn''t care. She only knows that she''s weak and sleepy. She doesn''t know what she''s gone through. She doesn''t even think about it. Su shenfan fed her most of the bowl of chicken until Bu Yaolian couldn''t bear to fall asleep. Help her cover the quilt. Su Shen is so upset that he eats two meals himself. The rest is taken away by the old lady. He hasn''t had a rest these two days. If he doesn''t have a rest, it''s nothing to him. In the real practice, it is a common thing not to eat, drink or sleep for ten and a half days. But this is the first time that he feels exhausted. The incident that Bu Yaolian almost left him has a great impact on him, and he is also very tired. After eating, they both went to sleep. "Milk, can you feed like this?" Into the kitchen, Wangcai asked curiously. The old lady was shocked by Su shenfan''s feeding method. She forgot to cover her grandson''s eyes and was looked at by Wangcai. "The girl can''t eat anything harder now, so she can only chew it." "The old lady sighed," I didn''t expect to see that the fierce man could be so patient "Milk, what''s the matter with the little sister? Why do you even have to be fed?" Wangcai is so big that she won''t let milk feed her rice for a long time. "I''m sick. You look at me at home. I want to buy some milk. If this girl wakes up, she will use it." The old lady asked her grandson to watch at home and went shopping in the small shop in the village. Bu Yaolian is confused and half awake for two days. Su shenfan''s heart has not been put down. Bu Yaolian looks like her soul has been hooked away. He is afraid that she will leave behind some sequelae. But in her case, he was not at ease to go back. Su Sheng and them have already gone back first. They should send a carriage to pick them up at once. If they have a carriage, they can let her go back. In this way, they will suffer less. Chapter 1038 On the third day, bu Yaolian finally wakes up because she is not bothered by Su Shen''s feeding. She naturally opens her eyes. Look It''s the same old house. She thought it was her dream, but it didn''t seem to be. She struggled to sit up, but found some pain all over her body, as if she had been lying for a long time and her bones were rusty. She remembered that her last consciousness should be to fly across the river. It was too painful for her, so she wanted to end the pain with death. Looks like she wasn''t dead? It''s useless to think about it. If you encounter any difficulties, give up your life. Bu Yaolian curled her mouth. She looked inside. There was no one by the bed. There was a little boy playing with stones in the far corner. It seems that she was looking at him. The little boy raised his head and saw her open her eyes. His eyes were shining and jumping up: "milk Milk! She wakes up, the beautiful lady wakes up. " A shadow came in, with a chill outside: "Su Lian, are you awake and full?" Bu Yaolian blinked and looked at her master. She said wrongly, "little respect, it hurts so much. I can''t get up." Su Shen rubbed his hands and put them on the Kang to get hot. Then he picked her up: "it will be better in two days. I eat too little these two days." "Where is this?" asked Bu Yaolian curiously She looked at Wangcai and the silver haired old lady who had just come out of the Kang house. "A family on the road stayed for two days. When Susheng got a carriage, we''ll go back." Su shenfan stroked her forehead: "want to eat?" Bu Yaolian nodded cleverly: "I''m so hungry. Are these two days the meals that shaozun fed me?" She felt like someone was feeding her, but she just couldn''t wake up. "I''ve been feeding heartless things for three days." Su Shen pinched her cheek: "why is she so ill for several days, but the flesh on her face is more." After hearing this, bu Yaolian''s heart thumped. She asked tremblingly, "my concubine How many days have I been ill? " "I''ve been in a coma for the fourth day. It''s frightening to get sick with such a tossing body." It ''s not frightening at all. It'' s killing him. Bu Yaolian''s face became more white: "I I am very A lot of meat? " "It''s more swollen than usual. It''s probably still sick." Although Su shenfan thought her face was fatter than usual, she didn''t care so much. In the evening, I sleep with her in my arms, but I also feel that the little white rabbit in her chest is much bigger, and there is meat in her waist. A man is so ill that he will not grow so much fat. Su shenfan felt that it was because of the body of Bu Yaolian that caused the false appearance of puffiness. I didn''t care. Besides, he also knows that buyualian is easy to be fat. These days, she looks a little bit fleshy, so the impact is not very strong. Bu Yaolian wants to die. She has been in a coma for so long that she didn''t have time to eat nine thousand nine Dai Chun. Now her body is only afraid of the original real body. Su shenfan didn''t show disgust and dislike, because he thought he was sick and rebounded, resulting in puffiness? She opened the quilt and looked at her hand. It was no longer a slender jade finger. Although it was still white and tender, there were several meat pits on her hands. Compared with the previous meat buns, they are thinner, but they still have meat. Chapter 1039 Fat has not been reduced, so pit daddy exposed his true body. "Don''t worry. Go back to my Lord and find a miracle doctor for you. Take two pairs of medicine and you will be OK." Su shenfan is also surprised at how her hands have gained so much weight. She didn''t exaggerate so much last night. Bu Yaolian closed her eyes and fell into Su shenfan''s arms: "Ruo It would be better if I were like this. " "Nonsense, there is the essence, how can it not be better." "When I get fat, it''s hard to lose weight. I have to go on a diet like crazy." "You are empty and swollen. When you are well, you will lose weight." "No, it must be that I ate too much a while ago. Suddenly, it broke out. I was so fat." Bu Yaolian cried bitterly. What else can she do now? She can only cry. Why is she in a coma for four days. "Yes, I will lose weight. Trust me." Su shenfan comforts her. Bu Yaolian heard that he thought she would lose weight. He didn''t say it didn''t matter. Shaozun really doesn''t like fat her. Bu Yaolian is crying in her heart. Before she has lost weight, she shows her true body. In case Su Shen thinks of her like this when he touches her, what should he do. It doesn''t matter what she thought of when she died. Now it''s all so-called. She can''t lose the love of shaozun. She''s not pregnant yet. Bu Yaolian thinks that this is the way people live. They are going to live in fear. Su shenfan wants to feed Bu Yaolian. Bu Yaolian insists on eating by herself. Although she still has some soreness, she can''t even hold up her chopsticks. Although she is willing to go on a diet to lose weight, now she knows that she is weak and must eat something to supplement it. Bu Yaolian would like to drink two mouthfuls of soup and a few more mouthfuls of green vegetables, but once the soup is drunk, she would like to eat chicken again. If the chicken is nibbled down, it will be the best delicacy in the world, and the whole bowl of chicken will be eaten up at one mouthful. When the old lady came to clean up, she found that the whole chicken was clean and could not help but stare, "have you finished all?" Bu Yaolian smiled sheepishly: "your skill is very good." The old lady''s mouth is slightly drawn. She is really the lady of a rich family. She can eat like this. People are afraid that she can''t afford it. Eat well, and eat so much. A chicken Their family can eat for ten and a half days I''m afraid that the little lady is a hungry ghost. Fie fie FIE, the new year''s Eve, we can''t say such unlucky words. "She''s not full. Is there anything else in the pot? If not, stew another one. " Su shenfan, the highest Xingbu Yaolian, began to have an appetite again. He was so weak that he had to feed him for a meal like the last two days. He really didn''t want to see it again. The old lady tidied up her hands and said: "return Do you want any more? " Bu Yaolian shook her head: "no Don''t eat. I''m full. " In fact, I''m not full at all. After starving for so many days, I have no food left in my stomach. It''s no exaggeration to give her a cow to swallow. "Stew for her." Su shenfan stroked her face: "don''t stop eating. You''re still ill. Don''t think about how to reduce the fat." For the first time, the old lady has seen such a couple. It''s not too bad for the little lady to eat so many husbands. When people stop eating, they are forced to eat. It doesn''t care about money. Dare not disobey Su shenfan''s order, the old lady stewed her last chicken. After bringing it up, the little lady who said she was full ate it clean again. Su Shen was so upset that he was satisfied. He threw a few more ingots of gold to the old lady: "go to the village and buy some back, as long as they are delicious." Chapter 1040 The old lady''s thin body was shocked and a little stunned. After eating so much, do you want to buy it? "The little lady just woke up. I''m afraid that I''ll accumulate food if I eat too much." The old lady couldn''t help persuading. "Buy it first, lest she should be hungry and have nothing to eat." Su Shen was annoyed to know that the old lady''s family had only so much food in all. She was hollowed out these two days. She didn''t buy too many things when she went out last time. Not only Sulian, but also he. Su Lian didn''t wake up completely these two days. He didn''t have a good appetite to eat alone. Now seeing Su Lian eating so happily, he wanted to eat. "Buy more chicken, duck, egg and fish." Su Shen was worried that the old lady in the mountain would be stingy and not open to buying. Bu Yaolian fell into Su Shen''s troubled arms and yawned: "little Zun, I''m still empty. I''m afraid it''s not good to eat too many chickens and ducks." "What''s wrong? The chicken and the duck are all made up. I will go to the mountain to collect some herbs and put them in for stewing. The reason why you are so weak is that you usually go on a diet. I will give you a try later." Bu Yaolian holds up the back of her hand with a * * hole, and her face is loveless. You''re right now. You think I''m sick, so I''m swollen like this. If you know that I''m really so fat, you''ll say no. I''m afraid I''ll throw it faster than anyone else. The old lady went out shopping with Wang CAI. Bu Yaolian was all sour. She wanted to get out of bed and move. She was too sick to lie down for a few days. "It''s windy outside. You can''t go out." Su shenfan is also afraid of Bu Yaolian''s eggshell like body. If you dye it with cold, I''m afraid that something will happen to her. Bu Yaolian pouted: "not so delicate, I''m just tired." "You know a fart." Su Shen yelled at her impatiently. Just tired? She didn''t know that she had picked up a life from the ghost gate, so she said it so easily. Su shenfan didn''t plan to frighten her, lest the girl be unhappy again. Bu Yaolian dares not speak any more. Su Shen is annoyed to get out of bed and walk around the room. Bu Yaolian goes to the kitchen and looks at it and sighs: "it''s really a waste of money. I almost thought you were so poor and scared me to cry." How could her God become so poor. "I''m afraid I''m poor. Aren''t you still there?" Bu Yaolian curled her lips and said, "even if you are no longer poor, you will not be burdened." Su shenfan light: "you know good." Bu Yaolian holds his waist: "so Little respect, you must be rich. Don''t be poor. " Su Shen''s eyes were light and heavy, holding her baby''s fat face, he asked smilingly, "why, I''m afraid to suffer with me?" Bu Yaolian shook her head and said, "I''m not afraid of you, but you are so beautiful that you can''t live." "You really think of yourself." Su Shen pinched her hand and added two points. "It hurts I''m still ill. " Bu Yaolian looks at him plaintively. She just happens to be so little. She comes to bully her. It''s really painful that she hasn''t seen him for such a long time. Man, it''s very kind. "Su Lian." Su Shen stared at her face in a complicated way. Bu Yaolian responds to him without knowing why. "The meat on your face is not so much. It''s so tender that you can eat it several times. Hahaha, how do you think it''s better to raise you than to raise a pig?" Su shenfan laughed. Chapter 1041 Bu Yaolian looks at him with a frown and wants to kick him to death. But he is the master. He is the one he likes. He can''t do that. Bu Yaolian shook off his hand and went back to bed with a gloomy face. Now it''s all like this. If you know she''s really fat, you don''t know how to scold her. Bu Yaolian felt her heart was dripping blood. Wuwuwu, thanks to her life to cooperate with his sports, and according to Lu Lu''s weight-loss method in the implementation, has lost a circle. If it''s still that fat body that can only roll before, shaozun will really kill her as a pig to make bacon. Su Shen was annoyed with himself and then came to comfort her: "not happy? My Lord is praising you for what you eat and what you grow. You don''t waste grain at all. " Walking on the Kang, bu Yaolian was too lazy to talk to him. Su Shen went over and kissed her lips: "well, I''m sick, but I''m very angry. I''m angry to make a joke." "I''m not angry. I just hate my body." Everything she eats makes her fat, which once made her abandon herself and make her feel inferior. Su shenfan doesn''t know her pain. She can''t blame Su shenfan for laughing at her like this. It''s not that fat people don''t understand their sadness. "The body that I like, what do you hate?" Su Shen is bothered to hold her in his arms and touch her waist with his hand. This meat has a circle indeed. How could it be so swollen. No wonder Su Lian is not happy. She always cares about her body. "Shao Zun likes the slim Su Lian, which is not what she looks like now, and if she doesn''t control her body, she will grow meat again. In fact, it wasn''t like that before. That''s what happened to her body when she was seriously ill. Even if she didn''t eat anything, she could grow meat." Su Shen was annoyed and said twice: "you have grown up in meat these days because I didn''t bully you. If you bully you twice a day, I won''t believe you are still growing up." Bu Yaolian looked up at him and said, "what if it''s still long?" "If it is still long, it will be cut off and sold for several liang of silver." Su shenfan Yue said. Bu Yaolian laments again. As expected, she can''t expect shaozun to accept her fat self. She is too extravagant. It''s better to try to lose weight. At least now, although shaozun will be disgusted, he won''t even touch her. "Su Lian." Su shenfan suddenly shouted. Bu Yaolian looks at him perplexedly. "It should be more elastic and taste better to make the body under the pressure of meat. Otherwise, let''s try it. Maybe I will be addicted." Su Shen is bothered to write. Bu Yaolian: "..." Do you have a little humanity? I''m still ill. Just when you have the strength to help chopsticks, you think? Su Shen looks at her bitter face and laughs. Su Lian''s sad expression is really interesting. She doesn''t complain about her doubts about life several times. He doesn''t find it interesting. "Young Zun, I''m going to sleep. You can help yourself." Bu Yaolian snorted and closed her eyes. Su Shen is annoyed and doesn''t care if she hears it or not. He holds her little rabbit: "long meat is good for long meat, too. How nice it feels here." If the family had no other room and the place was too shabby, he could get Sulian several times regardless. Worried for a few days, he didn''t vent his grudges. He didn''t find Su Lianfa. The life is so big and the life of fear has not passed. Chapter 1042 Bu Yaolian thought that shaozun would really comfort people. When Bu Yaolian woke up again, she was awakened by the sound of footsteps outside. The room was dark and lit two candles. She could not see anything. Just as she was about to sit up, the door was pushed open, and Su Shen''s irritated voice came: "wake up? When you wake up, eat the food first. " Bu Yaolian just woke up a little confused: "Shao Zun Hold. " Su Shen went to pick her up. "You can call people. After eating, we will go back. The stove in the carriage will not be cold." Bu Yaolian lies on his shoulder with a light voice. She didn''t wake up until she finished a bowl of duck soup. Su Shen is tired of sitting opposite her and piling all the chickens and ducks into her bowl. He is not afraid that she can grow meat like a pig and sell it. They ate with candles, and the cold wind outside roared. When Bu Yaolian thought of going out to be baptized by the cold wind again, she was afraid. But I can''t stay here too long. One is dangerous, the other is that Su Shen is so upset that he can''t see it. It''s too shabby. If it wasn''t for her inability to leave, Su would not have lived in such a place. After Bu Yaolian put down her chopsticks and touched her stomach, and once again despised the meat on her body, Su shenfan also put down her chopsticks. Su Shen was tired of bringing her a cloak to put on. She tied it tightly and didn''t let through the wind at all. He took her to the carriage. Bu Yaolian touched her sleeve: "wait a minute, young Zun. I have some silver tickets here to give to the old lady." Su Shen beat her hand with a little annoyance: "put it, I can still lose her." Bu Yaolian pursed her lips and stopped talking. She held him by the waist. Shaozun was a natural stove. The carriage didn''t have any delay on the road. One night, it entered the territory of Nanyue country. Buyao Lian didn''t wake up. To a side mirror green city, Su shenfan can finally have a rest in his stronghold. Even if they come after him, he is not afraid. No matter how powerful the Demon Lord is, he is just a man of the demon world. This is the territory of human beings. Besides, he was never afraid of anyone. There is no one in their profession who is afraid of anyone, who takes money to do things for others and lives to do things for himself. When Bu Yaolian wakes up, she is in a soft big bed. The quilt is bright and shiny. It looks like a high-end product. She had the feeling of finally coming back to life. Finally out of that poor and depressed place. It''s not that she dislikes the poor and loves the rich. It''s that thatched house that doesn''t matter. It''s that the quilt is too old, and it''s used by others. It''s used for many years at a glance. She''s really not used to it. But even Su Shen, who is tired of such a clean hobby, doesn''t dislike it, neither can she. Bu Yaolian is a bitter person, so she doesn''t want to go back to the bitter days at all. Their whole family didn''t want to go back to the time when they lost their money. Those days can make grandparents cry bitterly. Bu Yaolian is wearing brocade and smiling. "Tut tut Tut, look at your poor and rich face. How come you can touch the brocade quilt with flowers?" Su Shen''s irritated voice came from the other side with a strong dislike. Bu Yaolian opens the light mosquito net and looks over there. Su Shen is tired of wearing a robe and sitting on the couch barefaced. He is holding a box of red sandalwood in his hand. He doesn''t know what it is. Chapter 1043 "Little respect." Bu Yaolian is taken off the bed and pounces on him. "Don''t pounce on me. I don''t know how much you weigh now. I will be crushed to death by you." Su Shen blocked her with one hand and knocked her on the head with the other. Bu Yaolian looks at herself, alas I didn''t have the chance to eat ninety-nine Dai Chun. Now I am still a little fat. Shaozun didn''t throw her out of the door and let her sleep on the brocade quilt. It''s the end of benevolence and righteousness. She sighed and stepped back two steps: "little respect, what are you looking at?" Su Shen glanced at Yaolian and said, "I don''t want you to come here? Come here! " Bu Yaolian moves forward two steps cleverly. She dare not hug him with her fat body. Su Shen hugged her and pulled on the couch: "I''m so fat, I really think I can be crushed." Bu Yaolian pursed her lips wrongly: "I know this body is not good-looking." "Come on, as soon as you say you''re still up, come and eat this." Su shenfan opens the rosewood box and takes out a golden pill, but the size of a soybean. Without saying a word, she shoved it into Bu Yaolian''s mouth. "Little What is this, young man? " A cool feeling filled the mouth, bu Yaolian did not want to swallow also swallowed. "You don''t have to worry about getting pregnant after eating it." Su shenfan stroked her head, and her voice was soft as water. Can hear in the ear of Bu Yaolian but like a cold ice, straight to her heart. Shaozun is so afraid of her pregnancy I was already thinking of a way. She I can''t get pregnant in the future. Bu Yaolian bit her lips and bowed her head without speaking. Now that she is fat, she can''t be loved by him any more. She can''t have a baby. She doesn''t know what else she wants. Su Shen was annoyed to see her silence and hooked his lips: "how? Unhappy? " "No." Step Yao lotus soft waxy said two words, powerless. There was a temper in her voice that she didn''t even know. Su shenfan pulls her to stand up: "eat first, this time can let you order a list, want to eat what can eat." Bu Yaolian was in a bad mood and said, "I want to eat a small shop." Su shenfan: "..." "You mean it, don''t you?" It''s so flattering that she''s more and more bold. "You can eat whatever you say." Bu Yaolian doesn''t know who she is competing with. How she wanted to break the jar and fall, so she told Su Shen that she wanted children. But she did not dare. She was afraid that after she said it, she would not even have the chance to eat with him every day. I always feel inferior in my heart. I don''t respect such a beautiful person as Jiyue. Even she is suffering from this body now. How can she ask too much. "No, think of something else." "Eat whatever you like, you''ll be fat if you eat it all the same." Bu Yaolian tries to show a smile. Su Shen looked at her and said, "don''t laugh. It''s worse than crying. I don''t know if my face is full of meat now." Bu Yaolian put her head back and sighed in her heart. She could not cry. "I''ll wash myself first." Bu Yaolian opens his hand and goes to Jingfang. Su Shen frowns a little. Su Cheng says it''s true or not. He doesn''t feel that Bu Yaolian wants to have a baby at all. Bu Yaolian stayed in the clean room for a while and took a bath before she came out. Chapter 1044 There was no clothes for her in it, only a bath towel. I ate a nine thousand nine Dai Chun in it. I didn''t let my body lose too much, but I still reduced it a little bit. It''s not obvious, but I feel better with my hands. In the end, it still depends on nine thousand nine Dai Chun. Su shenfan sat on the couch and looked at the book. Seeing her coming out, he frowned: "how can it be so long?" "I took a bath. I haven''t had a bath for several days." "I washed it for you last night. I didn''t exercise in winter. Don''t wash it all the time." Su Shen is annoyed to take a Chinese dress and put it on her directly. Bu Yaolian nodded, "I don''t know if you can help me." "Well, come here for dinner. You will be hungry when you wait." Su Shen is annoyed and pulls her over. Without saying anything, he fills her with a bowl of mutton: "it''s good for you to eat when you are cold." Bu Yaolian then smiled: "thank you, shaozun. Why don''t you eat first when you are hungry?" "How do you know which one of these dishes is delicious without eating it first?" Su Shen is annoyed and takes it for granted. Bu Yaolian''s eyes widened: "it''s a trial to be a concubine!" "Stupid, eat fast." Su Shen is a little impatient. Bu Yaolian doesn''t know why. Anyway, Su shenfan is now hating herself. As expected, she won''t be favored if she is fat. Bu Yaolian drank mutton soup obediently, and the whole person felt alive after one mouthful: "this mutton is authentic. It''s definitely made by an old cook." "You can eat it. You eat it." Su shenfan gets himself a bowl, and it''s delicious. Bu Yaolian ha: "other concubines don''t dare to say that they are powerful. How about eating..." "You don''t keep your body all the time. Why are you so good at eating?" Asked Sushen curiously. "Because we can''t eat, we have done a lot of research." Bu Yaolian lied casually. In fact, it''s because there is nothing wrong with losing weight, so she set herself free and searched all the delicious food in the world to satisfy her appetite. The beauty is gone, so I have to enjoy it elsewhere. She was not so delicious before. But for people, there are always some pursuits to live. Gu Bailu, for example, is determined to counter attack the waste materials, so that people all over the world know that waste can also be strong. Little respect pursues silver and beauty. She can only pursue food and earn money. Of course, in addition to these, her biggest pursuit is Su shenfan. But Mingming is so close, but he feels far away. Su Shen is upset and doesn''t ask any more. Bu Yaolian''s body hasn''t recovered yet. After eating for a while, she is tired and puts down her chopsticks. "Anyway, the food is hot. It doesn''t matter to eat less now. If you are hungry, let them bring it in." Su shenfan also put down his chopsticks. If Bu Yaolian doesn''t eat, it''s boring for him to eat alone. "I want to go out for a walk. I''ve been sleeping and staying in bed these days. I feel sour." Su shenfan said, "let the two maids at the door accompany you. I have some other things to deal with." "OK." "Come in, dress the girl and show her around the garden. Don''t go out of the garden." Su Shen gave an annoying order. "Yes, please." Two maids take Bu Yaolian to the dresser and change clothes. Su Shen took a look and went out. If he didn''t wait for bu Yaolian to have dinner together, he would have gone out. Chapter 1045 Two maids put on a cloak and went out. When I went out, I saw that the whole garden was heavily guarded, and there were guards everywhere. There were rockery pavilions in the garden, and several wintersweet trees were blooming. The fence was built high, the cold wind could not come in, and the garden was not very cold. The maid shoved a soup lady into her hand: "Miss, shaozun asked you to take this, so you won''t be cold." Bu Yaolian takes over the hot mother-in-law Tang and says thank you. The maid followed her without expression. The maid of the prefecture has always been well-trained and never talked much. It''s almost impossible to get any news from them. Bu Yaolian felt tired after a few steps. She wanted to have a rest in the bower. The maid put the cushion on it. As soon as she sat down, she saw a white woman walking this way. When he entered the pavilion, he saw Bu Yaolian sitting here and glanced at her obliquely: "where is it from?" "Madam, this is miss lian''er. Shao Zun brought it." The maid replied respectfully. The woman is dressed in a white dress and a pure white Cape. She is very tall. She is half taller than Bu Yaolian. She looks at Bu Yaolian with her eyes bright and fierce: "when does Shao Zun''s taste change? Such a flesh beauty also likes it?" She sat down and had a maid to serve her. Bu Yaolian can feel the unfriendliness and domineering of each other. But she didn''t want to make trouble with her either. After all, everyone is a woman who is bothered by Su Shen. Why do you bother a woman. The only one who really wants to please is Su Shen. "Madam, I don''t know. Miss lian''er has been with you for many days." The maid could not bear her domineering manner, for fear that the world would not be disordered. It''s also shaozun''s confession. Who dares to bully miss lian''er? Don''t give her any face. Bu Yaolian is a kind of baozi, who doesn''t like to fight with others and is not bullied. "Cut, is that her way? What to accompany shaozun with is not to sell dog meat with sheep''s head. " The woman in white raised her head and showed a beautiful face. Bu Yaolian thinks that there are many beauties around shaozun. Compared with the three beauties sent by Xiao Jingyun, this beauty has never been better. "I''ll do it if you say so. Don''t even scold shaozun. Do you want to sell dog meat with sheep''s head? I''ll do it if I know. Don''t say sour grapes if I can''t eat grapes?" Bu Yaolian didn''t want to talk to her. But her words really touch her bottom line. Su shenfan is her bottom line. She knew what she meant. Shaozun had been with these women before, but never really touched them. Who is this woman? She doesn''t know, but it''s obvious that she is very clear about shaozun and has complaints in her heart. She is like herself, but she also follows shaozun to make a situation. She doesn''t get any real favor at all. She dare not say that she is complacent. That''s why she was so ridiculed. "What do you say? How can I scold shaozun? I''m just talking about you. Mingming didn''t get any favor. He pretended to be very favored. Shaozun asked you to stay so late. What did you do? Everyone knows that you are the only one who can touch you?" The more she said it, the more angry she became. Shaozun came to the stronghold this time. All the beauties here know that they want to be gentle with them in the past. Although I can''t really be lucky, I can stay with him and show my face in front of him. As a result, shaozun brought the beauty with him. He was still with the beauty, even they did not see him. Chapter 1046 Shao Zun has never pampered a beauty so much, how to let them not hate. They come here two or three times a year. They always go to the beauties'' places to stay. Even if they don''t spend the night, they will accompany them to eat and enjoy something. This year''s new year is coming, but I haven''t seen them at all. As soon as I came, I was pestered by this lotus girl. I thought it was some new peerless beauty, so I was quite favored. As soon as I saw it, it looked pretty good. It was just that the face was round like a big cake, swollen like a white bun, and I didn''t know what shaozun liked about her. How can I persuade this lady. Bu Yaolian smiled and said, "if he doesn''t touch me, go to find shaozun and ask him clearly. If you can''t help but let me tell you how I love shaozun?" The beautiful lady''s face turned white: "I''m not afraid to flash my tongue when I speak. I''m not ashamed!" Bu Yaolian stood up and said, "what''s the use of your anger? It''s better to have as much meat as I do. Oh, by the way, shaozun said that there is elasticity in the meat, and only when you shake it can you taste it. You haven''t been blessed by shaozun. Maybe it''s because you have less meat and a pile of bones touch you, right?" Bu Yaolian doesn''t usually have such a competitive temper. She doesn''t even argue with others because of her inferiority. One of the reasons why I would choke with this lady is that she wants to rob her favorite shaozun. Second, I just got angry at shaozun. I really don''t know where to go. Shaozun said that she was fat, even if she laughed ugly, he was her master, she could bear it. But what about this woman? She''s fat. What''s in her way. This is her. If Gu Bailu and bu Yaolian think about it, this girl should be choked to death. In fact, Yaolian''s two words have choked people to the point of suffocation. The lady, covering her chest, couldn''t believe it. She pointed out her fingers and said, "you You are shameless. I will tell shaozun how shameless you are. " Step Yao lotus hook hook lip, scolded a word: "stupid." I''ve been bothered with Su Shen for a long time, so I''ve learned the curse words. She turned and left the pavilion, leaving the lady jumping: "where is this shameless, fat into such a proud?" When Bu Yaolian returned to the room, she was even more depressed. She was disgusted by Su Shen and took the medicine that she could not conceive. People were confused. Now she is so ridiculed by others. Although she fought back in the past, she still felt inferior and knew that her body really insulted the word beauty. She went back to the room and did her homework according to the picture drawn by Gu Bailu. It doesn''t matter whether it''s useful or not, you still need to lose weight. Even if Su Shen doesn''t dislike him, he can''t let others doubt shaozun''s aesthetics and bring him out to lose his face. She was ridiculed for being small. It was a big thing to make Shao Zun look shameless. When Su shenfan came back, he was stopped by several beauties when he passed the backyard. "What''s the matter?" He asked with a frown. A line of beauties, wearing colorful, but it is bright and moving. But this behavior made him look down on him. When was his backyard so unruly, blocking people at the door? There are few beauties in Qingcheng. His subordinates know that he likes to search for them. He didn''t lack the money, so he kept the beauty in the yard. Chapter 1047 As long as he is obedient and can serve him occasionally to make him comfortable, they are not to blame in normal times. "Shao Zun In the Spring Festival, our sisters would like to invite shaozun to have a meal together. " Mrs. baiqiu opened her mouth first. She is the most special of these beauties. Her husband used to be the helmsman of Qingcheng stronghold, but he died after two days of marriage. She was born beautiful again. Her husband thought of her before he died, and asked for a place of peace for her. Su Shen is not stingy with people who can help him, so he left her behind and went to see her when he came. But I don''t think anything else about her. "Oh?" Su shenfan hands embrace chest and eyes to sweep them: "just want to let the Buddha to eat?" "I haven''t seen shaozun for a long time," Mrs. baiqiu said with a smile. "My sisters miss you very much." "Think of me? Where do you want to be? " Su Shen''s irritated tone is very casual, but the bottom of her eyes slips a trace of impatience. For him, beauty is used to relax him, not to block his way, to decide where he should go to eat. "Naturally, I think about everything." Several beauties swooped over together, arm in arm, pulling at the corners of his clothes, and others pushed him gently behind him. Su shenfan hooked his lips: "please go to dinner with me. If you don''t like it, don''t blame me for being rude." Several beauties hissed: "I''m sure you can satisfy me. You can enjoy it as much as you like." Although Su shenfan dislikes their faction, he still needs to give face to his own beauty who doesn''t do anything special. I don''t know whose boudoir it is. The fragrance is pleasant. The incense is burning in the censer. One table of vegetables and two jars of aged wine. "It took a lot of effort. You cooked this dish?" Su Shen sat down, fed two glasses of wine by the beauty, but did not refuse to drink. "It''s cooked by my concubine. Please try it. The beef is yak meat on the grassland of Qingcheng. It''s delicious." Su Shen is fed up with two bites. The taste is really acceptable. Since he has come, he will eat it and go back. After all, it''s the Spring Festival. It''s good to be friendly. Some of the beauties were content to serve him at dinner, but they looked at him admiringly, which made him useful. I think I''m really a handsome coin. So many beauties admire me. After a few drinks, Mrs. Bai Qiu asked with a smile: "little respect I heard that your taste has changed recently and you like plump beauties. Do you think our sisters should follow your taste? " Su shenfan glanced at her: "I like it all, as long as it looks beautiful." "But your favorite beauty said recently that you like to have meat. You can do things flexibly." Half jokingly, Mrs. baiqiu said. There is no doubt that this is a confession. If Shao Zun didn''t touch the girl, she would think that she was full of nonsense and ruined his affairs outside. Shaozun''s face pulled down as expected: "where did you hear that?" "Today, I went to the garden for a walk. I met your beauty, she said. But I was envied. I still wanted to grow a few Jin for myself so that shaozun could pet me like this." Su Shen put down his chopsticks impatiently: "what? Do you envy her? Want to be as fat as she is? " Chapter 1048 Lady baiqiu shook her head. "I only like shaozun''s preferences, so I ask shaozun for your confirmation." Su shenfan glanced at her: "it''s OK for a woman to think carefully, but don''t be careful in front of the Buddha. If this happens again, get out of here." Su stood up impatiently, turned around and left. Lady baiqiu pouted at the back of his departure. "Elder sister, how did you get rid of shaozun? It''s not easy to come here. Who can eat my dish?" "He''s not angry with us. He''s going back to find some girl lianer to settle accounts." Mrs. baiqiu is confident. "Really, that lotus girl is as fat as you say?" Several beauties came up and asked curiously. "That face is just like a bun. It''s just two points better than a bun." "When did Shao Zun''s vision become so bad?" Several beauties exclaimed. "She also boasts that she has slept with shaozun, and shaozun likes her flesh body to do that kind of thing. It''s flexible to shake up. You can say whether she wants face or not, and you can say that. Let''s see how shaozun teaches her." "Ha ha When we don''t know about this kind of thing The beauties here in Qingcheng are not like the beauties in the headquarters of the prefecture. They are all jealous. After all, Shao Zun spent most of his time in the headquarters of the prefecture. In order to make shaozun accompany more, everyone will fight secretly. Several of them have been handed over in private. They touch them at best when they are less respected. They don''t even touch each other. They occasionally touch their faces and flirt with each other, but they never work with real guns. Can this fat woman have less respect than them? Su shenfan went back to the room. He didn''t find Bu Yaolian at the first time, but called the two maids who accompanied Bu Yaolian today. "What''s the matter today?" The maid is confused. I don''t know what shaozun asked. "What happened to Sulian when she took a walk today?" Su Shen sat on the chair and asked coldly. Scared, the maid knelt down: "back Back to young master, I just choked with Mrs. baiqiu. Miss lian''er didn''t suffer any loss. " The maid didn''t expect Shao Zun to ask about such things between women. Shao Zun never cared about this. But think of what shaozun told you not to let Miss lian''er be bullied, she was afraid again. "Tell me about today." Su Shen frowned slightly. He was willing to spoil Su Lian because she was knowledgeable and practical, and he was not the kind of person who was proud of her. But if she shows off by doing that with herself, he has to be disgusted. The maid told the story of today truthfully: "at first, miss lian''er didn''t pay attention to Mrs. Bai Qiu''s provocation. Later, when Mrs. Bai Qiu said that miss lian''er was selling dog meat with sheep''s head, miss lian''er suddenly got angry and said that it''s OK to insult her, but not to insult you." Although she didn''t understand what this meant, it was obvious that the girl lian''er, who was gentle and had no temper, suddenly became angry. "Madam ridiculed miss lian''er for being fat. Miss lian''er said that shaozun likes fat, which makes her flexible." Su Shen''s annoyed look eased down: "I know, go down, next time who provokes Su Lian, directly dismissed people." "Yes." Su shenfan gets up and steps on Yaolian''s bedroom. Bu Yaolian is lying on the bed. She tries to lift her legs up and clasp her ankles with her hands. The whole person forms a bow. Chapter 1049 This is according to the picture that Gu Bailu drew for her. After several days of practice, she couldn''t even hold her ankle, but now she can easily become a bow. Although the body is still fat now, it has softened a lot. Su Shen was annoyed to see her like this. He hooked his lips and said, "what are you doing?" "Little, I''m doing exercises, so I can keep fit." Bu Yaolian says she wants to finish. Su shenfan rushes up with a lunge: "keep it up, keep it up like this, Su Lian, you remind me of a gesture like this." Bu Yaolian: "???" What are you talking about? What kind of posture are you in. Su Shen, annoyed and speechless, stepped on the bed and held her ankle. Bu Yaolian seemed to understand something when she finished her action: "no Don''t It will be dead. " "Try it at night." Su Shen was annoyed with the action and thought it was very feasible. Bu Yaolian: "..." "Shao Zun, this is a movement to lose weight. You Don''t think about it. " Bu Yaolian is full of black lines, which is very difficult. Su shenfan patted her ass: "Su Lian, I can''t imagine that although you have grown fat, but this body is softer. I really like you more and more." Bu Yaolian: "..." Am I happy or unhappy? Su Shen bothered to drag her down and kissed her for two times: "stop practicing, and keep your energy to practice with me in the evening. I heard that you are capable today?" Bu Yaolian frowned: "little respect for your drinking." "Well, I was invited by some beauties to have a drink when I came back." What else can bu Yaolian not understand? It must be Lady Bai Qiu who filed a complaint today. "I didn''t say anything, I just said what you said once. I didn''t say anything else." Bu Yaolian raised her hand to swear. Su took her hand and said, "Oh, tell me how you said it." "I don''t respect what you said. My body is elastic. I must have a different taste when I do that. Other concubines haven''t said anything." Su shenfan is light: "it seems that you remember very clearly, huh?" "I remember everything you said very clearly." Bu Yaolian was in his arms, unable to understand the reason why he asked. Are you angry? She shouldn''t have said this kind of private talk in front of other women. But today that lady''s mouth is too cheap. She doesn''t want to be bullied. Anyway, she is also a woman who is favored by shaozun. She has to fight for face for shaozun if she is not herself. Su Shen pinched her face: "how about losing weight? Well? " "A little less, lest the flesh be longer, and not fatter." Bu Yaolian smiles. Su shenfan raises one leg to clamp her: "well, so now let''s try whether the meat is more elastic?" Bu Yaolian''s face was slightly red: "Shao Zun, it''s not dark yet, I I''m still ill... " Su shenfan slaps her on the buttocks: "what excuse do you want to give me? What strength do you need to lose weight just now? If you are ill twice, you will be better. If you are sweating, you will be better soon." How dare Bu Yaolian resist? It''s useless to resist. She''s so little Zun is willing to touch her. It''s time to burn a high fragrance. Before the evening, there were all kinds of blushing and heart beating sounds in this room. Soon it spread all over the backyard. Several beauties came together to find Mrs. baiqiu: "madam, it''s said that shaozun was angry and went back to find that woman''s trouble. It''s all in love in the room." Chapter 1050 Mrs. baiqiu frowned: "how could it be? It must be a fake made. It''s impossible for Shao Zun to touch her." "The waitresses over there are all talking about it. Can it be fake?" "Who knows if the woman did it on purpose. It''s still so big. It''s not dark. Aren''t you afraid of being laughed at?" Several beauties don''t agree: "there is little respect, there is nothing to be ridiculed." If shaozun is willing to touch them, they call it bigger, so that others can know that shaozun is only good at spoiling himself. "I don''t believe shaozun has no vision. You don''t know how fat the woman is. Her face is just like a bun. No, it''s like a big cake." Several beauties said coldly, "you don''t believe it''s useful. Now shaozun is angry and goes back. Please show us some of them. Wait, we will all suffer." Only Mrs. baiqiu was not convinced: "I don''t believe it. It must be the dead woman who sells dog meat with sheepskin." After shaozun''s exercise, he finally ate a full meal after enduring for several days, and the whole person was in spirit. But it''s hard for buyualian. The whole person has been drained and lies on the bed. No matter how he tosses himself, he will not move or cooperate. "Su Lian, you need to continue to practice weight-loss exercises. You can unlock a lot of postures after practice." Shaozun leaned on the head of the bed contentedly and stroked her head with green silk. Bu Yaolian lies dead and doesn''t want to take care of him at all. Shaozun is satisfied and feels that he should give her something, so he holds her in his arms: "you''ve done a good job in serving him these days. He promised you to ask for something. You can ask for anything." Bu Yaolian doesn''t want to talk. She didn''t ask for anything. She wanted to have a baby and have his baby. Don''t expect him to marry in, and don''t expect him to have a couple for his whole life. At least let her have a child with him. However, this requirement is no longer possible. They have all been given medicine to avoid children. "What? You don''t want such a good chance? " Su shenfan opened her forehead hair, eyebrows slightly frown to see her. In the end, I''m not happy. It''s rare for him to be so generous. Is this woman ungrateful? "No It''s my duty to serve shaozun. I dare not ask for it. " You won''t agree to what I want. There''s nothing to say. Su shenfan lowers his head and takes a bite on her baby''s fat face: "I asked you to mention it. What do you mean by your bad mood in one day?" Bu Yaolian cried out in pain and touched her cheek. There was a tooth pit. "I don''t want you to be angry no matter what your request is." Bu Yaolian wants to ask. "Say it, whatever you say, it will meet you." Su shenfan said this in his heart. When Bu Yaolian was about to die, he even gave up his own life. There was nothing he could not agree with. "Then Can you tell me whose exquisite knot you have been carrying in your package? " Bu Yaolian''s words made Su shenfan''s hands tighten, and her eyes were bright and cold: "how do you know the things of this Buddha?" "Concubine I went to find my silver ticket that day. " "Who asked you to turn over the original?" "Su Shen is annoyed cold to drink a way. Bu Yaolian bit her lips: "it was Shao Zun who asked me to say that. Now you are angry when you say that. You have already said no!" She sniffed and curled her mouth as if she was about to cry. Su shenfan sighed: "it was sent by an old man. Don''t turn over your own things." Chapter 1051 Bu Yaolian is also aggrieved: "the silver note of my body is in your place I can''t get my family back. " "My God''s cracked mirror is also in your place. Do you think it''s lost?" Su shenfan really wants to bite her again. This is what kind of woman, has not begun to scold her, she has wronged on her own. To hell, he couldn''t stand the poor look on her face. He likes to see her sad little look because she is so angry and so pitiful, but he doesn''t like it. "No, just to scare shaozun." Bu Yaolian was also a Joker at that time. Su shenfan claps her ass: "give you such a big reward, you ask such a small question?" It''s a waste. "What kind of old man is the one who sent you the exquisite knot?" Bu Yaolian is curious. Old man''s words, has not been in the world? "If she is alive, she should be as old as you and look like you." Su Shen was annoyed to see the appearance of Bu Yaolian. When she was thin, she thought she was beautiful, but she didn''t think she was much like Er Gouzi. Now that he''s fat and round, he''s really similar to ER Gouzi. As the face of erguozi grows, it should not be far from buyulian when he grows up. That''s why he dotes on Bu Yaolian. He always thinks that if Er Gouzi grows up, he will look like Bu Yaolian. He can''t have two dogs anymore, so he is willing to give them to someone like her. "My body is very similar to your old life?" said Bu Yaolian So Has she always been a substitute? Bu Yaolian doesn''t know whether she should be happy or sorry, but she doesn''t have any happy elements in her heart. "It''s the second thing in looks. It''s just half the point. It''s not a bit promising." Su Shen pinches her face and feels that he hasn''t thought about Er Gouzi for a long time. People''s feelings are always with the passage of time, other people''s intervention, it seems that will become weak. He thought that he would pay attention to ER Gouzi in his whole life, and other women could not get his favor. But Sulian became an exception. Step Yao lotus mouth smoke: "where does my body have no future." It''s just in front of you. You''re the master. You''re the one I like. Can I help you. Besides, sometimes you are childish enough to have no friends. "Success will make people hate you for such a long time. Who dares to hate you next time? I''m bullied by them." At ordinary times, he would scold one or two words for stupidity. He would not dare to scold her any more. "I just don''t want to make a bad noise." Bu Yaolian pouted. She was very eloquent, but she didn''t want to use it in a fight. Su Shen gave a little annoyance. Bu Yaolian stammered: "and if I beat her, I may not win..." Maybe he was slapped twice by the other side. That''s more than worth the loss. That lady baiqiu is a smart person at first sight. She went to hit her, but she didn''t touch the stone with an egg. Su shenfan provokes her chin: "so So I would like to boast that you know how to judge the situation and how much you have? " Bu Yaolian blinked: "I''ll be happy if you are willing to praise me." Su shenfan bowed his head and took two bites on her lips: "I give you so many people to protect you, do you not know or what? They''ll watch people move you? " Chapter 1052 Bu Yaolian''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise: "your people are used to protect some big things. Can you also do such small things?" His people do protect her, but they won''t participate in this kind of fight among women. Su shenfan hooked his lips: "you need to be clear. If anyone moves you, they will make a move. So next time, you should be smart. Don''t be bullied. It''s just like a steamed stuffed bun. Pingbailiang Faye gives you so much love." Bu Yaolian nodded seriously: "OK, next time I''ll do it. If I can move my hand, I won''t make any noise." It''s really ugly. It''s easier to solve things with hands. "But She didn''t bully me either. " Bu Yaolian Dudu mouth: "I can put her angry face is blue, pointing at my nose son scold, is not angry and despondent she can do so." "Ah You think you have won the battle, right? I was scolded by people pointing at my nose? " There was a trace of cold in Su Shen''s troubled eyes. Bu Yaolian shook her head and said, "her rage means that I won. The losers will lose their grace. It''s pathetic." Su shenfan stroked her hair: "you are the only one to be bullied." However, it is also good for her. At least, don''t worry about what happens to her. Su shenfan''s satisfaction with Bu Yaolian has been raised to another level. After all, bu Yaolian''s body is still not completely recovered. When he talks with Su shenfan, he closes his eyes and falls asleep. Su Shen is bothered to see her fall asleep. He gets out of bed and covers her up and leaves the door. "Su Sheng, get over here." Su shenfan calls Su Sheng over. Su Sheng''s face is full of fear and fear: "Shao Zun, is there anything wrong with your subordinates?" Shaozun''s face is obviously not right. Who has offended him? "That lady baiqiu has torn her mouth, and the woman who dares to scold her doesn''t look in the mirror." Su Shen ordered coldly. Su Sheng said in some embarrassment, "little Zun, madam baiqiu is the wife of the former helmsman. You promised to take care of his widow." "If she is a wise person, she will live better than anyone else, but it''s beyond her capacity." Su shenfan turned to the study, there is no room for further discussion. He doesn''t object to women''s careful thinking, but small quarrels are pleasant, and big quarrels are disgusting. This or Su Lian doesn''t care about this. If she cares about making trouble with herself, he still hopes that the backyard can make him relax? When Mrs. Bai Qiu compared with Su Lian, she lost several grades and didn''t even deserve to lift his shoes. What else do these women keep to do. Su Sheng''s heart was tight, and sure enough, lianer girl was different. Even shaozun had to intervene in the fight between these women. She kicked lady baiqiu out of the game. In the future, I''m afraid lianer is the only one in the backyard. In fact, Su Sheng can see that lianer girl was really different from shaozun when she almost died that night. In the past, although shaozun also touched women, it was just a dental ceremony, and there was no real work. Lian''er is his first girl. I thought that this love would not last for a long time. Soon a new beauty would take it away from him. But no, for such a long time, miss lian''er hasn''t kept the empty room alone. Moreover, miss lian''er''s figure is getting fatter and fuller. Chapter 1053 However, shaozun has no disrespect at all. If we put it in the past, it is impossible. Su Sheng hurriedly took people to Mrs. Bai Qiu''s room. Mrs. baiqiu is discussing with several beauties about the countermeasures. She is still sure that shaozun will never let Buyao Lian serve her. "That body is so fat that the meat on the face can be cut off to make several meals. Do you like it?" Mrs. baiqiu spoke with high air. Several beauties shook their heads: "if I were that fat, I would not have the courage to live." "So, what tricks is that woman playing?" "What are you doing, beauties?" Susheng let people kick open the door, please come in and watch them coolly. Because there are so many beauties in shaozun, Su Sheng sees so many of them, so he is almost immune to them. "Here you are, Mr. Su. Please take a seat. What can I do for you?" Several beauties saw Su Sheng and immediately piled up a smile stained with honey. Everyone knows that Su''s bodyguard is the most trusted person around shaozun. He usually comes to convey shaozun''s meaning. Su Sheng winked at the people behind him, and several people in black put Mrs. Bai Qiu on the table. "Su What do you mean, sushi? " Asked Mrs. baiqiu angrily. Su Sheng went over and knocked on the table with his ruler: "Mrs. Bai Qiu, shaozun always treats you well, but you are ungrateful." "I How can I be ungrateful? " Lady baiqiu was in a fog. "Shao Zun dotes on the lianer girl most. She is afraid of being held in her hands. She never wants to say a harsh word. How dare you point at her nose and scold her for being shameless and shameless, and despise her for being ugly? Well? " Su Sheng put the ruler into her mouth: "shaozun is angry now, you can take it." "Well I I want to see shaozun... " Mrs. baiqiu is not willing. How could it be such a result. What''s good about that woman who''s as fat as a pig? Is Shao Zun lost? "Shao Zun doesn''t have time to see you. Your mouth is very fond of saying. Then you can''t be good enough." Su Sheng''s eyes are bright and slightly fierce. When the ruler is stirred, the corners of the two mouths of Mrs. Bai Qiu are directly torn open, and the flesh and blood are suddenly blurred. The beauty standing by looked shivering. They listen to the people outside, they are all the demons who are cold-blooded and ruthless. They eat people and don''t spit their bones. They take money and use various means to deal with people. They also don''t believe it on weekdays, because although shaozun has little time with them, he is always gentle. Today is the first time to see shaozun so cold-blooded and merciless, not to speak a little bit of affection, even Mrs. baiqiu has dealt with it. Not to mention them. They just said bad things about Miss lian''er. Su Sheng dropped his ruler and wiped his hands. He looked at them sharply with his eyes: "I think Miss lian''er is ugly with some meat, isn''t it?" Several beauties shook their heads. Where can they be ugly? What Shao Zun likes is the immortal. They were also brought by Mrs. baiqiu. "Then you are going to be uglier than her, and tell the kitchen to go down and give more oil and water to these beauties every day, so as to give them a good boost of meat." Su Sheng is done. He''s gone. Left behind a few beauties want to die of heart have. It doesn''t matter whether you like it or not. Anyway, if you eat well, live well, dress well and dress beautifully every day, you can also enjoy yourself. Chapter 1054 But if the body is fat In the future, I will even dislike myself. Several beauties suddenly fell to the ground, feeling the world dark. Bu Yaolian didn''t know that she would give Ko a group of beauties in the backyard. I picked up the beauty in the backyard who bothered a stronghold of Sushen. She felt a lot better when she slept till dawn. Su Shen is annoyed to see that she looks good, and makes people prepare to go back to Baidi city. He hasn''t even seen the elixir for several days, which makes him feel less accomplished. And in fengqingtian''s territory, he is really safe. Knowing that she was going back, bu Yaolian was really happy. She had to go back and ask Gu Bailu what to do next. Su Shen is upset because lady baiqiu is not very smooth. Always feel that his favorite woman was bullied by others, that is to hit him in the face. Bu Yaolian''s business is nothing different. She doesn''t care. Su Shen is even more angry when he sees her. She has come several times in the carriage. Gu Bailu and them went back to Baidi city smoothly, although they were caught up and fought several times. But with Gu Bailu''s immunity talisman, the demon lord''s ghost army is really half of its ability. All the way to fight and chase, Gu Bailu has safely returned to the king''s mansion of Baidi city by the eighth day of the new year. "At last I have come back." This trip out, out of the urgency, but it is all done. Feng Qingtian himself waited on her to take a bath. She can''t do these things by herself. Feng Qingtian doesn''t want other people to touch her, even aro. So I have to do it myself. Gu Bailu is happy to let him serve her. It was not her job to be pregnant, so she had to make trouble with men at this time. Feng Qingtian naturally doesn''t have any complaints. "Wang Ye, do you want to find a royal doctor for a look? You''d better make some medicine and rest assured." Gu Bailu ate the bird''s nest and held the Phoenix in the sky. Feng Qingtian was slapped by the demon. Although he had eaten the dragon blood pill from Gu Bailu, he was afraid of any sequelae. Fengqingtian is more powerful. Now it''s the human body. "No, it''s over. Don''t worry about me." Feng Qingtian thought for a moment and said, "in case you have too many dreams at night, you should eat the peerless elixir." Gu Bailu frowned: "can I eat this directly? Will it be too strong? " "I''ll ask the national teacher tomorrow. If you can, you can eat it directly." Gu Bailu shook his head: "it''s a waste for me to eat such a big one alone. I''m sure I''ll give you something to eat. There''s also little respect and shallow children. They also get a share. We can''t eat alone." Feng Qingtian rubbed her head: "then you can do it. Give them some points. It will take their strength to go to Tiangong cliff." Gu Bailu handed him the bowl: "I can''t eat it." Feng Qingtian put the bowl on the table and helped her to sleep: "let''s have a rest today. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." "Well." The bigger Gu Bailu''s month is, the more restless he is. In the middle of the night, he is often kicked up by the child in his stomach. This guy is more and more noisy, as if he is in a hurry to get out of his stomach. Feng Qingtian stroked her stomach for midnight to make her sleep safely. The next day, fengqingtian came to the national teacher to ask about the immortal elixir. The master was shocked: "it''s said that you and the princess robbed the immortal elixir of yunqi emperor. It turns out that''s true?" Chapter 1055 "Nonsense, we are fair and aboveboard for what we stole." Gu Bailu let aro help her to come in and straighten her way. "Well, is that so?" I''ve seen Guoshi''s face before. Don''t think you can deceive me. Robbing someone''s things is robbing them, but also taking them openly. Can we not be so shameless. "Of course, Emperor yunqi gambled with us. If he lost, he would meet our requirements. Our requirement is that he give us the elixir, so what''s the problem with taking his elixir? How did he take it? We''re just saying that. " Guoshi is very ignorant. He is very honest. Here''s a bet with you. Is it even for the country. "Willing to lose." Feng Qingtian said four words lightly. The head of the National Teacher''s jaw: "well, it''s a good skill for the king and the princess to take it back, but the elixir is really strong. Don''t eat it directly. Divide it into small parts first, and then drink it with clear spring water. Especially the princess is still pregnant. You must take it carefully." "Where is the clear spring water?" Feng Qingtian asked. "The clear spring water is not so easy to get. It''s in the deep part of the forest of Warcraft. Now it''s occupied by the king of Warcraft..." Gu Bailu smiled and said, "king of beasts, it''s OK. I know you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Guoshi is a bit hit. You know everyone. "I''ll send someone to pick it up, and then I''ll ask the national teacher for more advice. My baby is not easy to conceive, but I don''t think of any mistakes." "It''s a matter for me to serve you." Gu Bailu was relieved to learn that the elixir could be used. After two days at home, the people who took the clear spring water also came back. "The king of beasts is not in trouble. It''s said that it''s the princess you want to send someone to take it out immediately, but they miss their little prince and ask when he can go back." Report to those who come back. Gu Bailu: "..." She has been so busy recently that she has forgotten the beautiful little prince MIA. He followed his master to build a pagoda in futu island? "Go to the Warcraft forest again and tell them that the little prince is with his master. I will send a letter for them to let the little prince come back." "OK, the small one goes down." Gu Bailu waved and thought of Shifu. She had no memory before, so she only felt like a father to this master. Now she knows who master is. At that time, she had a quarrel with fengqingtian about Maodun. She went to the world without permission from Tiangong cliff. She felt that the spiritual power of the world was too weak, so she had to strengthen it. So I taught myself Maoshan Taoism and all kinds of spells to a mortal. That man is Gu Bailu''s master. Because of her teaching, master changed his life and became a human being. The book that Gu Bailu got was his handkerchief. Later, Gu Bailu had an accident in Tiangong cliff. When master''s budget arrived, he took two bodyguards to Tiangong cliff and saved Gu Bailu. Those two bodyguards are Gu Bailu''s parents after her reincarnation, and her master has been reincarnating her. They are all protecting her in their own way. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or a destiny. She chased Nanning from modern times to this world. She passed through and became the posterity of Shifu and got her hand pierced by Shifu. The grace she gave many years ago finally helped her, which was also called the reincarnation of cause and effect. Chapter 1056 She looked at her soul receiving bracelet. Their souls were still in it. Tens of thousands of souls, it''s not so easy to find out their parents, and it''s reasonable They should be sent to the underworld for reincarnation. But the underworld Ah I participated in that plan for many years. All of them are afraid that fengqingtian''s family is the only one who has swallowed all the other realms. She also has an account with the underworld. She is unwilling to send her parents there. Although with memory, Gu''s father and mother are actually counted strictly and have no favor for her to bear, but they also have feelings of nurturing. People''s feelings are out of the place. She can do her best to both shallow and bu Yaolian. Naturally, she doesn''t want her parents to be sent to the underworld to suffer. But what should she do if she leaves her parents in the world? So these days, she has been afraid to open this soul receiving bracelet to release all these souls. One is that the soul is too much to control and make trouble. Second, I didn''t figure out how to treat my father and mother. When fengqingtian came back in the evening, Gu Bailu told him that he wanted to look after his father and his mother. Feng Qingtian frowned: "the best way is to let them reincarnate, because they are human beings." Gu Bailu also knows that it is impossible for them to become immortals. Even if she finally took down Tiangong cliff and opened a back door for them, they were also souls, unable to exist in Tiangong cliff. "Can I borrow them two flesh bodies?" "I know you don''t give up, but it''s better to reincarnate." Gu Bailu said, "I also know which situation is the best, but now in the underworld, I''m not sure, and I''m not willing to do things for them. I''d better grasp these souls first." Tens of thousands of souls is a big deal for the underworld. "You can do whatever you want." Feng Qingtian doesn''t hold her to any decision. As long as she can give birth safely. Gu Bailu takes out the great elixir from the soul receiving bracelet, and a red light shines on the whole room in an instant. The peerless elixir is like a red bead lying in Gu Bailu''s palm. "What a good thing." Gu Bailu can''t help sighing, that''s how he can feel the continuous power of his body. Feng Qingtian hands her the clear spring water and takes the peerless elixir from her hand. The peerless elixir is divided into five parts. He took the biggest one and handed it to Gu: "eat it first. The child is nine months old and may be born at any time." Gu Bailu opens her mouth and swallows the elixir. It looks like a hard pill, but it melts in the mouth and tastes like chocolate. With the smell of chocolate. But it''s also a little bitter like chocolate without sugar. At the moment of eating, Gu felt hot all over. In an instant, she went from the cold winter to the hot summer, which made her scalp numb. "Drink spring water." Feng Qingtian feeds the water cup to her mouth. Gu Bailu took a glass of water and drank the clear spring water: "it''s still necessary. It''s hot and thirsty." Feng Qingtian poured her another cup, but the small cup was not enough. Finally, Gu Bailu drinks with a jar of cattle in his arms. Otherwise, people will be burned to the point of no water, burned or dried. Fortunately, I asked the national teacher. Otherwise, Gu Bailu would have been a corpse without drinking the clear spring water to cool down. Chapter 1057 Even after drinking clear spring water, Gu Bailu had a high fever all night. Fortunately, the fire passed the next day. As soon as she tried her soul power, ma''a, it soared in a straight line. The light released was all top red This kind of feeling of leaping from the worst student in the class to the school bully, don''t be too good! Gu Bailu felt that his appetite was very big. He ate three bowls of rice and two bowls of soup in one breath. I haven''t eaten for a long time. I''m hungry again! She has been cooking for her in the kitchen, which makes the whole kitchen of the emperor''s mansion very tired. Gu Bailu didn''t expect that she would eat the elixir. "My Lord, if you don''t want to be a king, I''m afraid you can''t support me. Have I become a pauper?" Gu Bailu himself laments that if she eats like this, will she make her poor. In fact, she knew that it was not her own food, but the guy in her belly. It seems that after eating the peerless elixir, the baby in the belly recovers and suddenly realizes that he is the son of heaven and earth and should be different. In a flash, he became a big bucket. Feng Qingtian smiled: "it''s good to eat, it means he''s ok now." This is the real son of heaven and earth. How can he be like a normal child. When Bu Yaolian and Su shenfan came to the prince''s mansion, Gu Bailu was eating with relish in a table of vegetables. Bu Yaolian was surprised to see the maid put away a pile of plates. "What kind of banquet is the prince''s mansion having?" She asked curiously. The maid shook her head and said, "there is no banquet. The princess ate them all by herself." Bu Yaolian''s eyes widened. She looked at the dishes in the maid''s hands and counted them. Twelve dishes? £¿£¿£¿ What happened to her family Lulu? How did it become so horrible? More than she can eat? When Bu Yaolian rushed in, Gu Bailu was having a good time, and there were two empty plates in front of her. "Lulu, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me!" Bu Yaolian rushes over and worries about the tunnel. Gu Bailu asked her to sit down. "You are back, too. I know shaozun is capable of bringing you out safely." In fact, Gu Bailu also received the news that it was not easy for them to escape from shaozun. In order to escape from the demon Zun, they followed the most remote and difficult way. Bu Yaolian followed him and suffered a lot. But Su shenfan is also a man. He brings back buyulian in peace. She didn''t know that Bu Yaolian almost lost her life. "Yes, we have come back, but I don''t know what happened to shallow''er now. Little prince shaozun sent someone back, and I don''t know what happened." Su Shen was annoyed and snorted: "do you believe in this Bu Yaolian shook her head: "I dare not. I''m worried about it. Lu Lu, what''s the matter with you? Why do you eat this? What happened to make you overeat?" She remembered that the reason why she overeated was that she was frustrated with her body, so she went on the way of no return. "It''s OK, you don''t have to worry. This is the reason why I ate the elixir. In fact, it''s not that I want to eat it, it''s that the children want to eat it. You can rest assured." Bu Yaolian has no words: "do you just sit and eat all the time?" "I can''t help it. If I don''t eat the guy in my stomach, I will make trouble. If I don''t eat the guy in my stomach, I will be hungry. I can only eat it like this until he is willing to land." Bu Yaolian was worried: "if you have such a good appetite after eating the elixir, you''d better not eat the elixir. If you become fat like a concubine, you can''t abandon yourself to death." Su shenfan: "???" Chapter 1058 "How can a person with excellent physique eat fat? Don''t compare yourself to yourself. " Gu Bailu asked jokingly, "if shaozun is fat, will you like it?" Su Shen frowned: "I can''t be fat. Don''t ask this question without level." Bu Yaolian looks at Su shenfan on her side. She has a long body and thin clothes. She takes off all her spring and autumn legs. Her muscles are clear. She wants to bite twice. If fat becomes a ball, will she like it? This question She really hasn''t thought about it. Probably not. At least not as fat as she used to be. She dislikes that kind of fat herself, and she can''t tolerate Su Shen''s becoming so upset. Then the idols will be destroyed. Su shenfan slaps her on the forehead: "you really want to! Take back your broken thoughts. I will always be the best. " Bu Yaolian nodded seriously: "shaozun has always been so romantic, how can he become fat paper, absolutely impossible." Become as fat as she is, she accepts incompetence. So Su Shen is tired of her being fat, and she thinks it''s quite normal. "Tut Tut, it''s hard to say what''s going on in the world. Even if he''s not fat, he may disfigure himself. Maybe there''s a pothole under his mask. He dare not even take it off." Gu Bailu said teasingly while eating. Su Shen gave her a cold look: "eat your meal. I can''t stop eating. If I don''t take off my mask, I''m afraid you want to remarry." "Ha Ha Ha. "Gu Bailu said three times:" talk with your conscience. Who dares to surpass my lord when it comes to looks? I dare to gamble with my head. " Su shenfan Leng hum: "don''t try to excite me, eat your meal." "Lu Lu, I don''t agree with you. I don''t think my little respect is a pothole face. At most, it''s a little yin-yang face. I wear a mask all day and don''t bask in the sun. It may be too white." Gu Bailu''s eyes widened, and her eyes filled with interest to look at Su Shen. "Why didn''t I think about it Shao Zun, take it down and have a look. It may be yin-yang face. " "Fart." Su shenfan rubs the top of Bu Yaolian''s hair: "let''s see how I clean you up in the evening." Bu Yaolian blushed and glared at him: "Lulu is here. Don''t respect you Nonsense. " "I don''t have a yin-yang face. Next time I mention it, you will die." Su Shen is a little upset. The reason why he is upset is that he really has a little yin-yang face. This side is wearing a mask, so the skin will be a little whiter than that of the other half exposed outside. Although it is not obvious, it can be a little different if you look carefully. Others may not be able to see it, but Su Lian and his neck intersect. If they are so close, they can definitely see it. He had to find a way to get his face back in the sun, so that Su Lian could not find his shortcomings. He is the most beautiful young man. Bu Yaolian nodded: "I know." Gu Bailu obviously didn''t believe it: "shaozun, it''s a common problem. There must be a difference between wearing a mask and an unshielded face. You don''t take it off all day long. It must be whiter here than here. It''s definitely a yin-yang face. Lianer, you can figure out whether you like such a shaozun or not." Su Shen''s face turned black, and bu Yaolian felt that he was going to be angry. Quickly hugged his arm and said, "I like what Shao Zun has become." Chapter 1059 A face villain proudly raised a little face with some flesh. Gu Bailu put down his chopsticks and touched his stomach: "my child, look at the couple who show their love. I don''t care that you are still a child at all." Su Shen is tired of hearing Bu Yaolian''s answer, but his face softens a lot. He feels that he will quarrel with Gu Bailu and affect his mood. I''m too lazy to stay any longer. I''m going to walk with Bu Yaolian. Gu Bailu called him, "Shao Zun, wait, take away your booty." Gu Bailu took out a piece of immortal magic pill the size of candy from the soul receiving bracelet and handed it to him: "one for one, this is yours." Su Shen is annoyed to take over and look at Gu Bailu: "what about Su Lian''s?" Gu Bailu''s mouth is slightly drawn: "do you want two on your own? Don''t be greedy... " "I lost my reputation and got mixed up with you. After this time, everyone knows that I received the SLR water, and it''s my God who finally suffered the pursuit. Besides, if there is no su Lian, you think I will turn back?" Su Shen is tired of putting out his business eloquence to start negotiations. Bu Yaolian hurriedly said: "no No, I don''t need to It''s also a waste to eat this food. I''m not smart enough... " "Stupid, it''s because of the low mental power that you want to eat. It makes you become a master in a second. This is not what you want most?" Su Shen is tired of patting her on the head and wants to wake her up. "No, no, I can''t ask for such valuable things. I haven''t done anything. Lulu, don''t be embarrassed." She knew that this elixir was snatched by several cooperation parties. She was the one who didn''t do her best and shouldn''t have been divided. Little respect for her is also thinking of her, but she really has no face to take. Gu Bailu pouted. "There is no more of this stuff. If you give it to lian''er, it''s OK. If shaozun wants to give it to her, you can give it to her by yourself. As you said, she is the biggest hero. Shaozun will give it to her." Su Shen''s face was cold and annoyed: "you are not even dirty!" "I grabbed this stuff. How can I has the final say?" Gu Bailu ignored him. Su Shen is tired of asking for another share for lian''er. He has more. Although lian''er is a meritorious official, she gave her share to shaozun together. So how to thank lian''er? That''s the trouble of Su Shen. There are only a few in total. What she gives to shaozun is the biggest one. It''s impossible to give him more. Bu Yaolian pulls shaozun: "shaozun I don''t want you to argue with Lu. " "Stupid woman, you can see clearly that your former master didn''t think of you at all. You worked hard to get something for her. They won''t even give you a small share." Shao Zun takes Bu Yaolian and walks: "walking, the former master is not good. I treat you well." Su shenfan pulls her out of the door. Bu Yaolian looks back at Gu Bailu, who blinks at her. Bu Yaolian smiled apologetically. Seeing them go, Gu Bailu said: "aro, do you think Su shenfan really likes our lian''er? Even this kind of peerless elixir is willing to give it to her." A Luo one face is confused: "Lotus son accompanies him to sleep, certainly wants to give her good thing." The young lady just sleeps with him and gives birth to a child, so the young lady is so kind to him. What is it to give a big soul pill? Even the stars in the sky are willing to pick for miss. So it''s natural that you should treat lian''er with less respect. Chapter 1060 "Su shenfan is the most astute person. He gets the greatest benefit with the least reward. He knows that we need to rob something like the peerless elixir. He knows that the current affairs are against the current situation. He shows that he wants to get it, but he is willing to give it to lian''er. It''s interesting." Although there is also Xiao Jingyun''s element of death, the biggest reason for Su Shen''s displeasure is Gu Bailu''s belief that he is bound to get the peerless elixir. In other words, he is more optimistic about himself. About that contest, he saw some doorways and knew that the underground palace without spiritual power might be better for her. People who know that there is this great elixir, who don''t want to grab a share, don''t ask for a higher level, but don''t fall behind. Other people eat, they eat, so as to maintain the divine position. Su Shen is more intelligent than anyone else. In fact, the part that she bothered Su Shen already included Bu Yaolian''s. He didn''t take the initiative to help Bu Yaolian, and she would remind him to divide the lotus part. I didn''t expect that he would ask for bu Yaolian without saying anything. This is definitely not a general feeling. I''m afraid lian''er is going to make it. Gu Bailu is happy to think of this place. When he is happy, he starts a bowl of food. Su shenfan pulls Bu Yaolian back to her room and snorts: "look at the former master you want to help. I''m reluctant to give you anything. I''ll see you help her later." Bu Yaolian laughs: "I am your man, and I do things for you." "I think you have a little idea." Su shenfan breaks the big red elixir in half: "eat it, try to become an expert." Bu Yaolian shook her head: "no, it''s a waste to give this to my concubine." The elixir may make her more powerful, but it''s too wasteful. She may only eat one tenth of the effect of shaozun, so it is better to give shaozun all to eat. "I want you to eat as soon as you eat. What waste is not wasted? Can''t I afford to waste it?" Sushen fed her. Bu Yaolian holds it in the palm of her hand. A comfortable force glides over her body, which makes her feel comfortable. It''s a great feeling, just like doing that kind of thing, when I''m finally excited. But she dare not eat "Little Shao Zun, I will eat as much as Lu Lu. I''m afraid I will be too fat to move in bed. I can''t eat! " Bu Yaolian shakes her head desperately. She definitely wants the latter. Because she will lose less respect if she is fat, she would rather not have psychic power. Su shenfan poked her forehead: "say you''re stupid, you still don''t admit it. Gu Bailu''s reason is that she ate the elixir and gained the power of the spirit, so she needs energy to eat so much. You''re not pregnant and afraid of anything." Bu Yaolian is not as optimistic as Su shenfan. What if she eats like Gu Bailu? Who will she cry for then. She is not like Gu Bailu. She will not be fat if she eats more. "My body Keep it first. This kind of good thing is a little reluctant to eat. " Bu Yaolian holds it in her palm. Su Shen glanced at her in disgust: "you are so unpromising that I can''t see you. Anyway, this part is for you. You can do it by yourself, let alone I don''t hurt you." Chapter 1061 "I know that you are the one who loves me the most." Bu Yaolian pours into his arms and tries to be obedient. Su Shen is tired and stiff. "Su Lian, are you fat again?" He''s under a lot of pressure. "No No? " When she ate jiujiudaichun, she was still a little thin. She was afraid that too much fat would be bothered and disliked by Sushen. "How do you feel that you are so heavy?" Su shenfan buttoned her ass and lifted her up: "come on, let me have a good look at where he is fat." "Little honor, don''t play hooligans in the daytime..." "What? Can''t play? " "Yes..." Bu Yaolian immediately counseled. Su Shen has not enjoyed himself these days. Although there is something special in the carriage, it can be done once or twice. It''s really uncomfortable when there are more. Because of the reward from Shao Zun, bu Yaolian also felt that her hands were short, so she had to work hard. Although shaozun didn''t let her have children, she was willing to give her anything good. She knows how precious this thing is. She is so enthusiastic, Su shenfan is naturally even higher. Later, bu Yaolian really fainted. Su shenfan thought that she would be OK after a rest as usual. But when he waited for her to clean up and take a bath, bu Yaolian didn''t move. She didn''t even hum. He thought something was wrong, and thought of the fact that Su Lian was still ill and was not recovering. He quickly asked Su Sheng to find a doctor. Susheng went to see the doctor in a hurry. The doctor is in the arbitrary palace, because Gu Bailu may be in labor at any time, and even the royal doctor is in the house. The imperial doctor was pulled to see Bu Yaolian. He first asked the situation, "why did you faint?" "It''s just physical exhaustion." Su Shen''s face was a little upset. The royal doctor is also a person who knows what''s going on. Young men and women have unlimited energy He quickly gave Bu Yaolian a broken vein. The more he broke his eyebrow, the tighter he was. He saw that Su Shen was upset. "What''s the situation? What are you doing with such a high frown?" "This girl has suffered a lot of damage a while ago." "Yes, I picked up a life in the ghost gate, but it''s almost better. Why do you faint? " "It''s a happy event. I''m afraid it''s a happy pulse." Royal medicine. "What?" Su Shen was a little confused: "what do you say?" "The girl is afraid to be pregnant. Her pulse is a bit like, but because the month is too shallow, it''s not necessarily accurate. When was her last monthly letter?" The royal doctor is not sure about the tunnel. "Twelve." Su shenfan is accurate. Why can you remember so clearly, because it was the three days he suffered the most. Just tasted the taste came a month letter, but he was slandered to death, to death can remember this day. "It''s the 15th day of today. The girl''s monthly letter hasn''t come. It''s just like carrying it." Su Shen''s mind was confused again: "are you serious?" "I''m not sure. I''ll have a look in ten and a half days..." Su shenfan swung his skirt: "I want a certain answer, you dare to let me have a try!" The royal doctor dared not say that he was not sure. He insisted: "I am pregnant, and the girl is indeed pregnant. Congratulations to shaozun." Su Shen is annoyed to let him go: "what should I pay attention to? Tell me about it. I became a father for the first time." Su Shen is a little confused and always feels that he has come too soon. He took the pill for bu Yaolian a few days ago, but today a doctor told him that Su Lian was pregnant. Chapter 1062 Happiness comes too soon, like a tornado. He didn''t know what he was feeling, but it was really good. "Most The most important thing to pay attention to is the lack of housing, especially in the first three months, we must ban it. " The imperial doctor''s words completely dispelled Su shenfan''s joy. "What do you say?" How many times do you want to get in one night? Now you tell me you want to ban it for three months? £¿£¿£¿ Is it so troublesome for a woman to be pregnant? Su Shen frowns and looks at Su Lian, who is lying on the bed. If you don''t, you can''t let him rob his happiness. He hasn''t had enough! The royal doctor said again: "the first three months is a dangerous period. If the children are very likely to slip away, they must not." Su shenfan thought: "you Give me the soup of plums. " ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± The royal doctor''s face is muddled, isn''t it? I didn''t like it very much just now. I was excited to be a father for the first time. Although I tried my best to suppress it, the royal doctor still felt it. But why do you want the soup now? Because it''s forbidden? The royal doctor found it a little strange. "Really The Royal doctors don''t know why. "I''ll let you drive, whatever." Su Shen sat beside the bed impatiently, holding Bu Yaolian''s hand. Tut tut Tut, such a fleshy hand, it feels so touching. "Su Lian, we can have more children later. Let''s wait a few months before we conceive. I''ll have fun first, isn''t it?" Su Shen is tired of talking to himself. Su Sheng takes the ignorant royal doctor down. After the imperial doctor made a prescription for Su Sheng, he went to ask Gu Bailu for pulse. Every morning, in the middle of the morning and in the evening, I will ask for three times of pulse. Gu Bailu just woke up after a full sleep. The royal doctor asked her pulse to say that she was in good condition and her mother and son were healthy. The expected date of delivery was about the end of this month or the beginning of next month. "Let''s land quickly. I''m free. I''m suffering." Gu Bailu touched her stomach: "but I love you no matter how much I suffer, son." The royal doctor smiled: "princess, you naturally love children, but that little one Alas, I want to slide the child off. " Gu Bailu looked at him strangely: "what were you talking about? What little respect is going to slide the child off? " "Back to the princess, the lotus girl with shaozun just fainted. She asked Weichen to break her pulse. It turned out to be a happy pulse. However, shaozun said that she would slip away. She was very happy to hear that. She was not happy for three months when she heard that she was going to be banned." It''s better for them to be king free and good to their wives. Even if the princess is pregnant, she never touches anyone else. It''s all about my wife. "What!" Gu Bailu jumped up abruptly: "do you think lian''er is pregnant?" Her eyes widened, my God, how lian''er wanted to have a baby. Young Zun, that pit of goods is going to slip? Gu Bailu ran to the door with her big belly in her arms. "Miss! Slow down, you are going to run out! " Aro chases after her anxiously, and nightying directly blocks Gu Bailu: "princess, be careful of the children." Gu Bailu is as light as a swallow at all. After eating the elixir, the child''s ball is nothing. But Feng Qingtian is still very worried about her. She is not allowed to come here. "It''s OK for the child, but only for lian''er''s child. Hurry to stop it for me." Chapter 1063 Night tassel nods: "belong to go down, Princess you slowly come." In the wing room of the other garden, Su Shen was annoyed to hum with the prescription given by the imperial doctor: "it''s the first child of Laozi. Do you think it''s good to deal with it like this?" Su Sheng is an individual, but he dare not give advice. To be bigger, the child in lian''er''s belly is his little master. He is loyal. How can he harm the little master. "My subordinates think it''s better to ask Miss lian''er about it." "It''s necessary to ask her if Su Cheng has said it. What a woman wants most is children. Now it''s just like her." "That''s how you are. Let Miss lian''er have a baby." Shaozun kicks him: "roll away, I''m not happy at all." What can I be happy with? I was so happy with the delicious food that I was robbed of the delicious food by a broken child. There is definitely a heart to kill him. But Thinking of what she promised Su Lian, and thinking that she thought she had given her a pill for sterilization, he could not kill her with that depressed expression. Su shenfan felt for the first time that women were in trouble. It was really a disaster. It''s been more than a month since I touched the ball. Su Sheng retreats and sees the night tassel coming. Night tassel rushes in and says to shaozun, "shaozun, the princess wants to see you. Please calm down." Su Shen gives her a cold look: "get out, what do I need to calm down?" "The child must not slip off. It is very harmful to lian''er''s body. Maybe she will be pregnant again later." Night tassel face expressionless tunnel. Su shenfan hooked his lips: "she is coming to join in any activity, and the child of my father wants to do what he wants." "Su shenfan! What nonsense you said? Your child is also lianer''s child. I will never let you kill in my house! " Gu Bailu rushed in with the ball in her arms, and her face was angry. Su Shen looked at her with his hands on his chest: "you? Why? " "Lian''er is my sister." Gu Bailu watched the expression on his face, but could not see his happiness or anger. "Sister is a fart. I''m the father of my child." Gu Bailu ha ha: "you also know that you are the father of your child. If there is a father who wants to kill his own child, lian''er will never let you do it." At this time, bu Yaolian on the bed gave a lip chirp, as if she was going to be woken up by them. Su Shen frowned: "I will decide my own business. You go back." Gu Bailu shook his head: "what the child found in my house is that he is destined for me. Unless lian''er doesn''t want him, I will keep him." Su Shen said impatiently, "why do you have your business everywhere?" "Shao Zun, I''m not joking with you. It''s really harmful for a woman to slip off her baby. Shallow son can''t be pregnant until now. She may be hard to conceive in the future, because she was damaged when she gave birth to a little prince. You also like lotus son. Do you want to see her become so pitiful?" Su Shen''s tired eyes sank. Of course he didn''t want to. But let him endure for three months, he didn''t want to! And he thought that Gu Bailu must be alarmist. How many women drink Luozi soup are OK. "You go to the Imperial Palace and ask how many women in the harem have drunk Luozi soup and never conceive it again. You should be in love with lianer." The great elixir is willing to give it to her. Would you like to give it to a child? "Little Little respect... " In bed, bu Yaolian slowly opened her eyes, only to see Gu Bailu and Su shenfan quarreling, and did not hear what they were quarreling about. Afraid that they would make a big noise again, she hurriedly shouted to stop Su shenfan. As soon as Su Shen was tired and stiff, he slipped through a void of heart. Chapter 1064 Gu Bailu snorted coldly, then turned around and said happily to bu Yaolian, "lianer, you are pregnant." Bu Yaolian is still confused. She says, "what''s pregnant?" "Silly, the child you want most is in your belly." Gu Bailu knocked her on the head and soon woke up. The child would be bored by Su Shen. Bu Yaolian''s eyes widened abruptly: "child? I have children? How can it be, Shao Zun... " Bu Yaolian looks annoyed at Su Shen. "Maybe it''s late for you. I''m going to slide it off. This is the recipe for Shizi soup." He throws the square in his hand to bu Yaolian, turns around and goes out. When Bu Yaolian waited for him to go out, she cried, "Lulu, how can I do if you want to get rid of the child?" Gu Bailu pouted and pouted: "this is in my territory, he dare." Bu Yaolian tugged at her sleeve in fear: "Lulu, please help me escape. What shaozun has to do can''t be changed." Gu Bailu shook her head and said, "it''s not easy for shaozun to find someone who is so big in the world. If you didn''t let her see that you are so fat now, you can''t escape now. Moreover, the world is really the safest place in the world "But..." Bu Yaolian looked at her body: "otherwise, when I went back to being so fat, shaozun would not recognize me." Gu Bailu sighed: "are you willing to change back? It''s not easy to lose so much weight. How can you give birth to your child safely? " Su Shen is bothered to hear the conversation outside the door, but Su Lian must be sad and still crying. He paced back and forth impatiently, but he was not sure. He knew that Sulian wanted children. However, there is no child in his life plan. Even Sulian was accidentally inserted. It was really inserted. It completely disrupted his life plan. He felt more sorry for ER Gouzi. He said he would marry her. In this life, only she is his wife. Although he may think it''s a young joke, only he knows how serious he is. In this life, no matter how excellent and powerful he is, he can''t save the life of Er Gouzi. The thing he hates most and regrets most in his life is to let Er Gouzi leave him. Now that he has children and women, er Gouzi doesn''t know if he will blame him. So he was very sad. He knew that Su Lian wanted to have children. Now that the children do have them, he also wanted to give them to her. But at this point, he retreated a little. Don''t say that you can''t enjoy your children normally. What should Su Lian do if she has a baby? Doesn''t it mean she has no name or share. How unfair that is to the children. Therefore, Su Shen was upset. The first time he met this kind of thing in his life, it should be this big thing in his life. Su Sheng advised later: "Shao Zun, you like miss Sulian, and the prefecture also needs a descendant. Why don''t you let Miss Sulian give birth to the young master?" Su shenfan gave him a look: "if it''s a girl, how do you know it''s a little Lord?" "Then you can let Miss Sulian regenerate. Anyway, she has already given birth to one, so she is not afraid to give birth to a young master." Susheng gives a good opinion. Su Shen frowned and stretched out: "it seems to be feasible for you to say so?" Chapter 1065 Su Sheng immediately smiled: "little respect, you don''t want to see Miss lian''er sad. Besides, you promised miss lian''er long ago." Su shenfan cold cut: "always think Su Lian is not a good thing." He was in a mess. Can''t you be a beauty quietly and cleverly, just let him pet him and have some children. Where can we serve him wholeheartedly when we have children and take them with us. The more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the less worthwhile it was to have a baby. Bu Yaolian is really sad. Su shenfan has always been kind to her, gentle and considerate. But in the face of children, he is so desperate that he will get rid of her without saying anything. She tightly tugged at the square: "in any case, I can''t let the child go, Lulu, I will do what you say." "It''s the best way out for you to stay in the prince''s mansion." Gu Bailu shook her hand and said, "don''t be too sad. I see Su Shen '' Bu Yaolian shook her head: "you don''t know. He gave me sterilization pills before and said that if I took them, I would not be pregnant." Gu Bailu is angry: "what? Why didn''t you tell me that he did it! " If so, what else should I do when I stay with this kind of man? Gu Bailu is a little reluctant to fight with Bu Yaolian. But It has to be said that Bu Yaolian''s disheartened spirit may be the place where Su Shen is most fed up with. At least like her, Su shenfan must not be liked by a hundred people. "I I haven''t had time to tell you that I just want to discuss with you what to do after coming back this time. I didn''t expect that I was pregnant after eating that thing, would it have an impact on the child? " Asked Bu Yaolian anxiously. Gu Bailu thought and thought something was wrong: "how can you get pregnant after taking that medicine?" "Just now shaozun said, maybe it''s because it''s too late to eat, and the baby is already pregnant?" Gu Bailu raised his hand: "come on, I''ll break your pulse for you. If you really take that medicine, the child in your belly may only be able to flow away. This kind of child can''t be born." Bu Yaolian''s face was white with fear: "how could it be like this." "Don''t worry. I don''t think Su Shen is worried at all. He doesn''t like to give you this medicine. He''s probably bluffing you." Gu Bailu clasps her wrist and breaks the pulse. The pulse is really slippery and the body is very healthy. It is impossible for Gu Bailu to be pregnant. "Su shenfan is really bluffing you. What''s wrong with this man?" Gu Bailu settled down. Bu Yaolian said, "ah, what''s the matter? Didn''t I take sterilization medicine?" "No, on the contrary, you are healthy and full of energy, which is good for pregnancy. I''m afraid that what he gives you is something else." Gu Bailu touched her head and said, "OK, don''t worry. When you cry and ask again, Su shenfan will be soft." Gu Bailu can''t guess shaozun''s heart naturally, but she knows that Su shenfan really scares Bu Yaolian. She took a look at buyualian. Now her face is full of flesh people. If ordinary men were afraid of abandoning her. Although the face is still that face, but fat should have 30 jin, if Su Shen really don''t like it, how can she still sleep. I can only say Bu Yaolian succeeded in conquering him with her own character. Chapter 1066 About this is the so-called eight with green beans. "Really?" Bu Yaolian can''t turn around a bit. Why didn''t shaozun give her sterilization medicine? Then why does he say it''s a drug that can''t get pregnant? Is it to surprise her? It''s so amazing. I''m not happy at all! "It should be. Try it. I''ll let people stare at it. Anyway, you can''t slip the medicine he gave you without taking it." Gu Bailu settled down. Gu Bailu is the reassuring pill of Bu Yaolian. She said that. That must be right. Bu Yaolian finally smiled: "Lulu, I''m really pregnant. I feel that I''m really good, and your methods are really useful." "Silly girl, it''s strange that you can''t bear such hard work at ordinary times." According to bu Yaolian, Su shenfan''s ability in that aspect is not inferior to Feng Qingtian''s. She is the only woman. It doesn''t focus on her. It''s natural to be pregnant. Bu Yaolian touched her stomach, and her worry was replaced by joy, and her heart was better: "what do I need to pay attention to?" "You are in good health. You don''t need to pay attention to anything. There is only one. Don''t let Su Shen bother you again in the first three months." Bu Yaolian doesn''t understand: "don''t let shaozun touch me?" "During this period, if the child touches you, it is easy for the child to slip away. Please hold back. Even if he wants to, you can''t get used to him." Bu Yaolian nodded: "I will, never let him touch me." Now that she has children, shaozun has ranked second in her heart, so she won''t let shaozun touch her. Gu Bailu looks at the firmness on Bu Yaolian''s chubby face and suddenly understands why shaozun wants to get rid of the child. Can su shenfan stand three months without touching her? It seems that maybe not. Would she go to another woman? Gu Bailu is not sure about this, but she did not remind Bu Yaolian to avoid her unhappiness. If Su Shen is really bothered and can''t help but go to other beauties for three months, no one can stop him. Besides, he has a group of beauties. Feng Qingtian soon came back, and heard that night Ying said Gu Bailu was running with such a big belly. Gu Bailu went out and saw him standing at the door with cold face. He quickly smiled and grabbed him. "You are here, Wang Ye. Lian Er is pregnant. I will accompany her." "Company? Are you still looking after others? " Feng Qingtian is cold. "I know it''s wrong. Was that a moment''s thought? Lian''er is just a sister like me. If I don''t care about her, no one will care about her." Gu Bailu said with a smile, "lian''er is also very good to me. You know that." Feng Qingtian snorted, but didn''t say anything. Bu Yaolian is really good to Gu Bailu. She can do whatever Gu Bailu says, and she just takes her as her mother. "Well, let''s go back. I think I''m hungry again. This child is so good at eating. I don''t know what he was born like." Gu Bailu has a picture in her mind. The thief''s lovely face is full of muscles and arms. Don''t be born like this. She''ll be scared to death. Feng Qingtian hugged her: "slow down, don''t worry, he''s so hungry and don''t get used to him." "But I''m not used to him. I''m hungry, Lord. I want to eat sour noodles." After gubailu''s taste opened, he wanted to eat all kinds of things. Chapter 1067 Fortunately, there are many cooks in the kitchen. They can cook all kinds of dishes. Sometimes Gu also teaches cooks how to make modern dishes. But today she wants to eat sour noodles. "Tell them to do it." Feng Qingtian doesn''t think it''s a problem at all. Gu Bailu blinked at him: "but Lord, I want to eat what you make. I haven''t eaten what you make, so I think it must be the best sour noodle pimple in the world. " Feng Qingtian: "..." He? Cooking? As the emperor of heaven who succeeded for thousands of years, Feng Qingtian didn''t even know what food was before. It was a complete non cannibalism. Even if he was reincarnated, he had to make food for Gu Bailu on the boat last time. Gu Bailu loves to eat, and he is reluctant to let her into the kitchen. All of them are from the kitchen and let her teach the cook how to do it. Now let him do pimples? He didn''t know which way the door of the kitchen of the prince''s mansion was open. What ghost is sour noodles pimple, with what thing to do? "Can you do it with the power of spirit?" Crazy wife dotes on the devil to look at Gu Bailu. He can''t refuse his wife''s expectation. Gu Bailu shook her head. "No way." "I didn''t do it." He didn''t mind going into the kitchen to make food for his wife, but he didn''t know anything about it. He was a complete layman. Gu Bailu pouted and didn''t speak, so she looked at him with eyes full of light. Feng Qingtian bit his teeth: "I''ll do it." Gu Bailu immediately smiled: "well, then I''ll wait to eat." Feng Qingtian steps into the kitchen. The kitchen cooks are all stupid. How can they come here? Feng Qingtian looks at the things in the kitchen. He knows a few things. He has occasionally baked one or two chickens himself in the field. The other ingredients really are that they know him. He doesn''t necessarily know them. "I want to make sour pimples, teach me how to do it." Feng Qingtian recognizes his life and has to do it if he agrees. What''s more, he''s so smart that he doesn''t believe that making a bowl of sour noodles will embarrass him. The people in the kitchen were so nervous that they couldn''t imagine what happened to their king. They wanted to come to the kitchen and make things by themselves. "Lord, it''s better for you to watch it and make it for you again..." Then you can take the small ones to eat. Feng Qingtian gave him a look: "what the princess wants to eat, I want to make it myself, teach you quickly." Feng Qingtian is smart. Although he has never done it before, he has turned over the materials for more than ten times and finally made sour pimples that can be imported. The cooks boasted of his strength and said that the sour dough was well done. Feng Qingtian takes a bite of it. It''s not as delicious as Gu Bailu usually has. Even if there are cooks teaching his craft, he has not mastered the fire. Naturally, he can''t ascend to the sky at once. But how can Feng Qingtian bear to let Gu Bailu eat such a terrible thing. He studied in the kitchen all the time. After he was satisfied with his research, it was midnight. Su Shen is tired of coming back from the outside and is hungry. He doesn''t want to go back to face Su Lian. He doesn''t know whether to let Su Lian give birth like this. Naturally, he went to the kitchen. He wanted to eat and spread all kinds of food. It was too troublesome, so he might as well come to the kitchen directly. The cooks in the prince''s mansion can make better food than those outside. As soon as I entered the kitchen, I saw that ruo''s kitchen is still busy. Chapter 1068 No, Gu Bailu, the woman is so late and still struggling here. Do you want to eat? So can eat, eat so much, really not afraid to die? Su shenfan walked into the kitchen and saw a familiar figure. No matter how bright the kitchen was and how many people there were, the figure stood out from the crowd. Su Shen is tired of picking up eyebrows. It''s so late. What is the king still doing in the kitchen? It''s hard not to make some food, but to make him watch. Su Shen is annoyed and stealthily walks over. At a glance, his eyes are almost staring out. The man in heaven, with a spatula in his hand, an apron tied around his waist and a pot in his hand, is playing with the bowl of dough. Facial pimples smell sour. Can you eat the things made here? Some people saw Su shenfan hurriedly: "little Zun, how did you come here?" Some people are smart: "miss lian''er is said to be pregnant. Is shaozun here to get food for miss lian''er?" This question made Su Shen upset the whole person. Why did he come to the kitchen to get Su Lian food? He is hungry, OK! "I''m hungry. What can I eat?" Su Shen is bored to see that Feng Qingtian is still cooking noodles and pimples seriously: "what does the king do?" "The kitchen steward said with a smile:" the prince is making goosebumps for the princess. If you want to eat anything, I will do it for you Su Shen took a look at him, went to fengqingtian and smelt: "it seems that what the king does can still be eaten, and this is what he eats." Feng Qingtian gave him a word: "go away." Su shenfan holds his chest in his hands and waits beside him: "the things made by such a pair of precious hands as Wang Rui must be better than anything else. We also have a war friendship, and you don''t give me a little bit when you make something?" Feng Qingtian didn''t even give him white eyes. He put the pimples in the bowl and tried to eat them with chopsticks. He was just able to eat, but It''s not delicious yet. He would never let Gu Bailu eat anything that was not delicious, so he had to throw it away. Without thinking, he poured a bowl into a nearby bucket. "Hello, what did you do? Let me have a taste of what you did." Su Shen is tired of looking into the bucket. Wow, most of the buckets have been poured in a big bucket. How many times has this been done? "If you can''t do it, don''t try to be brave. People''s cooks are so delicious." Su shenfan really can''t figure out why the man came to the kitchen to cook himself and was fed up? "Lu''er wants to have Ben Wang make it." Feng Qingtian thought he was noisy: "if you want to eat and find a cook, don''t bother Ben Wang." He needs to concentrate on his cooking. Su shenfan tut tut tut straight shook his head: "you say that you are a wanton king. More than one hundred years ago, you were also a tyrant in six realms, but you were eaten to death by a woman. How can you be so used to it? If she wants to do what you want, you can do it. Do you have a little man''s self-esteem?" Su shenfan feels that Feng Qingtian is just a man''s scum and loses his face. Gu Bailu''s woman is also amazing. It''s really arrogant that she can help men like this. Women, as expected, can''t be spoiled. He would never do such a disgraceful thing. "Get out of the way." Feng Qingtian kicks him away, and starts face to face again. What lu''er wants to eat, he starts with noodles, all by himself, never by others'' hands. Chapter 1069 Su Shen is bothered to look at his tall body and surround the wall. The hand that can cover the sky brings his face The whole person felt sick. "It''s a shame. It''s just a scum among men." Su went to see what the cook had done in the night. He asked for a hot pot, which he still enjoyed in the winter. In particular, the hotpot made by the cook of the prince''s mansion is different from the others. When Su Shen was bothered to go out, he saw Feng Qingtian was seriously in front of him. Su Shen was so bothered that he could hardly see. He went back to his room and dared not to see Bu Yaolian. He knew that she must be very sad now and probably hated him. Thinking of this, Su Shen is upset. Why should I be afraid to see her? I let her be born, not let her be born, not let her be born, how dare she really treat him? Su Shen kicked over the chair beside his feet impatiently, and it wasn''t long before the hot pot was sent in by servants. Su shenfan is really hungry. He didn''t eat anything outside at noon. He has no appetite. I''m really hungry now. Facing a hot pot of food and servants, he ate a lot, but I can''t feel the taste. You can only fill your stomach. Did not eat how much put down chopsticks to ask the person that pass meal: "what does the kitchen have today more bland dish?" The person who passed the meal said with a smile, "if you want to eat anything, it''s OK. We''ve got enough ingredients in the kitchen recently. I''m afraid that the princess suddenly wants to eat." The princess is now pregnant with children. The king has praised her to the heaven. If she wants to eat and can''t eat, then they don''t want to live. So the food in the cellar is very well prepared. The food in the mountains, the food in the sea and the food in other countries are all prepared. And at this time of the year, they are the only ones who have enough food to eat. Outside, the whole city of Baidi is short of delicacies and rare delicacies. "If the pregnant women are eating well, give them all a share and do it." Su shenfan has to admit that without Su Lian, this meal is really not that one. No matter how good the cook makes it, it''s less delicious. After thinking about it, he went to buyualian''s room. The night was already deep, and buyualian had already fallen asleep. During the day, she was already dizzy because of the trouble of Su Shen. She was very tired. And because of the ups and downs of the children''s affairs, the body and mind are exhausted. But in the end, she didn''t hear the answer. She didn''t sleep well and her brow was wrinkled. Su shenfan reached out his hand and stroked her forehead: "what frown do you frown when sleeping? It''s not good for the children in your belly." When Bu Yaolian was touched by him, she opened her eyes. Although she was asleep, she was still worried about his coming back and making things clear. She opened her eyes and took Su Shen''s irritated hand and said: "little Zun, can you please don''t hurt the child? You can do anything except this..." Su Shen''s face sank with annoyance: "if you insist on not wanting it, what should you do?" "What else can I do? I can only cry, cry and hang. There''s no other way." Bu Yaolian toots her mouth. "Su Shen is annoyed lightly to hiss a:" make progress "Shaozun, if you don''t like children, I can take them with me. When they come out, they will never come to you. They don''t bother at all. You can rest assured." Step Yao lotus firm tunnel. Su shenfan eyes light cold down: "you mean you would rather want him, not the original?" Chapter 1070 Bu Yaolian bit her lips: "because he is your flesh and bone, I want a less respected flesh and bone, you have so many beauties, and he only has my body." "Su Lian!" Su shenfan roars, and bu Yaolian shakes the whole person up, grabs her belly, and retreats to guard his face. Su shenfan is really angry. His mind is full of fire. He thinks he is very good to Su Lian. He has never been so patient with a woman. But the white eyed wolf only wants her children. It''s like slapping him in the face! But Seeing that Bu Yaolian was so afraid of him, Su Shen''s anger stopped again. He had never seen such a walking jade lotus. He always thought that she was obedient, but there was a little intelligence around him. He only liked it and was not afraid of it. Su Shen is tired of seeing Mo shallow''s fear of Lu Huo Ying. He can''t even see Lu Huo Ying''s bullying and cruel strength. He also knew that Mo shallow son didn''t look at Lu Fen''s shadow at all. He didn''t care after he was afraid. When he saw the appearance of Bu Yaolian, his heart thumped. Su Lian is afraid of him? Su Shen took a deep breath and waved to bu Yaolian: "come here..." Although Bu Yaolian is still afraid, she knows she can''t face him now. She slowly climbs over and hugs Su Shen''s troubled waist. "I don''t eat you, what are you afraid of?" Su Shen calmed down a little. "Little honor, I want children." "How lovely a child is like a little prince," Bu Yaolian begged, carrying her little face full of meat Su Shen pinched her little face: "you are all a child. I don''t want to have a child now. Can''t wait?" Bu Yaolian shook her head and said, "you are so rare now that you don''t give birth to your concubine. You will lose your favor in the future. Who knows if there is any chance?" This is the truth in Bu Yaolian''s heart. "In your eyes, this is the way you see yourself?" said Su "Young Zun, I like you very much. I like you from my heart. That''s why I want to have your children. It''s not because I want to be a pet, or because my mother and son are expensive. You can give me nothing, or you can give me nothing. I just want to have a child with you. Please meet my needs." Bu Yaolian looked at Su shenfan and said earnestly. Su shenfan could see her determination. If the child is gone, Sulian may not be. Su Shen pinched her chin. "I am also a man of calculation. Since I promised you a request, I will not lose my words, but you should also remember what you said today." Bu Yaolian''s eyes widened with joy: "little Zun, can I leave this child?" Su shenfan let go of her: "did you have dinner tonight?" Bu Yaolian shakes her head. Where can she eat it? Although Gu Bailu comforts her that shaozun may not want to slide off her child, she has no appetite at all without Su Shen''s annoying assurance. She also thought about what Su Shen would do if she really didn''t want the child. Think about it, only talk about it openly. Su Shen is worried about the child, but he is afraid that the child will affect him. If she doesn''t ask for anything, he should not mind that the child is born. Sure enough, she still caught Su Shen''s upset heart. Chapter 1071 She didn''t ask for anything. She asked for a child who was bothered by Sushen to satisfy her love and thoughts for him. "What do you want to do if you don''t eat on time with your baby?" Su shenfan hurriedly tells people to pass on the meal. Bu Yaolian now has an appetite. She climbs down from the bed with a smile. No matter how tired she is, she runs to the couch and sits there waiting for food. Su Shen is tired of looking at her like this. She is really out of temper. This woman It''s the fucking thing to do. When the meal came up, bu Yaolian was seven points full and dared not eat any more. It''s said that pregnant women eat a lot, and she may also be fat, so it will be very troublesome to give birth. It doesn''t matter if she dies of dystocia, the most afraid thing is that the baby can''t be born. "Why do you eat so little?" Su Shen asked with a frown. Having seen Gu Bailu''s kind of pregnant woman eat, he has already felt that Bu Yaolian''s appetite is too small. "I''ve eaten too much. I can''t eat more now when I''m pregnant. If I''m too fat, it''s easy to have a baby and it''s difficult to give birth. The baby is still young, and I haven''t really grown up. I don''t need to eat too much now." Su Shen was tired of hearing this, but he didn''t dare to let her eat more. It''s true that Bu Yaolian''s body is plump now. She eats everything long. If she is too fat to have children, it''s not good. Now that she has decided to leave her child, Su Shen feels bored and wants her to have a good life. Never make a mistake. Other children are not saved, and neither are women. Su shenfan hugs her to stay: "let people wait on you to wash and sleep well." Bu Yaolian grins at him: "haole, make sure to sleep well, so that children can grow up quickly." Su shenfan bowed his head and bit her: "next time I dare to tell you not to entangle with me." Bu Yaolian hugged him: "I dare not." As long as she can give birth to the baby, she can promise anything. Su shenfan put her in bed: "don''t get out of bed." Then he turned and went out. Bu Yaolian shouted, "little Shaozun, where are you going? It''s so late... " "You are pregnant, can you serve me?" Su Shen looks back at her, his face is gloomy. Bu Yaolian bit her lips, but she couldn''t. You must not let shaozun touch it in the first three months. She can only watch Su Shen go out. But I comforted myself. This is the prince''s mansion. Su Shen brings her a beauty with him. No one else can serve him. He''s not looking for another woman. In spite of this, bu Yaolian didn''t sleep well this night. This is about There is gain, there is loss. Because she is pregnant, she can''t wait for Su shenfan. Su shenfan is such a romantic man. How can she stand loneliness without a beautiful woman. Just because he doesn''t have any beauties around doesn''t mean that there are no beauties outside the mansion. All the beauties in the GouLan yard are the beautiful spirits of the sharp ones, which are better than her skill. Bu Yaolian worried about it all night, and the next day she went black. Gu Bailu didn''t sleep well either, because she was waiting for something to eat. She was waiting for the pimples made by her Lord. Although there was something else to eat in the middle to fill her stomach, it was the thing made by Feng Qingtian. But she waited and waited. From day to night, all she had to wait for were: "princess, the prince thought he didn''t do a good job in this dish, and then he collapsed." "Princess, the prince has made some progress, but he is still not satisfied that he can''t give you food." Chapter 1072 "Princess, the prince is still trying." Gu Bailu: Gu Bailu waited until he fell asleep, then woke up and asked aro, "what''s up? Hasn''t the Lord finished yet?" "No, my Lord is so stupid that he can''t even do it." Gu Bailu poked at her forehead and said, "the Lord is so kind to me that he doesn''t want to give me something to eat. If you call the Lord back, you will say that I like what he does." Gu Bailu wanted to find Feng Qingtian himself, but she was not allowed to go to the kitchen. She also sent people to say it many times, not much delicious, as long as he likes what he does. But fengqingtian seems to be addicted to it, vowing to make the best delicious food. She couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She couldn''t eat like a fat man. As for his cooking skill with negative score, it''s full score for the entrance. She regretted letting Feng Qing cook. When Feng Qingtian finally satisfied himself with his noodles, it was the next morning. Gu Bailu actually gets up and eats the pimples made by her prince. She cried at a bowl of pimples: "it''s really not easy for my Lord to make pimples. I will eat them all well, and then I won''t let you cook any more." Feng Qingtian was busy in the kitchen all night, but he was not tired at all. He said in spirit, "you can taste it quickly. It''s delicious." Gu Bailu took the first bite with tears streaming down her face and cried out, "God, it''s the most delicious food in the world. There''s nothing better than this." Feng Qingtian pinched her nose: "you can exaggerate a little more." Gu Bailu coughed: "it''s my heartfelt exclamation. It''s really good to eat. Just come and have a bite." Gu Bailu is not exaggerating, but fengqingtian''s Pickled noodles are really delicious. It''s not clear whether it''s because she really wants to eat it or because of psychological factors. In fact, Feng Qingtian is very satisfied with what he has made. If he is not satisfied, he will not bring it to Gu Bailu. He took a bite and nodded, "well, my king is all powerful." Gu Bailu said while eating, "how about swelling? I thought I would never let you cook again, but I''m sure I''d like to eat it again next time when I have such a good pimple of pickled vegetables." "Then eat it. Ben Wang can already do it." Feng Qingtian took out a handkerchief and wiped her mouth: "even if the baby is born, it will be made for you." Gu Bailu''s face was satisfied: "as expected, I didn''t wait so long. I was the happiest woman in the world." Feng Qingtian hooked his lips and said, "you are also included in the sky." "Well, well, I''m not as happy as the females in the world." Feng Qingtian pulled the corners of her mouth, showing a smile. It''s worth it if you can make Gu Bailu happy after being busy for so long. Gu Bailu ate up the whole bowl in one breath. Of course, one bowl is not enough. Feng Qingtian asked people to pass on the rest. Gu Bailu ate contentedly and suddenly felt a slight pain in her stomach. No, I can ''t. what our Lord does is hard to eat. Can he eat bad stomach? The ingredients in the kitchen should be fresh. It''s not dark cooking that the Lord does. Gu Bailu''s face was a little out of place. Feng Qingtian noticed instantly, "what''s the matter?" Gu Bailu holds his hand and says awkwardly: "Wang Lord, I have a stomachache. I don''t know what happened. Ouch, it hurts It''s getting more and more painful. " Chapter 1073 Feng Qingtian''s face tightened, holding her waist and asking, "lu''er, isn''t it going to be born?" Gu Bailu''s eyes widened: "ah Didn''t you do the dark cooking? Ah Maybe it''s going to be born. " Feng Qingtian hurriedly shouted, "go and invite the stable woman!" The servants in the room, the bodyguard immediately began to act. Feng Qingtian picks up Gu Bailu and runs to the delivery room, which is next to the bedroom, for fear that Gu Bailu will suddenly attack. Gu Bailu''s stomach is getting more and more painful, just like the feeling of constipation. No, it should hurt hundreds of times more than that. She grabbed Feng Qingtian''s arm and shouted, "how can it hurt so much to have a baby! I knew I was going to have a C-section! " If Xiao Xiao is there, he can definitely have a caesarean section. She heard that such a smooth birth, and what to wait for the opening of the entrance, the entrance has not been opened to a certain point is not born out, some can open one day and one night. Isn''t she going to die of pain. Wuwu, she didn''t know how painful it was to have a baby. "Darling, I''m here. You can''t bear it. We won''t give birth to this baby." Feng Qingtian''s face became tense. Gu Bailu never cried out to hurt people. Now they all hurt so much. That must be the pain. Gu Bailu is put on the bed of the delivery room by Feng Qingtian. The stable women have been waiting for her for a long time. They are waiting for her at 12:00. "Is there any way to stop the pain?" Feng Qingtian asked with a cold face. You look at me. I look at you. Finally, I say, "here Wang, there is no one who doesn''t hurt... " "Deliver the baby quickly." Feng Qingtian holds Gu Bailu''s hand: "if lu''er hurts, bite me." Gu Bailu frowned and screamed, as if he could have less pain. Stable old woman looked at Palace mouth, startled way: "princess, you make more effort, palace mouth already opened eight, fast, won''t ache too long." No one dares to let Feng Qingtian go out of the delivery room. Whoever dares to say that a man is unlucky in the delivery room is to find death. Everyone knows that the princess of wanton love wanton has been hurt to the bone, and can''t control what is unlucky. To put it bluntly, he is the spokesman of Geely himself. Gu Bailu really grabbed Feng Qingtian''s hand to bite him, so that he could know how painful it was to have a child and why women suffer. Feng Qingtian lets her bite and wipes the sweat on her forehead. "Can it be born?" Feng Qingtian looks at her so tired that she doesn''t even want to have this baby. What kind of children do you have? He lu''er has suffered so much. "Fast The entrance of the palace has been opened enough, but this baby seems to be quite big. We need to use more force. Princess, you need to use more force. " Gu Bailu is in pain, but her strength is still there, thanks to her having taken the peerless elixir before. She opened the entrance of the palace so fast that she was surprised even by wenpo. This is the most blessed woman she has ever seen. She even had a baby so smoothly. Gu Bailu clenched Feng Qingtian''s hand to exert himself. He was so hurt that his brain was blank. He thought about how this guy could not come out. When Bu Yaolian heard that Xin''er and Su shenfan hurried in, Gu Bailu''s voice was biting her teeth inside, and her face turned white: "does it hurt so much to have a baby? Lulu looks so painful." "Su Shen is annoyed lightly hiss:" be afraid of, afraid of still have time now Bu Yaolian shakes her head: "no matter how painful it is, it will be born." Su Shen poked her forehead: "I really doubt that you came to borrow my seed." I''m all about having children. Chapter 1074 Bu Yaolian touched her forehead and looked at him plaintively: "shaozun, Lulu said don''t talk disorderly when she is pregnant. She will teach her children bad. This is prenatal education." Su shenfan light ah: "on her things." Inside came a scream, and Buyao Lianxin said to her throat: "my God, it hurts so much. Most people don''t have the strength." No wonder Lulu used to be so fat that she couldn''t have children. Bu Yaolian looks at her body. Although it is not as fat as before, it is not thin. But now pregnant, we can''t lose weight as before. Bu Yaolian was a little worried: "Shao Zun, will I not have children and have great strength?" "What are you talking about? I''m afraid I don''t have the strength to give you the elixir. I''m afraid I have no strength after eating it. I want to give you all the strength that the emperor''s office has given you." Su shenfan pulls her to the side of the chair to sit down: "don''t stand all the time, you are not tired of the child." Bu Yaolian: "..." Shao Zun, the child is less than a month old, even the pulse is weak, and has not formed a human form at all, so you say that the child will be tired? Su shenfan shook her hand and pinched it: "tut tut Tut, so much meat, it''s just like a white bun." Bu Yaolian looks at him with a worried look, and hates her like this every day. But now she really can''t lose weight, so annoying. "Shao Zun, I may be fatter after having a baby. If you think it''s disgusting Or I''ll live in the prince''s mansion. Go back... " "Shut up. Do I have children or live in someone else''s house? Is that garlic in your head Su shenfan face salad down, always feel that since the birth of a child, as if his status plummeted. I didn''t pay attention to him at all. I didn''t mean to leave him, never pester him, or to separate myself from him. Are women so heartless? Bu Yaolian closed her eyes obediently. As long as Su Shen changed her face, she would not dare to make a mistake. This is called beholding. "I''ll take you back in two days." Su Shen was annoyed to see that she was obedient and said a word. Bu Yaolian gives a light hum. Su Shen is bothered to think that he has a child. Since he promised to let her have a baby, he must tell his father how. Although his father has been closed for nearly twenty years. Thinking of his father, Su shenfan is a little disdainful. It''s no use climbing to such a high position. He has no feelings with his mother. After a long life, he can only cultivate himself in seclusion. Fairy? Cut, Su shenfan is not rare. At least in his view, such a high-level immortal as fengqingtian is not the same to reincarnate to the world. It''s better to be a man, with beautiful wine, delicious food and a lot of money. This is life. If Er Gouzi is not dead, he can still love each other for a lifetime. Su Shen glanced anxiously at Bu Yaolian in the delivery room. Now without two dogs, he could only use this woman to make up. When Su shenfan was frightened by the thought of his brain, there came a loud cry in the delivery room, which made it move in a surprising way. "Wow, born, born!!!" Bu Yaolian jumped up and jumped into Su Shen''s troubled arms. Su Shen''s eyes widened: "Su Lian! You''re pregnant now. Do you want the baby to slip off? " Bu Yaolian quickly hugged him: "concubine I was so excited that I forgot She must be careful not to let the child slip away. Shaozun didn''t agree with her. Chapter 1075 Bu Yaolian became nervous, but when she heard the cry in the delivery room, she felt excited again: "I''m born. I must be a very healthy young man if I cry so loudly." "It needs to be said." Su Shen is so upset that he doesn''t need to guess. As for the son of heaven and earth, such a niucha''s identity can never be a girl. But he would not say that to bu Yaolian. Afraid to frighten her, a dragon can frighten her, let alone Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian. If it wasn''t for the cooperation with the demon lord, he might not know that Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu are so big. Have steady old woman to come out to pour water, step Yao lotus a Luo still has night tassel they hurriedly gathered up: "how, princess is OK?" "Ha ha, well, the princess is the most blessed person. It takes at least one or two hours to have a baby. The princess is born in less than half an hour. The little prince is very energetic. How loud do you cry..." "God, what is that?" Someone shouted in the yard. When you look out, there are countless colorful auspicious clouds floating in the sky of the prince''s mansion. A large area looks like a rainbow of marshmallows. A rainbow like light shines down and covers the whole mansion. Su Shen is annoyed to see that it is the son of heaven and earth who is born. If he doesn''t have such auspicious omens, he can''t show his identity. "When a young son is born, there are such rare auspicious omens. I''m afraid no one who has lived for several years has seen them!" Wenpo goes in excitedly to congratulate the emperor and the concubine. Gu Bailu fell asleep in the childbirth bed and let go of the ball. She felt more relaxed than ever. She was tired and relaxed. Now she didn''t even want to open her eyes, let alone see what the little son looked like. The stable old woman holds to Feng Qingtian to see: "Lord, the little son was born pretty, the maidservant has never seen a child born so white and lovely." Feng Qingtian stroked Gu Bailu''s forehead and said, "good life is waiting for you. Keep quiet and don''t disturb the princess." Wenpo retreated carefully, holding the son in her arms, and put him in the cradle. Can''t help but sigh that such a lovely little son was born so ignored by his parents. It''s so unreasonable. A stable woman rushed in: "Lord, there are auspicious omens outside. The sky is full of colorful auspicious......" Before she finished her excitement, Feng Qingtian''s eyes caught her and she dared not speak again. Next to the stable woman pulled her to go out: "the prince does not let people disturb the princess rest." Wenpo''s face turned white with fright, and she went to visit happily, forgetting that the prince was a wife in love with his life. Bu Yaolian and Su Shen are bothered that they want to go in to see them. Even the stable women dare not let people in. "I''m afraid that when the princess wakes up, she will have a chance to meet the little prince." I''m sorry, wenpo. The sky over the prince''s mansion was covered by auspicious clouds. The people of Baidi city all saw it. Many people flew to the roof to see the miracle. They couldn''t believe that it was really auspicious clouds. Not only the colorful auspicious clouds, but also the colorful light directed to the courtyard of the prince''s mansion. This What happened? "It seems that the month is full, isn''t it that the little prince is born?" Someone guessed. "My God, no way. It''s such a auspicious omen for the birth of a young son. It''s amazing later..." "The emperor has not yet ascended the throne. When he takes over the throne, the little son is the head of the country, so he can afford such a blessing." Chapter 1076 "Oh, I''ve read the history books, and I haven''t seen such a rare auspicious omen when a prince or a monarch was born. The auspicious clouds in that sky are just like fake, which is not true." Gu Bailu didn''t sleep for long. He remembered the little Shizi in his mind, and soon opened his eyes. "Lu''er, let''s have a rest..." Feng Qingtian kissed her forehead painfully. "Where is the boy, prince?" Gu Bailu was just tired, and this would be really want to see her son. Stable woman naturally hurriedly brought the little prince over: "princess, you see how handsome the little prince was born, and the maid has never seen such a lovely thing as the little prince." Gu Bailu asked Feng Qingtian to help her sit up and look at the baby. His eyes were straight: "Wow, my son is so cute." The baby is as white and transparent as a jade faced boy. Now he is biting his finger and looking at Gu Bailu. His eyes are bright and clear. "Mother, I don''t like eating sour vegetables and noodles at all." Little Shizi put down his fingers and opened his mouth lightly. His voice was childlike, but his words were very mature. Gu Bailu was so shocked that she almost dropped the child to the ground. Ma''am, the child who can talk all his life. She Even if I knew that I was pregnant with the son of heaven and earth, I didn''t expect such a move. "Mother, son is the son of heaven and earth. Don''t be surprised." On the contrary, little Shizi calmly persuaded her to calm down. Feng Qingtian''s eyes are sharp, and she sweeps over the stable woman in the delivery room: "all go out to my king. If you know that you are speechless, don''t blame my king for his ruthlessness." "Yes!" Steady women have been stunned for a long time. How dare they stay. God, the princess was born a prodigy. She was born full of spiritual power. She was as pure as a child before Buddha. I can''t speak very well. Feng Qingtian takes over his son from Gu Bailu''s arms: "if you want to open your mouth, you will not look at the environment, which scares your mother." Little Shizi pursed his lips innocently: "I''ve been holding it in my stomach for nine months, and I won''t talk when I come out." "This is the world, not the Tiangong cliff." Feng Qingtian said seriously: "and your mother just woke up..." Gu Bailu hasn''t slowed down her spirits. She pulls the hand of rafeng Qingtian: "Wang Lord, this is really our son. Are all the sons of heaven and earth born there like this? " Feng Qingtian shoved the little son back into her arms: "it''s all like this. We are human flesh now. So he is so small. If he was born on Tiangong cliff, he would be an adult." Gu Bailu looked at him angrily, "why didn''t you say it?" She almost threw the little Shizi to the ground, thinking she had a monster. Feng Qingtian''s face was innocent: "you didn''t ask, I thought you knew." After all, she spent so many days in Tiangong cliff. But it took tens of thousands of years to conceive a son of heaven and earth So where does Gu Bailu go to find out what kind of children she gave birth to. Fairy life is different. "Mother, the pimples of pickled vegetables are really bad. Otherwise, I will stay in my stomach for a few days." The little son complained again. He must let his mother know that it''s really not delicious. Gu Bailu''s mouth is a little bit smoking: "with you are smoked by pimples of pickled vegetable noodles, I should have eaten it as early as I knew!" Chapter 1077 For the son who was born and grew up directly, Gu Bailu couldn''t get used to it for a while. "Mother, pickles are not nutritious. We need to eat green vegetables." Little Shizi is serious. ¡°¡­¡­ You know so much. " "I don''t know anything about astronomy, geography, ancient and modern times, different space and time." Gu Bailu looked at him and said to Feng Qingtian, "I don''t want to do anything about this child. Can I plug it back?" The son of a stinking and small adult can''t satisfy her desire to be a mother at all! How can she develop her maternal love for such a child. "Mother, no, you can''t keep me in your stomach." "I''m the son of heaven and earth, I didn''t move me," he said Even if Gu Bailu wants to strangle him, he can''t. Feng Qingtian stares at the little Shizi: "shut up, let you talk so much." Little Shizi looked at his beautiful father seriously: "father, that''s what I set up. You can''t change it if you put me back. I''m a chatterbox." Gu Bailu burst out with a smile: "my God, how can I have such a living treasure?" Feng Qingtian''s face is black. He really wants to put the goods back. "My mother smiled. It''s very good-looking, but I don''t want to eat pickled noodles anymore. It''s too heavy." Gu Bailu couldn''t help laughing: "shut up now, can''t stop talking!" "I''ve been holding it for nine months." Nine months in the stomach, obviously conscious, is not to open his mouth to let him very suffocate. So when he was born, he had to say enough. And the taste of pickled noodles is really bad. He doesn''t want to eat at all. Don''t rely on him for his mother''s desire. "I must say that. I don''t like pimples with pickled vegetables." Feng Qingtian covers his face with a palm: "sleep with me, and then throw you to the Chai room." Gu Bailu hurriedly pulled his hand back: "what are you doing, Wang Ye? The child is still young and will hold him back." "He can''t die. Look at his arrogance." Feng Qing regrets having a baby. Maybe he will hit Tiangong cliff with this mouth. The little son sobbed: "mother, does father really want to put me back?" Gu Bailu hurriedly hugged him and coaxed him: "no, I will not. I am pregnant with you so hard that I was born. I am not suffering in vain." The little son stopped crying: "mother, I''m hungry. Give me something to eat." Gu Bailu said that she would untie her clothes and feed him. But the son of a small generation despised: "mother, human milk is not enough for me." Gu Bailu also had the impulse to slap him to death: "so what do you want to eat?" "Shut up, only human milk is for you now." Feng Qingtian of course knows that the son of heaven and earth drinks not human milk, but the holy spring magma of Tiangong cliff, but where to get that for him now. "Make me some keel soup then." This keel is a real one, not a pig''s. "Eat human milk first, and wait for someone to make it." Feng Qingtian is so disgusted with this talkative and picky son that he wants to throw him out every minute. "No human milk, no human milk, let me be hungry." Little Shizi insists on not eating. Chapter 1078 "When you''re in the stomach, you don''t always attract the nutrients of the human body." Gu Bailu didn''t understand his son''s brain circuit very well. Xiaoshizi explained seriously: "that''s not the same. I was not born at that time, but now I''m born. Eating human milk will affect my pure aura, which is not good for dominating the heaven." Feng Qingtian said coldly: "I have never been the son of heaven and earth? Then go hungry first. If you dare to quarrel for a drink, don''t blame me for throwing you into the firewood room and killing yourself. " Dare to abandon his daughter-in-law''s milk? He would not give him a drink if there was no substitute. It was his exclusive place. "Wow, how fierce the father is! It''s not right to abuse children like this. If you were in the space before the mother, you would be caught and shot..." Feng Qingtian stuffed a homemade pacifier into his mouth, and the little Shizi''s eyes were too wide to speak. Although he has the mind and the power of spirit, he can speak more. However, he is still a baby and can''t do it by himself. "It''s finally quiet." Feng Qingtian stroked Gu Bailu''s forehead: "do you have something to eat?" Gu Bailu looked at her with a pair of smart eyes, thinking that it was really wrong to abuse children like this. But looking at Feng Qingtian''s angry face, I think it''s also very uncomfortable to accept that his son is such a chatterbox setting. Gu Bailu nodded, "I want to go back to my room." "No, you can''t go out just after giving birth. It''s windy outside. You have to stay in the delivery room for a month." "Oh How can no one come to see me? I''m tired of having children. " "I didn''t let them in." Gu Bailu glanced at his son and said, "go and let them in. My lovely son must show them." Gu Bailu pulled out the nipple from her son''s mouth. "The mother is going to turn on the mode of showing off her son." As soon as I could speak, I began to open my mouth. "Son, this is in the world. You should take it easy. Don''t scare people into being stupid. Pretend to be stupid and don''t know." Gu Bailu explained to him patiently. "Don''t worry, mother. I''m on the right track." Little Shizi really wants to nod his head, only to find that he can''t order it. Gu Bailu can''t laugh or cry. Such a little baby just got out of her belly and said she had a sense of propriety. She was so cute that she couldn''t do it. It''s OK to talk more, as long as you are obedient. Feng Qingtian glared at his son with sharp eyes and warned him not to speak in disorder. That''s what I said to the outside. Bu Yaolian and aro are waiting outside in a hurry, wondering why they haven''t let them in to see the little Shizi for so long. "The princess wakes up. Please come in But please keep your voice down. Don''t disturb the princess. You need a quieter environment just after giving birth. " Wenpo is careful. A group of people nodded, and Su shenfan pulled Bu Yaolian in. Gu Bailu smiled and watched them come in. "Come and see my son." Bu Yaolian is basking in the happiness on her face. She can''t help smiling. She still needs children to be successful. Aro exclaimed at the first time: "Miss, I''m so cute, like braised lion''s head. It''s delicious." Everyone: "..." Feng Qingtian''s face is dark. Only Gu Bailu knows that this is the highest praise from aro, because she has been infatuated with braised lion''s head recently. She eats it every day and doesn''t feel tired of eating several big pots every day. Chapter 1079 Little Shizi looks at aro with bright big eyes. He knows this silly Lori beside his mother. He only knows to eat all day long. He eats the whole thing. So she took her mother to eat. Now even he wants to eat? He was very angry, but his mother said that he would not dare to talk. For fear of being thrown into the wood house by his beloved mother''s father. How can he stay in such a shameful place as the wood house. "God, it''s so cute. Can it be so cute just after birth? The little prince of the shallow family is lovely now, but he was a little old man with red skin when he was born..." Bu Yaolian looks at little Shizi with an incredible face. I can''t imagine there are such lovely and intelligent children in the world. I really want to turn him into my own swelling. "I''m handsome on the starting line." Little Shizi couldn''t help opening his mouth childishly, and the words made everyone petrified instantly. Little Shizi looked at his mother and pursed his lips: "mother, I just had to bear it. It''s very impolite for me not to answer when so many people talk to me." Gu Bailu helped the forehead: "you are talking..." Bu Yaolian seems to be in a mess in the wind: "Lulu, was it the little prince just talking?" Born so handsome even if, can speak immediately? All the other kids cry? Gu Bailu laughs and says, "it''s him who is talking. This product has a plug-in since it was born, so you should accept it calmly." Bu Yaolian was so frightened that she stepped back and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Su Shen was so annoyed that she helped her quickly. "I think it''s amazing that I can understand others'' words when I was a little prince. I didn''t expect that I didn''t expect... " Bu Yaolian feels that she is not living in a normal world. They all have such powerful children Xiaoshizi smiled happily: "it''s normal for you to be so surprised. After all, I''m the only one in this world. How are you? Nice to meet you. I''m the son of heaven and earth. I haven''t got a name yet. You can call me xiaoshizi. After my mother helps me to get a name..." As he introduced himself, little Shizi was more and more happy to see the eyes of all the people staring out again. Human beings are really animals with rich expressions and complicated hearts. It''s really fun. Feng Qingtian scolded coldly: "shut up, it''s time for children to go to bed." Little Shizi is not very happy to pout, but he dare not resist fengqingtian. You should know that the son of heaven and earth is very obedient to his parents. "King Xuan, there is such a lovely child. You are willing to kill him. You let him talk. I want to hear what he can say. If you don''t like such a funny son, please send him to me. I will exchange money with you." Su Shen gets tired of his spirit. He thought that Gu Bailu had a baby and could go back at a glance. It turned out to be such a living treasure. Not only does he look like a lovely dead man, which makes people happy, but also he can chat with you seriously. A baby, talk with you in the voice of adults, you can get as much stimulation as you want. Although the little prince is also funny, he knows everything about talking to him, but he can''t make a sound. This is a real treasure that can make a sound. "Young Zun, wake up." Gu Bailu took a look at him. Who is it? She gave birth to her son with all her strength, and he wanted to take money back. Chapter 1080 It''s just a dream. Little Shizi said seriously: "Uncle shaozun, I''m a rare commodity. It''s only for my parents. You It''s better to die. I''m thinking about letting your child bring some special skills so that you can play. " Su shenfan''s eyes are wide: "really? Do you have the skill? " Su shenfan knows the identity of Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu. Naturally, he also knows why little Shizi is so arrogant. Besides Gu Bailu, Feng Qingtian and Su shenfan, all of you are still shocked. "Don''t question the words of the son of heaven and earth. I''m much better than those masters and staff." Little Shizi''s mouth is full of milk, not modest at all, not low-key at all, but also with a pride that people hate to itch their teeth. But in fact, what he said is the truth. In his opinion, it''s very common. Only the people who heard it didn''t think so. Especially Gu Bailu. She was so angry that her teeth itched: "you said that there was your mother and me in the Chinese master''s staff!" "Naturally, my mother is not with them. My ability is also given by my mother. What I get is my mother''s true story..." Little Shizi grins at Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu helps the forehead, which is not only a chatterbox, but also a little arrogant. Is the son who disobeys the rules really born to her? Bu Yaolian grabs Su shenfan''s hand and looks at Gu Bailu''s face and admires him: "Lulu, you are so powerful. You can produce such a powerful child. It''s just like being born a strong one." In this continent, the only children born are strong and weak, genius or waste. No one thinks it''s a monster because it''s open. Little Shizi was born with such amazing performance. It can only be said that his spiritual power is extremely strong, far greater than anyone else. Bu Yaolian has been hoping for a family member with strong spiritual power all her life. Seeing that Gu Bailu can give birth to such a powerful young son, her eyes are red with envy. Gu Bailu smiled sheepishly. She and fengqingtian are not normal human beings, and the powerful varieties born are normal. But buyualian doesn''t know the truth, which makes her a little embarrassed. "Miss was born so badly." Aro rubbed her hands: "Miss, aro wants to have a competition with the little Shizi!" She thought that the spirit power of little Shizi was so powerful that she wanted to try it. Feng Qingtian''s face is black: "aro, no nonsense." Aro lowers his head: "aro can''t beat the younger generation." "It''s foolish of you to know that you can''t fight but have to try." Gu Bailu said in a funny way: "little Shizi is still a baby. When he gets older, let him play with you." "How long will it take for the little son to grow up?" aro cheered "Aro help me to get keel soup. I''m hungry. I don''t like mother''s milk." Xiaoshizi smiled at aro and said, "if you make keel Soup for me every day, I will grow very fast. I can lay you down in a month." Aro clapped her hands happily: "really? Can you really get aro down? " Everyone, how do you want to be trampled? Xiaoshizi said solemnly, and aro ran away excitedly: "I''ll get keel soup." Gu Bailu hurriedly said to Yeying, "send two people to follow her, and don''t let those dragons hurt her." Little Shizi sighed a little and said sadly, "how can mother trust her to be a bodyguard for such a silly child as aro, and cheat her away from you at will?" Chapter 1081 "That''s because it''s you who''s talking. She won''t pay attention to anyone else." Gu Bailu wanted to poke at his son''s forehead, but seeing his son''s beautiful and smooth forehead, he felt that it was also a cruel attack. Can''t do it! "It''s good to have keel soup. I''ll have a sleep first. Wave your hands." Little Shizi said and closed his eyes, and immediately came his subtle breath. Everyone: "???" Second sleep? Gu Bailu was so amused by his son that he couldn''t do it. He quickly asked the nanny to hold him in the cradle and put him in the cradle: "let him go to sleep, and you don''t have to watch. Today, he is tired, so go to rest." Qin Shou looked at Feng Qingtian. Qin Shou immediately said, "the son of the world is born. Everyone has a reward." Qin Shou led a group of attendants down, and the room was bothered by Yao Lian and Su Shen. Su shenfan stood in front of the cradle and looked at Bai Jing''s lovely little son and said, "that''s what the son of heaven and earth is like, and that''s what the king used to be like?" Feng Qingtian''s face is black: "bullshit." He is cruel and domineering. How could he be such a chatterbox. Now he seriously doubts that such a small son can really dominate the six realms? Can heaven really be conquered by him? Is that the mouth? "Hahaha, give me a dozen of such sons." Su shenfan''s face is happy: "what kind of ghost do you dislike on your face, you really want to steal your son if you dislike your father again." Feng Qingtian''s face was cold: "if you want to steal it, try it. Don''t cry when you hit it." Feng Qingtian didn''t worry about his son being stolen. Don''t say that the whole arbitrary palace is as solid as gold. It''s not human beings who can move it at all because of the spiritual and defensive power of the son of heaven and earth. This is also the reason why the son of heaven and earth was born, and the devil Buddha and Tiangong cliff did not send anyone to destroy them. Because it''s impossible to move him. Su Shen is upset and refuses to accept: "OK, don''t come to ask for it if you steal it." Feng Qingtian covers the quilt for Gu Bailu and says plainly, "no need to ask for it, he will come back." It''s really annoying Su Shen to steal it. The little Shizi grows up in a flash. When he can come back by himself, he will definitely come back by himself. This is more certain. Su Shen is annoyed to see that he is so arrogant, and his unyielding strength comes up. He doesn''t believe he can''t steal. Gu Bailu didn''t care about their boring bet between men, and beckoned to bu Yaolian, "how are you now? Did shaozun promise to let you have a baby?" Bu Yaolian nodded happily: "Lulu, I can''t believe that your son is so powerful. Is he really just born?" "Of course, you ate the elixir, and the children you gave birth to must be extraordinary." "Really? Can I really eat that peerless elixir? " Bu Yaolian didn''t plan to eat the peerless elixir, but wanted to leave it to her grandfather. But if they could have a great offspring, they would only be happier. "Stupid woman, even if you don''t eat the elixir, you will not be born bad. How can my seed be bad?" Your seed is not bad. You want to steal other people''s children. Although Bu Yaolian is tired of worshiping Su Shen and knows that he is powerful, she has no confidence in herself. She also felt that Su shenfan had no confidence in her, so she didn''t want her to be born for a while, for fear that what she was born with was a waste. Chapter 1082 "Don''t be silly. Why don''t you eat the big soul pill? Don''t you say it to you from shaozun''s mouth, but in fact it hasn''t been given to you?" Gu Bailu looks at Su Shen suspiciously. He is not so upset. However, what Bu Yaolian wants is that Da Lingdan wants to revive her family. How can she not eat Da Lingdan? Bu Yaolian said anxiously, "no, no, shaozun has already given it to me. I''m afraid to eat like you, so I''m not going to be fat." She was frightened by Gu Bailu''s food. Gu Bailu chuckled: "you can eat at ease. Even if you become fat, you can give birth to children. With the great spirit pill, your body will not be afraid of giving birth to children. Besides, you are different from me. I am pregnant with this He he wants to eat it. " Little Shizi babbled, as if she had heard her bad words, and wanted to talk in her sleep. Su shenfan exclaimed, "it''s really extraordinary." I''m sorry for my IQ if I don''t steal it. After hearing Gu Bailu''s words, bu Yaolian went back to the room and considered whether to eat the big pill. If eating a big pill can make her produce a powerful one, her grandparents should be happier than her. This is the hope of their family. But Bu Yaolian takes a look at Su shenfan. After all, it''s not their family, it''s the children of the local government Shaozun didn''t even marry her, so he would not let his children recognize her as a foreigner. After thinking about it, bu Yaolian leaned over and hugged Su shenfan: "shaozun..." Su shenfan had long known what strange things she was thinking about alone. He picked up her eyebrows and said, "why, what''s the matter?" "Young Zun, can the children born to me recognize other families?" Asked Bu Yaolian carefully. Su shenfan frowned: "you are the one who belongs to the God. You are the one who belongs to the earth. There is no other place." Bu Yaolian frowned and said pitifully, "can''t you even recognize me? My grandfather and grandmother are just my granddaughter. Isn''t it going to be broken. " Su shenfan knocked her on the head: "Su Lian, to be honest with you, do you really come to steal the seeds?" Because their whole family is low spirituality, they want to steal his seed to produce a genius. Bu Yaolian''s heart was thumping. It would be deceiving to say that she had no such idea at all. If she wants to generate children related to Su shenfan, she really likes Su shenfan and wants to leave something with him. Secondly, I also think that Su Shen''s troubled children must have strong spiritual power. But I really didn''t want to steal his seed back to my home. The reason why I left was because I was afraid of Sushen because her body hated her. Bu Yaolian shook her head: "I No. " "No? No wonder I told you before that as long as you live, you can leave me alone. " Su shenfan thought of this mood is very bad. It''s as if I''m being played and used. But he really promised her to give birth. "No!" As like as two peas, he was holding his waist. "The concubine is a child who wants to be respected. It is best to be like a little respecting him, even if he has no mental power." Su shenfan Leng hum: "how can my child have no spiritual power at all?" "That''s not necessarily because I have a very low spiritual strength. I''ve come out like me all my life." Bu Yaolian has no such confidence. For this reason, people in the world will not look for people with low spiritual power to find a partner or a double cultivator, at least they should look for someone with equal spirit. Chapter 1083 Like Su shenfan, there are basically no strong people who are willing to let her have children. Because it''s likely to be a waste. "My holy power is enough to overwhelm you. What are you worried about?" Su shenfan doesn''t want to hear her say these words: "if you don''t believe it, don''t eat the big Lingdan, see if the born one will have no Lingli." Bu Yaolian frowned slightly: "no I dare not take the risk. " "Hum, in order to prove the good seed of Laozi, you are not allowed to eat the elixir. Let''s have a natural one." If Su Shen is upset, he won''t believe it. He will be upset. Bu Yaolian''s eyes widened: "ten thousand In case it''s really... " "In case." Su shenfan firm. Bu Yaolian looks at his proud and confident perfect handsome face. She really wants to vomit. What if it is true. "If I mean, if you really have no spiritual power, will you...... " Kill him? Many noble families are like this. If they are born with waste or useless with low spiritual power, they will directly let them be born and die. So as not to stay and lose the family''s face. If the child born by the local government is a spiritual waste, it will be more humiliating. Bu Yaolian is afraid that Su shenfan will dislike her children. "What do you think, I am such a shameless person? Kill your own children? " Su Shen pinches Bu Yaolian''s baozi''s face severely and annoys him. He said that the child he was going to give birth to was naturally the flesh and bone he knew. How could he kill him. To kill is to kill directly now. Bu Yaolian giggled: "you''re not worried about losing your face when you''re born with waste." "I don''t know how to make waste. I''ll kill you." Su shenfan buttoned her to her chest and put her hands in. "No No Can''t Don''t touch it. Something''s going to happen to the child! " Bu Yaolian was made a little soft by him, but her tone was firm. She reached out and pushed him hard. Su shenfan clasps her hand: "it will be ok if you don''t go in." "Yes! The doctor said no touch. " Bu Yaolian insists that baozi''s face is full of the brightness of maternal love and vows to protect her son. Su Shen opened his mouth and bit her lips: "stupid, there will be nothing to believe me." "No, no, no!" Bu Yaolian struggles to push him, and refuses to cooperate with him. Su shenfan Mou Guang is a little deeper: "Su Lian, it''s really nice of you to refuse this move." Bu Yaolian is too scared to move any more. She already feels that Su Shen is in a state of impatience. "I......" Bu Yaolian flatted her mouth wrongly: "I really can''t touch it. The royal doctor told me that you Please bear it, or go on looking for other women... " Anyway, I didn''t sleep with her last night. I must have found another woman to solve it. Su shenfan eyes light burst out of anger, she was released to stand up: "OK, you say." Bu Yaolian looks at Su shenfan''s back and feels sad. When his figure comes to the door, she can''t help chasing him out and hugging his leg: "shaozun Don''t go. I''ll give you Think of another way for you... " Su Shen was tired of lifting his legs, but she hugged him so tightly: "it''s not that you said you want to find another woman?" He looked down at Bu Yaolian''s hateful face. He really wanted to kill her. The more she thought about it, the more she felt aggrieved. Before she had eaten it for a few days, she was pregnant, causing him not to sleep well last night. Look at her little daughter-in-law again. It seems that he is guilty of looking for other women. Chapter 1084 "Don''t go. I don''t want to look for other women. You are mine." Bu Yaolian drags his leg and climbs up, hugs his waist and doesn''t let go. "When did I become you?" Su shenfan Chueh. Bu Yaolian rubbed her face against his chest: "I don''t care. You are mine anyway." Su shenfan pushes her away: "go away, don''t touch me, don''t touch me." Bu Yaolian bit her teeth and said, "little respect, or I will sing for you." Su shenfan gave her a look: "this is the other way you said?" "That''s all I can do." Bu Yaolian racked her brains to think that she had only one strong point: "otherwise, it''s OK to sing." Su shenfan sat down with his robe: "sing. It''s your ability to sing until I fall asleep." He doesn''t want to go to bed alone tonight. He sleeps with Bu Yaolian every day. When he sleeps alone, he looks very sad. He didn''t want to go looking for other beauties, but At the thought of Su Lian''s performance that she thought she had touched the three golden flowers last time, he really didn''t dare to go. , Yao Yao, smiled happily and sang his voice in his voice: "Su three is away from Wutong County..." When I came to the street, I didn''t say that I was very sad. The past gentlemen listened to me... " Su Shen bothered to hold the forehead: "what kind of broken music is this?" "It''s nice to hear Sue Sanqi''s explanation. My grandmother likes it best." "Change It''s hard to hear. " "Then I''ll have a happy one." Bu Yaolian starts to sing female attached horse again. Although Su Shen frowned, he said nothing more. Anyway The girl can''t sing anything else. Before Bu Yaolian finished singing, Su Shen fell asleep. Bu Yaolian grins to see Su Shen''s tired sleeping face. His little respect is so beautiful. All his features are exquisite, but half of the mask is a little blocked. I don''t know if he would like to show the whole face of the child to his father. Bu Yaolian is actually curious, but If shaozun doesn''t let her see, she will never dare to cover his mask. Bu Yaolian looks at him and remembers the old man he said. She doesn''t know what a gorgeous woman she is. Even if she dies, she can make shaozun care for her whole life. It''s really enviable. Fie fie FIE, what can I compare with a dead man. Su shenfan feels that buyulian''s singing has hypnotic effect. Every day before going to bed, she is asked to sing such a part, and a new skill of buyulian is discovered in an instant. Little Shizi was born, and the whole city of Baidi was very busy that day, and there was a lot of discussion in the streets. After all, such a auspicious omen can''t be ignored. However, the disciples of the prince''s mansion are extremely high. No one can go in and find out. Fortunately, the next day, the emperor''s mansion sent people to the palace to report the good news, and also sent the birth of the little son to the emperor''s list to spread the happy money. On the third day of the baptism, a running water table was placed in front of the emperor''s mansion. It didn''t cost a cent to eat. It happened to be the eighth day of the beginning of the year. The people''s relatives did not leave. The biggest thing was to go to the prince''s mansion to see the three rites of baptism. But it''s a pity that little Shizi didn''t show up at all. But everyone was satisfied with the meal. Now the new year''s Eve, the shops in the street are closed, although many families are well stocked with new year''s products, they are not as rich as usual. Not because there is no money, but because there is no goods. Chapter 1085 Some people''s new year''s Eve is worse than usual, especially for the big family. At first glance, the three feasts of the emperor''s mansion were better than the new year''s Eve feast they usually had. Suddenly, everyone understood one thing. Those rare things they lack are not lacking in the royal palace. The delicacies of the mountains and seafood are found in the mansion of the emperor. There is a lack of delicacies everywhere. Where is the food from the prince''s mansion? Even the most scarce brocade weaving and forging are worn by servants in the prince''s mansion. You should know that the weavers who can weave this kind of forging have no idea where they are going. Don''t you All in the mansion? In this way, some people remember that a few months ago, the prince''s mansion called up a group of low-level labor force. As long as they can work, they can enter the prince''s mansion regardless of their skills and keep them. It''s said that crafts can change money. There is a lot of money every month. Raised a large number of craftsmen. Since then, there have been many people who have joined the wanwang mansion. Originally, I thought that the prince''s mansion was for fun. Otherwise, what should I do to raise a group of useless people Now it seems Like Not for fun? The aristocrats of the aristocratic family always thought something was wrong when they went back after the three washing banquets. Their days are getting poorer and poorer. They used to eat well, sleep well and use well. When they were free, they could listen to songs and find people to enjoy themselves. Now they seem to have no other pastime but cultivation. I can''t buy anything special on the street. Where can''t buy it on the street, it''s just that the arbitrary palace is monopolized. On the day of washing the three feasts, the emperor also brought people, even the Empress Dowager would come, but Feng Qingtian was afraid that something would happen to her, and he would take the little prince to the palace to show her when she got out of the moon, which prevented her from going out of the palace. She still brought words to the Emperor: "it''s said that the whole white Emperor city has the shark''s fin in the prince''s mansion. The mourner hasn''t eaten it for a month. Let the king point it to the mourner." The emperor is the king of a country. If he wants nothing, he never thought that he would be reduced to the level of asking for shark''s fin from the Empress Dowager. In particular, the shark''s fin on the third banquet was placed in the center of the table like it didn''t need money. The emperor''s face was not too ugly. On his way back, he scolded the second prince: "what do you say about the people who can''t make the king take over the throne? Where are they now? " Originally, Bai Yunyi was expected to be the strong backing behind him. As a result, Bai Yunyi was directly intrigued by the princess Since then, she has turned the corner to help the princess. The second prince was also confused: "er I don''t know that he''s so unreliable. He''s really powerful behind the mountain. But why is he suddenly unwilling to deal with the king? He''s also very unjust. " The emperor sighed, and suddenly seemed to be old: "this is your choice. Originally, the father and the emperor could protect you. But now the emperor is afraid to hate me. Later You do what you like. " He could see from the three washing banquets that not only did the king control the military, but now even the people''s food was in his hands. He doesn''t care about the common people, but those aristocrats are used to enjoying wealth and don''t need to ask him to give up his seat for a long time. He would like to thank the Empress Dowager for persuading him not to be impulsive. He can''t fight against wanwang. Of course, he was not satisfied, but not satisfied. Since he was seven years old, the emperor has been oppressing him for so many years. He occasionally has dreams that can be counteroppressed. But now the dream is completely broken. Chapter 1086 Go back to the palace, go to find the queen mother, and give him the shark''s fin which was taken from the palace today. I was very happy to boast about today''s three washing banquet, and I also said a lot of good things about little Shizi. Of course, no one will dislike xiaoshizi''s attractive appearance. What''s more, the emperor can see that the little son was born with a powerful and explosive power, which he is afraid that he can''t match now. He can''t be unwilling to do anything else. His son is better than his son when he was born. It is enough for him to sit for so many years. He told the Empress Dowager about the abdication of the crown prince. The Empress Dowager was very happy. She patted him on the shoulder and said: "it''s hard for you to open up. I''ve been worried that you can''t, you know How many times have the mourners prevented you from dying in these days? " In fact, it was not the Empress Dowager who stopped her. It was all wanton princesses. Every time it''s about the princess, he will give up even if the emperor''s layout in the palace is perfect. When the Empress Dowager lived to this age, the last thing she wanted to see was the struggle within her family. Although they are royalty and Tianjia, she also wants to see harmony. Who is in charge of the family is the one who is strong and who is capable. After so many years as a emperor, he was not as capable as a king. It''s time to abdicate. She was afraid that the emperor would not be able to think of it. She wanted to dominate the position and eventually cause death. How is also the son who watched himself grow up. There are also a group of unworkable grandchildren, especially the second prince, who will encourage the emperor to do something that is not conducive to the development of the family. The emperor can think of it. The Empress Dowager is the first one who is most happy. The reason why she asked the emperor to attend the three washing banquets was to show him the gap between him and the king. Don''t say it''s the king of wanton, just depend on the daughter-in-law of the king of wanton, he is incomparable. The emperor knelt down and thanked the empress for her protection. The last regret was gone. "You, tomorrow, I will issue an imperial edict. Don''t delay. Let the king see your sincerity. Maybe he can be better to chen''er and them." The Empress Dowager let the maids go with their fins. She hasn''t eaten shark''s fin for a month. If it wasn''t for the emperor''s sake, she''d been preventing the king, wouldn''t the princess bring in the bird''s nest and shark''s fin in person. Wang is always a filial child. Gu Bailu didn''t expect that the imperial edict would come so soon. Although she didn''t attend the three banquets, she also arranged some matters in the delivery room. The main thing is the gifts sent by the guests. The news of the Imperial Palace came early in the morning the next day. Gu Bailu thought about calling for some books for the sake of the birth of the youngest son. After all, it''s just after the new year, and the imperial court has not started to work. I didn''t start work until the 15th. Today is the ninth day of the first year. Because it''s a very important mission, Gu Bailu got out of bed after a month. But the content of the will made Gu Bailu willing to get out of bed this time. "Congratulations to the crown prince, congratulations to the crown prince. At the beginning of the 15th Dynasty this year, the emperor will start your accession right away. The little prince is indeed the lucky star of the crown prince." The official of the imperial edict flattered him. Feng Qingtian sent away the Duke, but he was calm about the result. In his eyes, this country is his, sooner or later. Gu Bailu thought for a moment: "it''s going to be a big one again. They only washed three banquets yesterday. They didn''t eat the delicacies here yesterday, so they tried to have another one." Chapter 1087 Gu Bailu didn''t think too much about it. Many people have heard that the emperor of the palace made a decree to set up a prince. The first thing they think about is that the prince will be crowned in the beginning of the dynasty Good food again. This time, the palace feast is definitely not like the one on New Year''s Eve. It''s all cold dishes with no taste. This is a matter of celebration for the aristocracy. From the imperial edict, there is a continuous stream of chariots and horses in the prince''s mansion. Every day, the gifts sent to the prince''s mansion are one carriage after another. But Gu Bailu is funny: "now I''m afraid that the most popular gifts are in my wanwang mansion." Who can give what good gifts? They are all some antiques and ornaments that are collected in the family. But it''s all stock of the family. They can''t take out the really latest clothes, even those with new patterns and beautiful forged noodles. Of course, there are still some elixirs to send, but there is no lack of them in the prince''s mansion. But it''s always good to have someone give them away. Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu never have to worry about these gifts. Who are they? They will be the biggest people in this country. When he was still wanwang, because he wanted to look after the emperor''s face, these people did not dare to show their bravery when giving gifts, and fengqingtian also wanted to pay attention to the influence. But now I don''t have to worry at all. Most importantly, Gu Bailu intends to take advantage of this to dig out the bottom of the aristocratic family again. When they have done, it will be up to them to do. There were no craftsmen or amusements. Instead, she would like to see how they were superior and how they ate, drank and played. Take your spiritual power and practice with yourself. Although the emperor chose to abdicate when he opened the court in good faith, fengqingtian delayed his accession to the throne. However, for him, the throne would not run away. Gu Bailu didn''t give birth, he didn''t want to ascend the throne. It''s so boring not to climb the summit with Gu Bailu. Little Shizi, oh no Now it''s time to call the little prince bared his teeth and said, "well, just push it again. When I can walk, let''s three ascend the throne together. That''s fun." Feng Qingtian looked at him contemptuously: "you are so beautiful." Who wants to ascend the throne with him? Besides, it will take at least half a year until he leaves. "Parents, it''s fun for a family of three to ascend the throne together. I''m sure I can walk in a month instead of half a year." The little prince solemnly promised: "mother, you think how beautiful the picture is, you lead me, I lead my father My mother''s family will wear a long Phoenix robe, just like marriage... " Gu Bailu really thought about it seriously. It seems that the picture is really good. It''s so interesting to take my son to the throne. Feng Qingtian thought to himself that lu''er would not be brainwashed by his consumptive son? "Mom, you haven''t officially become a parent since you''ve been with your father for so long. It''s just the right time to marry together with your son." The little prince clapped his hands and chuckled happily: "I can be a flower boy Well, I must be the most beautiful and handsome flower boy. I can''t be found in six circles. " Feng Qingtian threw him aside to his mother: "take him down, it''s time to sleep." "Father I''m not sleepy yet. You''d better consider my opinion. It''s really good. That''s what makes the scenery attractive. " The little prince was taken down with a grudge in his heart, and he could still hear his grudge when he went far away. Chapter 1088 Gu Bailu helped her forehead with a little headache: "who is this kind of son? I''ll never do it like him again." Feng Qingtian pinched her face and said, "you are much more adorable than him. It''s a foreign product. I don''t blame you." Gu Bailu sighed heavily: "I think I''m a little too much like a mother. People are hurting their son as much as their hearts. Only my mother hates him every day." Although it''s disgusting, she will miss her son when she doesn''t see him. Feng Qingtian said, "it''s just the right thing to do, so that he doesn''t rob the king''s woman." Feng Qingtian is eager to ignore Bai Lu''s dislike of his son, so that he can have more time to give him. He didn''t want to have a son, so he fell out of favor in front of Gu Bailu. "You don''t look like a father, you can''t hurt him." "He can''t stop his mouth as soon as it''s opened. He can talk about it all day. I don''t know if it''s the reincarnation of Tang monk." Gu Bailu''s face is full of shame, don''t you Although the imperial court has not finished the practice of bathing, fengqingtian enters the palace to thank her for her imperial edict. Even though both of them dislike the things that their son says, Gu Bailu still thinks about the little prince seriously. In fact, their son can''t do it if he wants to ascend the throne with them. Since my son has this wish and doesn''t hurt Daya, he should be satisfied. They are definitely a couple who love their son even though they dislike him. But it''s still too late to wait for my son to walk to the throne. After all, the sooner the better. The evil Lord and Tiangong cliff have suffered such a big loss this time. I don''t know what bigger trick they will come up with. It''s better to get the identity of emperor earlier. They dare not be so arrogant. When Gu Bailu is out of the moon, the little prince can climb on his own bed and occasionally stand up for two steps. Because drink is keel soup, the body grows very fast, only a month has been with other people''s year-old children almost old. It''s funny to stand up and talk to you seriously. Su shenfan and bu Yaolian like to tease him most, especially when Su shenfan is free, he searches for some strange and funny things to tease him. The little prince put his hands in his waist and said with a positive face: "don''t tease me as a baby. I am the son of heaven and earth. I am the most intelligent creature..." Then he grabbed the little short leg and rushed to grab the thing. Su shenfan laughs every time: "the son of heaven and earth is still robbing, your highest wisdom." Today, what Su shenfan brings is a shining stone, named ghost stone, which can change color according to people''s mood. "Don''t be a fool if you have something," groaned the little prince. "It''s not something that I, a senior intelligent creature, can do." Su shenfan tut tut tut sighed three times: "it''s really Gu Bailu''s son. He''s really learned a lot from his cheap nature." All the things that the little prince snatched from him were handed over to his mother: "my mother keeps them. Later, I will take them to Tiangong cliff to play." He is very clear that his time in the world will be a good memory for him. Once he returns to Tiangong cliff, he will never return. Gu Bailu despises Su shenfan: "you said you Knowing that I can''t fight my son, I still enjoy it every day. " Chapter 1089 "In my opinion, your son''s return to Tiangong cliff is really a disaster to those immortals who don''t eat people''s fireworks." Where is Tiangong cliff? That''s the heaven. It''s the most unrequited and beautiful fairyland in the six realms. How can there be such a master. It''s not a curse to the gods in the sky. What is that. If the fairies in the sky were brought into this nagging temperament, would human beings not thunder or rain every day? That''s not a human disaster. If you want to pull some more immortals, you can run to the world to walk around. How can they live. "It''s also a curse to immortals. It''s none of your business. You can''t be immortals anyway." Gu Bailu''s words upset Su Shen to block her chest. Gu Bailu is like this, her son, she and Feng Qingtian can be repudiated, others are absolutely not allowed. In front of others, her attitude has always been: how lovely my son is, how cute he knows everything, and how cute he is. Do you common people know what a real genius is? Su Shen was annoyed and despised: "I don''t want to be an immortal. I''m happy in the world. I don''t know how happy it is to have a beauty and money." The little prince sighed: "you''re so low in absolute comprehension. I have to find someone to influence you. How lofty is the practice of cultivating immortals." Gu Bailu nodded, "my son is right." Su shenfan gave them a look: "you think it''s fragrant for your son to fart, but then you can name him or not. If you don''t, you can take it for yourself." Su shenfan thinks that if he can name the future master, it will surely be enough for him to show off to the next 18 generations. "Name? I don''t need it. The son of heaven and earth is my name. " No one dares to call him with a name. Why do you want a name. Gu Bailu said with ease: "the name is not in a hurry. My family is not the same. I can''t take it randomly." But in the evening, she still discussed her son''s name with Feng Qingtian. Feng Qingtian is just like her. Her son''s name is very important. We must be careful. After all Future masters, how to name also have to be crazy bully drag, a listen can let the six world surrender or fear. Such a name is really hard to choose. After the start of the imperial court, fengqingtian also began to take over the state affairs, but also busy living to ascend the throne, these days in the palace. The ceremony was chosen on the eighth day of the first month and the third day of the full moon. Because there was a ceremony to ascend the throne, the full moon of his son was directly saved. On the day before his accession to the throne, the little prince was able to walk a few steps steadily. When he arrived at the ceremony, Gu Bailu started to walk up the steps steadily. It''s just a little slow. There are ninety-nine steps to ascend the throne. The little prince is not afraid of being tired. He climbs the steps slowly. He can worry about the family officials nearby. But what''s more, they were shocked. This was the first time they saw the little prince. Only a month old child, born with a pure aura like a Buddha boy, can even walk on his own! Not only can walk, but also can cry: "get down..." The little prince was led by his father and mother, and a pair of bright big eyes looked down at his subjects. This flat cry was really young and dignified. All the officials of the aristocratic family are ashamed. They are suppressed by a little baby. When I look up again, one by one I admire. Chapter 1090 The person who cultivates looks at the aura field. The little prince''s aura field is full of power. It seems that he can become a place for others to practice. This is really a powerful spiritual field. Baiguan was convinced of the king. Now there is another little prince who is so smart and talented that he can explode. He is so submissive. Look next to her. She is in a red phoenix robe. Oh no, she should be called empress now. Although she has no spiritual power, she has such a temperament that people dare not look at her directly. And they all bowed their heads. The inauguration ceremony is very complicated. The little prince is still a baby. Although he has evolved faster than the average baby, he is tired soon. I said on the stage for a while: "in the future, such a tedious ceremony should be simplified. It''s a waste of time. It doesn''t have to tire bad people." Gu Bailu seriously agreed: "it''s just one time. We don''t have any banquets in the future. It''s really boring." Gu Bailu felt that she was almost asleep. Feng Qingtian shook her hand and said, "if you''re tired, you can go back. If you can''t go, the throne will be settled." "Forget it, it''s all here. It''s the rule left by my ancestors. It''s only once..." She held the little prince in her arms: "son, if you are tired, go to sleep." The little prince yawned a little, closed his eyes decisively, and still kept on saying, "I''ll cook the keel Soup for a while." "I see. You have to eat." Gu Bailu is really worried about what to do with such a son. He is also the son of heaven and earth. It''s a little immortal when he talks like this. When I don''t open my mouth, I''m very smart. When I open my mouth, I''ll lose all my image. Feng Qingtian looks at his wife and children and chuckles. At the end of the tedious ceremony, Gu Bailu went back to the dormitory. He thought that he would live in the palace after that, but he felt bored. "I still like the wanwangfu." Fengshui treasure land is well managed by the people. The most important thing is to be solid. Now, the palace is not safe. Although fengqingtian has sent a large number of guards to the palace, there is no such safe way. Moreover, the palace slaves did not have the rule of order. Gu Bailu is not a person willing to train them. Feng Qingtian thought, "we''ve changed our status. I''m afraid we can''t live in the prince''s mansion again." "Can you think of the palace as a place to work and let''s go home in the evening?" She said that she smiled first: "no, such a big palace is our home, which can not care." Even in modern times, any president or national leader still lives in the capital. Feng Qingtian touched her head: "they have night Huai to teach people, in a few months to keep with the arbitrary palace." "Let''s transfer all the servants of the prince''s mansion into the palace. I don''t want to change the servants I used to. These strange faces are not suitable." Feng Qingtian nods. In the evening, it''s a palace banquet. The little prince will have a full sleep when he comes back. The Palace Banquet didn''t plan to let him attend, but he wanted to. "I''m a little prince. I have to recognize people naturally. I have to take responsibility since I was a child." Gu Bailu ha ha: "you are not afraid of being tired like this?" "The son of heaven and earth is afraid of being tired. I''m not a real baby." "You''re not tired. I''m tired for you. You should be your baby first. You don''t have to worry about human affairs." Gu Bailu was afraid that he began to worry about becoming a little old man when he was so young. Chapter 1091 The little prince pouted: "my mother said the same thing. I''m going to be in charge of human affairs, but I''ve got a lot of talents." Feng Qingtian: "..." Gu Bailu said happily: "you can say that Is he younger than you with your father? " "My father, this is a phoenix in distress, not as good as a chicken. Who let him lose his position? He can only get up and fight again." Gu Bailu and Zhile, this son is really a clean man. Feng Qingnai wants to sew up the little prince''s mouth. His face sank: "shut up, and you will be poisoned and dumb if you pull around again." "Ouch, how can you treat your lovely son like this? Your son is so handsome, lovely and full of spirit. Everyone can see how you can handle those who don''t boast." Feng Qingtian clapped his hand over his mouth and made a look at Qin Shou: "take it down." Let him do harm to others. Don''t bother him anyway. Gu Bailu patted the table and said, "I didn''t give birth to him in my previous life. I guess it''s because his settings are too repugnant." Feng Qingtian agrees with his wife. After all, the Palace Banquet took the baby, who was talking to people in a Jiwa way. Milk voice, and know more, make others feel funny. In particular, the Empress Dowager did not give up holding her grandson, and her face was full of two wrinkles. "How could there be such a lovely and smart child?" The Empress Dowager really likes the little prince. She still asks, "why hasn''t she named him?" It''s not like not paying attention to not naming a son. But Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu don''t look like they don''t pay attention to the baby. "Grandma Huang, I didn''t expect to fit his name. Think again." Gu Bailu said. The little prince grinned: "I don''t care what it''s called. It''s all my grandson." "It''s really rare. It''s only a month old, and that''s what this mouth will say." The Empress Dowager was amused, holding the little prince to show off with the old lady Murong. Mr. Murong is very happy: "you are lucky. I don''t know how lucky you are in the future." Old lady Murong thinks that with the pure and powerful spiritual power of the little prince, she is the most powerful king in the world after 20 years of cultivation. The reunification of the whole continent is just around the corner. She felt that the emperor''s Queen had come back from yunqi, and looked a little different. In particular, the empress, it turned out that the power of spirit was not shown, but now it is hidden It''s impossible to detect her power. In this case, I''m afraid I''ve eaten the legendary elixir stolen by them. Thinking of this, Murong old lady was also happy. They didn''t send people to their home at that time. As a result, they didn''t even see the shadow, so they were stolen back by their emperor and empress. Now yunqi country has been stolen a bowl of congee. Several aristocratic families blame the emperor for refining the elixir without consultation with the ministers. As a result, they have exhausted their human and material resources and made others cheaper. It was not long before emperor yunqi took over the country. This time, the alchemy made the grand master expend his great power. Now it is the period of weakness. Da Lingdan was robbed. Several aristocratic families naturally thought that emperor yunqi could not bear the responsibility. Now, childe Xiao has returned to the country. So a group of people crowded around Mr. Xiao. Xiao''er has been protected by childe Xiao for several days, and is picked up by Lu Huoying. Xiao Jingyun naturally wants to find someone to be angry when he loses such a big piece of treasure. However, childe Xiao protects people too tightly. He doesn''t touch him at all. Chapter 1092 Xiao Jingyun was so angry that he locked up young master Xiao. "You turn your elbow out, in order to come back and seize the throne and join hands with outsiders to take the elixir." Xiao Jingyun thought about this disaster, he had to let young master Xiao bear it! Young master Xiao smiled and said, "brother Huang is wrong about me. I don''t think about the great elixir. I''ve always been in the palace, but Xiao''er is a girl I like. I can''t let you do anything to her." "Who will listen to your excuse?" Xiao Jingyun sneered: "if you didn''t get through the guards in the palace, they would have escaped so fast?" He and the man sent by the Demon Lord are always stopped by someone. Who else can there be! "Brother Huang looks down on me too much. I''m just an adult. How can I get through the guards in the palace? They are all brother Huang''s people." "Don''t talk to me about these useless things. It''s a deadly crime for the woman of Lu Huoying to break into the underground palace. You''re an accomplice if you let her go!" Mr. Xiao didn''t argue: "if you think so, I have nothing to say." In this way, Xiao Jingyun locked Mr. Xiao in the dungeon. In fact, he was afraid that young master Xiao would seize the throne with him. Now he has lost the elixir, the grand master is weak, and several families have great opinions on him. He needs to stabilize his army first. The reason why he was afraid of young master Xiao was that his medical skills were superior, and the alchemy technology could be compared with the grand master. If he wanted to seize the throne, he would turn the alchemist into Jianzong, and his throne would be lost. But emperor yunqi dare not kill Mr. Xiao. He is the best doctor in the world. If he really starts to fight with Mr. Xiao, how many demons and monsters in the world will come to him for trouble. The evil Lord and Tiangong cliff are disappointed with him. Now he can only protect himself. At the thought of this, Xiao Jingyun hates Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu, in particular, if she is not capable of any heresy, their plan with the demon clan is foolproof. Thinking of this, he hated shaozun. This betrayal of faith, he must let his Prefecture no longer receive business. The next day, as a victim, yunqi emperor announced that the local government had received his Dan but turned against the water, and warned people around the world to be cautious when they asked the local government to receive the Dan. Su shenfan is taking Bu Yaolian to the Baidi city to stroll around the silk village. Prepare clothes for the children in the belly. It''s no different than that. You have to buy the best clothes for your children. This is Gu Bailu''s silk fabric shop. She has raised a group of silkworm rearing and weaving craftsmen. These fabrics are made of fine and fine materials. And a lot of it can''t be bought with money. When Su shenfan came out of the silk village, he got the letter from his subordinates. Su shenfan hooked his lips: "go to tell emperor yunqi that this is not backwater. This is to keep his promise. That night, five vs. five Buddha lost. He was willing to lose in gambling. He had to listen to the instructions of the emperor and his wife. Emperor yunqi himself didn''t keep his promise to rob the immortal elixir." Su shenfan learned this from Gu Bailu. Anyway, there was a bet that night. Emperor yunqi couldn''t fart one. As expected, Emperor yunqi received the reply, and his face turned green with anger. I always think that Su shenfan put forward the five vs. five contest that night for a different purpose. He shouldn''t be bothered to cooperate with Su Shen! He also sent the news to the devil: "is this how to let go of the dungeon and the wanton king?" The Lord gave him a word: "if you have a way, the Lord will cooperate with you." Chapter 1093 You can think about it. I will do my best. The devil wants the elixir just to fight with fengqingtian. As a result, the elixir is robbed. Now he can''t even go back to the devil''s cave. How can he fight with them who have the elixir. Besides, the son of heaven and earth was born again. The best way for him now is to hurry back to his den. But Gu Bailu did it very hard. After he was seriously injured and escaped from the grottoes, she destroyed all the passages in the grottoes. There''s only one place to get in and out. Back to the grottoes, he had a chance to rise again. But will Feng Qingtian give him a chance to rise again? Not that year! GU Bailu had no immunity talisman before, so she had to let the devil go. Now she is afraid of the ghost army. "Before the devil comes back to the devil''s cave, he will be severely damaged." Gu Bailu said, "especially the two mirrors in his hands." He must not be brought into the devil''s den. Each of the six realms has six realms. Once the demon lord returns to the grottoes, it is impossible to find trouble with him as a human. That''s why Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian can only escape from the World War I in the demon world. Although they all eat the elixir now, it is only useful in the world. And just when the Lord is the weakest. "It''s inevitable. You take care of the little prince at home. I''ll take the dark army with me. You have more spells. You don''t have to play in person." Gu Bailu shook his head: "if you don''t help me, it''s also a demon. I don''t feel relieved if you go alone. Let''s go together. It won''t take long to clean him up." "What about my son?" Feng Qingtian is not the son of heaven and earth. Gu Bailu is also worried. It''s her son. No matter how powerful he is, he''s just a baby. It''s really not reassuring not to be around. "With you?" Gu Bailu holds Feng Qingtian in her arms, but she really can''t let him face the devil himself, even though she has confidence in him. But she still wants to fight together. In particular, she has the best experience in dealing with the devil. In those days, she could carry the demon on her own territory. Feng Qingtian doesn''t want to be separated from her either. She can only agree with this method. Su Shen got tired of the news and came over lightly: "I heard that you are going to deal with the demon master?" "What? You want to go together. It''s just right. Together. " "I''m pregnant, and I won''t go anywhere. Don''t worry about it. I''ll take charge of the arbitrary palace and make sure no one can take him." Since fengqingtian moved into the palace, the prince''s mansion has been occupied by Su Shen. That''s a comfort. He''s too lazy to go back to the dungeon. "You really don''t join us. We are comrades in arms and have revolutionary feelings." Su shenfan ha: "you can go and leave the little prince to my Lord. It''s safe." Gu Bailu''s mouth is smoking, and this is the idea to hit her little prince. "We''re going to take him with us." "No, but don''t. although he has a strong spiritual power, it''s such a playful thing in this battle. You have to be distracted to protect him at that time. Don''t worry about giving it to the Buddha. Su Lian, you know that woman, can especially bring children." This is another advantage that Su shenfan recently discovered. They are very patient with their children. Gu Bailu thinks that the little prince talks a lot. Only Su Lian and the little prince can talk for a day without heavy samples. The more they talk, the more energetic they are. Su shenfan likes to listen to their bullshit and insert two sentences from time to time. I always think this is the day. It doesn''t feel right for him anymore. The author''s words: this article is in the process of completion, and it will soon end. For those readers who can''t read what they say or write, I don''t want to tear it apart from you. I left a message a few days ago to finish writing, and the content update is also going to the end. I think I never write a word, and all the characters are developing for the Lord Line, there is no shallow land burning shadow, there is no step Yao Lian shaozun, where is the main line progress without cooperation? If you don''t like to see it, you will not come next time. Even if you go to buy a steamed stuffed bun, you don''t think it''s good to eat it. Will you scold in front of the steamed stuffed bun seller and sell him to sell rotten steamed stuffed bun to cheat money? The author does not refuse to accept the opinion, but this kind of opinion without quality splashing feces is embarrassed and hard to accept. Such comments will be deleted and forbidden. was depressed yesterday, but there was no word. Updating these days was not enough. But to the end, it was estimated that this speed was suck. I''m sorry for the readers who didn''t change their minds last night. I''m sorry. Yesterday''s mentality collapsed. Chapter 1094 Su shenfan sometimes felt that if Su Lian had a baby, he would not want to fight like before. In the past, I wanted to hold the second son of a dog for a lifetime to maintain the status of the local government. I dare not ignore the local government. Now he has enough status. His strength is also due to his powerful father. His cultivation is also the king of the strong. The main thing is that now he has the great spirit pill. What else can he spell? In case of a real fight, his children and his women will be cheaper. Gu Bailu didn''t know the nagging of Su shenfan. She and Feng Qingtian didn''t pay attention to Su shenfan''s words. When the little prince woke up, she asked him democratically. The little prince shook his head and said, "I''d better stay in the city of Baidi. My father and mother have all left. The city of Baidi can''t be without the owner to look at it. Let me help my father and mother look at the White Emperor city. " He sighed with great sadness. Gu Bailu: "..." Feng Qingtian: "..." If there is any network, Gu Bailu really wants to send a message for help: how to do if the son is too mature, online, etc., urgent! So the emperor of Nanyue summoned his troops and horses to the battlefield one and a half months after he ascended the throne. Along with the empress. The people of Nanyue are puzzled. The country has been very stable in recent years. How could it suddenly send troops. I only knew that I was going to fight against the demon master when I inquired What is that? That''s the devil kingdom. It''s not human at all. The common people begged God to worship Buddha one after another, hoping that their emperor would come back with a winning stick. After all, this is not a war with people. Although the emperor as wanwang, invincible. Little prince didn''t worry about his parents at all. He ate, drank and slept well every day. Bu Yaolian likes him very much. She wants to hold him in her arms, but Su Shen is upset. She should pay attention to her body when she is pregnant. Although she does have a life in her belly, buyualian doesn''t feel it at all. The month is too shallow, and she hasn''t responded at all. Sometimes I wonder if the doctor is wrong. Bu Yaolian has nothing to do with her. After su Shen gets upset and goes out, she plays with the little prince. The exquisite knot for the little prince of his family hasn''t been finished yet. The little prince of Gu Bailu''s family has fallen to the ground again. She put the little prince aside, while wearing a delicate knot, while talking with the little prince. "Aunt Lian, when is your baby born?" The little prince of Feng also likes buyualian very much, for no other reason, he grows well. The Phoenix little prince is a Yan Kong. Although he is a talkative, that''s because he has met someone who looks good. If he can''t get into his eyes, he is too lazy to speak a word. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian think that he is too noisy. That''s because they are too beautiful. "It''s still early. It''s at least nine months before you can fly." Bu Yaolian chuckles. Little prince Feng can talk when he is born. He can walk in one month. With the growth speed of little prince Feng, he can fly in nine months. "Fly, this kind of thing is also simple. I want to grow up quickly and be able to stand alone earlier." Little prince Feng is very ideal. "If you want to grow up so fast, and grow up with a lot of troubles, I still like my childhood." Bu Yaolian''s childhood was very happy. Her parents were still alive and her family was prosperous. Even her brother next door took good care of her. They had a good relationship. Chapter 1095 But the neighbor''s elder brother is not so handsome. It''s a little black and a little fat. I don''t know what it looks like now, and I don''t know where to move. When the accident happened in her family, her brother and his family were away from home, so they were cut off. Over the years, she has changed a lot. Her neighbor''s brother should have changed a lot. Even if they meet again in the street, they don''t know each other. "Aunt Lian, what are your troubles? Isn''t shaozun uncle very good to you? You don''t worry about food and clothes. It''s wonderful for women to do this for you." Little prince Feng got up and sat quietly beside buyualian, watching her fingers flip and tie exquisite knots. "Is it hard? You''re fighting every day and you haven''t seen it finished." "It''s difficult. You can''t make a mistake to pile them up one by one. Besides, the jade rattan is hard to work. You are still young and don''t understand adults'' worries. The biggest worry is that the people you like don''t like you. " A trace of melancholy flashed in the eyes of Buyao lotus. "Shaozun doesn''t like you?" Little prince Feng looked at her with her head turned. He is the son of heaven and earth. Other things may be clear-cut, but this emotional thing, he really didn''t touch the doorway. "I can''t say I don''t like him. He''s very kind to me. I''m sure he likes it, but He has a real heart, though she has passed away. " The little prince chuckled, "it''s not a human being after he died. You''re still the only one around him." "It''s not the same. He''s dead, but people are still in his heart. Some people are still alive when they''re dead. Some people are better than dead when they''re alive." The little prince Feng held Bai Jing''s handsome head in one hand: "it''s also simple. I will help you erase the memory of shaozun''s uncle. Later, he will only remember you, and that person will not be in his heart." Bu Yaolian stopped her work and her eyes lit up: "really Really, do you still have this skill? " Oh, can the little prince Feng get rid of other people''s memory when he is so young? "Aunt Lian, don''t look down on me. My father used to be the master of six realms. It''s not easy to have no memory. But it''s not now. I''m not grown up yet. My real strength is not sealed." "When is that?" Bu Yaolian can''t wait to ask. "When the split sky mirror is together, my parents should be together when they come back this time. When I get to the Tiangong cliff and get the seal off, I will help you." The little prince of Feng thought that aunt buyualian was so lovely and gentle, and she was so kind to shaozun''s uncle. Of course, she had to help her. "Tiangong cliff, where is that?" The little prince Feng raised his little finger and pointed to the sky: "there, but Shaozun is wearing a mask all day. Have you seen his real face? " Bu Yaolian shakes her head: "it''s really not." "You don''t know what he looks like, just like him with all your heart?" Little prince Feng thinks it''s incredible. Human feelings are a real mystery. "I was conquered by his grace, and I was wearing a mask with a special personality. At first sight, I was a great person." Bu Yaolian doesn''t treat Feng as a child at all. It''s true that his speech can''t make people treat him as a child. "Tut, it seems that wearing a mask can indeed install a fork." The little prince of Phoenix hooked the little mouth: "does aunt lian''er want to see the truth of shaozun''s uncle?" Chapter 1096 Bu Yaolian nodded and shook her head again: "I can''t see it. I''m going to get rid of it." Unless Su shenfan takes the initiative to show her, bu Yaolian doesn''t want to take the risk. The little prince looked at her contemptuously: "go to school with my mother more. My father would not dare to stare at her." "It''s different. Your mother is your father''s sharp heart. She doesn''t want her to hurt herself." The little prince sighed, "no wonder your uncle shaozun wants to scold you for your failure. Even I want to scold you." Bu Yaolian ha ha: "I can''t say that. Everyone''s way of getting along is different. If I''m not such a promising person, even if you can''t get close to shaozun''s uncle, I can''t bear children. Although your father protects your mother like a pearl in his hand, it''s not necessarily that you can get shaozun''s love if you change it into your mother..." The little prince Feng nodded solemnly: "it seems that you have such a truth. Shaozun likes to be obedient." "So, if I don''t make it, I''ll just ask for what I want." Bu Yaolian can be seen. The little prince of Feng still despised her: "to be honest, my uncle shaozun didn''t take you as the heart tip, or he wouldn''t dare to do that. Wait, wait for me to wipe his memory for you later, or let Yuelao Zun lead the red line for you again. " Bu Yaolian stares at him in surprise: "can you still do this? Can the red line be drawn again? " "Of course, this is in your space. You can only operate when you are old. If you shoot a bow in another space, you can make shaozun love you to death." In the eyes of the little prince Feng, human love is really not worth mentioning. Because in his opinion, this is too simple a thing. It''s just a matter of people raising their hands. "I see. Did your father get shot by your mother?" Bu Yaolian is curious. The little prince Feng coughed softly: "that''s not true. My father and mother are destined to be planted in my mother''s hands. It''s unreasonable." Bu Yaolian nodded and shook her head again: "but it''s OK. I think it''s very good now. There are few people he likes. Why change his fate forcibly?" It doesn''t seem fair to respect less. And she didn''t believe the words of the little prince Feng. She just thought that the little prince Feng was too boastful. But he boasted and didn''t make people hate him, so he didn''t question him. Phoenix Little Prince did not know that he was suspected, or can not help but say a step Yao Lian: "you have a little bit of success, not for yourself also for the children in the belly ah." About Aunt lian''er is the most grumpy person he has ever met. I don''t know how many years I will be bullied by shaozun uncle. "What''s your promise, little prince? What do you want to encourage your own woman to do?" Su Shen is annoyed to hear the voice of the little prince Feng. "Let aunt lian''er be a little more forceful in front of you, so as not to be bullied by you all the time. Now people are pregnant with children. Why don''t you marry her?" Little prince Feng has nothing to do all day. He worries about this and that. Before he can worry about the six realms, he can only worry about the people around him. Su shenfan''s lips and corners take a smoke: "what do you know as a little P child? When you are so young, you should not worry about it. People''s faces are full of wrinkles before they grow up." Chapter 1097 "That can''t be, like me, there won''t be wrinkles for tens of thousands of years, it will always be very handsome, people can''t be jealous." The little prince of Phoenix chuckled. Oh, he has the capital to show off in front of mankind. Su Shen stared at him impatiently, but could not refute his words. "Don''t be too happy too early. Maybe you can''t get all the mirrors together. You''ll stay here all your life." Su Shen is bored and cold. Little prince Feng stood up and threw himself at him. He took out a package of red silk from his waist. "It doesn''t matter. If there''s a little uncle shopping for me, it won''t be bad." "It''s so beautiful. No one can see you until my child is born." Su shenfan sits down beside Bu Yaolian, who quickly pours him a glass of water: "how can shaozun come back so early today?" "If you don''t come back, I''m afraid you will be misled by him." Su Shen is upset and sad. The more he thinks about it, the more he thinks about it, the more he can''t let Su Lian get along with the little prince alone. The little prince of Phoenix will encourage Su lian to go bad. Bu Yaolian leaned into his arms and said, "no, I''ll always be a little cute girl, cute and obedient." Su Shen pinched her chubby face with annoyance and satisfaction: "well, that''s good. You can see that you are so chubby, and only the Buddha doesn''t dislike you." Bu Yaolian: "..." Can you speak well? The little prince Feng opened the red silk and there were two crickets in it. He frowned, "what is this? It''s not fun at all." "You don''t know. It''s fun. I bought it for hundreds of liang of silver." Su took a bamboo tube and put two crickets in it: "watch them fight, let''s bet." The little prince Feng didn''t think it was interesting, but when he saw two crickets fighting, he was very powerful. "Well, I like this one. He will win." "Stupid, this is the cricket general. You can''t see at a glance." They were addicted to fighting crickets. In the middle of the night, the little prince Feng yawned to Su Shen and bothered him not to sleep. He can''t sleep with women at night, so he wants to spend his time on such things. Otherwise, think hard. Little prince Feng didn''t know that he had become the shield to put out the fire. He fought with him until the early morning Bu Yaolian tries to persuade her several times, but she doesn''t know how to use it. She thinks Lu Lu, will they be angry when they come back to find that the work and rest of the little prince Feng has been completely changed? The next day, little prince Feng and Su Shen were not bothered. The steward came to report: "the emperor and his wife of Tianfeng came with the little prince." Now Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian are not in Nanyue, and bu Yaolian, as the most powerful master in the Lord''s mansion, hurriedly welcomes them out. "Shallow!" Bu Yaolian sees Mo shallow and hugs her warmly: "you''ll be fine. Shaozun takes me away in a hurry. I......" "I know. Thanks to you for sending the little prince back safely." Mo shallow son smiles to respond. "Oh, Lulu, they left a few days ago. They went to get revenge on the Lord. You two should stay here for a long time." Bu Yaolian treated them warmly. Lu Fen Ying has nothing to say to bu Yaolian, but she is expressionless and speechless. Mo shallow son smiled: "this is to return to China directly, just heard that master gave birth to a little prince, how to also have a look." They didn''t need to pass by the city of Baidi in Tianfeng. Mo shallow asked for Lu Fen''s shadow for a long time before he was willing to change his way. Chapter 1098 "Didn''t you get the letter?" Bu Yaolian asked strangely, it is said that Lu''s strength is less than Lu Lu''s and they didn''t know when they went to fight. "We''re here to see the little prince. He''s still in Baidi City, and you''ll come to celebrate your pregnancy." Bu Yaolian claps her thigh: "yes, you can have a rest. The little prince fought with shaozun for crickets in the early morning last night. They are still awake. When he wakes up, you can go and see. He must be very happy." Mo shallow son Jing way: "fight Cricket?" What''s the stimulation for shaozun to fight crickets with a little baby who is only one month old? "Yes, I don''t know how that thing got into their eyes. I can see that there are two crickets fighting and they can''t see any fame, but they are very excited." Lu Huo''s shadow said coldly: "the son of Su shenfan and Feng Qingtian?" "Yes, they are the only ones. I''ll take you to have a rest first. Now we have occupied the wanwang mansion with less respect. There are many houses and good rooms." After Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian moved into the palace, all the Wangfu were in charge of Bu Yaolian. She has no other ability, so she is the best at managing affairs. As soon as Gu Bailu left, the craftsmen who were raised were all handed over to her again. But Su Shen was so tired that she took all the brochures away. Mo shallow son or a face shocked: "Little Prince is still so small, how can he fight crickets." They got the letter, saying that the little prince had a unique talent and was different from ordinary people. He was born with a strong and pure spiritual power, and could walk with his parents to ascend the throne in a month. I don''t know He can fight crickets at such a young age? Bu Yaolian smiled: "I can fight crickets, but I know everything. I''m a little adult. If it''s not that I haven''t grown up, I''ll let the house uncover tiles." Mo shallow son is said so by her, wanted to see specially. "I''ll see him." "Take you, but now he''s not awake. When he''s not awake, most people don''t wake him up. They have to wait for him to wake up naturally." Mo shallow son will sleep to nurse: "take the little prince to rest first, I go to see the little prince Phoenix." She turned to Lu: is the emperor going to have a rest or to see the little prince Feng Lu Huoying picks up her eyebrows and turns away. This is not going to see the little prince Feng. A sleeping child is not going to let him lose his dignity. "Leave him alone. Let''s go." Bu Yaolian takes Mo shallow''s hand and goes to the room of the little prince Feng. Mo shallow son looked at the sleeping little prince. He was fat and white. His facial features were very beautiful: "it''s really a good life..." But looking at a baby, I can''t see how different it is. "It''s sleeping. When he wakes up, you can talk to him and laugh you to death." "Can you really talk?" Her sons have been born for four or five months. They are all babies. Although they usually seem to understand adults, they still can''t speak. After the birth of master''s child, he can speak and go now. Here It''s really on. "It''s easy to say. I think more than I do. I worry about everything. I really like talking with you. I''m very attractive." Don''t mention that Bu Yaolian envies Gu Bailu. If she can have such a son, she won''t feel lonely even if she doesn''t like Su Shen. Mo shallow son tut said: "it''s worthy of my master, the children are different, it''s really enviable." Chapter 1099 "I don''t care about your family. If you don''t like it, give it to me." Bu Yaolian feels that Mo Shaoer is in bliss and doesn''t know how to be blessed. How lovely the little prince of her family is. Even shaozun saw her and gave her a gift. Mo shallow son chuckles: "do not give." Bu Yaolian shrugged: "if you don''t give it, you don''t give it. I have it now. It''s just that I''m born to be ordinary." Because of her own qualifications, bu Yaolian knew that the child would not be more outstanding. She didn''t care about Bai Lu''s skills, and she didn''t have the noble dragon spirit blood of Bu Yaolian. "You know that you are born ordinary. Before the baby is born, you have no confidence. Can you still have a business trip based on your strength?" The Mo shallow son comforts her: "but I and the master all give birth to the male child, if you give birth to a female child is very good." Bu Yaolian grinned: "I think so, too." "I''m afraid shaozun doesn''t like girls." Bu Yaolian shook her head: "he doesn''t care what he was born with. He doesn''t want me to be born with anything. He doesn''t care too much about it." "No way. Shao Zun looks good to you." Mo qian''er feels that Su Shen is tired of being gentle to bu Yaolian. "It''s good, but it''s hard to say something. If you don''t talk about him, I''ll ask the cook to prepare food for you. You must have eaten in Xiangnian''s mansion. I came back for a month and gained a lot of weight. I can''t help it." Bu Yaolian doesn''t dare to lose weight any more. Gu Bailu also asked her to stop those weight-loss plans. Anyway, Su Shen is not disgusted with this kind of body, even though he dislikes it. He just likes it first. As long as it doesn''t affect the birth of children. They have a good chat in the prince''s mansion. It''s not so easy for Gu Bailu to go on the expedition with them. Whether she was in Tiangong cliff or later in modern times, she never did such a thing as following the army. That''s how hard it is. We can''t go on the road in the daytime, camp in the evening and eat delicately. Gu Bailu is also a man who has been fed up with his stomach. He lives in a very comfortable place. For hundreds of years, she didn''t suffer from it. Although it''s February, it''s not spring yet, and the scenery is not beautiful all the way. Especially, walking towards the entrance of the devil cave, it''s more desolate and desolate. It''s less than half a month before it enters a yellow sand Yellow sand all over the sky, a look endless, the direct sunlight shining golden light. Desert? Gu Bailu helps the forehead, which is the beginning of the real hard life. "Lord, can I shrink back? I miss the little prince." Gu Bailu doesn''t want to suffer. Feng Qingtian shook her hand and said, "if you want to go back, I will send someone to see you." He didn''t want Gu Bailu to suffer, but he wanted her to go back. "Cut, you really look down on me. Am I the kind of person who will shrink back? I am the kind of person who will leave my husband and run by himself. There is no such thing! " Gu Bailu took Feng Qingtian''s arm and said, "let''s go. I have to make a compass for you in this environment." The scout who went to investigate came back: "holy Lord, in front of an oasis, they found the shadow of the demon lord camping." "According to the treasure map, the entrance of the Grottoes is not far away." Gu Bailu said: "they should not have found the entrance. We can wait for the rabbit." She laughed like a thief. Go to dig a hole there and let the devil lords jump in by themselves. Then there will be no war of life and death. Though they fight, they will not lose. Chapter 1100 "If so, we will camp out of the desert." Feng Qingtian is reluctant to let Bai Lu suffer in the desert. When they settled down in the camp, Gu Bailu thought, "what kind of pit shall we dig to completely destroy him and be willing to hand over the mirror of the split sky?" I''m not afraid to deal with the devil Zun. I''m afraid that he will break the jar and destroy the mirror. Then there is no hope for them to return to Tiangong cliff. "I have a way." Feng Qingtian touched his woman''s face, rarely revealing a sly smile. Feng Qingtian is not a man without a brain, but he didn''t use his brain in his previous position. After reincarnation as a person, it only needs high power. He is willing to use his brain, and the man he wants to calculate is not far from death. Gu Bailu is very relieved to her husband. In the camp, Gu Bailu drank two bowls of big bone soup and two bowls of water to quench his thirst. The nose is covered with ash and the sand is all over the sky. It''s really painful. Feng Qingtian lets her rest in the account, and takes several people of yehuai to go out and get his way. Gu Bailu woke up after a sleep, and there was a starry night outside the camp. Looking up, he could see the vast starry river. In the desert, the temperature drops at night, but there are still some frozen people. After Gu Bailu gave birth to the son of heaven and earth, he can repair with Feng Qingtian. For more than two times a night, her psychic power rose slowly. If you ask her what level she is now, she doesn''t know. But because of the great elixir, she knew that her spiritual power would never be worse than shaozun and Shaodi. It''s estimated that it''s one Mimi worse than fengqingtian. Why are you so sure? Because she can see the image in the mind of night Huaihe, a master of this level, and even all the memories he has gone forward. Open the eyes of heaven and see his future fate. It''s just that heaven''s eyes are peeping into the fate of human beings. Gu Bailu didn''t really go to see the fate of yehuai. After all, he followed her and Feng Qingtian, but he couldn''t be worse. Gu Bailu is confident in this. "Empress, it''s cold at night. Why do you come out? Hurry in." Night tassel put on a cloak to persuade her. "My husband hasn''t come back. There won''t be any problem." Gu Bailu looked at the boundless desert. There were stars in the dark blue sky in the distance. The scenery was so good. "I should be back soon. Don''t worry about it." Night tassel to own host that is very believe, say again even if what problem still has the eldest brother in the master''s side. The boss will not let the master slip even if something happens to him. Gu Bailu shook her head. "It''s a nice view outside. Go and take out the blanket. Let''s drink a pot here and wait for my husband to come back." Yeying knew that Gu Bailu had his own idea, and she stopped persuading her. She immediately sent someone to prepare. Gu Bailu sat down, let the night tassel also sit, the master and the servant sat on the carpet, drinking small wine with stars. Just after drinking it, Feng Qingtian comes back with the night Huai Qin Shou. Gu Bailu immediately drove away the night tassel: "my husband and my husband, I have prepared a small wine for you to come back triumphantly." Night tassel: "..." That''s not what you just said. Feng Qingtian kissed her happily and sat down: "it''s cold outside. How can you put it on the outside?" "It''s such a good night. I''ve lived so many years before I really saw it." Chapter 1101 "Nonsense, you can see as many views as you want." Feng Qingtian drinks two glasses of wine and lets yehuai and Qinshou go down. Gu Bailu chuckled: "the scenery of Tiangong cliff is not popular. Look at the starry sky and the desert under the night. It''s so desolate and desolate Let people look at it and they will have feelings. " Feng Qingtian nodded, "you are right." "How is it, how is it?" Gu Bailu took his hand and rubbed it for him. It''s really a big temperature difference between day and night. Feng Qingtian''s hands are a little cold. "It''s up to him whether he can jump or not." Feng Qingtian hooks his lips: "I have already let Yin Wei guard there. I will report if you have a letter." "Although the devil has some abilities, it''s a pity that his brain is not very useful. He didn''t expect us to hit him in turn." This is the normal thinking of people. You stole something from others. Now you should close the door and hide. Where else did someone steal someone else''s things? They didn''t care. Instead, you brought a group of people to fight. "If he is smart, he will not be used by that thing in Tiangong cliff, which is still unknown." Feng Qingtian despises the devil. In the past, Feng Qingtian said how much he hated it would not be enough, because the reason why he would be cheated was that he wanted to be cheated, so that he could shuffle the cards and start over again. Otherwise, he and Gu Bailu will never be able to love each other in such a harmonious time. They thought they really killed him. Still triumphant. "The most hateful thing is the things on Tiangong cliff. I don''t want to let them out of my mind." Gu Bailu was angry when she mentioned those things. In fact, she doesn''t care about the power or the domination of six realms. But we just can''t get those things cheaper. At that time, let her suffer from the fire of hell, want to let her fly to the dust. If it wasn''t for the sword that Gu Yunjing gave her on the spot, she might not be able to protect her soul. Lone cloud mirror Gu Bailu still feels sorry for his coming. Now she doesn''t dare to see him. I always feel that I have failed him. Some of them are deeply affectionate and really put too much pressure on people. "It''s OK. They will be killed when they go back." Feng Qing comforts heaven. After drinking the wine for half an hour, Feng Qingtian was afraid that Gu Bailu''s drinking too much would be bad for her body, so she would not drink it again. In the early morning of the next day, the spy from yinwei came to pay back: "the traps dug yesterday have already had prey in the pit." Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian take a look at each other and quickly dress up and enter the deep desert. After losing in yunqi, the Lord and his men quickly went back to the desert to find their own entrance. In fact, they have spent half a year in this desert. I couldn''t find the entrance eye of the grottoes. Although the Lord knew that it was Gu Bailu who made the pictures for him. But when he knew it, Gu Bailu was already a wanton princess, and there was no way for him to get close to her and threaten her. Even the ghost army doesn''t work. He can only look all over the desert. The sky is full of people. Last night, they really found In a night, the entrance of the Grottoes is sparkling, full of powerful magic, which makes the LORD have a very strong sense of intimacy. He hurriedly let it go. It''s the eye of the entrance of the grottoes. The devil was so excited that he almost burst into tears. Of course he didn''t have tears. Then, he took a group of ghost troops into his house and jumped into the eyes of the grottoes. But After jumping in, it was not his demon world full of evil spirit, but a dead trap, and could not jump out again. All around is the border! Chapter 1102 This time, the tears that the devil Buddha didn''t have were really going to cry. What''s going on? as like as two peas near the entrance to the cave, how could he have the same trap as the cave? Or is it because he hasn''t come back for so many years that the Grottoes have been sealed? How does he get out when he falls in here? The devil Buddha exhausted his spiritual power and didn''t find any outlet. I was so angry that I beat the ghost army. After the beating, I lay still. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian lie outside the cave and enjoy themselves. "Tut Tut, husband, it''s a good move to catch turtles in a jar. How did you make this fake cave eye?" Gu Bailu looked at her husband admiringly. She didn''t want to dig a hole for the devil to jump in directly, which is the most convenient. But she didn''t know how to dig the hole. I didn''t expect her husband to do it easily. "It''s still very easy to trick him with some fake magic. Besides, he''s been looking for the entrance for so long, and he''s already worried. When he sees an eye, he thinks it''s the entrance. I haven''t considered whether he''ll get it wrong..." Gu Bailu: "..." So it''s stupid to be such a devil who is in a hurry to seek medical treatment. "Hello, defeated general." Gu Bailu shouted into the bright trap. Although the spirit of the Lord is exhausted, Gu Bailu''s voice is still audible to him. Hearing her voice, he could not understand what was going on. This is a set! "What do you want?" Demon Zun is also a practical person. Now he is a turtle in a jar. He wants to figure out how to climb out and not be cooked. "I''m defeated. You say you are true. How can I jump into the pit when I''m free? My husband dug a pit to catch the colorful lizard. How can you take our trap!" Gu Bailu is happy. The devil almost spits out an old blood: "how do you know it''s the pit you dug?" No matter how stupid he was, he could hear that Gu Bailu was deliberately laughing at him. "You see, the colorful lizard knows that it''s a pit and can''t jump around. We haven''t caught it for two days. Why don''t you jump in and plan to die with so many ghost troops?" "What do you want? Fart quickly." Gu Bailu didn''t plan to let him go. How could she stand the pit her husband dug one day if she didn''t spit blood out of him. Or fengqingtian worried: "lu''er, don''t talk to him for too long. It''s sunny. You need a tan." Gu Bailu looked up at the hot sun on his head. His husband was right. It''s not worth it to tan yourself for a turtle. "We are here to save the devil, but you know it is not easy to save you. You have to give us some benefits." The devil''s teeth are itchy with hate. They are their own pit. Now they still think about him like this. It''s shameless. "What benefits do you want!" "The devil is happy. It seems to be a straightforward person. It takes spiritual power for us to save you. You also know how precious my husband and I are. You have to replace your treasure." "You robbed all your precious things. What else do you want?" When it comes to the stolen elixir, the devil''s heart is even hotter. He only feels that his mouth smells bloody. "Lord demon must have a bad memory. Don''t you have two pieces of heaven splitting mirror on you? It''s the treasure you stole from me." Chapter 1103 At the beginning, these two pieces of heaven splitting mirror were placed in the underground palace. Unfortunately, in order to snatch the peerless elixir, we can''t afford to snatch the heaven splitting mirror. Otherwise, you don''t have to go on such a trip. "That thing is not here." The eyes behind the mask of the devil Buddha passed a cold, hateful trace. He said how the two shameless ran to design him, originally to split the sky mirror. He didn''t expect these two men to be so shameless. Just robbed his peerless elixir, and then chased him back. Why don''t you know the reason why the poor can''t pursue. "It doesn''t matter if it''s not here. Tell us where it is, when we found it and when we''ll save you. But I have to remind you that this trap has been specially treated and will continue to suck your spiritual power. In fact, it doesn''t matter. Lord demon has a high spiritual power and is not afraid to suck it." Gu Bailu didn''t lie to him. When Feng Qingtian made this trap, he used the ghost army''s way to treat people. "Let''s go, lu''er. You can''t get sunburn." Feng Qingnai helps Gu Bailu to stand up. He also holds an umbrella in his hand, which is specially for Gu Bailu to shade the sun. At noon, the sun shone on the desert, and the whole person was sweating. Gu Bailu didn''t want to spend too much saliva with the devil, especially in this kind of ghost weather. When he can''t stand it, he will hand it in naturally. In this trap, even if he wants to break the jar, he can''t destroy the mirror. Feng Qingtian said, "watch him carefully." Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian were just about to leave when the Demon Lord called out, "wait!" Is not to crack the mirror of heaven, he gave! As long as you can go out first, you can stay in the green mountain without firewood. "The mirror of the split heaven is on the Buddha. Let him go out to you." Gu Bailu ha ha: "when you think we are as stupid as you, let you come out of the cracked mirror, can you still hand it in obediently?" "Then you come in and take it?" said the demon Feng Qingtian said coldly, "who''s shouting at her in your face?" Devil Zun is not a man without temper, but he really counsels at this time. He also knows that only counsels can give him such a way. "Then how do you want to take it?" "Throw it out, you won''t even lose the power to throw two pieces of sky splitting mirror?" Gu Bailu is a light tunnel. The Demon Lord is now on the ground. His whole body seems to have been hollowed out. He just exhausted his spiritual power. But the power to throw two cracked mirrors is still there. He knew that those two shameless people outside would not let him be deceived, so he had to sit up and take out his two pieces of sky splitting mirror from the space. Think of the original In order to get one of them, he spent so much energy that even Nanning''s fool took advantage of it. But now we have to give up Not willing! "Don''t dawdle, the sun will burn." Fengqing is very impatient. He protects Gu Bailu in his arms and blocks some sunlight for her. The devil is not willing to hear Feng Qingtian''s words. I wish I could die like this, otherwise I would die for these two shameless people. But how could he die? Absolutely not. After biting his teeth, the demon lord threw out the two pieces of heaven splitting mirror. Feng Qingtian reaches for his hand, gathers the great power of spirit, and takes out the mirror of cracked sky from the border. Gu Bailu quickly opened the soul receiving bracelet and put two pieces of sky splitting mirrors into it, so as not to cause turbulence in the desert, especially sandstorm and so on. Chapter 1104 "My husband Come on, let''s go. " Gu Bailu doesn''t need to see the truth of these two mirrors Because no one can make a fake mirror. Feng Qingtian holds an umbrella to protect her in her arms, and her lightness skill soars away. "The devil is silly:" the thing took, your son of a bitch is to let me out "What''s urgent? No one is there." Night Huai slowly strolled to the grottoes: "let our queen sun you can afford to pay, not let go?" The LORD heard that someone was relieved: "everything has been given, let the LORD out." Ye Huai took out his ear and said, "I didn''t say I couldn''t let you out, but I didn''t tell you when to put it on it. I''ll ask." Night Huai a jump, lightness skill disappeared. This time, the devil is completely stupid. Niang x, was he cheated? Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian didn''t stop at the camp when they returned to Baidi city. Night Huai chased up to ask: "the emperor empress, that demon Zun really don''t care?" "Whatever he does, it won''t cost him." Gu Bailu doesn''t care about the devil. Anyway, he doesn''t want to go back to the devil kingdom in his life. Dare to design and kill her parents, and trap her in futu Island, he would not want her to let him go. "Is that trap really killing him? At least he is also a demon master." The master of the demon world, why not be so weak. "What''s the matter with the devil Zun? When he comes to the world, it''s not his territory. He''s useless. Unless there''s the power of the devil to absorb him, now The human spirit is rampant. He has not been able to suppress it. " Because of this, the Lord fled to the world for a hundred years, and finally recovered his wounds, so he was anxious to return to the devil kingdom. When he comes back to the devil Kingdom, he will have another opponent. This is also why the things in Tiangong cliff are so powerful that they dare not come down to kill her and fengqingtian in person. The six realms have their own rules. It has been set for a long time. "Then will we go to Tiangong cliff and be subject to it?" Night Huai asked. Tiangong cliff is a fairyland. No matter how powerful they are, they will be subject to it. "Of course." Feng Qingtian took it for granted. Night Huaihe, how are they going to take back Tiangong cliff and run to Tiangong cliff to touch the stone with eggs. "So we have to have an agent." Gu Bailu smiled and said: "Tiangong cliff is not unbreakable. There is always a way. You don''t have to worry, and you won''t be killed Besides, even if you are dead, you can get back from the underworld. Don''t be afraid. " Yehuai: "..." I believe you. I''ll write your name backwards. It''s not the night Huaihe River now. Feng Qingtian doesn''t like Gu Bailu talking to others. He drives away yehuai with a bad face. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian return to Baidi city day and night. And in the prince''s mansion, when the little prince Feng woke up, he saw the little baby in shallow son''s arms, and his eyes suddenly widened: "where is the little baby, she looks good. She can be a little playmate of my prince reluctantly." Bu Yaolian pinches his little face and helps him to dress up and hug. The little prince Feng noticed that Xiao''er said, "beauty aunt, is this your child? I''ll be a playmate in the future and promise not to treat him badly." Mo shallow son is a little confused about the self familiarity of the little prince Feng. How can this child not be introduced at all. And such a small child, unexpectedly speaking so neatly, the words of milk voice and milk are different from the old spirit. Chapter 1105 Most of all, she robbed her son in the first place. This "I''m afraid he''ll have to wait another two years. Now he can''t even speak." Of course, Mo Shaoer is glad that someone likes his son, and he is also the master''s child. "No need for him to speak. I can make eye contact with him. Now he says he''d like to play with me. It''s a nice day outside. Let''s play on the ice. It''s fun when it''s frozen on Chengxin Lake..." The little prince of Phoenix speaks on his own. "What''s the matter? How can I meet a child who is more rebellious than him? He''s obviously younger than him. He can talk and walk. It''s too hard for him." He thought that he had been smart and sensible since he was a child, because his life had gone on. As a result, there''s more to hang up than him. People die more than people, and goods are thrown away more than goods. "Don''t be unconvinced. You are human and I am a little unusual, so it''s normal to lose more than you." The little prince Feng is also very sincere to comfort the little prince Lu. Prince Lu could not speak, but his mind was clearly seen by Prince Feng. He was even more surprised. He also knew that little prince Feng was very unusual. "The little prince is not very well, I''m afraid he can''t play on the ice." Mo shallow son face is embarrassed, she doesn''t want to let Feng little prince disappointed, but her son''s body, she is very worried. The little prince Feng waved his hand: "if it''s OK, I''ll make a small basin and let him lie down in the basin and play with it. He doesn''t have to exert any strength. There won''t be any problem." Mo shallow son looked at his son: "do you want to play?" Prince Lu waved two small fists and nodded his head. Although he can''t speak, he can control his head. His body is a little bad, but he can''t be looked down upon by the little prince Feng. When the two little baby babies meet, the little prince Lu is more energetic. Lu xiaoprince Yilu achieved the goal of regaining the United emperor from one of the six kingdoms. You can imagine what that nature of mind is. Let him be so pressed down by the little prince Feng, he is not convinced. Although I know that the little prince Feng is not ordinary. "Then go. I haven''t played on the ice yet. It''s going to spring soon. The ice is going to melt. I don''t have to play if I want to." Buyao lotus happy tunnel. The main thing is to play before shaozun wakes up. When shaozun wakes up, he will surely restrain her from going blind. Mo shallow son sees her so excited, originally thought that she was pregnant body not good to go to ice, want to persuade two words just didn''t say. "Well, then, I''ll look at you." Mo shallow son now has the power of the Dragon nationality, thinking that it''s OK to watch two little children and a step Yao Lian not fall. A group of people took a group of bodyguards to Chengxin lake. It''s a small lake in the house of the emperor. It''s the coldest place in the house of the emperor because it''s close to the north and near the mountain. The small lake on the tuyere is thick with ice. Little prince Feng likes playing. Gu Bailu dragged him to play twice, and he fell in love. I''m glad to be here. The bodyguard dragged a big jade basin and put the two little princes in it. The little prince Feng stood up with the basin wall and waved his little fat hand: "take off!!!" Prince Lu is still unsteady. He can only lie on the wall of the basin. The whole white and lovely face is surrounded by his neck, only showing two eyes. Chapter 1106 He was so weak that he dared not let him blow. Little prince Feng was only wearing a little fox fur, with both hands exposed outside, and would not wear a bib. As far as his words are concerned, the little human ailments and pains have attacked me. Bu Yaolian and Mo Shaoer both know his identity, so they believe it. It''s impossible not to play with Bu Yaolian when she comes. She also sits in a jade basin and asks the bodyguard to lead her running across the lake. The little prince Feng commanded the bodyguard: "run over and knock aunt lian''er over..." The bodyguard dare not disobey his command. He drags him to the jade basin of buyulian and bumps into it. The two jade basins pass by, which makes buyulian scream, but doesn''t knock the basin over. "It''s a pity!" sighed the little prince Bu Yaolian bit her teeth and said, "I want revenge. Hurry up. I want to knock over the little prince!" "Mo shallow son anxiously cries:" Lotus son, you do not want to follow the child to make nonsense together "Aunt beauty, don''t worry. I''m here. I can''t fall your son. How can aunt lianer be my opponent?" The little prince Feng led the bodyguard to run into him again. Bu Yaolian does not show weakness either. Two jade basins in hulala land collide with each other. Mo shallow son Wu eyes all dare not see. Two jade pots didn''t eat any good, turned a side. However, the little prince Feng has a strong spiritual power. The defense ability he carries all over his body is activated. He protects him and the jade basin in the light and falls to the ground safely without any damage. Poor Bu Yaolian turned out of the jade basin and rolled onto the ice. I fell on all fours. She was so angry that she lost to the baby. Fortunately, there are so many clothes in winter that it doesn''t hurt to fall on the ice. Mo shallow son hurriedly went over and helped her up: "you ah, what are you doing with children, see if you have fallen where." "It''s OK. It doesn''t hurt at all." "Su Lian!!!!!" When Bu Yaolian''s words just dropped, she heard a roar, which made her tremble. What''s the matter? How can shaozun get up! Bu Yaolian hurriedly hides behind shallow son: "help me to block one, say is the Phoenix little prince to pull me to play, I am cannot force to reach, otherwise I will die." "You''re pregnant, don''t you know? Play like this? Yeah? If you don''t want to have children, just give me some soup. " Su Shen, wearing a cape and a handsome face, came with a terrible face. It''s as if I have to take Bu Yaolian to drink Luozi soup. "It''s going to be OK to play like this. The doctor said that my body and bones are good. Exercising is good for the growth of children." Bu Yaolian lowers her head and whispers. "Sport? It''s just a sport with Laozi. Who do you want to exercise like this? " Su Shen is bothered to clasp her from behind Mo qian''er, hug her in her arms and leave. Still don''t forget to turn back to Mo shallow son to say: "wait for this to teach this don''t know heaven and earth thick goods, come to entertain you again." Bu Yaolian put her arms around his neck and begged for mercy: "I know I''m wrong, shallow son and little prince are here, can you not punish me?" "No way!" Su Shen is really angry with her face. He saw Sulian flying out of the basin from afar, and his heart was almost stopped. Don''t the dead woman know that she is pregnant and dare to play like this. She is so used to her at ordinary times that she dares to go to the house to uncover tiles. "Get the royal doctor." Su shenfan enters the room and orders Su Sheng. Chapter 1107 Bu Yaolian knows that he is nervous, but he is too nervous. The baby''s month is very shallow. The average pregnant woman hasn''t found her hair now. How could she have noticed so much? Few of them slipped off. What''s more, the Royal doctors all say that she has a very good body and bones, so she doesn''t need to worry at all. Just pay attention to the house. "I really have nothing to do, Shao Zun..." Bu Yaolian wants to play today. She is also driven crazy by Su Shen for half a month. Fortunately, there is also the little prince Feng chatting with her, or she will die of boredom. The real thing is not to let her step out of the house. Even in the room, you are not allowed to run or jump. You should take small steps when walking. I didn''t feel so sorry in prison. The imperial doctor came quickly. He thought that something was wrong with buyulian. He ran very fast with the medicine box in his arms. When he arrived, he was already sweating. As a result, the red face of Buyao lotus is full of color! What is the reason why he is so hard and busy? The imperial doctor panted and walked over: "miss lian''er''s body is well boned, and there is no problem with her fetus." "No problem? You don''t have a pulse. She just fell. " Su Shen''s face was a little relieved, but he still felt that it was appropriate for the royal doctor to pulse. The imperial doctor had no choice but to calm his breath and concentrate on breaking the pulse for Buyao lotus. "I''m sure there''s no problem. Miss lian''er''s body is healthy. You don''t have to worry too much. As long as you pay attention to the room, there''s no big problem with other things." The imperial doctor dare not scold even if he wants to. He breaks the pulse for miss lian''er every day and says that miss lian''er is a good girl. I didn''t see any damage in my fall. I didn''t wipe off any skin. How could I be so nervous. In the end, they were not as confident as the emperor. When the empress was pregnant with a little prince, she dared to go up the sword mountain and down the fire sea. Su Shen''s face was more irritated. He rewarded the royal doctor with some silver, which made him leave. "I said I was ok..." "Shut up!" Shaozun put her on the couch and covered the quilt: "did you forget all the rules that I told you?" Bu Yaolian lowered her head: "I know I''m wrong." "If you want to play, ask me to join you. Who wants you to go without permission?" With him, he could watch and let her fall out of the basin. In this way, shaozun blames Mo Shaoer again. He stands there and watches Su Lian fall out. It''s true that it''s not his sister''s fault. Mo shallow son sneezed, a face of guilt: "it seems that your aunt lianer will be punished by shaozun." Little prince Feng doesn''t care a bit: "don''t worry, shaozun''s uncle hurts her so much. Now that she has a baby, how dare she punish her? At most, she just scolds her in the mouth and scares her." But he saw Su shenfan clearly. As the little prince Feng said, Su shenfan did not do anything to punish Bu Yaolian because of this. Mo shallow son also let go of heart, took the little prince back to the land burning shadow there. Lu Huoying listened to her talk about taking the little prince to play, but he didn''t deny it. "Eat, run for a day." Lu Huoying holds his son, and Mo shallow goes to wash. Now Lu Huoying is used to Xiuer''s cooking, and she is asked to go to the small kitchen to cook in the prince''s mansion. Together with, Mo shallow son also ate the show son craft. Two people are eating a meal, Mo shallow son of the Phoenix little prince really praised a time to tell him. Lu Huoying''s eyes sank slightly, and he thought to himself that the identity was different, so he was born. Chapter 1108 Lu Huoying is such a smart person that he can see that the son he picked up is different from ordinary people. He thought the child was out of the ordinary. But when I think of Feng Qingtian''s son, I think my child is normal. After eating, Lu burned Ying took out the prepared gift: "one for the little prince and one for Su Shen. Take it, and I won''t go." He didn''t love these social activities, and he didn''t like more contact with them. Always think that Mo shallow son and outsiders contact more, will try to get away from him. But how can we do it? He is able to make Mo shao''er be a slave to him all his life. The two people had only planned to come to the White Emperor city once. They saw the little prince Feng and shallower son and left. They had not received the letter from Gu Bailu in two days, saying that they had already got the other two pieces of sky breaking mirrors. Lu Fen Ying and shallower son were just waiting for them to come back and discuss the matter of going to Tiangong cliff together. Mo shallow son naturally refused to leave. Lu Huoying really hates why he didn''t go a day earlier. Mo shallow son now has the strength of the dragon family, and that temper is stubborn. She said she didn''t want to go, but she could not go. If she didn''t want to, she could shake his face all day. However, Lu Fen''s shadow is not in the eye. Anyway, no matter how you shake your face, no matter how unhappy you are, she is also his slave. Lu Huoying is not afraid of being a stranger. Gu Bailu and his family returned faster than when they left. They returned to Baidi city in the past ten days. The little prince grasped the past ten days and let Su shenfan play with him for a while. Even Bu Yaolian feels that she has been neglected recently. Fortunately, she is accompanied by Xiao''er and Prince Lu. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian come back to see their precious son in the prince''s mansion. Although he is a little adult and the son of heaven and earth, he is still worried. The little prince Feng nestled in his mother''s arms and said: "mother, I miss you so much. I think you are a little thin." Gu Bailu pinched the small face of his meat pocket: "I don''t see that you are thin." Seeing his father''s disdainful eyes, the little prince Feng immediately changed his tongue and said, "but I have a good appetite when I think that no father is threatening me all day long, so I grow some meat, but my son''s heart for you is real." Gu Bailu patted his ass with a smile: "I''m a little devil. I don''t think it''s strange that I dislike your father so much. He doesn''t threaten you." Feng Qingtian said coldly: "I don''t care about him." He didn''t really care to talk to such a talkative son. Phoenix little prince in the mother here brush good feeling, or put his hand to his father. Fengqingtian will not refuse his son''s outstretched hands and hug him into his arms: "what''s the trouble?" Feng xiaoprince firmly shook his head: "I''m not a two or three-year-old baby. How can I make trouble? I''m sensible. I''m very busy with my uncle shaozun every day." "You''re not a two or three-year-old. You''re a two or three-month-old." Su Shen was annoyed and said, "why don''t you say that you almost threw aunt lian''er out of the way?" "Phoenix little prince picked to pick eyebrow:" you still remember revenge Su shenfan hem: "if there is something wrong with the child, you will be responsible for it." "Don''t think so. If you have a baby girl, you can''t blame me That''s your genetic problem. Do you know your genes? That''s genetic. Forget it You don''t know. Let me give you a general introduction... " Chapter 1109 Su Shen is tired of turning his eyes: "it''s useless for you to pull so much. Originally, this baby was a man. If a woman comes out, you will wait to marry her." "No, no, I can''t recognize it, and how can my son of heaven and earth marry an ordinary human being? That''s to laugh off his big teeth." Gu Bailu poked at his forehead: "what happened to human beings? Your father didn''t care about your mother and me." "That''s not the same. You have good genes, mother. It''s aunt lianer''s gene..." Bu Yaolian was about to cry out: "little prince, I usually hurt you in vain. I didn''t expect you to dislike me so much!" As she looked at the little prince Feng accusingly, her face was about to cry. "Don''t listen to his nonsense. You believe what he does, you must be beautiful." Shaozun held her in his arms and patted her back. The little prince Feng frowned and said to the little prince Lu, "you''re right. It''s true that women are just as hard to raise as villains. It''s better not to provoke them." Prince Lu: "..." When did I tell you what it was like to be familiar with me. I don''t know you at all. The mode of getting along between Prince Feng and Prince Lu is that Prince Feng chirps and Prince Lu plays his own game. I really hate how I can''t speak. The little prince Feng is a few months younger than him, but he croaks like a frog. But who is the little prince Feng? Prince Lu can''t talk to him, but the little prince Feng can read his heart. This is mind reading! So little prince Feng doesn''t care about chatting with little prince Lu. What others saw were two baby babies lying on the couch, one was quack quack quack, the other was twist to one side. The children don''t have to worry about each other, so the adults get together to discuss things. "It''s just as you''re here. I''ll give you the peerless elixir. I''ll divide it into four parts: one for shaozun, one for you, one for our family, the other for Mr. Xiao. Take this for you." Gu Bailu handed the brocade box containing the peerless elixir to Lu Zhaoying: "how do you divide it with shallow son? You can divide it by yourself." Lu Huo''s shadow made an expressionless sound and accepted the brocade box. Mo shallow son shakes his head: "I We didn''t do anything. How can we take it? " Lu Huo''s shadow has no expression at all. After receiving it, there is no movement that he wants to take out. Gu Bailu smiled and said, "it''s not that you lead them away, it''s not so smooth. Finally, you hold them back, so we can come out smoothly. You''ve done a lot of work, and you don''t want to be selfish. I want to go to Tiangong cliff quickly, and you need more strength." Su shenfan laughs: "can you really go to Tiangong cliff?" He has been to every place in the world, that is, the underworld. He can follow his own door if he wants to go. Now is to go out of the world, to other places that have not been to? He has some expectations. "With five pieces of broken sky mirror, let them break the mirror into a circle. Shangtiangong cliff is absolute, but we are human body to go there, so the danger will certainly be..." Mo shallow son first said: "I''m not afraid. I have to go for the sake of the dragon people, which is also my share." Chapter 1110 "Su shenfan spread out his hands:" danger is not dangerous, but next, the question is what is the advantage of going to the Buddha "It is good for you to go to the nature. You will never lose in the future if you go to the place like tiangongya once." Gu Bailu didn''t write him a big check. There are some advantages that she doesn''t need to say that Su Shen is bothered by himself. In the place of Tiangong cliff, all the treasures are not available to human beings. The human world is all kinds of things, and the things there are gods. She doesn''t believe in Sushen. "If this is true, I must be excited before. But now I don''t want to fight so hard with women and children. I want to live a safe life..." Su shenfan naturally yearns for Tiangong cliff, but if the temptation is not great, he is better to live with women and children. Gu Bailu drank two mouthfuls of tea: "so tell you, the world will shuffle later, and may recover all spiritual power But there will be a few special places. " Su shenfan did not hesitate: "say, when to go, how long to go, can I keep my child born?" "It''s hard to say. After all, I don''t know the situation of Tiangong cliff. I''ll tell you after I ask Shifu." Lu Huo listened without expression, and made no comment. If he doesn''t give an opinion, it''s just uninteresting. If shallow wants to go, he will naturally follow. This is their agreement. After discussing with them, Gu told Feng Qingtian about his parents'' soul. "I didn''t know what to do with them. Now I want to see my master, or I''ll take them with me to see him and see what he says." Although Gu Bailu has the memory of her past life and knows the identity of her master and her parents, she has no less respect for them. Especially Shifu, who was alone and helpless in Tiangong cliff at that time, was desperate to go to Tiangong cliff to save her. This kindness is more important than anything else. Feng Qingtian has no objection to this. To Gu Bailu''s good man is to him, and he will not treat him badly. Feng Qingtian goes to arrange the affairs of futu island. Gu Bailu now has collected five pieces of heaven splitting mirror and has the face to see his master. This time, they didn''t plan to leave the little prince Feng behind. They took him aboard the boat to putu island. On the first end of the boat, I received a letter from Gu Yunjing, saying that he was well cultivated, and even his shadow was almost good. I can return Gu Bailu''s spirit of memory to her. Gu Bailu knows that Gu Yunjing knows that she wants to go to Tiangong cliff, so she wants to return the spirit of memory to her as soon as possible. It''s hard to avoid feeling that I could see the lonely cloud mirror at that time. I really had a vision. It''s a pity that Gu Yunjing is a mugger. He likes himself but refuses to say it. In the end, Feng Qingtian''s bullying and unreasonable use of the most direct way to abduct her. ****This is really unreasonable. She is only guilty about Gu Yunjing, but there is a trace of remorse in her guilt. Occasionally she would also think, I like you so much, you don''t say anything like a Muggle, who can blame. After three or four days of great wind and waves, I finally arrived at futu island. Before I went to futu Island, I could see the big and small futu towers on the island. Each tower was full of the coastline of futu tower. When Gu Bailu got off the ship, he saw a monster with a beard and hair all over his body. Seeing them coming down, he jumped up and said: "little martial sister! Here you are Master is really clever. He said you would arrive in these days! " Chapter 1111 Feng Qingtian quickly stops Gu Bailu behind him: "get out of the way." "Little sister, can''t you recognize elder martial brother? I''m miyas." Gu Bailu''s eyes are almost staring out: "MIA? How did you become a monkey? " How could that Prince of noble blood be tortured like this? "I''ve been building towers for my junior sister every day. It''s so ugly before I know it." Meas doesn''t care much. No matter how ugly he is, no one is ugly like his original Warcraft. Gu Bailu doesn''t mean to beat him: "without being ugly, your temperament is naturally there. How can you be ugly?" Little prince Feng despised the way his mother told a lie. "It''s ugly and hairy. I thought it was the orangutan running out of the banana field." The little prince Feng has been a face controller since he came out. It should be said that since he was born, all he saw were pretty men and pretty women. They were not just pretty men and pretty women. They were all the beauties in the world of the whole continent who could rank among the top. It''s the servants of the wanwang mansion. Which is not qingxiuxiu. Not to mention Qin Shou and Luo. In vain, seeing such an ugly man like a gorilla, little prince Feng was almost scared to fly. He felt that there was nothing more terrifying than seeing an ugly man. "I haven''t combed it for many days, maybe it''s a little ugly," meas said "No, elder martial brother is building a pagoda for me. How can it be ugly? Elder martial brother has always been beautiful and noble in my heart." Gu Bailu''s words are not fake. Mia stayed on the island all the time and built so many pagodas for her. The Phoenix little prince was stared by her and grinned: "elder martial brother uncle, you are the most handsome orangutan even if you are a orangutan." Meas is quite satisfied with this. In fact, he is a Warcraft, so he doesn''t care about the description of orangutans at all. Gu Bailu was not satisfied with his son''s impoliteness: "this is my mother''s senior brother, how do you speak?" "Mother, he was a Warcraft, and I didn''t hurt him on purpose." Gu Bailu frowned: "you can''t talk at random. It''s the most important thing to expose people in person." "Well, I''ll just think about it in my mind next time. I won''t say it." Gu Bailu: "..." Is this son really in need of beating? Gu Bailu was still thinking about beating his son, but MIA said happily: "he How does he know I''m a monster? " Gu Bailu: "..." How excited are you? Is it proud to recognize you? "Elder martial brother, how is master?" Gu Bailu changed the subject. "Master is still like that. He won''t let me near. He will sit on the rock all day long. But he called me two days ago and said that you are coming. I am very happy to hear that." Meas went back to her and asked, "how does he know I''m a Warcraft?" I can''t blame him for his surprise. It''s really that little prince Feng is just a little baby. It is amazing to be able to speak and speak cleverly, and even see through his beast at a glance. "He has a special identity. Take me to see Master." Gu Bailu saw his master again. He was still like before. He sat next to the rock in his ragged clothes. He also sat like a clock when the wind and waves came. "The mirror of the split sky is together?" Master''s voice was hoarse, and she brought her own vicissitudes. Gu Bailu said proudly, "I''m lucky I didn''t disgrace my life." Chapter 1112 "Faster than I thought." Master''s tone was a little relaxed. Looking at Gu Bailu, she was a little relieved: "you are finally grown up." "Isn''t it true that with all the sons, they won''t grow up." Gu Bailu holds the little prince Feng in front of him and says, "look at him." The master looked at the little prince and nodded, "well, it''s a good life. It''s also a good spiritual power. It''s him. He gave birth to you in the end." The little prince Feng looked at his master with clear big eyes. He was always talking, but he didn''t speak, and he didn''t say hello. "My son is called human. This is my mother''s master. Let''s call him Shizu." For the first time, Gu Bailu thought his son was so ignorant. Even when I saw miyas, I knew it was my senior brother and uncle. Seeing how master was dumb. The little prince Feng looked at master and said nothing. Master also calmly let him watch: "this is to look at the teacher." "I don''t usually have such a disposition." Gu Bailu did not understand. Feng Qingtian noticed something from his son''s eyes, but he didn''t scold his son''s ignorance. After watching for a long time, the little prince Feng finally said, "you I hid here... " Master shakes his beard: "what is hiding here? I am a bright and upright man practicing here." "You need to practice, too?" "Nonsense, all things in the world and six living beings need to practice." Gu Bailu listened to their conversation and realized something was wrong. She now has a memory. It is said that she and Feng Qingtian''s identity master know it. If Shifu is just a mortal who came down to teach more than 100 years ago, why doesn''t Shifu feel a little respectful to see her and fengqingtian? All along, it''s true that Shifu loves her, but there''s really no respect. Not even for Phoenix. Now look at the little prince Feng talking to him, obviously a little old acquaintance. "When you practice here, you''re pitching my parents." The little prince of Phoenix jumped out of his mother''s arms and stood in front of master. "They also need to practice. I just said that all the six spirits need to practice." "Is the practice over now? I''m all born. " Asked the little prince Feng. Master touched his beard and said, "I''m afraid it''s not there yet, but the pagoda of futu is still far behind." "That Can you let me put in a word? What kind of profound conversation are you talking about? Can you say something I can understand? " Gu Bailu raised her hand and asked earnestly. Feng Qingtian seems to understand something. Looking like master''s eyes light has taken some deep meaning. "Mother, you don''t know the identity of your master." Little prince Feng looks at you like an idiot. Gu Bailu replied honestly, "I really don''t know. It''s better for you to tell me." "You''ve suffered so much. It''s all arranged by this old guy. He''s the one who''s responsible for all the robberies, all the robberies and reincarnations." "Feng little prince quite some indignation:" is also this old guy, let me more than 100 years ago could not be born Master calmly said, "what I call the devil is the will of heaven. It''s only because you are not good enough. You have to suffer again." "Well, now that my parents add me, what do you think heaven can do to us?" The little prince Feng groaned childishly. "It''s still tender." Master reached out his hand and said, "let me have a look at the mirror." Gu Bailu is still digesting his son''s words, the ghost of the old man? Master gave her the heaven, the earth? What the hell is master? Chapter 1113 Gu Bailu took a look at the little prince Feng, and then at Shifu, and took out the mirror of the split sky. Five pieces of sky splitting mirror were all packed in a box by her, opened to shine. Master nodded and boasted, "this is a good job." "So can master leave here?" Gu Bailu just wants to save Shifu from here. Master shook his head: "no, you can''t see that the tower has not been repaired enough, and the chain can''t be untied..." "Can''t you open the cracked mirror?" Gu Bailu asked in bewilderment. "Without the cold iron of Tiangong cliff, you can''t get rid of anything, so you haven''t completed your cultivation yet." Shifu returns the cracked mirror to Gu Bailu. "We are going to Tiangong cliff. Do you think we can have a complete cultivation there?" The master said lightly: "it depends on..." "Taoist priest, don''t play tricks like that. You''ve got everything. Why do you have to let your father and mother take people to Tiangong cliff? You''re satisfied that you''ve made it so bad?" The voice of the little prince Feng is tender and powerful. Gu Bailu''s eyes are shining with adoration. Does her son speak in such a style? Master frowned slightly: "I said, this is their practice. They have to continue before the practice is full..." "I was born to cultivate anything. Don''t you think that those things on Tiangong cliff are all torn apart. Now the six realms are in chaos, let me manage them well. Why bother my parents again?" Master shook his head and said, "what do you know?" "I don''t know anything. I only know that I am the son of heaven and earth. I am here to maintain the peace of the universe. Don''t tell me that I don''t need to practice." Gu Bailu looks at his son. His small body seems to be possessed by someone with a big ox fork. He tries to pull out the spirit of mountains and rivers. Feng Qingtian did not speak with calm eyes. Master some hate iron not into steel: "you shut up, now that you have come to this step, you will soon be able to complete the practice, what are you anxious about?" "I can''t stand you bullying my parents. It''s enough to bully them for so many years. Didn''t they also pass your test and give me birth? What else do you mean! " The little prince Feng sat down beside the master, reached out his hand and stroked the iron chain that locked the master, saying: "what can you do to lock yourself here? What else can lock you in the world?" Master rolled his eyes and said, "what can you do with your baby''s body?" "In less than a year, I can grow up. I don''t do things by my body. I want to be so tall." The little prince Feng took hold of the chain and snapped, and it broke. Gu Bailu''s eyes widened: "son smash Is this chain so easy to break? " "You can break it, mother, but you are deceived by him." Gu Bailu asked, "master, who are you?" Shifu stood up and shook his shabby sleeve. "Shifu doesn''t want to talk now. You leave quickly." The little prince of Feng took Gu Bailu''s hand and said, "get up, mother. He''s getting angry when he''s being torn down. Let him figure it out." "What I need to think about is to understand. What I do now is to conform to the will of heaven." Master''s face is stubborn. "In the future, I''ll be the God, and you should let me go." Little prince Feng lost a sentence and pulled Gu Bailu to leave. Chapter 1114 Gu Bailu looks at fengqingtian in confusion. Fengqingtian holds her hand and turns her son away. Gu Bailu looked back at master. "Master, why don''t you come back to Baidi city with us?" Master turned his back and ignored her. Gu Bailu was still confused until he came back to the boat: "son, what is my master? He has been very good to me and taught me a lot..." "Who else in the universe can reincarnate you and your parents?" The little prince felt that her mother''s IQ was not online since she gave birth to her. He did, and she was still asking who her master was. It''s not that Gu Bailu can''t keep up with her IQ, but She doesn''t think so. How could her master be That She suffered so much because of her master? Gu Bailu''s nest is in Feng Qingtian''s arms: "my husband, what my son said must not be true. Shifu is reluctant to hurt me." If master is listening, he must emphasize that this is for practice! Feng Qingtian patted her on the back: "if he does, kill him." Gu Bailu cried out, "do you think he did it?" Feng Qingtian can''t bear her sadness, but comforts her: "there is cause and effect. Everything is over. Be good, don''t cry." Gu Bailu is really sad. From the conversation between her son and her master, she actually guessed something, but she didn''t want to believe it, so she pretended not to understand. Her most beloved master is But always thought that gives her to torture the suffering person, this fact lets her how to accept. In fact, now think about it, if master is only a grandfather, a human being, a person she met when she came to the world, who was taught by her and got the magic When she was suffering from the fire of hell in Tiangong cliff, how could he go to Tiangong cliff to save her as a human being. Even Gu Yunjing couldn''t get rid of the public opinions to save her at that time. She could only shoot through her with one sword to save her soul. But master and his parents did. Gu Fu and Gu Mu are only Shifu''s bodyguards on earth. How can they do it. Because they have the right to be higher than Tiangong cliff, and she just wanted to understand. "Why, why does he do it? Is it fun to manipulate others like this?" Gu Bailu is like a child in the arms of Feng Qingtian. She is innocent and angry when she asks. Feng Qingtian caresses her back and comforts her: "it''s all about you. He should be aiming at me." "What''s wrong with you They set that you can only conceive the son of heaven and earth with me. This is their trick. What''s wrong with you! " "It''s a mistake to move the truth." The little prince Feng said calmly: "as the emperor of heaven, at the head of the six realms, because he moved his heart and ignored the will of heaven, he let the world go. It''s a mess now. The world''s spiritual power should have been taken back..." "What''s more, because of his real feelings, he let other circles see his weakness and have a different heart to him. This is the biggest mistake that he made as the emperor of heaven." Gu Bailu pulled the corners of her mouth, trying to explain something, but she couldn''t explain it. As the emperor of heaven moved true feelings, then she is also guilty. But she can say rightfully, as the emperor of heaven, why can''t she move real feelings? No, she knows not. Chapter 1115 "What''s more, he moved his true feelings, but he didn''t let the other side fall in love with him, and let the other side hate him, and became his biggest opponent..." The last words of the little prince Feng made Gu Bailu completely speechless. She tightly hugged Feng Qingtian: "it''s all my fault, it''s me that affects you." Feng Qingtian stroked her forehead and said, "what a fool to say, I''ve done wrong before, so you can resist. For me, I never regret these reincarnations." Gu Bailu thought about it. Feng Qingtian used to do something to her, and she was really resistant. Because he is the emperor of heaven, so domineering possession of her, she even begged her to let go of her own, she also said that she was moved by lone cloud mirror. But it doesn''t work. Feng Qingtian is hegemonic, regardless of her requirements, because she is the only one he can conceive the son of heaven and earth. But fengqingtian also fell in love with her because of getting along with her. She was really nice to her later, and she was spoiled in the palm of her hand. But she hated that he had taken the right of his lover and that he had taken it so much that she could not see his tolerance and love for her. Or to see, as if not to see. So their disharmony made others take advantage of it, so the six realms were in disorder, and the status of Tiangong cliff was shaken. So They will be treated like this. "There''s nothing to look back on. Now that you''ve given me birth, you''ve conquered everything. Then the old man shouldn''t embarrass you any more." The little prince Feng is firm. "What else does he want?" Feng Qingtian''s eyes are light and heavy. "If you want to go to Tiangong cliff and see a play, the old Taoist must be bored after living for so many years. Naturally, he wants to see something different." Gu Bailu snorted, "then we won''t go to Tiangong cliff if we don''t see him." "That''s the right thing for mother to do. Just give me those things." The little prince of Phoenix clapped his chest and shouldered it. Gu Bailu is not in a high mood and doesn''t have much spirit on the way back. Thinking that the soul of their parents is still in their soul receiving bracelet, since they are beside the heaven and need what she worries about, they send all the souls in the soul receiving bracelet to the underworld. It''s very tiring for the hell devils. Tens of thousands of souls, and there are many different souls. Gu Bailu can''t manage so much, and he''s not in a good mood to return to Baidi city. Although the things in Tiangong cliff are hateful, she is not in the mood of revenge now. In the end, the disharmony between her and fengqingtian has caused all this. The Revenge of the six realms was reported in her previous life. Those things in Tiangong cliff are nothing but a bargain. I really want to go to them to get them back. It''s also a matter of time. But How about taking it back? Did she and Feng Qingtian complete their practice? It''s not that Tiandao is not happy. He teaches them how to play. They are all toys in the hands of heaven. Unless they kill the way of heaven, they dominate the whole universe. But here It''s the son of heaven and earth. "My husband, maybe it''s time for us to retire. We''d better stay in the world and roam around than guard the Tiangong cliff." Tiangong cliff is not interesting except for its beautiful scenery and beautiful appearance. It''s not as beautiful as the world. It''s full of love, hate, hatred, fighting and vitality. Although the world now almost does not exist these, but she felt that the world is still saved. Chapter 1116 Feng Qingtian''s eyes changed: "you really don''t want to go back to Tiangong cliff?" Gu Bailu shook her head. "I''m not interested." She found that she was just a toy in other people''s hands and a chess piece in other people''s hands, so she had no interest. She just doesn''t want to let the heaven go! "But my son is the son of heaven and earth. How can we help him to the top?" Feng Qingtian, as a father, still has the responsibility to help him return to his place, although he dislikes the son of heaven and earth. "He doesn''t need it. You see how familiar he is with Lao Dao. Does Lao Dao dare not give him a chance to go back? He doesn''t need ours." This is also one of the things Gu Bailu lost. The son is stronger than them, the identity of the son is higher than them, and the cattle roar. She wanted to work for her son, but found he didn''t need himself at all. Phoenix little prince sneezed, took off his red fox Qiu and ran in: "father and mother, are you saying bad things about me?" "Who dares?" Gu Bailu said in a WAN voice. "I''ve sneezed. You must be speaking ill of me. Others dare not." The little prince of Phoenix pours into Gu Bailu''s arms and sniffs: "I smell my mother''s bad words." "You''re a dog. You can smell it." Gu Bailu pinched his son''s white and tender face. Such a lovely son doesn''t need her. Gu Bailu, who always dislikes her son, suddenly feels that he is the object disliked by his son. "Mother wants to go to Tiangong cliff very much?" The little prince asked earnestly. Gu Bailu snorted, "who wants to go? Apart from the beautiful scenery, no one is so good on earth. I''d like to go on a tour once in a while. I''ll get moldy if I stay in the fairyland." "Then you and your father should stay in the world. If the world is too chaotic, it is when you are needed that the unity of mankind depends on you." Feng Qingtian frowned: "can you go to Tiangong cliff alone?" "Father, I''m not going alone. There''s an old way. I''m all born. He can''t embarrass you any more." Little prince Feng is very sure. He knew his mother wanted to save the world, but he wanted to. Although he didn''t come to the world for a long time, he liked it very much. Whether it was shaozun''s uncle or lianer''s aunt, or Lu''s little prince, the little friend of the world, was very interesting. It''s a pity if such a world is destroyed. Gu Bailu asked in surprise, "are you going to let go of the world? Does the psychic power return? " It''s really good for human beings. At least human beings can do better because they don''t have to be afraid of cold. They can solve many problems that ordinary human beings can''t solve. Once the spiritual power is recovered, human beings will return to the beginning, which is equal to one day before liberation. Maybe people here will learn how to make a fire and cook, and how to make tools to support themselves. It''s going to be a lot more messy. "It''s not necessary to take back the spiritual power, but it can''t be used in such a disorderly way as it is now. It can cause countless evils, so the world needs you." "Son smash, you are so relieved to leave us, you make mother very sad like this." Gu Bailu thinks that the world is not human, and the Tiangong cliff is not important now. What''s important is that her son doesn''t have any affection for her at all, which makes her suffer a lot. Although she knew the identity of her son from the beginning, she was hurt by his calm and calm appearance. "Mother, we are all people with a mission." Little prince Feng calmly advised her. Chapter 1117 "No matter what mission you are, what status you are, how much suffering your mother has suffered from you, you are our children," Feng Qingtian scolded Phoenix little prince thought: "or I stay in the world to honor you?" Gu Bailu waved: "forget it, you''re right. We are all people with a mission. You can tell my mother the truth. When are you going to leave?" Little prince Feng smiled happily: "it''s still early. I want to accompany my mother well. My mother wants me to leave before I leave." Gu Bailu looks at the little league in her arms, such a white and fat fairy child like figure. How can she let him go. But I''ll go if I don''t want to. That night, Feng Qingtian was rushed to the bed, Gu Bailu just slept with the little prince Feng for one night. Feng Qingtian was depressed all night and couldn''t sleep with his wife. He didn''t sleep until very late. He got up the next day and didn''t sleep well. Now there are two big green shadows. Little prince Feng spent the night with her mother, and Gu Bailu was comforted. She had known that she was born with an extraordinary character, but she had a little affectation, but also looked open. When the world is settled, it is not without the chance to see his son, nor forever. After the breakfast, the little prince Feng asked someone to send him to the imperial study and talked to his father seriously. When Feng Qingtian came out again, he went to find his wife and closed the door to discuss with his wife, "is there any elixir?" Gu Bailu nodded, "yes, I''ll leave it to childe Xiao, and I''ll keep two in private in case." These two copies are naturally reserved for future generations. They are also for fear that something unexpected will happen at that time. This thing can eventually save lives. If Bu Yaolian was born with a mediocre talent, she could also give him the elixir. "Give it to your son. He is afraid that he will go to Tiangong cliff early." Gu Bailu frowned: "really let him go alone?" "You don''t have to worry about it. Although Tiangong cliff is under the control of those things, most of the immortals are our former people. Now he just wants to return those things to their original owners. Besides, there is Tiandao. There is no great danger." "I don''t know why he didn''t want us to go with him." Gu Bailu felt that his son didn''t need himself, so he was very depressed. In particular, this son has only been born for two months, and she has been pregnant for ten months. "Two tigers are not allowed in one mountain." Feng Qingtian pointed out the problem intuitively and pointedly. Gu Bailu''s heart ached with a violent blow: "what do you say is that a mountain can''t be used to two tigers, can we still grab his position?" "It''s not robbery. Once he was born, in fact, Gong Ya had nothing to do with us that day. Tian Gong Ya was born as the son of heaven and earth, so he needed to change his master." When he said that, Gu Bailu noticed a very important problem: "then Where did they go after your father and mother? " The emperor and empress will not die. They are the biggest beings in Tiangong cliff. Where did they go after they retired? Gu Bailu has never seen them in Tiangong cliff. "The sky emperor and empress who have completed their mission do not need to exist." Gu Bailu stood up: "what? Why do you want to do this? When you''re done with it, go away? " "The emperor and empress are the objects of the universe. Once there is a successor, they have reached the age limit, so..." Chapter 1118 Feng Qingtian doesn''t know what to say about this setting, but he has always known this setting. He has also seen his father, his mother and even his mother go up the ladder of heaven and never come back. So he was willing to choose reincarnation. "So the heavenly way makes us perfect, but our son asks us not to practice any more." If the perfection of cultivation is that all dust returns to dust, earth returns to earth and turns into a dust in the universe, then she would rather not practice fully. She finally knew that her son was saving their country on the curve. "In fact, there has never been a reincarnation of the emperor and empress before their term of office expires. We are quite special." Gu Bailu is a sacrifice offered by human beings, which belongs to human beings. He was chosen as the most suitable object for the emperor to bear. And the emperor of heaven seems to be off track. His heart, which has been built for thousands of years, is as still as water and cold as a cold heart, but it is moved by a human sacrifice. Tiandao himself has complained about himself. How could he set such a setting? Even the whole six realms are playing. It has to be said that the heavenly way controls all things in the universe. It is the creature above wisdom, the controller of the whole universe, and the loneliest creature in the universe. After playing for hundreds of millions of years, it wants to play something different. It turned out to be fun. Then he wanted to play back, and the son of heaven and earth was born. "Our son is a son." Gu Bailu sighed. She also misunderstood that her son didn''t kiss her. It turns out that he spared no effort to protect her and fengqingtian. Now they are human beings, not the emperor and empress, so they don''t have to follow the bullshit. "He''s a good boy, but he doesn''t get along with us." "It seems that the children of heaven and earth have no parents." Gu Bailu didn''t know whether to laugh at the cold Tiangong cliff or to despise the universe of the heavenly way to keep the balance. Feng Qingtian is silent, and Gu Bailu is not happy. In the evening, when the little prince Feng had a dream, he saw heaven again. "Old way, enough is enough. Father and mother are all mortals now, and I have been born." Little prince Feng warned heaven seriously. The old Taoist snorted: "the mirror of the split heaven has been assembled. If they want to, they can go to the cliff of the heavenly palace and return to their position." "Don''t try to deceive them any more. Put away your image of compassion. My father and mother already know about it, and I will never let you deceive them again." The old Taoist priest was so angry that he could not even be immortal: "your mother has made so many murders, and so many pagodas can''t be washed, do you think she can still stay in the world safely?" "She will make up for human''s mistakes. I''ll do it if the six masters have me. You can let them go." "What if I don''t?" "Then you will wait for tens of thousands of years and six kingdoms to be in chaos. Will the universe be destroyed?" Phoenix little prince is not afraid of the old way to make his father and mother follow the original path. If Lao Dao insists on doing so, he will die with his parents. The son of heaven and earth will give birth to one in ten thousand years. He doesn''t believe that Lao Dao can bear that there is no dominator in the universe for ten thousand years. Lao Dao himself is just an invisible and colorless fate of the heaven, and it is impossible to shape the universe. Seeing that he had to hide in the island of futu though he changed his form, I knew that he did not have any powerful physical power to change his form. More to avoid being controlled. "You''re a threat?" Lao Dao is getting angry. Chapter 1119 "It''s not a threat. The sons of heaven and earth born in the past are all heartless, but I was born by human parents. I have human feelings with my heart. It''s impossible to see my parents no longer exist because of my birth. If I am here, they must be born." I didn''t say a word. I''m leaving. When little prince Feng woke up, he saw his parents'' concerned face and smiled: "father and mother, what''s wrong with you?" "Silly boy, you''re talking in your sleep. It''s very loud." Phoenix little prince climbed up to nest into his mother''s arms: "what did the son say?" "I can''t hear you clearly It''s very fierce and powerful. " Gu Bailu stroked his head. This is her son. He is only two months old. Although he can talk and walk, his hair is only a little long. He is so young, but he has to face such a heavy burden alone. The more Gu Bailu thinks about it, the more reluctant she is. Thinking about it makes her heart sick. "I must be scolding Lao Dao. My father and mother don''t have to worry about me. I am the son of heaven and earth. I am the largest in the universe and the first in six realms." Gu Bailu pouted. "I care how strong you are. It''s all my son, how big he is. How can you rest assured?" "Back to Tiangong cliff, I naturally changed. My mother really didn''t have to worry about me." That''s the way it is said. Li Gu Bailu knows it, but it''s hard to accept it. Feng Qingtian''s heart is not much better, but she still wants to advise her: "you see him like this, which is what kind of child, you also relax, and you should be separated for a year or two." Gu Bailu gave birth to the baby in October. Of course, she is the only one who knows the hardships. Gu Bailu took the elixir out to his son: "eat it, eat it and do it well, we will rely on you to cover it." Gu Bailu did not want to show any sadness in front of her son since she knew that his son was trying to save them. Her son is so sensible that she can''t be a mother. The little prince Feng ate the big pill just like eating sugar. He didn''t react at all. It''s not like Gu Bailu''s whole body is excited by all kinds of powerful reactions. Gu Bailu asked the little prince Feng, "is there anything you want to eat and play?" The little prince smiled: "mother, I want to play with ice, but it''s fun. Bumper car." Gu Bailu looked at the maid next to her doubtfully. "The maid said with a smile," the little prince said that he made a basin in Chengxin lake to slide and collide with people. He played very well. Last time, he knocked over Miss lian''er and scared shaozun to death "Uncle shaozun is worried about what happened to aunt lian''er when I was there." Although Gu Bailu also cares about Bu Yaolian, he also knows that the little prince''s spiritual power will not give way to Yao Lian''s any mistakes. "Then let''s play and let''s get ready to go." Gu Bailu put on his little clothes for his son, put on a coat of red fox fur, and led him out of the door. After a day of crazy play, Gu Bailu didn''t go to sleep. She must sleep with her son and squeeze Feng Qingtian to the couch again. Sleep is also the son in the arms, afraid that when the son suddenly disappeared. Although the son told her that he would accompany his mother, he would not leave for the time being. But who is Gu Bailu? She is a person who has opened her eyes. She feels super accurate. She always feels that her son is bluffing him. He may leave at any time without saying hello. It has to be said that Gu Bailu has really made no mistakes in this skill. One night a few days later, Gu Bailu woke up from her dream, but the little one beside her was empty. She cried out, "husband, my son is gone." Chapter 1120 Feng Qingtian got up from the couch and held her in her arms to coax her: "where am I, and where am I?" "What are you doing? I want a son." Gu Bailu is really sad and tearful. She didn''t know whether her son would come back or not. She felt that she could do nothing. Even when she was just wearing it, she didn''t even have a spiritual root. The enemy didn''t know where to hide. She was not so helpless when she was bullied. "Well done, son, for your son." Feng Qingtian can only coax her. He can''t help it. As my son said, everyone has their own mission. My son has finished his mission. Gu Bailu stopped crying and looked at him expectantly: "can you really give it to my son? Can I really call my son back? " "Let''s work hard now, and we''ll be sure our son will come back next year." Feng Qingtian kissed her on the forehead. "How to work hard?" Gu Bailu''s face is shining. She raises her hand to wipe away her tears. There is hope. As long as she can get her son back, she will try her best. Feng Qingtian attached to her ear: "let''s have another one." Gu Bailu: "..." I really want to kill you, OK! Gu Bailu''s mood did not get better because of Feng Qingtian''s comfort. Even if it was a new one, it was not this one. Gu Bailu is in a low mood. Bu Yaolian and Mo Shaoer come to comfort her. Even Su shenfan would have nothing to do to plug in two words: "or we will go to Tiangong cliff, which is not a place we can''t go." Feng Qingtian looks coldly at her. If she can''t speak, she doesn''t want to talk. She doesn''t want to talk. They have already gone to Tiangong cliff. It''s worse to go than it is now. Now it''s just a life away. To go is to die. As long as there is life, there is always hope. Gu Bailu knows this very well, so she also knows not to force it. She hates the bad rules of Tiangong cliff now. In the evening, Feng Qingtian comforted her in a whisper: "when our son takes over the power, maybe we can break these rules. As long as we live one day, there will always be hope." "I know that I just can''t bear to let my son face these things alone, and we can''t do anything." "How can we do nothing? We can give our son a lot of younger brothers and sisters..." Gu Bailu has no interest in this aspect at all. She misses her son. Feng Qingtian doesn''t force her. Some things can only be handed over to time. Seeing that he didn''t need to go to Tiangong cliff, Lu Huoying took Mo shallow''er and Lu xiaoprince to leave. Prince Lu also cried a lot. He was so angry that he almost didn''t carry his breath. Mo shallow son gently patted his back: "don''t cry, don''t cry, darling, let''s not go, waiting for the little prince Phoenix to come back." "Mo shallow son, don''t push forward, the country can''t be a day without a monarch." Lu burning shadow cold tunnel. "You see how my son can leave. He doesn''t want to leave." "If you don''t want to go, you have to go. No way." Lu Huoying''s face is merciless. Mo shallow son Mou light hatefully sees to him: "he is also your blood, you can see him really cry out what matter?" "You are used to him. He will take over the throne in the future. How can he be so willful?" Lu burning shadow snatches Lu xiaoprince from Mo shallow''s arms, and a warning flashes in his narrow eyes: "try crying again?" Chapter 1121 Little prince Lu chuckled at his mother with tears in his eyes. I hate that I can''t speak. He wants to ask where the little prince Feng has gone. He''s such a powerful man that he''s gone in a flash. He can''t talk. He can only cry. It''s so damned. But he also received a warning from Lu Huoying that he could not cry any more. This father is really bad tempered, especially other sons who are not his own, but just picked them up. If he had said it, his mother would not have defended him like this. So Prince Lu counseled. Mo shallow son for the mother is strong, will land small prince from land burning shadow''s hand again embrace come over: "what do you intimidate son to do!" Although Lu Huoying was born with great beauty, he was really frightened when he was cold. That is to say, aristocratic families are afraid of him, let alone such a big boy. Mo shallow son heart to land burning shadow more despise. There was nothing special. She didn''t even want to talk to him. It''s OK to bully her, even her son. In the end, Lu xiaoprince''s advice was taken as the end, and Mo Shaoer was taken back to Tianfeng country by Lu Huoying. Mo qian''er said to his son when no one was there: "you don''t want to leave and don''t cry like this. You are not good, alas The mother didn''t want to leave, but there was no way As a mother... " Little prince Lu smilingly grabbed her mother''s snow-white fur collar and nodded. Mo shallow son knew that his son understood her. "It''s no use being a mother." Prince Lu reached out and patted his mother''s head. It''s OK. When I grow up, I''ll protect you. Isn''t he a father with a bad character? Treat him a little bit bigger and see who is afraid of him. Now he is a man of current affairs. After Mo qian''er left, Gu Bailu felt more lonely. Every day, she talked with Bu Yaolian and lived in the prince''s mansion without going back to the palace. She doesn''t want to care about any national affairs or what will happen in the end. She doesn''t want to think about it now. Her son can''t help it. She''s in no mood to protect the world. She is not the virgin. Feng Qingtian knew that she was in a bad mood, and let her be happy. Every morning, I get up early to go to the palace, and come back to live in the prince''s mansion after I''m busy with politics. The Empress Dowager looked at the palace. Anyway, his palace was nothing. Although Gu Bailu is in a bad mood, she can also understand that Feng Qingtian is just as upset as her. When he came back from the palace, Gu Bailu was kind to him and was bored with him. After two months, bu Yaolian''s stomach became pregnant. Su shenfan finally realized that she was really a father, so the child was not in her stomach. Su Shen is even more annoyed that Bu Yaolian is not allowed to run around, except in the room. There are several rooms in the room. If you want to exercise, just walk around. In March, when the grass and the warbler are already growing, the earth recovers, the willow branches sprout, and the bright spring light makes the people of Baidi city change into spring clothes. People are happy, but The aristocratic families in Baidi are not happy. Because spring is coming, they are going to cut new clothes There is no material for this Spring Festival, and no embroiderer. It''s true that there are no newly woven materials in the real shops this year, and some are just ordinary ordinary fabrics. Usually they don''t look at the low-end goods. Take out the first-class cloth that we used to store at home, only to find that there is no embroiderer. In the past, embroidered women in the street vied for business in aristocratic families and made clothes for them. Now these embroiderers are gone. The embroidery shops in the street are closed. Where are the people? They were all raised by the empress in her family''s house! Chapter 1122 How can the noble masters who are raised by rich clothes and good food live in such a suffocating way! But what can I do? I''m supported by the empress. I can''t even rob you. So aristocratic families and ministers of the imperial court began to make compromises and asked the emperor to give them Don''t hide all the treasures for your own use. Feng Qingtian thought about it, too. He didn''t give ministers anything for the new year. We discussed with Gu Bailu that when spring began, everyone wanted to wear new clothes, so we gave some materials for making clothes to several noble families, and then sent some embroiderers to make clothes for them. Gu Bailu naturally responded. She waited for these guys to come to their house, and finally she did. Gu Bailu was also generous. Several aristocratic families and powerful ministers were rewarded. One family rewarded hundreds of superior silk fabrics, and sent ten embroiderers to each government to help them cut clothes. The aristocratic families were moved to see people and praised the empress as a good person. Nanyao''s such a good empress is a blessing to all the people. Those who originally despised Gu Bailu''s spiritual power did not show their contempt for her. Dare to look down on her? Do you want to stop eating and dressing? Of course, Gu Bailu didn''t give a reward casually. For example, if he offended her white family, Gu Bailu ignored it directly. There is no fool in the second prince''s family. In the past, there are no families that can enter the past two years. When Bu Yaolian heard of her generous reward, she couldn''t help saying, "Lulu, you are so generous. How much money will you spend if you continue to enjoy it?" Even if the weaver and embroiderer are raised by their own families, the materials for weaving are hard to get. How much labor and how much money should be spent to get them. Gu Bailu ha ha: "how much do I reward? They will give it back to me ten times later. Do you want to work together?" Bu Yaolian can''t do anything else, but she is very motivated to earn money: "yes! Definitely! " "It''s very simple. You can recruit some people with low spiritual power and keep them by yourself. If you want to learn something, let them learn it. My people can teach them by you." Gu Bailu wants to make things bigger, but she has limited energy and doesn''t want to manage too much. The best way to do this is to outsource it. It needs to be done by the clearest person. Buyoulian is the most suitable one. By the time she was born, those who learned crafts should have been trained. "Do you mean that I should raise some people to learn from your people?" "Yes, at that time, these aristocratic families will not ask for me, but you." Gu Bailu said: "they want something, but they''re afraid that they won''t take money, and they won''t die!" Now they just can''t enjoy the luxury food. Next, they may not even have to eat. Nanyao Kingdom did not contract slaves like Tianfeng kingdom. They only bought servants to serve in the government, and these servants had some spiritual power. They don''t want the ones with low psychic power. Therefore, the fields of the aristocratic families are generally handed over to the farmers of the employment relationship. Frankly speaking, they don''t look at the farmers, and they don''t want to raise them. Therefore, I will give you several liang of silver to plant my field. This may be given this year, and that may be next year. Because there is no shortage of farmers for their farming, they never sign any contract or anything. Gu Bailu has given a lot of his land to the farmers who are really good at farming these days. As long as they grow, they can get thirty-seven percent of their grain, and then pay them for their farm work per mu. Chapter 1123 Gu Bailu''s behavior as a landlord has drawn half of the farmers living in the countryside and signed and pawned them. From now on, these people will only farm for her. For the aristocrats of the aristocratic family, what they collect in their fields is for food, and they will not sell rice. They generally provide for their own self-sufficiency. So there are not many fields in aristocratic families. In their view, more acres of land is better than more pills to work. Gu Bailu stealthily bought a lot of land with silver. You should know that the most important thing for Gu Bailu is silver. Besides, many fields and forests outside the city of white Emperor are in the hands of the court. She plans to gradually divide the fields into the hands of farmers, who only take three parts of the grain, but enough to feed their own people, and the rest of the grain belongs to the court. It''s her and Feng Qingtian in the court. At that time, there will be no rice for sale in the street, and no one will farm the land in the hands of aristocratic families to see what they eat. Bu Yaolian listened to Zhile: "you can still play like this, Lulu, you are so talented." "It''s not that I''m talented, it''s that I know that craftsmen and farmers are the foundation of survival. Without them, what can I do about food, clothing, housing and transportation? Is it true that you don''t have to eat, dress or sleep to practice every day? " Bu Yaolian slaps the table: "OK! I did it with you! Just leave it to me and make sure it''s done properly. " "Don''t worry about it, but you may not be willing to work with shaozun if you are pregnant now. You can also discuss these matters with shaozun, who may be willing to do it." Now I don''t need to go to Tiangong cliff. If shaozun can help them correct their human thoughts, it''s also good. It''s better than ordering him to do things. "As long as you have money, you should be happy." Su Shen is bothered to choose the list of tasks presented in the study these days. There is no interesting list to choose from. He doesn''t want to take the list that he wants to fight away from buyulian. Can not pick up the list and feel no money to earn, itching in the heart. At dinner in the evening, Su Shen complained with annoyance: "I don''t feel strong without money in one day." Although the following people have received some lists, the money they earn is not enough for Sushen''s daily expenses. "Shao Zun, there is something that can earn a lot of money. Do you want to do it?" Bu Yaolian took the opportunity to tell him. Su Shen is tired of mentioning silver, but sees Bu Yaolian''s money fan Xingyan: "be honest with me, I can still support you, have a good baby, don''t think of something you don''t have." "This is a real chance to make a lot of money." Bu Yaolian tells Gu Bailu''s plan to Su shenfan. Su shenfan tut twice: "what does Gu Bailu want to do? She and Feng Qingtian are all in Nanyao country. What they want is not what they want, and she is not tired of doing so many things?" Bu Yaolian approached and said, "you don''t understand. Do you know how many people in a country have low spiritual power?" "Nonsense, and what I don''t know, at least 70% is useless." "No, they''re just weak, but they''re not useless Lu Lu wants the other three adults to understand the role of the seven adults. " "What''s the good for her?" "Aren''t all these 70% useless people in Lu Lu''s hands? After she turns these seven adults into useful people, she doesn''t ask the three adults to take as much money as they want. It''s full of white money." "She is not short of silver." "She''s probably for the ideal." Chapter 1124 Gu Bailu is not for any ideal. Her ideal is to live happily with carefree family. But This ideal can''t be satisfied now. She''s not a virgin. She just doesn''t want to be human. Because if a world wants to die, it will go crazy first. Once this killing goes crazy to a certain extent, the world will be gone. She did it for herself. She wanted to stay in the world and wait for her son. She believes that one day she will be able to wait. If she can''t do it in this life, she will have another life. If she can''t do it in the next life, she will have thousands of years. As long as her soul doesn''t die, she will have a chance. The aristocratic families of Nanyue found their life more and more difficult. On the contrary, the ordinary people in the street live happily. They are in a bad mood, eat badly, dress badly and have no place to play. How can they make ordinary people happy? Naturally, they are looking for trouble everywhere. Kick someone today and kill two tomorrow. Feng Qingtian didn''t send anyone to suppress it, but he asked people to write down all these things. Whoever killed someone or caused trouble in his family, there will be no reward in the next reward. For example, we can enjoy clothes and materials, cooks, actors, singing and dancing prostitutes. Nowadays, aristocratic families depend on the imperial court to reward them. Gradually, the aristocratic family seems to understand a little bit, which family is safe, which family has a good life. Later, no one dares to make trouble. They practice at home. The Baidi city of Nanyue state has reached the most harmonious atmosphere in history. When it was time for spring ploughing, aristocratic families found a big problem. No farmers helped them to farm. Where are the farmers? People don''t care much about the money they give for farming. They all go to the emperor and the empress of the imperial court to farm. The contracts are signed. Even if you ask them for a high price, they won''t plant for you. Aristocratic families are completely stupid this time What will they eat when no one is farming? This matter You can only make a compromise and report it to the court. So one day in the early morning, fengqingtian received all the memorials to complain that the farmers didn''t give farming and spring ploughing. If the emperor wanted to give them a regulation, they would not even be able to eat. Feng Qingtian says coldly, "why can''t you eat?" Isn''t it that all the people who can farm are contracted by your woman! That''s the answer, of course. "That''s strange. Even my queen knows the importance of farmers. Why don''t you know?" How do we know! In the past, farmers randomly chose to let them grow. If they don''t, they can beat them to death. Now "If you treat them better at ordinary times, how can this be the case now?" Feng Qingtian tosses the fold back to them, and leaves Xiaoxiao. Leave behind a bunch of officials. Look at me. I look at you. I''m so worried that my hair will turn white. All of a sudden, they found that it was not only spiritual cultivation that mattered in this world. Food, clothing, housing and transportation are all to be done. The officials asked the eldest son of Murong family: "what should I do? Will not even the food be waiting for the Queen''s reward Murong Changfeng sighed, "maybe it will." They think about how things develop like this. They are afraid to think about it. The queen is playing a big game of chess. She started to recruit people into the government from the year before. She recruited all kinds of low-level craftsmen into her own people, so that they could only be used by her. Chapter 1125 When these people are gone, they thought they were just useless spiritual wastes. But without them, a lot of things are missing The main reason why they will face such a situation is that they don''t raise these people in their own house! In fact, it doesn''t cost much money to raise these people, but I just don''t think about their importance. Now the empress has a lot of contracts in her hands, all of them are hers. "Let''s find a way to beg for help from the empress." Murong Changfeng finally decided. "Ask the empress for help? Asking for useless waste? " How can these aristocratic families and powerful people do such things? Murong Changfeng doesn''t care what other people decide. Anyway, he has decided to accept his mother''s advice. First, he goes to the empress''s mother to ask for money. He needs to live in the mansion first. People in a big mansion, especially mothers, are waiting to eat! Murong Changfeng really wants someone from Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu also gave him face: "you know how long I have raised them. They are all good to eat and live in the house. Craftsmen can create the value of craftsmanship. Now they are making things that can''t be bought outside. I can sell them to silver even if I sell them at a high price, don''t you think?" Murong Changfeng nodded in coordination: "yes Empress, you offer me a price. " "It''s common to talk about money. Talking about money hurts feelings, but people always have to be polite. I''ll give you a craftsman, and you''ll give me a few as well." Murong Changfeng immediately asked respectfully, "who do you want?" "The court is going to set up a new functional department. There are many disciples in your house. Send some of them to work in the new department." Murong Changfeng: "there is absolutely no problem." There was no problem in sending people to the imperial court to work. Murong Changfeng happily agreed. Then he took twenty or thirty craftsmen from Gu Bailu. The next day, he sent twenty or thirty disciples to the court to report. The most obvious thing about this is old lady Murong. She knew one thing from last year when she got Gu Bailu''s Abalone tripe. She couldn''t eat good food without a craftsman. So she decided at the first time to buy someone from Gu Bailu. Gu Bailu sent it, but the contract was still in his hand. He said to the Craftsman: "if you can''t live in Murong mansion, you will come back." Because of her words, Murong mansion dare not be particularly bad to these craftsmen. In this way, the division of labor goes on. The weaving of the cloth, the spring ploughing of the spring ploughing, the abalone tripe and the vegetables are all going to work. In summer, Murong old lady can also eat Babao porridge and watch her own opera troupe listen to the opera. When harvesting rice in summer, the fresh white rice in that storehouse is a slander to other aristocratic families. It''s not hard to know that they all eat chenmi which was not sold in the shop last year. What''s the use of spiritual strength? What''s the use of silver in my family? It''s so hard. Murong old lady clapped her thigh: "anyway, you have no one to plant for you. It''s better to sell those fields to me. I''ll share some food for you every year..." It has to be said that old lady Murong is an understanding person who can still reason with Gu Bailu in this era. She saw the business opportunity at this sight. Looking at the future of Murong mansion, with these fields and controlling the food of several other aristocratic families, what are they afraid of that the first aristocratic family is not guaranteed? Chapter 1126 If she said that, she would sell her land. Anyway, as long as they have food to eat and clothes to wear, they can spend money to raise useless waste, absolutely not. How can the strong be with the waste and reduce their style. Gu Bailu laughed at the news: "ginger is still hot." Bu Yaolian is a little depressed: "old lady Murong is robbing me of business!" "We can''t monopolize this kind of thing. If everyone can be as transparent as Mrs. Murong, I won''t waste so much time." "I''ve raised thousands of people there, from all walks of life, just waiting for them to understand. The people I raise won''t sell them Hum, let them rent it with us... " This is what shaozun said. "You will think." Gu Bailu said with a smile. "Shao Zun said that there is no shortage of talents with spiritual power. Now what the country of Nanyue lacks is talents." "Ha ha." Gu Bailu laughed: "yes, talents Shaozun is really a person who keeps pace with the times. Lian''er, your vision is really good. " Bu Yaolian is quite proud: "it''s average." "It''s next month, isn''t it?" Gu Bailu asked. "Well, in October, it''s the autumn harvest. It''s estimated that there will be many families selling the land. Shaozun is ready to take all the land. It can''t be taken away by Murong mansion." "Murong mansion is shaozun''s aunt''s home Don''t they all belong to one family. By the way, I remember shaozun has a sister. " She was besieged that time. It was for her sister''s sake that shaozun relieved her. "It seems that I have heard of one, but I haven''t seen one, and little respect seldom mentions it." Gu Bailu thought for a moment, "when the baby is born, you will have a showdown with shaozun." It can''t be concealed from the world. Gu Bailu looks at Bu Yaolian. She can''t lose weight after having a baby. She eats too much. Now she''s a little round again. "Well, let''s wait until the baby is thin." Bu Yaolian also worries about this: "can I have a child safely now?" "It shouldn''t be a big problem. At least it''s not as fat as it used to be. I''ll walk around more these days." I thought it would be produced in October, but after less than ten days, bu Yaolian urged me. She was fat and not easy to be born. She gave birth to her baby one day and one night. "Congratulations to Shao Zun. It''s a gold." Wenpo hugged the newborn baby and gave Sushen a happy hug, but she murmured that she was not very happy. That''s not very happy indeed. Shaozun didn''t even look at her daughter, so he rushed to buyualian''s side and said, "are you tired?" Bu Yaolian''s eyes narrowed weakly. She was almost exhausted, more tired than ten times of that exercise a night. She closed her eyes without even answering. Shaozun took her into his arms and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He ordered people to take her clothes and change them for her. He did it by himself without saying much. She felt that he didn''t like the little gold. She was going to take it out to the queen. But she heard shaozun say, "bring your precious daughter here." Lao Tzu , as like as two peas, took the man and took a look. He smiled with a smile: "ah, it is worthy of the Laozi''s daughter. This looks just like Lao Tzu." Wenpo is holding two big red envelopes, which are not only red envelopes, but also two big ones. Look at Shao Zun''s pride that he got the most treasure on his face. She is not rare. Chapter 1127 However, she didn''t see any sense of spiritual strength when she looked at the small amount of money. It''s a treasure for shaozun. He has no talent at all. That''s more to lose shaozun''s face. But I don''t think it''s too bad to see shaozun like this. Wenpo went out and hugged Xi. Gu Bailu heard that it was a gold coin. She was so happy that she gave wenpo a big red envelope. Wenpo is even more puzzled. Do you all like your daughter? It''s like picking up babies. No one will pay attention to the idea of wenpo. When buyulian wakes up to see her daughter, she is also full of softness: "it''s really like a little pink dumpling. She looks like a little girl. She must be a big beauty in the future." "That''s, and don''t see whose daughter it is." Bu Yaolian secretly glanced at the excited shaozun, and saw that there was not a trace of unhappiness on his face. It was true that he liked it. Naturally, bu Yaolian found out at the first time that her daughter, ah Lingli, was just like her. But see little Zun don''t care, she also don''t care, her daughter no longer has the power of mind that is also a treasure. "Shao Zun, please help me get a delicate knot and put it in my bag." Bu Yaolian has nothing to do during her pregnancy, but she can''t go out to play, so she weaves three exquisite knots. Although the jade rattan is rare, Su shenfan can get a pile of it. Bu Yaolian weaves one for each of the three children, Prince Lu, Prince Feng and her own children. Su Shen is annoyed with the appearance that his daughter has everything. It''s said that he took it for his daughter''s busy fart. She took it for a long time, and bu Yaolian coaxed her daughter to sleep. After drinking the milk promoting soup made by her mother who took care of her, and the milk of Bu Yaolian was enough, she would not let any nurse feed her. One is that my daughter, of course, is the best to eat her own milk. The second is listening to Gu Bailu saying that nursing can reduce weight Now that her daughter is born, in addition to supporting her, losing weight is also a big thing. Wait until it''s reduced, and then we''ll have a showdown with Sushen. Anyway, the child has no psychic power and is a girl. In case Su shenfan is really angry because of her showdown, he should not rob the child from her. Su Shen took the exquisite knot and tied it to her daughter''s clothes. This exquisite knot of Buyao lotus knot is very small and cute, and it''s very light. It doesn''t affect children''s wearing at all. "Lian''er, how can you knit exquisite knots?" Su Shen asked anxiously, looking at her exquisite knot. "I used to tell shaozun that he was taught by his neighbor''s brother when he was a child." "What does the neighbor''s brother look like?" "It''s short and fat, with good facial features, but it''s a little dark, but it''s very good for me. It can take care of people. When we were children, we often played together." Su Shen is annoyed with the corner of his mouth and says, "how do you treat yourself with your own dignity?" "Nature is incomparable. Brother next door cares for his younger sister, while less respect for women. It''s different." Su shenfan coughs softly: "Lotus son, do you think elder brother is good to you?" Bu Yaolian looked at him with her head on her side. "Is shaozun referring to you or the brother next door?" "Of course, it''s my father. You forgot about the brother next door!" Su Shen is annoyed and angry. Bu Yaolian feels that shaozun''s classmates are becoming stingy again, so she doesn''t mention it. Mentioning other men in front of him really affected their feelings. Chapter 1128 "Well, forget it." Bu Yaolian obeys the tunnel. Su Shen held her in his arms: "do you think your brother is not good to you? You have given birth to your brother, but you have not given you any reward." Bu Yaolian''s eyes widened: "can I still have a reward when I have a baby?" "I thought about it. It must be. You see how lovely our daughter is. It''s all your credit." "Then I''ll get back my two hundred thousand silver notes." Bu Yaolian didn''t think of the tunnel. Su shenfan: "..." "Can you be a little promising?" Su Shen pinched her little face: "think again, what a reward you have." Bu Yaolian thought, "then give your daughter a name." "Are you stupid? My daughter is mine, so you should choose a name!" "Then what do you say is our daughter''s name? We should take a small name first." Su shenfan did not want to think of the way: "just call the little princess, the little princess of the underground." Bu Yaolian: "..." Bu Yaolian doesn''t know what to say. As a daughter of shaozun, it''s no problem to call her a little princess. No one dare to say that she is not a little princess. But why do you want to call it directly! Little prince Feng, little prince Lu, now a little princess Can you have a normal little name. But seeing Su Shen''s face full of self-confidence, she felt that the nickname she chose was particularly forced. It seemed that she could only make up her mind. "You''re going to tell me what you want." Su shenfan does not forget to urge Bu Yaolian to reward. Bu Yaolian thinks there is nothing to reward. Just give her silver. "You don''t want to send me some rare treasure?" Asked Bu Yaolian uncertainly. Su Shen was annoyed: "I can even give you the peerless elixir. What treasure can match it!" Bu Yaolian can''t help it: "I have to think about such a good opportunity. Don''t worry." Su Shen said anxiously, can I not hurry? You are so stupid. In a word, Su Shen can be depressed as much as he is upset. Gu Bailu came to see the little princess and gave her a lovely princess skirt. The silk that she especially loved her skin plus a layer of flowing yarn looks good on her. Bu Yaolian talks to her about what Su Shen bothers to mention. "I don''t know how. Suddenly, he said that he would give me a reward. I said that he was not satisfied, as if the reward I wanted was not enough." Gu Bailu asked curiously, "what reward do you want?" As soon as Bu Yaolian said the reward she wanted, Gu Bailu hated the iron but not the steel. "You said how unpromising you are. Su shenfan said that he asked you to ask for any reward. You don''t grasp such a good opportunity. What kind of money do you want? You are short of silver?" Bu Yaolian is confused: "I just can''t figure out what else I want." Gu Bailu poked at her little fleshy face: "what do you want most, don''t you know?" "How could that be? I don''t even have to open it." Bu Yaolian shakes her head without thinking. "Just tell him what you want most. If he can''t give it, don''t give me any reward. That''s all." "I''m afraid I scared him away. It''s not worth it." "If he asks you, he will not be scared away." When Su shenfan came back in the evening, he asked: "how do you think? What reward should I give you?" Bu Yaolian bit her lips: "really anything can be either?" Su shenfan excitedly nods: "yes, whatever you want, give everything." Bu Yaolian coaxes her daughter to look at him: "then I said you can''t be angry." "Never be angry, though." Su Shen looks forward to it. Chapter 1129 Bu Yaolian asked bravely, "I said you really can''t be angry." "No, you can''t. say what you want. You can say what you want." Su Shen looks forward to it. This expression I don''t know what to say. "That In fact, my real identity is... " Bu Yaolian said it with a twist, and the tone in her heart was about to be released. But before she finished speaking, Su shenfan interrupted: "I''m not interested in knowing your real identity. No matter what you are later, you will be Mrs. su. Anyway, you have a daughter, so I will give you this reward." Bu Yaolian widens a pair of bright water eyes, and her mouth is surprised to form an O-shape. What''s going on? Mrs Su? Is she? Su shenfan said and stood up: "when the little princess full moon wine, we will give it together." Bu Yaolian asked foolishly, "what What kind of relatives? " "Get married! You and me. " Su shenfan said and raised his feet and left: "I will arrange it. You can rest first." Bu Yaolian looks at him and rushes out of the door. Before she returns to her mind, Su shenfan returns and says, "this is the reward." Bu Yaolian was shocked for half of Zhu Xiang before she came back to her senses. She quickly asked someone to find Gu Bailu. What''s the matter? Isn''t shaozun in her family evil? How can she suddenly get married? Does that mean to marry her? No way But that''s what he said. Did she get it wrong? Bu Yaolian is in a fog. She is full of question marks. Gu Bailu was found and thought something had happened to her. "What''s the matter? Have you been bothered by Su Shen in showdown?" Gu Bailu asked anxiously, as if she had been stunned. Bu Yaolian reached out and grabbed her: "Lulu, it''s not good." "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? You can rest assured that you are in the mansion of the emperor. His God Su dares to beat you. I will kill him." Gu Bailu was indignant. "Young Zun didn''t hit me. He won''t hit me." "Scolded you? To take the child away? " Gu Bailu is a little anxious: "you say how things are!" Bu Yaolian cried out: "shaozun doesn''t know what''s wrong. He seems to have something wrong with his brain. I don''t know if he is stimulated. Go to find a royal doctor to help him." Gu Bailu: "..." "Whatever is urgent, as long as you are OK." What''s the matter with Su Shen? All the people in the whole continent are dead. He also lives to the last few. "No, shaozun really seems to be suffering from evil. Please help me to have a look. Can''t you open your eyes and see what''s going on in his mind?" Bu Yaolian is really scared to cry. Su shenfan had a sweetheart in his heart. Although he was dead, he said that was his wife in his heart. How could he marry her? It''s impossible! He said that all of a sudden, can''t it make people panic. She was in a panic. Don''t say it''s to give birth to a daughter, even a gifted son, shaozun won''t give her such honor. "I can open my eyes, but I haven''t got enough to see through Su Shen''s troubles. What''s the matter that scares you like this? I''ll tell you, if you''re sitting on the moon now and crying, your eyes won''t want to see if Su Shen''s troubles still need you." Gu Bailu''s words are the key point of Bu Yaolian. She quickly wipes her tears with a pad: "what can I do then? I''m worried about shaozun." Chapter 1130 "I think it''s your showdown that he can''t accept. Don''t think so much. Su Shen is annoying. I''ll ask." "No, No I I haven''t even said that I am Bu Yaolian... " "What''s going on?" Bu Yaolian''s face was horrified: "guess what shaozun said to me. He said he would marry me! If you want to marry me, you''d better go with the full moon wine of the little princess. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Bailu was also shocked. She thought about many things, but didn''t think about it. She put out her hand and poked at the door of buyualian: "isn''t that a good thing? You''re crying. You scared my mother!" If she could, she would really like to smoke Bu Yaolian. "There must be something wrong with shaozun''s saying that. How can he marry me? He doesn''t even know my identity And he has a sweetheart. Although he is no longer alive, he said it was the only woman he wanted to marry. " Gu Bailu cut: "the old man has passed away, so we must treasure the man in front of us. He likes the little princess so much, and it''s normal to marry you." Bu Yaolian even shook her head: "not normal, absolutely not normal, how do you think shaozun is not normal." Gu Bailu said that if you want to marry, you should marry. Isn''t that your wish? If you want to marry, you must inform your mother''s family. Naturally, this identity will be exposed. Then see if he can accept it Bu Yaolian is still in a panic. She always feels that shaozun''s face is not right these days. Sometimes there''s a sense of guilt in looking at her. But these two days also seem to be very close to her. It''s not the closeness between men and women in the past, but it''s no longer high. Before, no matter how good I was to her, there was always a sense of pride and superiority. Now I am very approachable to her, as if two people are equal. Su shenfan wants to marry Bu Yaolian. She is not happy, but more worried. On the contrary, I hope he said that marrying her is just a joke. After all, they are really unequal in status. Marrying her is the business of two families. Compared with the low status of her family, the local government has to make money from other families, day by day. The two families want to get married. No one believes it. But Su shenfan happily asked Su Sheng to go back to the earth to prepare. They also asked people to send the flowers that they liked to wear. They asked buyulian to choose whatever they liked. Bu Yaolian realized that Shao Zun was not playing. In the evening, Su shenfan comes to see her and the little princess. She quickly pulls Su shenfan and asks, "little Zun, you Is it true? " "Of course it is." Su Shen''s face is black: "you don''t think your brother is teasing you." "That It''s not our business to get married. Would you like to think about it again? I really don''t deserve you. " Bu Yaolian is really self abased. He has no spiritual power. He has no spiritual power to give birth to a daughter, which affects shaozun''s offspring. She also wants a daughter, or a wife with equal status and strength to support him. "I know it''s not our business to get married. I''ve sent for your grandparents." "Ah..." Bu Yaolian''s eyes widened: "my grandparents? Do you know who I am? " "Silly, it''s not hard to find out who I am, your brother." Su shenfan really wants to check a person, which is impossible to find. Besides, bu Yaolian has not concealed her own experience. Chapter 1131 Bu Yaolian blinks at him: "do you really know?" If you really know that she is bu Yaolian, how can he be so calm? It''s not right. It''s really not right. Shaozun is not so easy to forgive those who cheat. And She used to have that image, Shao Zun is absolutely seen. He doesn''t think he''s any of the other sisters in Bufu, does he? She has many cousins, cousins. "Your name is Su Lian. I''ll check your family again. What else I don''t know?" Su shenfan stroked her forehead: "sure enough, the 18th National Congress of women changed." Bu Yaolian said: "this In fact, I didn''t mean to deceive you... " Su Shen is annoyed to pick up eyebrow: "is not intentional?" "That can''t be said. In fact, it''s a lie Ah, it''s not I fell in love with you as soon as I saw you, and then I got lovesickness. Lulu couldn''t look down and was afraid that I would die So... " "Needless to say, my brother and I are so romantic and handsome. Who else can you treat if you don''t fall in love with me at first sight?" Su Shen is not upset at all. He is proud of the beautiful couple''s face. Bu Yaolian always felt uneasy: "do you mind?" Why do you always feel the calm before the storm? This night, bu Yaolian dreamed that she was led to the hall by shaozun in a red wedding dress. Suddenly shaozun changed her face and kept throwing her on the ground: "Bu Yaolian, you fat man, you thought that you really wanted to marry you, and you didn''t deserve to lick my shoes!" Bu Yaolian screamed and woke up, sweating all over her brain. It''s a prank for shaozun to marry her, to revenge her Su Shen rushes in from outside and holds her in his arms: "what''s the matter?" "Do I had a nightmare. " Buyao lotus nest in his arms smelled his breath, which just feel relieved. Shaozun is here. He didn''t cheat her. He shouldn''t cheat her. "It''s all right. There''s the essence. Which evil Chong wants you to have a nightmare?" Su shenfan hugged her and lay down to caress her back: "sleep, no more nightmares." Bu Yaolian has just finished production and can''t clean it. She is afraid that she will have a smell that will annoy Su Shen, so she won''t let him sleep with her. Su Shen was worried that he would want to be intimate when sleeping with her, so he slept outside. Don''t mention how hard these nights have been. Now you can sleep back. Su shenfan''s lips are hooked. She had nightmares again, and a little worry passed through her narrow eyes. It seems that since he said that she would marry Bu Yaolian, she is not particularly excited and happy. Don''t you want to marry yourself? Bu Yaolian''s thoughts are usually written on her face. If she is really happy, it must be sunny. But these two days, I always feel that she is not interested. "What nightmare did lian''er have?" Su Shen asked when Bu Yaolian breathed steadily and gently. Half a day did not hear the answer, looked down, but bu Yaolian was asleep. The flesh of the face, in the light of the candle, is like a pearl like jade, with a crystal luster. Su Shen took a bite of it and thought that the little princess would grow up a little bit, just like her, with happiness in her heart. Bu Yaolian told Gu Bailu the dream she had in the evening the next day. Gu Bailu laughs at her and worries: "Su shenfan really wants to punish you. It''s not easier for you to ruin your family. You just want to be too **** s: my dear ones, the update is slow recently, but this month will be finished ~ ~ but you don''t want to wait until the end of the month to see the end together, MoMA ~ Chapter 1132 Bu Yaolian doesn''t want much. Su shenfan didn''t want to marry her before she gave birth. She didn''t even have a thought. She looked like she was gifted to have children. As a result, the child was born She is still a girl with no spiritual power, but she said she would give a big reward Get married! This reward really broke her head. Seeing that she was so upset, Gu Bailu could do nothing but to be a good man. He grabbed Su Shen and asked, "why did you suddenly marry lian''er?" "My daughter is born, so I will give her a name." Su shenfan took it for granted, and the joy on his face was not like faking. "If you want to happily marry a wife, you can explain to lian''er why you marry her suddenly. She had nightmares last night." Su shenfan: "..." I want to marry her to make her so scared? Su shenfan beat to death did not expect Bu Yaolian would be such a reaction. The dead girl also suspected that she married her for such a terrible purpose. Su Shen''s face darkened with anger. He wanted to punish her well, but he can''t move her until he has a baby. Let Su shenfan explain how to marry Bu Yaolian suddenly, he really can''t explain. He can only say to Gu Bailu, "you told her that it was true that the emperor wanted to marry her. She didn''t have to bear any burden in her heart." Gu Bailu was depressed: "since you are sincere, you will take out your sincere attitude. If you come here suddenly, who knows if you are playing." Su Shen was so annoyed that he couldn''t breathe. How can I be playful? The wedding invitations have been sent out and people all over the world have been informed. Can it be playful. Can''t his mother think of it as a reward that Bu Yaolian gave birth to her daughter. Why do you have to ask after all. Gu Bailu''s words had an effect on Su Shen''s annoyance. He was also worried about Bu Yaolian''s thinking of something and coming up with something wrong. If he can''t say something, he can only do it. The next day I heard that Su shenfan gave all the beauties in the backyard of the hell to his loyal subordinates, one for each. Some of the high-ranking ones are also divided into several. It''s not enough to lose the beauty. Su Shen gives Bu Yaolian the key to the two places: "this is the dowry for you. If I dare to do anything else, I''ll give up your nightmare. After the moon, I''ll see how I deal with you. I have to give you two years of life!" Bu Yaolian decides that Su shenfan really intends to marry her. Why can we be sure Because Su Shen''s biggest hobby is beauty and silver. He even gave it to himself, not really as his wife. Although Bu Yaolian didn''t know why he suddenly wanted to marry herself, she was relieved in the end. As soon as he was relieved, he opened his eyes and laughed, and began to immerse himself in the joy of being a troubled bride of Su Shen. Step Yao lotus spring up, Su shenfan more and more motivated, the wedding to do super grand. As long as the people in the Jianghu can be called famous, they are all sent wedding invitations by him. There are few happy events in the local government. This is a big show. Many people were hit by the wedding card before they understood what was going on. Shenma? Is the little emperor of the underworld going to marry? Little emperor has a daughter? Did Shaodi give all his beauties away? Little emperor gave his silver to his wife. Lie trough, where does the woman that drill out so big ability? Shenma, buyulian? The waste woman who often follows the queen of Nanyue, who is so fat that she can only live by rolling? Never! Chapter 1133 I don''t know if it''s out of jealousy, unbelief or curiosity. In short, on the day of the full moon feast and wedding ceremony, the local government was full of traffic and people. Su shenfan makes people prepare a powerful water banquet, but no matter how well prepared he is, it is not enough in the end! He borrowed a lot of food materials from the king, and then successfully completed the three-day water banquet. I''m not used to the fact that Su Shen was not prepared enough. He looked down on the curiosity of these people first, and then These days, Gu Bailu controlled many high-ranking nobles, who had nothing to eat at all. Su Shen was so annoyed and generous that they had a thick skin. They simply ate in the local government for three days. However, it is absolutely impossible to eat for nothing. The gift money is absolutely sufficient. The gift money is not enough to eat for such a long time. The local government has the face to coax people out. Bu Yaolian always has a broad heart. Since Su shenfan is really going to marry her, she happily married. But at night, she was so tired that she didn''t get out of bed for three days. It''s no exaggeration. The guests did come, but they didn''t even see the bride. I haven''t seen the bride for three days. Ask around if the bride is too ugly to see people. Annoyed Su Shen, his face turned black. Coax people out of the local government, and the bustle is over. Although these people didn''t see the bride who was fat enough to roll in the legend, they still saw a little public performance with no spiritual power. Cute and cute xiaogongju is wearing cute clothes designed by Gu Bailu and is held in his hands by Su Shen. That''s the fairy daughter beside Guanyin. Who dares to say it''s not cute. In particular, shaozun''s face is full of women, who dares to say something about his daughter''s spiritual power, whether he is a good day for marriage or not, he will give up people. Everyone also knew that shaozun and shaozun''s wife had a good relationship with Nanyao emperor and empress, and they thought privately whether the two families would get married. But they found a big problem. The talented son of emperor Nan Yao disappeared. It was in such a busy time that when Emperor Nanyue and empress Yao came out to show him less respect, none of the gifted sons appeared. Not a face. I thought it was something, but after a few months, some people found out that their little prince was really gone, and the empress never showed up with his son. As the ministers of Nanyao''s family, they naturally want to ask about this. After all, they are the little prince of the country. The memorial was handed up, but the queen was once again happy. We have to The queen is happy again. It seems that the little prince is not so important. Now, in addition to Murong mansion''s starting to raise its own craftsmen, many of the mansion gradually began to keep up with Murong mansion''s pace and spend money to buy craftsmen. The craftsman bought it from the local government. It''s not just for silver. It''s a lot of unfair treaties. The local government has become the largest human tooth dealer in the mainland. Because shaozun didn''t care about his daughter''s spiritual power at all, and under Gu Bailu''s guidance, he taught Xiaogong a little devil. At the age of one year, he could not even control many experts. Many people gradually realized that spiritual power might not be the only way to cultivate. This is not an example given by Empress Nanyue and the local government. Gu Bailu''s disciples, who were exchanged from the aristocratic family, became the central army, which was specially responsible for handling the criminal law of the imperial court. Chapter 1134 In the autumn of the same year, Emperor Nanyue issued a law to forbid the king''s powerful to kill at will, especially to forbid the expert''s strong to fight against the common people who have no resistance. The expert''s strong will compete every year, and they will be granted noble status and a series of privileges recognized by the court. In a word, we should not kill at will. But the dignity of the strong does not change. If it is a feud, the court does not intervene. The court only protects the lives of ordinary people. As soon as such laws and orders come out, a large number of ordinary people come to yunqi country The common people''s idea is very simple. It doesn''t matter if they are able to live a stable life. In Nanyue country, you can earn money by craft and live a stable life. Xiao Jingyun was furious and ordered to close the national gate. Don''t let anyone out of town! The aristocrats who were dissatisfied with him are more and more dissatisfied. The court is in turmoil every day. Many people make Xiao Jingyun release Xiao Xiao Xiao to the prison. Xiao Jingyun angrily killed several noble children again, but suddenly it was the shock. Fengqingtian immediately sent the dark army out after receiving the news, and killed them directly to yunqi country, breaking their country gate. Xiao Jingyun was forced to finish the palace did not think how he was broken. It was so fast that he didn''t have time to react. Xiao Xiao was released from the prison and ascended the throne surrounded by several small families. The local government attacked and selected the original four families of yunqi country. In the past, the four families were destroyed, and all the properties of the families were confiscated, and the unknown Bu family was replaced. As soon as they inquired, the Bu family was actually the grandfather''s family of shaozun''s wife. The Bu family has always been engaged in business, and has relations with the three kingdoms'' Royal business families. They have been hiding behind the scenes and have long been rich. It''s too late for people to react. As for why the four families should be destroyed, Shao Zun said: "bullying Laozi women is the end of the matter." After learning that Xiao Xiao became king, Lu burned Ying locked Mo qian''er in the imperial palace to prevent her from going out. Her defense in the palace was unprecedented. Mo shallow''s heart is not happy or sad, which is Xiao Xiao''s own choice. As for whether he is good or bad for him when he is the emperor, she can''t control it. But if he needs her help in the future, she will do her best. Lu faying came to her palace two or three days ago, but now she comes every day, no matter how busy. It''s like she''s running away. Mo shallow son concentrated on landing the little prince, he came to say two words to him, she never came. The harem of Lu Fen Ying is very simple. Apart from her, Su muwei, there is a kitchen show beside her at most. There is no other woman. The minister asked him to expand the harem. He looked coldly, and no one dared to take care of his harem. Mo Shaoer, no matter what, lives in seclusion. Su muwei is in charge of the harem. She has been in charge for half a year. Everyone thinks that she may be promoted to the queen. As a result, in the past half a year, there was no idea of Lu Huoying, nor any touch. Su muwei''s illness was caused by depression. Her body suddenly collapsed. She fell ill and became increasingly emaciated and weak. Lu Huoying called many royal doctors to see her, but he didn''t let Mo Shaoer''s dragon spirit blood any more. Mo shallow son naturally knows Su muwei''s body is how to return a responsibility, but let her go to save her again? I''m sorry, she''s not so kind. She can ignore the previous revenge, but she will never repay the good for the bad. Chapter 1135 Gu Bailu receives a letter from Mo Shaoer, and reminds Su muwei of her situation. Don''t have a heart attack, and raise Su muwei with her own blood. She had no other way to save her body unless she had changed all her blood with Mo Shaoer. Su muwei''s body has arrived. She might have seen better, and she could have lived longer. It''s a pity that she drags the sick body and cares about the stranger. All kinds of thoughts are exhausted. People can''t look away from her, nor can the immortal save her. Mo qian''er pays attention to the reaction of landing and burning shadow. He still comes to her palace to rest every day, but he never mentions Su muwei. Slowly, Mo shallow son also left Su muwei behind. A few months later, Gu Bailu gave birth to a pair of dragon and Phoenix babies. The whole country celebrated. Mo Shaoer took the little prince to celebrate. Lu Huoying''s temper is still the same. It''s not good or bad for Mo Shaoer. It''s mainly that Mo Shaoer doesn''t have any pursuit now, and her body now makes her pregnant. Gu Bailu examined her lower body, which was much better than before, but the matter of bearing a child can only be seen by fate. With the birth of dragon and Phoenix, Gu Bailu misses the little prince of Phoenix more and more. In addition to its high spiritual strength, the dragon and Phoenix fetus is not as mature as the little prince of the Phoenix. It grows up as a normal child. At the age of one year old, the birth of dragon and phoenix was very pleasant. When grasping the week, there was a golden light in the sky. Something was transmitted from the golden light belt. There was a peach blossom mark on the left and right palms of dragon and Phoenix. There was a continuous flow of spiritual force, just like the spiritual force field. Xiaofenger said happily: "it''s my brother Brother. " Bruce Lee agreed: "yes, it''s brother, it''s brother." Gu Bailu looks at the golden light and pours into Feng Qingtian''s arms: "that child still remembers us." "It''s natural. It''ll come back one day." Little dragon and Phoenix knew that they had an extraordinary brother since childhood. Gu Bailu told them every day. Their parents love each other so much that they are more united. They often play their own games together. This also fosters their independence from childhood. It''s not suitable to live in the prince''s mansion for a long time. Feng Qingtian and Gu Bailu finally moved back to the palace. At the age of five, the little dragon and Phoenix moved out of the palace to live in the house of wanwang. Bu Yaolian loves little dragon and Phoenix fetus very much. She often brings little male to play with little dragon and Phoenix fetus. Xiao Gongju has his own room maid in the prince''s mansion. Every time he comes, he doesn''t need to bring anything. He stays for half a month. But I can''t think of the young venerable adult who loves women like life, so I just bought half of the property of the prince''s mansion at a high price, and I came to live with him. "Your father is a little follower, unlike the little prince Lu''s father, who never follows him," she said "That''s Prince Lu. His father doesn''t like him. My father likes me." Xiao Gong''s face stinks, and the five-year-old has been born into love. "Our father likes us, but he doesn''t follow us all day..." One of the twins of the dragon and the Phoenix. "That''s because he wants to follow your mother. His father, Prince Lu, has to follow his mother again." Xiao Gongju said the right thing. Little dragon and Phoenix pouted, "he was afraid that we would rob his mother. I haven''t heard her tell a story for several days." "Ah, my mother said that Prince Lu''s father could bully his mother. She didn''t marry her to give her a name share, but Prince Lu didn''t care." Xiao Gongju has a problem with Prince Lu. "My mother said, don''t worry about adults and children." Chapter 1136 "If my father dares to bully my mother, I will ignore him." "We don''t have this kind of trouble at all. If my father dares to bully my mother one day, we will applaud him." Just after xiaogongju finished, Prince Lu explained: "but it''s no fault for Prince Lu. He''s still young and doesn''t care if he wants to manage. His father doesn''t want to see him. Alas..." The little man sighed heavily. Her father told her that Prince Lu was not his own son, but picked it up, so uncle Lu didn''t like him at all. Her father wouldn''t let her tell anyone, not even the little dragon and Phoenix. Xiaogongju is very sorry. She can''t have any secrets, especially to her best friends. The little dragon and Phoenix came together mysteriously: "my mother told us that Lu xiaoprince was picked up by Uncle Lu Fengying. When Aunt shallow gave birth, the child was gone. Uncle Lu Fengying picked up Lu xiaoprince because she was afraid of her sadness. Aunt shallow didn''t know about it." Xiaogongju pouted: "you all know this. My father doesn''t want me to tell you. My father is not very kind." Xiaogongju thinks that his character is because his father is low. See how sincere the baby is. Tell her everything. She felt more and more sorry for her little friend. "What can''t be said? Prince Lu also knows about it. Anyway, as long as aunt shallow doesn''t know about it." Little dragon and Phoenix shook her head to show that it was nothing. Xiaogong gives her his father''s favor, and she naturally listens to his father''s words. Xiaolongfengtai doesn''t blame her at all. It''s said that uncle shaozun is also very good to them on a regular basis. Nothing good will miss them. "Does Prince Lu know about it?" Xiaogongju didn''t know. She could not help but sympathize with Prince Lu. No wonder he didn''t dare to care about his father. He knew that he was not born. "Prince Lu is smart. Adults can''t hide anything from him." Little dragon and Phoenix have different feelings for little prince Lu. On the contrary, I think Prince Lu is very lucky. Although it''s not natural, aunt Xiao''er is so kind to him. I heard that when Prince Lu picked it up, it was a congenital deficiency. He was dying of illness. He was an abandoned child. Although uncle Lu Fengying was cold to Prince Lu, he gave him the most needed honor, the position of Prince. And shallow son aunt can''t give birth, Lu burning shadow uncle also won''t have his own child again. Xiaogong remembers this. On the sixth birthday of Prince Lu, they all went to Tianfeng. Prince Lu''s birthday didn''t come to an end. All of them were friends who knew each other in the palace of shallow''er. The chef''s nature is Xiu''er. Xiu''er herself didn''t expect that she had been a cook for six years. In the past six years, she also tried her best to lead Lu to make mistakes, but She didn''t get it. In particular, Mo qian''er, watching her try her best to please Lu Fen''s shadow, is just like watching a play, from the beginning to the end, he was still a little disgusted and interested. It''s like she''s a clown. Show is not willing! Think she is a thousand year old devil, Daji, and she can''t move a man? If she can''t get the shadow of Lu Fen in one day, she won''t leave in one day. I didn''t expect Time flies. In a flash, six years have passed. Prince Lu has grown up to be a beautiful man. Chapter 1137 Prince Lu smiled every time he saw her, and it seemed to encourage her to come on. Xiuer looks at the fire and insists on catching the shadow of Lu Fen. Lu Huoying naturally knows Xiu''er''s mind. He was going to drive people away. But on the first thought, Xiu''er can make Mo shao''er upset by her side, and her cooking skill is really good. He stayed by his side all the time. Mo shallow son, very simple, she just took the little prince to live her life. That''s the attitude towards Lu Huoying. You are my master. If you give me orders, I will listen. If you don''t give me orders, I will behave myself. Although Lu Feiying was indifferent to Lu xiaoprince, he took him personally to understand the state of the country and taught him to practice martial arts and manage the government. In private, Mo qian''er said to Prince Lu, "your father and Emperor are too indifferent, which is related to his childhood experience, but he is very good to you. Don''t look at the surface." "You can teach me that. You should know whether he is good to you or not." Mo shallow son how can not know Lu burn shadow to her good. It''s good for her. At least now she''s enjoying herself. She doesn''t worry about anything. She can live by raising flowers and basking in the sun. The totem of the Dragon nationality has also been found. All she has to do in her life is to watch Prince Lu ascend the throne. As for what kind of feelings Lu Fen Ying had for her, she didn''t even think about it. Lu Huoying is a place where she can live and a son to rely on. It is a show who has been dancing around him for so many years, and has never seen him have any other ideas about her. As the saying goes, she is satisfied with her present situation after seeing people for a long time. "It''s good that you think so. Everyone expresses their feelings in different ways. Although Lu Huoying didn''t give you a place or much enthusiasm for you, you are the only one in the harem..." Mo shallow son light hum. Gu Bailu doesn''t say much anymore. Lu''s hurt to Mo Shaoer was too heavy before. It''s impossible to be heartless in the future. But time will always erase a lot of things. Does Lu burn love Mo shallow? Even Prince Lu can see that if you don''t like a woman, who would like to keep her body as jade for six years as one day, and don''t give other women a chance. Prince Lu is very happy to receive the gifts from his friends. Although he has an adult in his heart, he has been raised for several years, and he has also accepted the fact that he is a little boy. Now he is in charge of landing and burning shadows, gradually changing the atmosphere of Tianfeng kingdom. He had already started the imperial examination system in Tianfeng country, and the slaves also had their own certain status. In particular, he focused on promoting the abolition of slavery and making slaves change from slavery to life and death contract. Lu Huoying''s management of the country has always been Iron-blooded suppression, simple and rough. Several years later, his aristocratic family had been oppressed by him. When Prince Lu was six years old, he began to officially supervise the country. Lu Huoying is not ambiguous either. He is really empowered, and he is not afraid that little prince Lu will do something wrong. Anyway, the world belongs to Lao Tzu. How about doing something wrong. Lu xiaoprince has not been in charge of the country for two months, but Mo Shaoer suddenly faints. Prince Lu was so scared that he didn''t care about his mother in the early days. How could his mother suddenly faint? Father and emperor also stay in mother''s palace every day. The imperial medical style came here with beautiful scenery. As soon as the diagnosis was made, Mo Shaoer was very happy. Lu Huoying sat by the bed for half a day without speaking, and the beautiful couple''s faces were still expressionless. But Prince Lu seemed to see the crystal light in the corner of his father''s eyes, which soon disappeared. Chapter 1138 Prince Lu thought The father probably won''t let him supervise the country. He doesn''t care. Now his mother and father have their own flesh and blood, so does he when he comes to help his younger brother. Mo shallow son knew that he was happy, can''t believe it. She knew that she could not live any longer, but Gu Bailu and Lu faying were afraid that she would be sad and never told her. I didn''t expect that I had been recuperating for several years, but I was well recuperating. Gu Bailu and bu Yaolian are also overjoyed to hear the news that Mo shallow is pregnant. They are cheerfully bringing their families to celebrate. As soon as Gu Bailu was happy, he kept the secret for so many years and said: "actually Prince Lu was not born to you. That year, he gave birth to a dead baby... " Now Mo shallow son can be pregnant again. After so many years, Gu Bailu thinks it''s better to let Mo shallow son know the truth. Mo shallow son is very clear by this news thunder some cannot accept. "This matter Does the emperor know? " Mo shallow son silly after returning to God to ask. "The child was brought back by Lu faying himself. Of course he knew it." Gu Bailu patted her on the back of the hand: "I said, everyone expresses their feelings differently." If Lu Huoying was not willing to take other people''s children to raise, and did not want to make Mo shallow sad, she would not rest assured that she would give her to Lu Huoying. Mo qian''er did not expect that Lu Huoying would make such a concession for her. What she is worried about is how to tell Prince Lu about it and not tell him? It''s impossible. I can''t hide it at all. How to know that Prince Lu said his life experience first before she opened her mouth: "my son knows that he is not born to you and my father. Now my mother is pregnant, and my son is willing to help my brother." Mo shallow son shakes his head: "your governance is what even your father and Emperor praise. How much thought I spent to raise you? You want to hurt my heart by telling me this kind of thing." Mo shallow son to Lu little prince''s affection, that absolutely already did not care what is the inborn. "My son knew that although he didn''t say it these years, he was looking forward to his own flesh and blood." "I have my own measurement in his place." Little prince Lu has been waiting until he lands to burn the shadow and waste the prince. As a result, he has been waiting until his mother gives birth to a little brother and does not wait for the father''s will. On the contrary, he has completely controlled the power of the government. Lu Huoying is also quite indifferent to his little brother. He occasionally goes to have a look and doesn''t hold him often. Just like the first Prince Lu. Prince Lu finally understood that this father, who has a bad temper, has an attitude whether he is born or not. Throughout all these years, only his mother can cause his mood change. Prince Lu is very concerned about his little brother. When he comes back, he is bored with his brother and plays with him. Secretly swear in my heart, never let my younger brother develop such a character as father and Emperor. At the age of ten, Prince Lu took over the throne and became the youngest emperor in the whole continent. Shortly after that, fengqingtian also gave way to a seat, and let the little dragon and Phoenix fetus co supervise the country. He took Gu Bailu to live in the beautiful mountains, and really began to cultivate himself. Su shenfan often brings Xiao Gongju and bu Yaolian to disturb them. After two years, he also built a hut next to their hut. Every time the little dragon and Phoenix hears xiaogongju saying how much fun there is in the mountain and how much game there is, they hate it. Xiaogongju kindly advised them: "you can play as soon as you have your own child." It''s natural to throw state affairs at children. They are only ten years old now. It will be at least ten years before they get married and have children. It''s a long time The text is officially finished. Thank you for your relatives who have been pursuing the text for a long time. I love you so much. Chapter 1139 Xiaogongju was only famous when he was two years old, Su Xiaoju. Gu Bailu almost fell from the peach tree when she heard of the fame. It''s the season when peaches are ripe. The one mu peach trees she planted by herself are full and juicy. It''s very pleasant to hang them on the peach trees. Su shenfan is so unreliable that he married his daughter such a earthly name. If he knew that Xiaogong''s name was a famous trick in some time and space, he did not know whether he would be spit blood by himself. But Su Xiaoxiao is very good in Gu Bailu''s heart. At least she lives a free and unrestrained life, which she wants. She has not wronged herself because of the situation and identity. Gu Bailu did not tell Su Xiaoxiao''s story to Su shenfan. Xiaogongju naturally grows up happily and smoothly. Maybe because of her name, she is not as fat as buyulian. On the contrary, the bigger she is, the more delicate she is, the more beautiful she is. She is coveted by many young men in the world, which makes Su Shen hate to lock her in the house and keep her from going out. So after 15 years old, Su shenfan felt that he couldn''t let his daughter be robbed by a man with a different purpose, and moved to Gu Bailu''s side with Bu Yaolian and Su Xiaoxiao as neighbors. Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian lived in seclusion in the mountains for several years. They grew their own fields and farmed their own land. They lived a very comfortable life. All of a sudden, I''m glad to have a neighbor. It''s mainly that Bu Yaolian and Su Xiaoxiao like it. It''s su shenfan who has become more shenfan these years. He looks at his two women like something and is afraid that others will come up with ideas. In particular, after giving birth to Su Xiaoxiao, bu Yaolian''s body became better. Instead of being fat, she lost weight and became as beautiful as a flower. More than ten years have passed. It''s more beautiful than when Su Shen first saw her. Don''t worry about Su Shen. "Your young Zun has become more and more clingy recently." Gu Bailu jokingly chats with Bu Yaolian. As long as she talks with Bu Yaolian for a quarter of an hour and doesn''t see her go back, Su shenfan will find her. Bu Yaolian smiled: "it''s not easy for my family to respect less. Everyone seems to want to rob his daughter." "I want to be my daughter-in-law even if I have a good life." Strange to say, she and bu Yaolian have not been pregnant for more than ten years. Contraceptive measures have not been done, the two families are very loving, there is no problem with the body, but it is not pregnant. So children are rare at home. Su Xiaoxiao is really watery. Gu Bailu thinks that if she looks at it every day, she will be in a good mood, just like enjoying the beautiful flowers. It''s a pity that Su Xiao doesn''t want to marry to the imperial palace. Fengya, one of the little twins of the dragon and Phoenix in her family, is just the little emperor. She is not free. Gu Bailu thought that he sometimes felt that the child was not easy. "I can''t be happier to be your daughter-in-law. I''m looking at the strength of less respect for this precious daughter, and I''m sure your family can take away his baby." Ten thousand Bu Yaolian would like to marry Su Xiao and Fengya. But she asked Su Xiaoxiao, but she didn''t want to marry to the palace. When she went, she became a canary. And she grew up with little dragon and Phoenix. It''s true that she was a childhood sweetheart, but she didn''t have the love between men and women. Fengya also regarded her more as her sister. "What are we willing to do? The children don''t look right at themselves." Gu Bailu shows his hands. The relationship between the two families is good. The children don''t have that kind of relationship, and there''s no need for them to just add relatives. Chapter 1140 "In this way, it will be difficult for my family to get married." Bu Yao is worried about lotus. Su Shen is tired of seeing her daughter as the first treasure in the world. There is absolutely no other man to match her. "You don''t have to worry about your own fate. You don''t need to respect your precious things these years. After 20 years, you can see that he doesn''t worry about it." "At that time, I''m afraid all the good people in the world have married." No matter how well my family grows up, it has become a leftover girl. How many good sons can wait for her to fail. "You really don''t have to worry about this. If you like small things, you will be willing to wait. If you don''t want to wait, it means you are not sincere. I said you were really worried. But I heard Baoer say that there are many people in their college who like small things, and many people who are fawning on her to help deliver gifts. " Baoer is the little name of Gu Bailu''s Dragon and Phoenix baby girl, and her big name is fengrao. Now she is studying in Yunjing College of guyunjing. In fact, with the skills of Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian, fengrao doesn''t need to go to Yunjing college at all. She just wants to play. She can make many friends and understand the routines of other aristocratic experts. And most importantly There is her favorite uncle Yunjing in Yunjing college. When fengrao just went to Yunjing college, Su Xiao also stayed with her for two or three months. Although she was born with poor psychic power, Su Shen felt sorry for her daughter. She was too confident that she must not be born with ordinary products. She didn''t let Bu Yaolian eat the big psychic pill. So when Xiaoxiao grew up a little, he asked buyualian to feed the big Lingdan to Su Xiaoxiao. In the past few years, Su shenfan has been really obedient and affectionate to buyulian, which has remained unchanged for more than ten years. Bu Yaolian exclaimed, "I have to thank Xiao for my whole life." Gu Bailu chuckled, "you still think that the reason why you are so little is that you have changed your attitude towards you?" Bu Yaolian nodded, "what else could there be?" "Young Zun didn''t say that?" "He doesn''t say. He''s never better for me at ordinary times, but just ask about it and pull his face down." "This guy must have something to hide from you. Let Xiaoxiao ask." Su Xiao jumped down from the tree and heard her mother and aunt Lu talking and laughing: "Mom, I really know about this, but I promised my father to keep it secret." Bu Yaolian covered her chest with heartache: "small, you don''t see your father is hurting you as much as his heart. When his mother was pregnant with you, he was going to feed his mother soup. She cried and begged to protect you, but now your heart is toward him. My mother''s heart..." Su Xiaoba blinked and watched her mother''s acting suddenly go online: "Mom, you have taught me since I was a child. I promised my father to keep secrets." Bu Yaolian sat up straight. "Why are you so sincere?" She winked at Gu Bailu, who nodded and closed her eyes. She can''t see Su shenfan''s eyes, but it''s not difficult to see Su Xiaoxiao. "Well, if you don''t say it, don''t say it. Come here and drink chrysanthemum tea to clear away heat and fire." Bu Yaolian looks at her beautiful daughter and smiles like a flower. Su Xiao always thinks that her mother''s smile with a bad meaning is swollen. After a while, Su shenfan, who didn''t see his daughter-in-law go back, found him: "daughter-in-law, it''s time to go home. It''s noon, it''s time to go home for dinner." Su Xiaoxiao: "..." Chapter 1141 Su Xiaoxiao thinks that his father is really as cool as a cold kaolin flower in front of the world. People who ask him to do business are willing to kneel in front of him. But he is really like brown sugar at home, sticking to her mother every day, or sticking to her daughter. And I don''t have any temper. Su Xiaoxiao thinks that if she meets a man like her father in her life, it will be complete. Bu Yaolian glanced at Gu Bailu and Gu Bailu''s jaw. Then Bu Yaolian jumped into Su Shen''s troubled arms with a brilliant smile: "the cook of lu''er''s family made Dongpo meat today. We ate it and then went back." Su Shen looked at the baby daughter with annoyance: "do you want to eat our little Gongju?" Su Xiaoxiao just came out of the water. She was also a foodie. She also fell in love with aunt aro. When they talked about eating, they could talk for a day. Gu Bailu said coldly, "if you want to eat in my house, shouldn''t you ask me first?" Su shenfan hum: "I want to eat in your house, that is to give you face, you are now a white body." After Gu Bailu and Feng Qingtian gave way to the throne, they didn''t let the crown prince or the empress or any other things become white bodies, just like the common people. Gu Bailu left his mouth and said, "I can''t hold your Buddha in my white temple. Let''s go." Su Shen will not leave until he is upset. The more Gu Bailu drives him, the more he wants to stay. In his eyes, Gu Bailu is the number one enemy who steals his beloved daughter-in-law. Gu Bailu, of course, is just talking about it. Of course, she won''t really drive him. But when Feng Qingtian saw the man at the table, he was very unhappy and warned him, "don''t even look at your daughter-in-law all day long." Come and rob his wife every day! It''s also a good idea for the former wanwang. He and his daughter-in-law have a lot to do every day. Originally, I thought about their days. Even their children were not around, but Su Shen was so annoying that he moved here with his daughter-in-law, disturbing people''s peace. Feng Qingtian can''t get rid of Su shenfan''s family. Feng Rao''s letter to her family, and one to Su Xiao alone, and of course, many gifts, all from the young boys in Yunjing college. Su Xiaoxiao is not interested in gifts. She throws them aside. After opening the letter, fengrao said that she would love her uncle Yunjing all her life, so she had to arrange a good marriage for him. She asked Su Xiaoxiao to find out which beautiful and powerful women in the world are worthy of her uncle Yunjing. Su Xiaoxiao has also seen the lone cloud mirror. That life is really a monster. It can''t turn all living beings upside down. But people are all focused on Aunt Lu. Not to mention that there are few women who can match him in the world. Even if there are one or two, he can''t see them. Of course, fengrao also thought of this. She said that just go to find people. Uncle Yunjing is so immortal that he has never tasted the real taste of human beings. When he does, he will understand. Su xiaoyile, this is to let Gu Yunjing touch the woman directly. Uncle Yunjing is really good everywhere, but it''s too fairy. Since he has decided to stay in the world, he can''t go on like this. Su Xiaoxiao told me to go on. The people in the prefecture sent up the list within two days. Look at the list How can there be a familiar name in it. Dragonfly. My aunt''s daughter is only 13 years old. She is two years younger than her and Longfeng. Mo shallow''s son has not been pregnant for many years. Later, one child is born two times in three years. Now there are seven children belonging to her family Su Xiaoxiao sent the list to fengrao. Chapter 1142 Fengrao is the queen in Yunjing college. No one dares to provoke her. What''s more, she was born into a country of her own. Half of her disciples were subject to her color, and her own spiritual strength was terrible. What''s more, Gu Yunjing treats her like a sweetheart, compared with Su Xiaoxiao, a troubled baby of Su Shen. Feng Qingtian doesn''t love children much. She prefers to live in the world with Gu Bailu. Gu Yunjing regards Feng Rao as her daughter. This is the daughter of the woman he likes. How can he not be a baby. If it wasn''t for the sake of his generation, Gu Yunjing said he couldn''t rob her to be his daughter-in-law, but this is his niece So I can only die this heart. Gu Yunjing thinks that his life is really bad. He doesn''t like the women he likes. He also wants to open, thinking that as long as they look happy. Fengrao gave the list to a group of her henchmen: "I''ve done this. These women are all from Yunjing college this year." Fengrao didn''t think about cultivating feelings, because she saw that uncle Yunjing could not cultivate feelings. She planned to send them directly to his bedside. She doesn''t believe uncle Yunjing can control any medicine Whatever he used to be, he''s also born in the flesh. Fengrao is full of confidence, but she didn''t expect She has done such a thing for 20 years On this side, bu Yaolian finally knows the real reason for her status change. Is the neighbor''s brother and shaozun the same person? She couldn''t believe it. That dark and strong neighbor brother It''s not really connected with the handsome little venerable person who turns the sentient beings upside down. This is one of the reasons why shaozun didn''t admit that he was the little brother of that neighbor. In the first place, he blamed himself for failing to protect Bu Yaolian and let her family be bullied. He thought she was seriously ill and died. He did not go to inquire about her whereabouts. In fact, it''s no wonder that Su shenfan was cheated by Bu Yaolian''s grandparents in order to survive. Second, because Bu Yaolian said that his neighbor''s little brother was black and strong, and he was a bit disgusted when he said it. How can shaozun let himself be disgusted by his daughter-in-law? Naturally, he dare not say that his neighbor''s little brother was black and strong! Bu Yaolian doesn''t break it even after she knows it, but every time she sees Su Shen''s irritated and handsome face, she will think of the black and strong neighbor''s little brother. Oh, it''s true that male university can change 18 times. Su shenfan is often confused by his daughter-in-law. She thinks that she is not old, and her daughter-in-law begins to dislike her. So I began to take care of the mirror every day. I cleaned up like an 18-year-old boy. I would never allow a wrinkle in my face. I also learned how to beautify my face from Gu Bailu. I wanted to let the dog bite me out when I saw Feng Qing in the weather. Su shenfan occasionally chats with Feng Qingtian when he has nothing to do. He talks about how men keep handsome faces and sometimes spits bitterness. He thinks women are not old at all. Feng Qingtian doesn''t have this trouble at all. Anyway, her daughter-in-law only likes him all her life. "Don''t be so confident. Gu Yunjing hasn''t married in 20 years. She doesn''t even touch a woman. Bao''er is about to give up arranging women for him. People will stare at your woman. He doesn''t touch a woman better than you." So Su shenfan is driven out of the door by Feng Qingtian. (the end of the whole article) I have finished the work. Thank you all for your love. See you next new article.